.34ii.|2irae- :■!< 
 
 Mil  wMmuwf 
 
^v'^V 
 
■:.<■ 
 
 HHiBHI 
 
 LIBRARY    OF    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY 
 
 PRINCETON,     N.    J. 
 PRESENTED  BY 
 
 Mr.  Hoel  Lawrence  McQueen 
 
 Division. .17Xr^..\  CD  O 
 SectioiL.'.'Jr^. 
 
 \  <-. 
 
/ 
 
 r-\ 
 
 i4 
 
^^ 
 
 k7iv 
 
 /T^/  6- 
 
 //       * 
 
 t 
 
 # 
 
 2f--ix-i>f- ^ 
 
 U^^  /-?  -  /^  ^- 
 
 THE 
 
 Cmpijiitir  Irtit  tfrstamrnt 
 
 ACCORDING    TO    THE    AUTIIOUTSKD    VERSION. 
 
.  y 
 
 /■■ 
 
%  J^otffn  Wm^v^ty 
 
THE 
 
 f  uijiljatir  {(h'ui  C'rstaiiipiit 
 
 ACCORDING    TO    THE    AUTHORISED    VERSION, 
 
 WITH   THE    VARIOUS    READINGS,    IN    ENGLISH.    OF 
 
 THE  VATICAN  MANUSCIUPT/ 
 
 "ILLE  CELEBRATISSIMUS  ATQUE  VETUSTISSIMUS  NOSTER  B" 
 
 OF  GRTESBACH. 
 
 BY   JOHN    TAYLOR, 
 
 AUTHOR    OF    "WHAT   IS   THE   POWER   OF   THE   GREEK   ARTICLE?' 
 
 "  WEALTH,   THE    NAME    AND    NUMBER    OF   THE   BEAST," 
 
 ETC. 
 
 "Search  the  scriptures:   For  in  them  ge  think  yc  have  eternal  Life  ; 
 and  tfjeg  are  THEY  which  TESTIFY  of  me." — John  v.  39. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 SAMUEL    BAGSTER    AND    SONS, 
 
 15,   PATERNOSTER    HOW. 
 
 M.DCCC.T.1V. 
 
XOKDOM: 
 
 PRIKTED    BY    ■WBRTIIEIMER   AND    CO 
 
 FINSBTJRY    CIRCUS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This  work  is  offered  to  the  Christian  world  in  the  humble  hope 
 that  it  may  prove  satisfactory  to  the  enquirer  after  Scriptural  Truth. 
 The  Editor  has  found  numerous  doubts  removed  from  his  own  mind 
 by  the  restoration  of  the  most  ancient  Text,  and  by  observing  the 
 prominence  given  to  those  words  in  English  which  are  the  exponents 
 of  equally  prominent  words  in  Greek,  when  the  latter  are  fully  repre- 
 sented; and  he  trusts  that  the  same  means  will  be  effectual  in  assistino- 
 
 o 
 
 every  EngHsh  reader  to  determine  for  himself  what  are  the  genuine 
 
 words  of  Scripture,  and  what  is  that  peculiar  sense  in  which,  as 
 regards  Emphasis,  they  ought  to  be  understood. 
 
 The  Editor's  duty,  in  the  execution  of  his  task,  has  been  a  very 
 simple  one :  it  has  consisted  chiefly  in  the  exercise  of  a  scrupulous 
 fidelity.  Whenever  the  Text  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript  was  justified 
 by  two  out  of  the  three  Collations  which  lay  before  him,  he  made 
 reference  to  those  two,  not  regarding  the  third :  whenever  only  one 
 Collation  was  in  its  favour,  he  gave  that  one  as  his  authority.  In  like 
 manner,  when  the  rules  for  the  conversion  of  Greek  emphasis  into 
 Enghsh  were  ascertained,  his  only  care  was  to  apply  them  with  un- 
 deviatlng  regularity.  If  at  any  time  he  has  failed  in  this,  it  has 
 been  from  inadvertency,  and  not  from  a  desire  to  avoid  an  apparent 
 difficulty.  It  may  sometimes  happen,  in  consequence  of  this  rigid 
 adherence  to  system,  that  the  reader  will  think  there  was  no  need  for 
 a  certain  English  word  to  be  distinguished  by  small  capitals  or  black 
 letter ;  but  as,  in  the  majority  of  such  cases,  the  rule  is  found  to 
 vindicate  itself,  it  is  enough.  Perhaps  a  different  Collation  of  the 
 English  words  would  shew  in  all  cases,  that  a  degree  of  preference, 
 equal  to  that  which  is  required,  is  justly  due  to  the  word  in  question 
 over  others  in  the  same  sentence. 
 
 Some  persons  may  possibly  object  to  have  their  attention  so  often 
 drawn  to  the  bottom  of  the  page,  to  notice  changes  in  the  Text,  which 
 
 B 
 
11  PREFACE. 
 
 appear  to  tliem  to  be  sometimes  unimportant;  but  tliey  must  reflect 
 that  the  Editor  had  no  choice :  he  was  obliged  to  give  every  instance 
 of  variation,  unless  he  had  allowed  himself  to  exercise  a  discretion, 
 which  he  thought,  for  the  reader's  satisfaction,  he  ought  to  forego. 
 Such  persons,  if  they  wish  to  escape  the  inconvenience  of  having  their 
 attention  attracted  to  what  they  deem  unimportant  changes,  can  make 
 a  mark  in  the  margin,  to  remind  them  that  on  a  former  reference  they 
 saw  nothing  in  the  note  which  required  their  particular  attention. 
 
 By  many,  however,  the  interruptions  here  mentioned  will  not  be 
 esteemed  a  disadvantage.  They  have  been  so  long  accustomed  to  read 
 the  Scriptures  with  rapidity,  that  they  will  be  inclined  to  regard  as 
 useful  those  delays  which  afford  them  an  opportunity  of  considering 
 more  maturely  the  sense  of  the  passage  before  them.  Trivial  words 
 in  Scripture,  are  sometimes  fraught  with  unexpected  meanings.  When 
 our  Lord  taught  the  Jews,  that  from  the  single  word  "  «m"  in  the  Old 
 Testament — '^  I  am  the  God  of  Abraham, '^  etc.  (Matt.  xxii.  32) — the 
 doctrine  of  the  Immortality  of  the  Soul,  and  the  Resurrection  of  the 
 Body  was  to  be  inferred,  he  taught  them  a  truth  which  they  had  never 
 perceived  before,  though  they  were  perfectly  familiar  with  the  words 
 quoted,  which  had  been  read  out  of  the  Book  of  Exodus,  to  them  and 
 their  forefathers,  for  fifteen  hundred  years. 
 
 The  English  reader  is  requested  to  peruse  the  following  "  Obser- 
 vations on  Greek  Emphasis,"  as  well  as  those  on  "The  Antiquity 
 and  Authority  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript,''  and  not  think  because 
 they  contain  quotations  from  the  Greek  Text,  that  they  are  less  ad- 
 dressed to  him  than  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  Greek 
 language.  Every  peculiarity,  it  is  hoped,  is  so  fully  expressed  and 
 explained  in  both  tongues,  that  the  English  reader  will  be  rendered 
 perfectly  conversant  with  the  power  of  the  Greek  article  and  the 
 emphatic  pronouns  in  the  English  version,  while  the  student  of  the 
 Greek  Text  will  perhaps  find,  in  the  new  views  opened  out  on  these 
 subjects,  a  light  shed  upon  them,  of  the  existence  of  which  he  was 
 not  previously  aware. 
 
 JOHN  TAYLOR. 
 
 30,  Upper  Gower-street,  London, 
 March,  1852. 
 
OBSERVATIONS 
 
 ON 
 
 GREEK    EMPHASIS. 
 
 In  tlie  Emphatic  New  Testament,  an  attempt  is  made  to  represent 
 to  the  English.  Reader  certain  peculiarities  of  expression  in  the  Greek 
 Text,  which  are  of  too  much  importance  to  be  left  unnoticed,  though 
 the  reason  of  their  insertion  may  be  the  subject  of  some  difference  of 
 opinion. 
 
 Of  the  propriety  of  distinguishing  the  EMPHATIC  PRONOUNS,  no 
 kind  of  doubt  can  be  entertained.  They  were  designed  to  give  promi- 
 nence to  the  persons  or  things  to  which  they  relate.  They  add  certainty 
 and  intensity  to  the  passages  in  which  they  occur.  They  give  earnest- 
 ness and  vivacity  to  the  discourses  in  which  they  are  found,  and  render 
 the  reader  a  hearer,  so  to  speak,  of  those  truths  which  flowed  from  the 
 lips  of  Him  who  spake  as  never  Man  spake.  Yet  in  the  authorised 
 English  Version  no  particular  notice  is  taken  of  these  Pronouns,  and 
 the  reader  is  left  to  form  his  own  idea  of  their  importance. 
 
 The  use  of  the  Greek  Article  is  a  question  of  greater  difficulty. 
 That  it  has,  on  many  occasions,  a  restrictive  power  like  that  of  the 
 English  definite  Article  {the)  no  one  attempts  to  deny.  But  it  is 
 certain,  that  even  in  connexion  with  Nouns  Substantive  this  power 
 cannot  always  be  given  to  it;  and,  in  almost  all  other  instances  of  its 
 occurrence,  it  exhibits  no  conformity  with  the  English  Article.  The 
 writer  of  the  present  work,  in  an  Essay  published  on  this  subject  in 
 1842,  contended  that  it  should  be  regarded  chiefly  as  a  Sign  of 
 Emphasis.     Whether  he  was  right  or  wrong  may  now  be  left  to  the 
 
 B  2 
 
4  OBSERVATIONS    ON     GREEK     EMPHASIS. 
 
 decision  even  of  the  English  reader,  who  will  see  brought  before  him, 
 in  the  following  pages,  all  the  evidence  necessary  to  the  formation  of  a 
 right  judgment  on  the  subject. 
 
 In  adapting  the  Typographic  Signs  (capitals,  small  capitals,  and 
 black  letter)  to  the  due  development  of  the  several  peculiarities  of  the 
 Greek  Text,  the  Editor  has  been  careful  to  preserve  throughout  an 
 uniform  System  of  Notation ;  so  that  when  once  the  System  is  under- 
 stood, it  will  be  easy  for  any  one,  tolerably  well  acquainted  with  Greek, 
 to  render  the  English  back  again  into  that  language,  without  any  risk 
 of  offending  against  its  idioms.  Every  instance  of  peculiarity  will  be 
 observed  to  range  itself  under  some  one  or  other  of  the  following  heads, 
 with  their  subdivisions;  and  while  the  various  classes  of  peculiarities 
 are  thus  provided  for,  it  will  be  seen  that  there  are  few  if  any  shades 
 of  meaning  in  the  one  language,  which  are  not  capable  of  a  close  and 
 almost  literal  representation  in  the  other. 
 
 The  quotations  from  the  Greek  Testament  in  the  following  pages 
 are  made  without  accents.  The  chief  argument  in  favour  of  accents  is, 
 that  they  sometimes  help  the  Reader  to  discriminate  between  words 
 which  are  alike  in  form  but  different  in  meaning.  But  as  the  earliest 
 of  all  the  manuscripts  of  the  Greek  Text  is  without  accents,  it  seems 
 more  prudent  to  follow  that  ancient  precedent  and  omit  them,  leaving 
 the  sense  in  doubtful  cases  to  be  determined  by  the  context.  If  accents 
 favour  a  particular  sense,  it  may  be  an  erroneous  one,  and  then  they 
 are  injurious;  and  if  they  do  not  favour  any  particular  sense,  they  are 
 uimecessary. 
 
 It  is  probable,  that  the  following  Rules  for  the  Conversion  of  Greek 
 Emphasis  into  English  Equivalents  would  be  of  considerable  service  in 
 giving  greater  precision  to  translations  from  the  Greek  Classics;  and 
 also  that  the  preparation  of  English,  by  rendering  it  emphatic  according 
 to  the  followino-  method  of  notation,  would  greatly  facilitate  the  practice 
 of  Greek  composition.  But  these  are  divisions  of  the  subject  into 
 which  it  is  not  necessary  to  enter  on  the  present  occasion. 
 
RULES  FOR  THE  CONVERSION  OF  GREEK  EMPHASIS 
 INTO  ENGLISH  EQUIVALENTS. 
 
 CLASS  L 
 
 WORDS  OF  POSITIVE  EMPHASIS,  ARISING  FROM  THEIR  CONNEXION 
 WITH  THE  GREEK  ARTICLE. 
 
 1 .  The  Greek  Article^  before  a  Substantive,  requires  the  English  Substantive 
 
 to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.   1:18.  fivrj(Tr€v66Lar)<;  yap  tt;?  /jLr)Tpo<;  avrov  Mapia^  rw  Icoo-rjcf) — 
 wlien  as  liis  Mother  Marj  was  espoused  to  Joseph. 
 19.  Ico<7r](f)  Se  6  avrjp  avTr)<; — then  Joseph  her  HUSBAND. 
 3:   1.  Ev  Se  rai<;  r]iJbepai<^  eK€cvat<;  TrapayLverai,  I(oavvr)<;  6  f^aw- 
 Ttarrjf; — In  those  DAYS  came  John  the  BAPTIST. 
 2.  rjjycKe  yap  rj  ^aaikeia  rcov  ovpavcov — for  the  KINGDOM  of 
 HEAVEN  is  at  hand. 
 
 2.  The  Article  before  a  Substantive,  and  also  before  its  Adjective,  requires 
 
 both  the  Adjective  and  Substantive  to  be  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.   1 :25.  rov  viov  avTr}<;  rev  irpcoToroKov — her  FIRST-BORN  SON. 
 
 3:17.  OvTo^  ecTTLv  6  via  fJ^ov  6  ayaTrr^ro^ — This  is  my  BELOVED 
 
 SON. 
 5:19. /Atav  rwi/  evroXoiv  tovtcov  tcov  eXa'^^^ccrrcov — one  of  these 
 
 LEAST  COMMANDMENTS. 
 
 29.  €t  Se  6  o^6a\(xo<i  aov  6  Se^to?  aKavSaXi^ec  ae — and  if  thy 
 RIGHT  EYE  offend  thee. 
 
 3.  The  Article,  before  an  Adjective  which  precedes  its  Substantive,  requires 
 
 the  Adjective  only  to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.  4 :    5.  r'qv  ayiav  ttoXiv — the  HOLY  City. 
 
 5:16.  OTTCt)?  ihcoaiv  vficov  ra  KaXa  epya — that  they  may  see  Your 
 GOOD  Works. 
 26.  eft)?  av  airoh(i)<^  rov  e(T')(aTov  Kohpavrrjv — till  thou  hast  paid 
 
 the  UTTERMOST  Farthing. 
 39.  oari'^  ere  pairicrei  eirt  Trjv  Be^iav  aov  cnayova — whosoever 
 shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  Cheek. 
 
6  WORDS    IN   CONNEXION   WITH 
 
 4.  The  Article,  used  as  a  Pronoun  before  a  Participle,  requires  the  English 
 
 Participle  and  its  Pronoun  to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.   1 :20.  to  yap  ev  avrrj  yevvrjOev — for  THAT  whicli  is  CONCEIVED 
 in  her. 
 22.  iva  7r\7]pco6rj  to  prjdev — that  THAT  might  be  fulfilled  which 
 was  SPOKEN. 
 2:20.  Te6v7]Kaai  yap  ol  ^rjTovvre^; — for  THEY  are  dead  which 
 
 SOUGHT. 
 3 : 1 1 .  o  Se  oTTLo-a)  fjLOv  epxop'evo^; — but  HE  that  COMETH  after  me. 
 
 5.  The  Article,  before  a  Participle  which  precedes  its  Substantive,  causes 
 
 the  Participle  and  Substantive  to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.  3 :   7.  <\)vyeiv  airo  tt;?  fieXXovarj^  opyr]<i — to  flee  from  the  WRATH 
 
 TO  COME. 
 27:52.  Kau  iroXKa  acofiara  rcov  KeKotfM7]fjL€V(ov  dyicov  rjyepOr] — and 
 
 Many  Bodies  of  SAINTS  which  slept  arose. 
 Mar.    1 :38.  Aywpbev  ei<i  ra?  e')(pfj,eva(i  KcofioTroXets — let  us  go  into  the 
 
 NEXT  TOWNS. 
 Lu.      1:    I.  BtrjyrjcTLV  Trept  Tcov '7re7rXr)po4)opr}/jL€va)V  €V  rjficv  Trpayfiarcov 
 — a  Declaration  of  the  THINGS  which  are  MOST  CER- 
 TAINLY BELIEVED  among  us. 
 
 6.  The  Article,  before  a  Verb  in  the  Infinitive  Mood,  causes  the  English 
 
 Infinitive  to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.  2:13.  tov  aTrdXeaai  avro — to  DESTROY  him. 
 
 5:28.  7rpo<;  to  eTTcOv/jirjaai  avTrjf; — to  LUST  after  her. 
 6:    1.  7rpo9  TO  6ea6r]vai  auT049 — to  be  SEEN  of  them. 
 11:    1 .  TOV   BiSaaKetv  Kac  Krjpvaaeiv  ev  Tai<;  TroXeacv  avTcov — to 
 TEACH  and  to  preach  in  their  cities. 
 
 The  Examples  just  enumerated  may  be  likened  to  the  Latin  Gerunds 
 in  dum.  The  following  belong  to  the  class  of  Gerunds  in  do.  They 
 are  translated  as  Gerunds  of  this  kind  in  the  following  passages  of  the 
 authorised  Version. 
 
 Mar.    6:48.  Kao  etSev  avTov<;  l3acravL^o/jL€vov<;  ev  tw  ekavveiv — And  he 
 
 saw  them  toiling  in  rowing. 
 Acts   3:26.  ev   rw  aTroo-Tpecj^ecv  eKaaTov — in   TURNING  AWAY  every 
 
 one  of  you. 
 4 :  30.  ev   tcd    t7]v   %etpa   aov    eKTecvetv  ae  —  by    STRETCHING 
 
 FORTH  thine  hand. 
 
THE   GREEK   ARTICLE.  7 
 
 Ro.    15:13.  TracTTjq  %«/?«?  Kai  eip7]vr}<;  ev  T(p  ircaTeveLV — with  All  Joy 
 
 and  Peace  in  believing. 
 Heb.   3:  12.  ev  Tq>  airoa-rrjvai  airo  Oeov  Cwvro?  — in  DEPARTING  from 
 
 the  living  God. 
 
 7.  The  Article,  be/ore  an  Adverb,  causes  the  English  Adverb,  or  Adverbial 
 
 Phrase,  to  be  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.  8:18.  airekOeiv  ets  to  irepav — to  depart  unto  tlie  OTHER-side. 
 
 Mar.  13:19.  eco?  tov  vvv — until  this-time. 
 
 Lu.   22 :  2.  to  it(o<;  aveXcoaov  avTOV — How  they  might  kill  him. 
 
 Joh.  10:40.  oTTov  rjv  Icoavv7]<;  to  irpwTov  fiaTTTL^oiv — where  John  AT 
 
 the  first  baptized. 
 Acts  4:29.  KUL  ra  vvv,  Kupie,  evrtSe — and  NOW,  Lord,  behold. 
 
 8.  Sometimes  the  Article  precedes  a  Clause  or  Sentence  used  as  a  quotation; 
 
 in  which  case  the  whole  Clause  or  Sentence  in  English  should  be  in 
 Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.l9:18. 'O  ^6  I?7crou9  etvre,  To  ov  <^ovevaeL<i'  ov  /JLocx^evcrec;'  ov 
 KXe-yjrecr  ....  —  And  Jesus  said,  thou  SHALT  DO 
 NO  MURDER,  THOU  SHALT  NOT  COMMIT  ADULTERY, 
 THOU  SHALT  NOT  STEAL,  .... 
 
 Mar.  9:10.  vrpo?  kavTov<;  av^rjTovvTe<;,  tl  eaTt  to  €k  veKpwv  avaaTijvat 
 —  questioning  one  with  another,  what  THE  rising 
 FROM  THE  DEAD  sliould  mean. 
 
 Lu.  22:37.  to  Kai  fieTa  avop,cov  ekoycaOi] — And  HE  WAS  RECKONED 
 AMONG  THE  TRANSGRESSORS. 
 
 When  the  Greek  Article  is  introductory  to  a  Sentence,  it  may  also 
 be  represented  by  putting  the  first  word  of  the  sentence,  and  no  more, 
 in  small  capitals:  as,  And  he  was  reckoned,  etc. 
 
 9.  When  the  Article  is  used  as  a  Pronoun,  and  is  made  the  Nominative 
 
 Case  to  a  Verb,  the  English  Pronoun  is  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.  2 :   5.  ol  Se  eiirov  avTw — and  they  said  unto  him. 
 
 21.  'O  8e  eyepdei^  irapeXa/Se — And  HE  arose  and  took. 
 9:31.  Ol  Se  efeX^ovre?  Siecjirjfju^crav  avTov — But  THEY,  when  they 
 
 were  departed,  spread  abroad  his  fame. 
 14 :    8.  'H  Be  Trpo^L^aaOeiaa  vtto  t?;?  [xr^Tpo^  avTT)^,  Jo?  fioL,  ^rjaiv 
 — And  SHE,  being  instructed  before   of  her  MOTHER, 
 said.  Give  me  here. 
 15:27.  'H  Be  eiire,  Nat,  Kvpte — And  SHE  said,  Truth,  Lord, 
 
8  WORDS   IN   CONNEXION   WITH 
 
 10.  TVhen  the  Greek  Article  is  prefixed  both  to  a  Substantive  and  its 
 Participle  (the  latter  either  expressed  or  understood),  the  corre- 
 s-ponding  English  JVords  are  put  in  Small  Capitals, 
 
 Matt.  4:16.  6  Xao<;  6  KaOrjfMevo^i  €V  o-Koret — THAT  PEOPLE  wliicli  SAT 
 
 in  Darkness. 
 5:12.  T0U9  '7rpo(f)7jTa^  rov^  irpo  vfj^cov — THOSE  PROPHETS  which 
 
 were  before  you. 
 16.  Tov  irarepa  v/u,cov  rev  ev  tol<;  ovpavoi<i — THAT  FATHER 
 
 of  yours  which  is  in  HEAVEN. 
 6:23.  €1   ovv  to  ^&)9  to  ev  o-ql  aKoro^  eart — if  therefore  THAT 
 
 LIGHT  that  is  in  thee  be  Darkness. 
 7:    3.  TO  Kapcfio^  to  ev  rco  o(f)Oa\/x(p  rov  aSeXipov  aov — THAT 
 
 MOTE  that  is  in  the  EYE  of  thy  brother. 
 
 This  manner  of  expressing  the  Reduplicate  Article  was  familiar  to 
 the  Translators  of  the  New  Testament,  as  the  following  Examples,  in 
 addition  to  those  already  given,  will  shew. 
 
 John    6:58.  ol'to?   ecrT^v  6  apT0<;  6  €k  tov  ovpavov  KaTaj3a<i — This  is 
 
 THAT  bread  which  CAME  DOWN  from  heaven. 
 20:    8.  TOTe  ovv  eicrrfkOe  Kat  6  aXko<;  /jUadrjTrjf;  6  e\6(ov  TrpcoTO^ — 
 then  went  in  also  that  other  Disciple  which  came  first. 
 Acts    7:37.  Ovto^;  eaTtv  6  Mcoiiorr)<;  6   eiTrwv — This  is  THAT  MoSES 
 which  SAID. 
 21:38.  ou/c  apa   av  ei   6   AlyvirTio^   6   irpo  tovtcov   tcov   rj/juepayv 
 ava(TTaT(oaa<; — Art  not  tljOU   THAT  Egyptian  which 
 before  These  days  madest  an  uproar. 
 lCor.lo:37.  ov  to  crcofia  to  yevrjaofievov  o-TreipeL^ — thou  sowest  not 
 
 THAT  BODY  that  SHALL  BE. 
 
 2rhes.2:  3. /ca^  a7roKdkv<pdr]  6  avOpwiro^  t^9  dfjuapTca^i,  6  u/o?  t?;? 
 aTTooXeta?  6  avTiKeufjievos  —  and  the  MAN  of  SIN  be 
 revealed,  that  son  of  perdition  who  opposeth. 
 
 James  2:  7.  ovk.  avToi  /3Xacr(f>r]/jLov(TL  to  koXov  ovojia  to  eiriKkrjOev  e^' 
 u/Aa? — do  not  tt)ej)  blaspheme  that  worthy  Name 
 v^hich  is  called  upon  you. 
 
 Rev.     2:20.  OTt  ea?  tt/v  <yvvaiKa  let^afSrfK  ttjv  Xeyovaav — Because  thou 
 sufferest  that  woman  Jezebel  which  calleth. 
 12:    9.0  o^t?  6  ap'Xfiio^;  6  /caXov/Jbevo^  Aia/SoXo^ — that  old  SER- 
 PENT that  is  CALLED  the  Devil. 
 17:18.  ^  7roXt9  v  jxeyaXr]  rj  6')(ov(Ta  ^acrcXeiav — THAT  GREAT 
 CITY  which  REIGN  ETH. 
 
THE   GREEK   ARTICLE.  9 
 
 11.  When  the  Reduplicate  Article  is  accompanied  by  ovro<;,  or  €K€ivo<;,  the 
 
 corresponding  Pronoun  in  English  may  take  the  place  of  the  first 
 Article,  being  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.18:    6.  eva  rcov  fjutfcpcov  rovroiv  tcov  iriaTevovrcou — One  of  THESE 
 
 LITTLE-ONES  whicll  BELIEVE. 
 
 Mar.  14:58.  'Otl  eyco  KaraXvaco  rov  vaov  rovrov  rev  ')(€tpo7roi'r]rov — 
 That  Jt  will  destroy  this  temple  that  is  made  with 
 
 HANDS. 
 
 Lu.  15:30.  6t€  Be  6  vlo^  aov  ovto<;  6  /caTa<pajcov  aov  rov  (Biov  /juera 
 TTopvcov,  7)X6ev — but  as  soon  as  this  thy  SON  was  come 
 which  hath  DEVOURED  Thy  LIVING  with  Harlots. 
 
 John  7:49.  aXX  6  o')(\o<i  ovto<;  6  /jlt)  jcvcoctkcov  rov  vojjlov  eTTLKaraparot 
 eiac — but  THIS  PEOPLE  who  knoweth  not  the  law 
 are  cursed. 
 
 Lu.  14:24.  on  ovS6t<;  rcov  avSpcov  CKecvcov  rcov  KeK\r]fjL€V(ov  yevaerai — 
 That  none  of  those  men  that  were  bidden  shall 
 taste. 
 19:27.  IIXtjv  tov<;  e^^pou?  /jlov  eKetvovs,  rov^  firj  OeX/qoravTa^;  jxe 
 ^aacXevcrai.  eir  auTOv<;,  ayayere  coSe  —  But  THOSE 
 enemies  of  mine,  which  would  not  that  I  should  reign 
 over  them,  bring  hither. 
 
 12.  When  the  Article,  preceding  a  Participle,  follows  a  Proper  Name  which 
 
 has  not  the  Article,  the  English  Demonstrative  Pronoun  preceding 
 such  Proper  Name  is  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Matt.   1:16.  e^  rj^  eyevvrjOr)  Irjaov<^  6  \€yo/jLevo<;  Xpi(Tro<; — of  whom  was 
 born  THAT  Jesus  who  is  CALLED  Christ. 
 4:21.  laiccopov  rov  rov  Ze^ehaiov — THAT  James  who  is  the  son 
 
 of  Zebedee. 
 10:    3.  KaL  Ae^/3aio(;  6  eiriKX/qOei'^  ©aSSaLo<; — and  THAT  Lebbseus 
 
 who  was  surnamed  Thaddaeus. 
 11:14.  avTO<;   eariv   'HXcaf;  6  fjueWcov  epx^o-Oac — This  is  THAT 
 Elias  which  was  for  to  come. 
 
 One  Example  from  the  Authorised  Version  will  show  that  our 
 Translators  were  not  unaware  of  this  mode  of  representing  the  reflex 
 power  of  the  Greek  Article  in  the  English  Language : — 
 
 John  11:  2.  ?;v  ^e  Mapia  rj  aXeiyfraaa — it  was  THAT  Mary  which 
 ANOINTED. 
 
10  WORDS   IN   CONNEXION    WITH 
 
 But  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  they  did  not  more  frequently  employ  it. 
 Had  they  been  fully  sensible  of  the  importance  of  this  manner  of  ex- 
 pressing the  Article,  they  could  hardly  have  forborne  making  use  of 
 it  in  the  following  passage: — "  AYlio  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
 of  God's  Elect?  It  is  that  God  who  justifieth.  Who  is  he  that 
 CONDEMNETH?  It  is  THAT  Christ  who  DIED — Tt?  ejKaXeaac  Kara 
 (:k\€KT(ov  0eov;  ©eo?  o  BLKaicov.  rt?  6  Karafcpivcov ;  Xpiaro^;  6  a7ro6av(ov 
 (Rom.  8:33,  34).  Thus  rendered,  the  passage  is  invaluable  to  the 
 Christian,  not  only  for  the  Truth  which  it  contains,  but  also  for  the 
 clearness  and  force  with  which  that  Truth  is  stated. 
 
 13.  The  Rule  is  the  same,  with  respect  to  the  Demonstrative  Pronoun,  when 
 
 the  Article  precedes  a  common  Noun  Substantive  or  Adjective. 
 
 Lu.      5  :36.  Kai  tm  iraXaiu)  ov  crvfi<j)cov6L  eirL^Xrjjjia  to  airo  rov  Kaivov — 
 
 and  THAT  Piece  that  was  taken  out  of  the  NEW  agreeth 
 
 not  with  the  old. 
 
 7:32.  ofjLOLOi  etcTL  irathLOi'^  Tot<;  ev  a'yopa  Kadrjfxevoi^; — they  are 
 
 like  unto  those  Children  that  SIT  in  the  Market-place. 
 
 13:4.  irapa  iravra'^ av6p(07rov<;  rou?  KaTOiKovvra^  ev' lepovaaXrj/ji — 
 
 above  All  those  Men  that  dwelt  at  Jerusalem. 
 23:49. /cat    >yvvaLKe<;  al  avvaKoXovOrjcraaai    avrcp — and   THOSE 
 Women  that  followed  him. 
 
 14.  When  the  Reflex  Article  is  in  connexion  with  7ra<;,  outo?,  or  rt?,  its 
 
 English  Equivalents  are  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 ]\Iatt.  5:15.  Kat,  XafJbiret  iraat  rot?  ev  ry  olklo, — and  it  giveth  light  unto 
 ALL  that  are  in  the  house. 
 22.  ore  Tra?  6  opyi^ofjLevo<; — That  WHOSOEVER  is  ANGRY — or 
 
 EVERY-ONE  that  is  ANGRY. 
 
 Lu.    20:17.  Tl  ovv  ea-n  to  jeypa/jufievov  tovto — What  is  THIS  then 
 
 that  is  WRITTEN. 
 
 22:37.  OTL  ert  tovto  to  y€<ypa/jLf.ievov  Set  rekeaOr^vai — That  THIS 
 that  is  WRITTEN  m,ust  yet  be  accomplished. 
 Joh.  11 :37.  OvK  7]SvvaT0  ovto?  o  avoi^a<;  rov;  o(p6a\/jiov<i  tov  tv^Xov — 
 Could  not  THIS  man  which  OPENED  the  eyes  of  the 
 
 BLIND. 
 
 Gal.      1 :    7.  ec  fjLTj  rtve?  ecaLV  ol  TapacraovTe<;  v/jLa<; — but  there  be  SOME 
 
 that  TROUBLE  you. 
 Lu.  18:  9.  EiTreSeKaLTTpo^  Ttva<;  Tov<i  TreiroiOoTaf; — And  he  spake  unto 
 
 CERTAIN  which  TRUSTED. 
 
THE   GREEK   ARTICLE.  11 
 
 15.  When  the  Reflex  Article,  preceding  a  Participle,  follows  a  Pronoun 
 
 Substantive  in  the  same   case   with   that  Participle,  the  Pronoun 
 Substantive  in  English  is  put  in  Small  Capitals. 
 
 Lu.  1 :36.  Kat  ovTO<i  fir}v  €Kto<;  eariv  avrrj  rrj  KaXovfievr)  areipa — and 
 This  is  the  sixth  Month  with  her  who  was  called 
 barren. 
 
 lThes.2:13.  6?  Kat  evepyetraL  ev  v/ullv  toi<;  TrtcrrevovaLV — which  effec- 
 tually worketh  in  YOU  that  BELIEVE. 
 
 Matt.  19:28.  OTi  v/ub6L<;  ol  aKo\ov67](ravT€<;  fioi — That  YE  which  have 
 FOLLOWED  me. 
 
 Mar.    4:11.  €KeiyoL<;  Se  Tot<;  e^co — but  unto  them  that  are  WITHOUT. 
 
 John  9:13.  Ayovatv  avrov  7rpo<^  rovs  ^aptaaiov^  tov  irore  tv^Xov — 
 They  brought  to  the  Pharisees  him  that  aforetime  was 
 
 BLIND. 
 
 16.  Inconvei^tible  Propositions,  one  Term  having  the  Greek  Article  prefixed, 
 
 the  other  not,  require  to  be  so  arranged  in  English,  that  the  Term 
 having  the  Article  should  take  precedence. 
 
 This  Rule,  however,  is  the   less  necessary  to  be  observed  in  the 
 Emphatic  New  Testament,  since  Small  Capitals  sufficiently  distinguish 
 the  Subject  from  the  Predicate. 
 John  1 :    1.  Kau  Qeo^  tjv  6  X0709 — and  the  WORD  was  God. 
 
 4:24.  TTvevfjua  6  Qeo^ — God  is  a  Spirit. 
 1  Johnl :    5.  6  ©eo?  (f>(o<;  eo-rc — GoD  is  Light. 
 
 4:16.  6  0eo?  ayaTrr]  ecrri — GoD  is  Love. 
 1  Tim. 6 :  5.  vofju^ovrcov  iropicrfiov  eivat  rrjv  evae^euav — supposing  that 
 GODLINESS  is  Gain. 
 
 17.   Convertible  Propositions  may  be  arranged  either  Way, 
 
 1  John5  :    6.  to  Trvev/ia  eartv  rj  aXrjOeia — the  SPIRIT  is  TRUTH. 
 
 2  Cor.  3:17. 'O   he  Kvpio^  to  irvev/ia  eariv — Now  the  LoRD  is  that 
 
 SPIRIT. 
 
 Our  Translators  were  at  a  loss  in  the  last  instance  for  a  satisfactory 
 rendering  of  the  Article  before  irvevpLa,  when  they  translated  it  "  that." 
 They  wished,  perhaps,  to  avoid  the  consequences  which  might  seem 
 to  follow  the  assertion  that  the  Lord  and  the  spirit  are  identical ; 
 and  that  what  may  be  affirmed  of  the  one  may  be  equally  affirmed  of 
 the  other.  But  if  the  Article  be  considered  a  Sign  of  Emphasis, 
 and  the  Proposition  be  regarded  as  affirming  only  that  "  the  Lord  is 
 
12  WORDS    IN   CONNEXION   WITH 
 
 a  SPIRIT,"  no  difficulty  remains.  This  use  of  the  Article  is  met  with 
 in  2  Cor.  12:18.  irapeKoXeaa  Tltov,  Kai  o-vvaireareiXa  rov  ahe\<f>ov. 
 — "  I  desired  Titus,  and  with  him  I  sent  a  brother."  It  is  found  in 
 Matt.  1 :23.  Ihov,  rj  irapOevo^  ev  yaarpi  efet — "  Behold  a  VIRGIN  shall 
 be  with  child:" — in  John  5:35.  CKetvo'^  rjv  6  Xf^^vo?  6  KaLo/jbevo<;  Kai 
 (jyaLVcov — "f^f  was  a  BURNING  and  a  shining  LIGHT :" — and  in  many 
 other  instances. — But  the  words  may  be  rendered  "  The  Lord  is  the 
 SPIRIT,"  and  the  reference  may  be  to  the  6th  Verse  of  the  3rd  Chapter; 
 in  which  case  "  the  Spirit  of  the  New  Testament"  —  "  the  Spirit  which 
 giveth  Life,"  is  **  the  spirit  "  which  is  identical  with  "  the  Lord." 
 
 18.  When  a  Gi^eek  Noun  is  used  Collectively,  followed  by  an  Enumeration 
 of  all  or  any  of  the  Particulars  contained  under  that  head,  it  is  distin- 
 guished in  Gi'eek  by  having  the  Article  prefixed  to  it,  and  in  English 
 by  being  expressed  in  Small  Capitals : — while  the  Particulars  which 
 follow  are  not  accompanied  in  Greek  by  the  Article,  nor  in  English 
 by  any  Sign, 
 
 Lu.  22 :  66.  Kai  co?  eyevero  yfiepa,  avvir^dT]  to  Trpea^vrepiov  rov  Xaov, 
 ap')(iepei<^  re  Kat  ypa/jL/jLarec^ — And  as  soon  as  it  was 
 Day,  the  presbytery  of  the  people,  the  Chief- Priests 
 as  well  as  the  Scribes,  came  together. 
 
 iCor.  4:  9.  Aokco  <yap  on  6  Beo?  r)/jLa<;  rou?  a7rocFro\ov<;  e(j')(aTov<^ 
 aireSei^ev  ft)9  eTTiOavarLOv^,  on  dearpov  eyevrjOrjfjLev  rco 
 Koa/jLO)  Kai  ayyeXoc'i  Kai  avOpayiroL^ — for  I  think.  That 
 God  hath  set  forth  us  the  apostles  last,  as  it  were 
 appointed  to  death:  For  we  are  made  a  Spectacle  unto 
 the  WORLD,  both  to  Angels  and  to  Men. 
 
 Gal.  5:  19.  ^avepa  Se  eari  ra  epja  tt}^  aapKo<i'  cunva  ean  fioL'^eia, 
 TTopveia,  aKaOapaia,  aaekr/eta,  eiScoiXoXaTpeia,  (f)apfjLa- 
 Keta,  e')(6pai,  ep€i<i,  ^rfKoi,  Ov/ulol,  epiOeiai,  hL')(oaTaaLaL, 
 aipeaeiSi  (f)6ovoL,  (f)ovoL,  fxeOaL,  kco/jloc,  Kai,  ra  ofjuoia  tov- 
 Tot? — Now  the  WORKS  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which 
 are.  Adultery,  Fornication,  Uncleanness,  Lascivious- 
 ness.  Idolatry,  Witchcraft,  Hatred,  Variance,  Emula- 
 tions, Wrath,  Strife,  Seditions,  Heresies,  Envyings, 
 Murders,  Drunkenness,  Revellings,  and  the  like  to 
 these. 
 
THE   GREEK    ARTICLE.  13 
 
 Gal.  5  22.  'O  8e  Kapiro^  tov  irvevfjiaio^  ecrTiv  ajaTrr],  %a/3a,  etprjvrj, 
 fiafcpoOv/jLia,  ')(^pr]aTorr}<;,  ayaOcoavvr],  TTio-rt?,  7rpaoT7j<;, 
 eyKpareta'  Kara  rayv  tolovtcov  ovk  ean  vofjLO<; — But  tlie 
 FRUIT  of  tlie  SPIRIT  is,  Love,  Joy,  Peace,  LongsuiFer- 
 ing,  Gentleness,  Goodness,  Faith,  Meekness,  Temper- 
 ance ;  against  SUCH  there  is  no  Law. 
 
 Acts  2  7.  Ovk  lSov  iravTe^i  ohroi  eiatv  ol  \aXovvTe<^  TaXikaiot,  ; 
 Kai  TTft)?  Tjfjuec^  aKovofjuev  eKacno<;  ttj  iSca  BtaXeKTO)  tj/jlcov 
 ev  fi  ey6vvr)dr]/JL€v,  Ilapdot  Kac  MrjBot  Kai  EXa/jHTaL,  Kac 
 ol  KaroLKOvvre^  rrjv  MecroTTorafjitav,  lovSatav  re  Kac 
 KaTTTraSoKtav,  IIovtov,  Kai  rrjv  Aatav,  <Ppvyiav  re  Kai 
 IlafKpvXLav,  AiyvTrrov,  Kat  ra  fiepT]  tt/?  Ac/Svij^;  tt;?  Kara 
 Kvpr]vr]V,  Kac  ol  e7nB7)/jiovvTe<i  'Pco/jbatot,  lovBatot  re  Kac 
 'TTpoarjXvTOL,  Kp7]T€>i,  Kat  ApafBe^',  aKovofiev  XaXovvrcov 
 auTcov  T<xt9  rjfjL€T€paL<^  y\(oacrai<;  ra  jjueyaXeia  rov  Seov — 
 Behold^  are  not  all  these  which  speak  Galilaeans? 
 and  how  hear  b3e  every  one  in  our  own  Langut.ge 
 wherein  we  were  born? — Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
 Elamites ;  and  they  who  dwell  in  Mesopotamia, 
 Judsean  as  well  as  Cappadocian;  inPontus;  and  in  Asia, 
 Phrygian  as  well  as  Pamphylian ;  in  Egypt ;  and  in  the 
 parts  of  that  Libya  which  is  about  Cyrene ;  and  Ro- 
 man residents,  Jews  as  well  as  Proselytes;  Cretes; 
 and  Arabians  ; — we  do  hear  them  speak  in  OUR  Tongues 
 
 the  WONDERFUL- WORKS  of  GOD. 
 
 In  this  passage,  the  Name  Mesopotamia  is  used  as  a  Collective 
 Term,  including  certain  Districts,  two  of  which  are  described  as  Judsean 
 and  Cappadocian,  because  they  were  inhabited  by  persons  from  Judaea 
 and  Cappadocia.  So  also  AsiA  stands  for  Asia  Minor,  which  name 
 included  many  countries,  but  of  these  the  Phrygian  and  Pamphylian 
 alone  are  specified.  That  these  subordinate  Titles  are  used  adjectively, 
 will  appear  probable  from  the  same  use  being  made,  in  other  places, 
 of  similar  Terms :  viz. — Mark  1:5.  iraaa  r]  lovSaia  ^wpa,  "Allthe  Ju- 
 D^AN  Region:" — John  3 :22.  ei<;  rrjv lovhacav  yrjv^  "into  the  Jud^an 
 Land:" — Acts  16:6.  AieXOovre^i  Be  rrjv  ^pvycav  Kac  rrjv  TaXarcK7)v 
 Xwpav  —  "Now  when  they  had  gone  throughout  the  Phrygian  and 
 Galatian  Region:"  Acts  18:23.  hcep')(Ofievo^  KaOe^ri^  rr]v  FaXariK^jv 
 X^pf^v  Kac  ^pvyiav,  "going  over  all  the  Galatian  and  Phrygian 
 Resjion  in  order." 
 
14  WORDS    IN   CONNEXION    WITH 
 
 It  will  be  readily  admitted  that  a  Colony  of  Jews  might  dwell  in 
 Mesopotamia,  from  whose  residence  there  that  District  would  be 
 properly  described  as  the  Judaean.  The  Transplantation  of  the  Jews 
 to  Babylon  is  too  well  known  to  make  that  necessary  to  be  proved. 
 But  that  a  similar  Removal  took  place  of  the  Cappadocians  will 
 require  some  Authority  to  support  it.  In  Strabo,  however,  we 
 find  the  fact  stated  so  expressly,  as  to  be  placed  beyond  doubt. 
 Speaking  of  the  people  of  Mazaca,  a  capital  City  of  Cappadocia,  he 
 says:  —  AteOi^xe  Be  ^ai^Xco?  avTov<;  Tijpav7)<;  6  Ap/juevLo^,  rjvLKa  rrjv 
 KainrahoKiav  KareBpa/iev  airavra^  'yap  avaararov^;  eiroLTjcrav  ei<i  Me- 
 aoTTOTa/jiiav,  Kai  ra  TiypavoKepra  €K  rovroyv  avvcoKHje  to  ifkeov  varepov 
 5'  eiravyXdov  ol  hvvaixevot  /juera  rrjv  tcov  TtypavoKeprcov  aXoxriv — 
 "Moreover,  Tigranes  the  Armenian  subjected  them  [the  Mazaceni]  to 
 great  hardship,  when  he  overran  Cappadocia  :  for  he  transferred  the 
 whole  population  to  Mesopotamia,  and  peopled  Tigranocerta,  for 
 the  most-part,  from  them.  But  afterwards,  when  Tigranocerta 
 was  taken  [by  the  Romans],  they  who  had  the  power  returned  to 
 their  own  country." 
 
 It  may  be  observed,  that  these  Cappadocians,  before  they  were  carried 
 away  to  IMesopotamia,  were  probably  Jews,  who  had  been  previously  re- 
 moved from  Judaea,  as  had  been  the  ancestors  of  those  Parthians,  Medes, 
 and  Elamites,  who  were  now  at  Jerusalem  with  these  Cappadocians  and 
 Jews  of  Mesopotamia.  Their  posterity  remain  to  this  day  in  all  these 
 countries,  and  they  are  probably  some  of  the  remains  of  the  lost  Tribes 
 of  Israel,  as  the  late  Dr.  Asahel  Grant  suggests  in  his  interesting  work 
 concerning  them. 
 
 19.  When  two  or  more  Common  Nouns,  Class  Names,  Proper  Names,  or 
 Titles,  Verbs  in  the  Infinitive  Mood,  or  Participles,  are  joined  by  a 
 Copulative,  and  the  Article  in  Greek,  or  sign  of  Emphasis  in  English 
 (viz.,  Small  Capitals^,  distinguishes  each  Noun,  each  is  to  be 
 regarded  as  presenting  in  itself  a  complete  Idea.  But  when  the 
 Article,  or  Sign  of  Emphasis,  distinguishes  only  the  first  Noun 
 of  the  Series,  the  whole  group  is  then  to  be  regarded  as  presenting 
 collectively  only  one  complete  Idea. 
 
 Common  Nouns. 
 
 Acts  2:13.  TT)  SiSa^r)  twv  aTroaroXcov,  Kai  rrj  KOivcDVia — in  the  DOC- 
 TRINE, and  in  the  fellowship,  of  the  APOSTLES. 
 
 Phil.  1 :  1 .  rrj  airoXoyia  Kai  ^e^aiwaei  rev  evayyektov — for  the  DE- 
 FENCE and  Confirmation  of  the  GOSPEL. 
 
THE   GREEK   ARTICLE.  15 
 
 Proper  Names. 
 Acts  13:46.  Ilapprjcriaaa/JLevoL  Be  6  IIav\o<i  Kat  6  Bapva/3a<;  etirov — 
 then  Paul,  and  Barnabas,  waxed  bold  and  said. 
 4:19.  0  Se  neTfo<;  Kat  Iwavvrj<^  airoKpiOevre'; — But  Peter  and 
 John  answered. 
 
 Class  Names. 
 Matt.  23:   2.  eKaOtaav  ol  «ypaiji/jLaT6L<i  Kac  ol  ^apccraLot — the  SCRIBES, 
 and  the  Pharisees,  sit. 
 16:    1.  Kat  irpocrekOovTe'^  ol  ^apicratoi  Kat  ^aSSovKaioi — And 
 the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  came. 
 
 Titles. 
 John20:28.  'O  Kvpto<;  fiov  Kat  6  ©eo?  /ulov — My  Lord,  and  my  God. 
 Titus  2:13.  rov  /jueyaXov  Oeov  Kat  a-(OTrjpo<;  rjfKov  Irjaov  XpicTTOv — of 
 our  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Verbs. 
 
 Phil.  2:13.  Kac  to  Oekeiv  Kai  to  evepyeiv  virep  T7)<;  €vSoKia<; — both  to 
 WILL,  and  to  DO,  of  his  Good-pleasure. 
 
 Matt.20:19.  Kai  nrapahcoaovaLV  avTov  tol<;  eOveatv  et?  to  e/juTrac^ac  Kat 
 fiao-Ttycoo-at  Kat  aTavpcoaat — And  they  shall  deliver  him 
 to  the  GENTILES  to  MOCK  and  scourge  and  crucify. 
 
 Participles. 
 
 John  4:36.  Iva  Kat  6  airetpcov  o/jlov  x^^PV  '^^^  ^  6eptt,wv — that  both  HE 
 that  SOWETH,  and  he  that  reapeth,   may  rejoice  to- 
 gether. 
 14:21.  6  e^p^v  to.?  evroXa?  fjiov  Kai  Trjpcov  avTa^ — He  that  HATH 
 my  COMMANDMENTS  and  keepeth  them. 
 
 20.  As  a  general  Rule,  the  Sign  of  Emphasis  will  he  found  attached  to 
 those  Nouns  which  make  reneaved  mention  of  any   Person    or 
 Thing,  as  well  as  to  those  which  call  particular  attention  to 
 any  Person  or  Thing  the  first  time  it  is  mentioned. 
 Matt.  2:    1.  thov    ixa^^ot    airo    avaToXcov    irapeyevovro — behold,    there 
 came  Wise-men  from  the  east.  (First  mention.) 
 7.  T0T6  ^HpcoSr]^  \a6pa  KaXeaa^;    rou?  ptayov; — then  Herod 
 when  he  had  privily  called  the  wise-men.  (Renewed.) 
 1:23.  tSov,  rj   irapOevo^  ev  yaaTpt  e^et — behold,  a  VIRGIN  shall 
 be  with  child.  (First  mention.) 
 
16 
 
 RULES  FOR  THE  CONVERSION,  ETC. 
 
 CLASS  IL 
 
 EMPHATIC  PRONOUNS,  AND  OTHER  WORDS  OF  COMPARATIVE 
 EMPHASIS,  ARISING  FROM  POSITION. 
 
 ]    A  Gi'eek  Pronoun^  ivhen  it  is  the   Nominative  Case  to  a    Verb,  will 
 have  its  corresponding  English  in  Black  Letter. 
 
 Matt.   1 :2L  avTO<;  yap  acoaet — for  ])C  shall  save. 
 
 2  :    6.  KaL  crv  BrjOXeefji  777  lovha  ovBa/juco^;  eKay^Larrj  ei — And  ti)OU 
 
 Bethlehem  in  the  Land  of  Judah  art  not  the  least. 
 2:    8.  oTTco?  Kayw  eXOwv  irpoaKvvrjcrca  avrw — that   jl  also    may 
 
 come  and  worship  him. 
 3:14.  Eyco  '^(peLav  e%ft)  viro  aov  ^aimaOrivai,  Kau  av  ep^rj  irpa 
 
 fju€  —  $  have  Need  to  be  baptized  of  thee,  and  coraest 
 
 tijOU  to  me? 
 
 The  English  Reader  may  not  be  aware,  that  in  general  the  Pronoun 
 which  is  the  Nominative  Case  to  a  Verb  forms  part  of  the  Greek 
 Verb  itself,  and  that  when  the  Pronoun  is  further  expressed  in  Greek 
 it  becomes  emphatical.  This  distinction  is  not  made  in  the  authorised 
 English  Version,  but  it  is  highly  important  to  be  observed,  if  we 
 would  thoroughly  understand,  and  exactly  appreciate,  the  full  force  of 
 many  of  our  Lord's  discourses.      For  example — 
 
 *'  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall 
 BELIEVE  on  me  through  their  WOKD ;  that  they  all  may  be  one  ;  as 
 tj)OU,  Father,  ai't  in  me,  and  $  in  thee,  that  t^^B  also  may  be  one 
 in  us;  that  the  world  may  believe  That  tt)OU  hast  sent  me.  And 
 the  GLORY  which  thou  gavest  me,  $  have  given  them;  that  they  may 
 be  one,  even  as  \xst  are  one  :  $  in  them,  and  tJOU  in  me,  that  they 
 may  be  made  perfect  in  one ;  and  that  the  world  may  know  That 
 tJOU  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them,  as  thou  hast  loved  me. 
 Father,  I  will  that  tjpg  also,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me 
 where  3r  am  ;  that  they  may  behold  MY  GLORY,  which  thou  hast 
 given  me:  For  thou  lovedst  me  before  the  Foundation  of  the  World. 
 
EMPHATIC   PKONOUNS,   ETC.  17 
 
 0  rifj-htcous  Father,  the  world  hath  not  known  thee:  but  IE  iiave 
 known  thee,  and  these    have  known  That  tJOU   hast  sent  me.     And 
 
 1  have  declared  unto  them  thy  ^AME,  and  will  declare  it:  that  the 
 LOVE  wherewith  thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them,  and  3E  in 
 them."  (John  xvii.  20—26.) 
 
 2.  Adjectives,  Pronouns  Adjective,   and  Possessive  Pronouns^   when  they 
 
 PRECEDE  Greek  Substantives^  obtain  an  emphasis  by  position^  which 
 is  represented  by  means  of  an  initial  Capital. 
 
 Matt.  3:4.  Avto^  Be  6  Iwavvr]^ — And  the  Same  John. 
 
 5.  iraaa  r)  lovhaia  icai  iracra  rj  7repL')(a)po<;  rov  lopBavov — All 
 JuDuEA  and  All  the  country  round  about  Jordan. 
 5:30.  /cat  /jltj  oXov  to  a-co/xa  aov — and  not  that  thy  Whole  body. 
 7 :22.  iroWoi  epova-t  /ulol  ev  eKetvrj  rrj  rj/jiepa — Many  will  say  unto 
 
 me  in  That  day. 
 12:43.  SLepxeraL  Sl  avvBpcov  Toirwv — he   walketh  through   Dry 
 Places. 
 50.  avTO<;  fxov  abe\^o<;  Kai  ahek^rj  Kat  firjTTjp  eariv — the  same 
 is  My  Brother,  and  Sister,  and  Mother. 
 13:27.  ov^t'  fcaXov  airepp^a  eairetpa^ ; — didst  thou  not  sow  Good 
 
 Seed? 
 20:26.  eo-TO)  vfiwv  hiaicovo^i — let  him  be  Your  Minister. 
 John     4:18.  Kat  vvv  6v  e^^et?  ovk,  ecnc  crov  avrip — and  he  whom  thou 
 now  hast  is  not  Thy  Husband. 
 
 A  better  instance  of  the  advantage  of  distinguishing  by  a  capital 
 letter  the  Possessive  Pronoun,  when  it  precedes  a  Noun  which  has 
 not  the  Article,  cannot,  perhaps,  be  quoted,  than  that  which  is  con- 
 tained in  the  remarkable  address  of  our  Lord  to  the  woman  of  Samaria 
 referred  to  in  the  last  example.  "  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Go,  call  thy 
 HUSBAND,  and  come  hither.  The  WOMAN  answered  and  said,  I 
 have  no  Husband.  Jesus  said  unto  her.  Thou  hast  well  said,  I  have 
 no  Husband ;  for  thou  hast  had  Five  Husbands ;  and  he  whom  thou  now 
 hast  is  not  Thy  Husband :"  implying  that  she  was  living  with  another 
 woman's  Husband,  and  not  simply  with  a  man  to  whom  she  was  not 
 married. 
 
 3.  Greek  Substantives  which  have  not  the  Article^  when  they  are  in  the 
 
 Genitive  Case,   and  precede    Substantives,  also  anarthrous,  with 
 which  they   are  in  7'egimen,  become  emphatical  by  position.      The 
 
 c 
 
18  WORDS   OF    EMPHASIS   BY   POSITION. 
 
 same  effect  follows  in  English ;  and  on  such  occasions^  therefore^  the 
 same  order  of  the  words  should  be  observed :  for  example — 
 
 1  Cor.  3 :  9.   &eov  yap  eajxev  avvepyoL'   Qeou  yewpyiov,   Geov  OLKoSo/jirj 
 
 ecrre — for  we  are  God's  Fellow-Labourers :  ye  are  God's 
 Husbandry,  ije  are  God's  Building. 
 
 2  Cor.  3:18.  KaOairep  aire  Kvpiov  irvevixaro^ — even  as  by  tlie  Lord's 
 
 Spirit. 
 Galat.    ]  :10.  eiyap  en  av6p(D7Toc<;  rjpeaKov,  XpLaTov  Sov\o<;  ovk av')]/xr]v 
 — for  if  I  yet  pleased  Men,  I  should  not  be  Christ's 
 Servant. 
 2:17.  apa  XpcaTo<^  d/iapna^  ^iaKoyo<^ — is  Christ- therefore  Sin's 
 Minister? 
 
 The  perplexity  in  which  our  Translators  seemed  to  be  involved  when 
 they  rendered  2  Cor.  3:17,  "Now  the  LoED  is  that  spirit,"  was  pro- 
 bably the  reason  why  they  added  to  the  interpretation  of  verse  18 
 (see  the  second  of  the  last  cited  examples)  the  marginal  gloss  of 
 *'  even  as  of  the  Lord  the  Spirit."  It  is  difficult  to  extract  any  meaning 
 from  this  marginal  reading : — all  that  it  appears  to  imply  is,  that  the 
 Translators  were  not  satisfied  with  the  reading  of  the  text,  "  even  as 
 by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  The  whole  passage  would  stand  thus, 
 according  to  the  rules  just  quoted:  — "  Now  the  Lord  is  a  spirit: 
 [or,  "the  spirit"]  and  where  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is^  there  is 
 Liberty.  But  all  \x\t,  with  open  Face  beholding  as  in  a  Glass  the  GLORY 
 of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  Same  Image,  from  Glory  to  Glory, 
 even  as  by  the  Lord's  Spirit." 
 
 4.  The  causal  Particle  or  Conjunction^  on,  is  rendered  in  the  authorised 
 English  Version  of  the  New  Testament  by  "That,"  "For,"  "Be- 
 cause," or  "  How,"  which  words  are  often  found  commencing  with 
 a  Capital,  hi  the  Emphatic  New  Testament  these  words  are  always 
 headed  by  a  Capital  Letter.  In  this  manner,  the  English  Keader 
 will  be  apprized  of  the  difference  between  these  words,  when  used 
 as  the  representatives  of  on,  and  the  same  words  when  employed 
 as  the  equivalents  of  other  Greek  words. 
 
 Matt.  12:36.  Xeyw  he  v/iiv,  on  irav  ptj/ia  apjov — But  I  say  unto  you, 
 That  Every  idle  Word. 
 13:11.  o  Be  aTTOKpiOei^  eiirev  avroi^,  on  v/jllv  BeBoTat,  fyvcovai  ra 
 /jLva-TTjpta — He  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Because 
 it  is  given  unto  you  to  know  the  mysteries. 
 
EMPHATIC    PRONOUNS,  ETC.  19 
 
 5.  x4.ll  English  Substantives,  when  they  represent  Greek  Substantives,  and 
 
 all  Adjectives,  used  substantively,  are  distinguished  by  commencing 
 with  a  Capital  Letter. 
 
 Matt.     1:20.  0-776X09  Kvpiov — tlie  Angel  of  tlie  Lord. 
 
 4:1G.  ev  X^P9  '^^^  (tklcl  Oavarov — in  the  Region  and  Shadow 
 
 of  Death. 
 7 :  15.  ev  evSv/juaai,  irpo^arcov — in  Sheep's  Clothing. 
 10:15.  €v  r)fJi€pa  KpLaeay^ — in  the  Day  of  Judgment. 
 John     5:    3.  ev  raurat?    /careKeiro    7r\r]6o<i   irokv   rcov   aaOevovvrcov, 
 TV(p\cov,  x^Xcov,  ^rjpcov — in  these  lay  a  great  Number 
 of  IMPOTENT  folk,  of  Blind,  Halt,  Withered. 
 
 One  good  effect  of  marking  with  initial  capitals  those  English  words 
 which  represent  Greek  Substantives,  and  no  other,  is,  that  the  English 
 Substantives  which  are  made  use  of  in  the  translation  of  Greek  verbs 
 and  adverbial  phrases,  being  left  undistinguished,  have  no  undue  im- 
 portance attached  to  them: — as  for  instance — "not  willing  to  make 
 her  a  public  example" — "bring  me  word  again" — "he  shall  give 
 charge'' — "ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into" — "be  in  danger  of" — 
 "after  this  manner"  etc. — The  custom  of  marking  with  capital  letters 
 all  Substantives  in  English  books,  was  in  use  till  near  the  end  of  the 
 last  century,  and  its  re-adoption  at  the  present  time  would  be  of  great 
 service  to  foreigners,  as  well  as  to  others  who  are  not  very  familiar 
 with  our  language  when  it  is  written  or  printed. 
 
 6.  TVhen  Substantives  and  Pronouns,  in  the  Greek,  PRECEDE  the  Verbs 
 
 by  which  they  are  governed,  they  are  more  emphatic  than  those 
 Verbs:  in  such  cases,  the  English  Pronouns,  corresponding  with 
 those  in  Greek  so  preceding  their  Verbs,  are  distinguished  by 
 commencing  with  a  Capital  Letter :  as — 
 
 Matt.  19: 17.  Tc  fie  XeyeL^?  ayaOov — Why  callest  thou  Me  good? 
 Acts  26:28.  Ev  oXiyM  fie  iretOet^^  Xpccmavov  yeveadat — Almost  thou 
 persuadest  Me  to  be  a  Christian. 
 
 The  preceding  Illustrations  will  be  sufficient  to  convince  the  reader 
 that  there  are  peculiarities  of  expression  in  the  Greek  language  which 
 we  have  no  power  of  representing  in  English,  except  by  the  use  of 
 typographic  signs.  In  writing,  we  employ  for  this  purpose  accents, 
 and  words  underscored :  in  printed  books,  accents,  italics,  small  capitals, 
 
 C   2 
 
20  THE    EFFECT   OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 and  capital  letters.  With  greater  precision,  the  Greek  language  incor- 
 porates the  Sign  of  Emphasis  with  the  Words  in  such  a  manner,  that 
 the  latter  cannot  be  stated  without  conveying  at  the  same  time  to  an 
 intelligent  mind  an  idea  of  the  intonation  with  which  the  sentence  was 
 spoken  when  it  was  first  written  down.  We  commonly  content  our- 
 selves with  being  able  to  comprehend  in  any  way  the  sense  of  the  words 
 of  a  book,  and  in  all  human  compositions  this  is  sufficient;  the  tone 
 in  which  the  words  were  really  or  in  idea  uttered,  is  left  to  the  reader's 
 imagination.  But  in  the  Truths  made  known  to  us  by  the  Scriptures, 
 especially  those  of  the  New  Testament,  where  many  different  senses 
 ma)- sometimes  be  attributed  to  the  same  phrase,  by  laying  the  stress 
 at  erich  time  on  a  different  word,  it  is  certainly  of  great  importance 
 iho'"  "iiot  the  words  only,  but  also  the  emphasis  with  which  they  were 
 .vilivered  should  be  made  known  to  us;  and  that  this  was  done  to  a 
 wonderful  extent  the  foregoing  examples  will  prove. 
 
 THE  EFFECT  OF  EMPHASIS  ON  CERTAIN  TITLES. 
 
 The  Titles— "-Son  of  God;'— "  Son  of  Man;'  and  ''Holy  Spirit;' 
 receive  very  important  modifications  of  their  meaning  according  as  the 
 Emphasis  of  the  Greek  Article  is  brought  to  bear  on  one  or  other,  or 
 on  both,  of  the  words  of  which  each  Title  is  composed. 
 
 Though  the  critical  reader  will  not  fail  to  make  his  own  observation 
 on  the  effect  of  each  variety  of  form  as  it  occurs;  yet,  as  the  classing 
 of  the  several  Examples  together  will  give  him  some  assistance,  it 
 may  be  desirable  to  devote  a  particular  section  to  the  consideration  of 
 the  several  senses  in  which   each   phrase  is  exhibited. 
 
 I.    The  Son  of  God. 
 
 1.  In  its  simplest  state,  without  the  Article  being  prefixed  to  either 
 of  the  two  Nouns  of  which  it  is  composed,  this  term,  vlo^  Geov,  "  the 
 Son  of  God,"  occurs  in  the  New  Testament  eight  times:   as  follows — 
 
 Matt.   5 :  9.  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers  :  For  tfjeg  shall  be  called  the  Sons  of 
 
 God. 
 Mark    1 :   1.  The  Beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 (Vat.  MS.) 
 Mark  15:39.  And  wh^en  that  centurion,  which  stood  over  against  him,  saw 
 
ON    CERTAIN    TITLES.  21 
 
 That  he  so  cried  out,  and  gave  up  the  Ghost,  he  said,  Truly  this 
 MAN  was  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 Luke  1 :35.  The  holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  Power  of  the  Highest 
 shall  overshadow  thee :  therefore  also  the  holy  thing  which  shall 
 be  BORN  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. 
 20:36.  Neither  can  they  die  any  more;  for  they  are  equal  unto  the 
 angels,  and  are  the  Sons  of  God,  being  the  Sons  of  the  resur- 
 rection. (Vat.  MS.) 
 
 Rom.    1:  4.  Concerning  that   son    of  his,  Jesus   Christ   our   Lord,   who   was 
 DECLARED  to   be  the   Son   of  God  with  power,  according  to  the 
 Sjjirit  of  Holiness,  by  the  Resurrection  from  the  Dead. 
 8:14.  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  tljcg  are  the  Sons  of 
 
 God. 
 9:26.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto 
 them,  He  are  not  my  People,  there  shall  they  be  called  the  Sons  of 
 the  hving  God. 
 
 Galat.  3 :  26.  For  ye  are  all  the  Sons  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 These  are  all  tlie  examples  which  occur  in  the  New  Testament  of 
 the  phrase,,  "the  Son  of  God,"  in  which  the  sign  of  emphasis  is  not 
 attached  to  either  noun.  But  it  does  not  follow  that  the  phrase  is, 
 therefore,  devoid  of  all  emphasis.  The  context  supersedes,  in  some 
 degree,  the  necessity  for  a  particular  notation,  by  employing  expressions 
 calculated  to  draw  attention  to  the  words  which  follow,  in  a  manner 
 equivalent  to  putting  them  between  inverted  commas.  Accordingly 
 Dr.  Middleton,  in  his  Essay  on  the  Greek  Article,  affirms  it  as  a  rule, 
 that  after  verbs  of  calling^  appointing^  choosing,  creating,  etc.,  as  well  as 
 after  verbs  substantive  which  simply  affirm  or  deny  existence,  the  noun 
 which  represents  the  person  or  thing  so  introduced,  is  without  the 
 article.  This  reason  operates  in  most  of  the  examples  above  mentioned, 
 for  instance:  — "  tjcg  shall  be  called  'the  Sons  of  God.'  "This 
 MAN  was  the  Son  of  God.'""  "  declared  to  he  '  the  Son  of  God.'" 
 "  tjeg  are  ^the  Sons  of  God.'"  "There  shall  they  be  called  'the 
 Sons  of  the  living  God,'  "  etc.  The  distinction  thus  conferred,  arising 
 out  of  the  nature  of  the  subject,  requires  no  other  sign  than  the  intro- 
 ductory words  themselves. 
 
 In  all  cases  of  this  description,  the  absence  of  the  Greek  article 
 before  a  noun  substantive  is  supposed  by  some  to  imply,  that  the  Eng- 
 lish definite  article  i^he)  may  be  dispensed  with,  or  have  its  place  supplied 
 by  the  indefinite.  But  the  English  reader  will  perceive,  from  the 
 preceding  quotations,  that  a  or  the  is  to  be  supplied,  as  the  context  may 
 require,  according  to  the  genius  of  the  English  language,  and  not  of 
 the   Greek;  and   he   will  observe  that  in   every  instance   quoted,   the 
 
22  THE  EFFECT  OF   EMPHASIS 
 
 judgment  of  our  Translators  has  led  them  to  insert  the  English  definite 
 article  where  the  Greek  text  has  none.  But  though  they  have  done 
 this,  he  will  be  at  liberty  to  change  that  article  into  the  indefinite^  or 
 to  omit  it  altogether,  if  he  thinks  that  by  so  doing  he  can  bring  out 
 a  better  or  more  consistent  sense.  He  may  read  if  he  chooses,  "  Truly 
 this  Man  was  a  Son  of  God  •/'  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  him.  His 
 only  guide  on  such  occasions,  if  he  is  really  perplexed  to  discover  the 
 truth,  will  be  to  try  the  question,  in  a  candid  and  earnest  spirit,  by 
 the  rules  of  reason  and  common  sense,  by  the  ordinary  usage  of  the 
 English  tongue  on  similar  occasions,  and  by  the  collateral  aid  of  similar 
 or  kindred  passages  in  the  New  Testament,  where  no  doubt  is  felt. 
 
 2.  We  come  next  to  a  small  class  of  examples  in  which  there  is  a 
 decided,  though  not  a  strong  preference  of  one  of  these  nouns  over 
 the  other.  In  the  form  of  Qeov  vm,  "God's  Son,"  no  article  is 
 inserted,  but  a  preponderance  of  emphasis  is  given  to  the  possessive  of 
 of  the  two  nouns  in  regimen,  by  its  precedence  over  the  noun  possessed 
 in  the  order  of  the  Greek  words.  This  phrase,  then,  comes  under 
 Rule  4,  Class  II.,  of  Greek  substantives  rendered  emphatical  by  their 
 position.  The  three  following  passages  are  all  the  instances  in  which 
 the  words  in  question  are  found  in  this  order  in  the  New  Testament: 
 
 Matt.  14:33.  Then  they  that  were  in  the  ship  came,  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 
 Of  a  truth,  thou  art  God's  Son. 
 27 :  43.  He  trusted  in  Gor> ;  let  him  dehver  him  now,  if  he  will  have  him : 
 for  he  said,  ( — )  I  am  God's  Son. 
 54.  Now  when  the  centurion,  and  they  that  were  with  him  watching 
 Jesus,  saw  the  earthquake  and  those  things  that  were  done,  they 
 feared  greatly,  saying,  Truly,  this  was  God's  Son. 
 
 According  to  Dr.  Middleton's  rule,  no  sign  of  emphasis  was  to  be 
 expected  after  verbs  substantive  which  simply  affirm  or  deny  existence, 
 but  here  we  have  a  preference  shewn  of  one  of  these  nouns  over  the 
 other,  which  is  as  naturally  expressed  by  its  position  in  the  English 
 language,  as  it  is  for  the  same  cause  in  the  Greek.  We  can  scarcely 
 read  the  phrase  "  God's  Son,''  without  being  inclined  to  lay  a  greater 
 stress  on  the  former  than  on  the  latter  word. 
 
 3.  Our  next  class  of  examples  is  more  numerous,  and  now  the  emphasis 
 is  of  a  more  decided  character.  In  the  form  of  f/o?  tov  Qeov,  "  the 
 Son  of  God,"  the  Greek  article  is  prefixed  to  the  word  '•'  God,''  as 
 shewing  that  it  was  intended  to  be  marked  with  an  emphasis  much 
 beyond  that  of  its  correlative  term  "  Son."  The  instances  of  this  form 
 of  words  are  all  found  in  the  narratives  of  the  Evanixelists:  viz. — 
 
ON    CERTAIN    TITLES.  23 
 
 Matt.    4:  3.  And  when  the  tempter  came  to  him,  he  said,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of 
 God,  command  that  these  stones  be  made  Bread. 
 6.  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down. 
 8 :  29.  What  have  we  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God  ? 
 27:40.  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from  the  cross. 
 Mark   5 :  7.  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  the  most-high 
 
 God? 
 Luke    4:  3.  And  the  devil  said  unto  him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  command 
 this  stone  that  it  be  made  Bread. 
 8 :  28.  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God  most-high  ? 
 John  10:36.  Say  yo  of  him,  w^hom  the  father  hath  sanctified,  and  sent  unto 
 the  WORLD,  Thou  blasi^hemest,  because  I  said  I  am  the  Son  of 
 God? 
 19:  7.  The  Jews  answered  him,  5l2Ee  have  a  Law,  and  by  our  law  he  ought 
 to  die.  Because  he  made  himself  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 The  expression,  "•  God's  Son,"  in  wliicli  a  less  empliasis  is  conferred 
 on  the  word   "  God/'  than  that  which  is  exhibited  in  the  last  quoted 
 examples,  was  the  phrase  made  use  of  by  the  unconverted  mariners 
 of  a   vessel  on  the  lake   of  Galilee;  by  the   Roman    Centurion,   and 
 other  Roman  soldiers,  also  unconverted  people;  and   by  those  Jews 
 who  crucified  our  Lord.    The  two  former  classes  of  men  meant  nothing 
 offensive  by  the  use  of  the  phrase,  but  the  Jews  did;  they  evidently 
 spoke  the  words  with  a  malicious  feeling,  caused  by  their  hatred  of 
 Jesus  for  claiming  to  be  "  God's  Son."     In  the  present  case  of  a  more 
 decided  emphasis  on  the  word  "  God,"  we   see  this  feeling  manifested 
 with  still  greater  intensity:  1st,  by  Satan  himself ;  2nd,  by  those  Devils 
 who  were  sent  into  the  herd  of  swine,  and  by  those  whose  name  was 
 Legion ;  3rd,  by  those  Jews  who  railed  at  our  Lord  when  he  was  on 
 the  cross,  and  taunted  him  with  contemptuous  reproaches;  as  well  as 
 by  those   who   pleaded  against  him  the   same  form   of  words,   when 
 employed  by  himself,  as  a  reason  why  he  ought  to  be  crucified.     All 
 these   instances   shcAV  a  bitter  animosity  against  Jesus,   in  those  who 
 made  use  of  the  phrase,  which  would  lead  us  to  infer,  that  when  the 
 stress  of  the  voice  was  laid  on  the  last  word  of  the  phrase,  "  the  Son 
 of  God,"  that  animosity  was  called  forth  by  their  knowing  that  Jesus 
 did  not  simply  declare  himself  to  be  the  "  Son  of  God,"  but  "the   Son 
 of  God/'  in  a  more  distinct  and  remarkable  manner.    We  must  suppose 
 also,  that  this  was  the   sense  which  our  Lord   intended  to  convey  to 
 their  minds,   when  he  spoke   of  himself  as  the  Son  of  GOD;  since  it 
 was   that   speech    for  which  the  Jews   charged  him  with  blasphemy. 
 But  unless  we   lay  the  emphasis   on  the  word  "  GoD,"  in  a  particular 
 manner,  this  meaning  of  the  phrase  could  not  be  made  apparent. 
 
24  THE   EFFECT   OF   EMPHASIS 
 
 4.  In  our  last-quoted  examples,  the  empliasis  is  restricted  to  tlie  noun 
 in  the  possessive  case.  We  have  now  to  treat  of  the  two  nouns  in 
 connexion,  when  both  have  the  sign  of  the  Greek  article,  and  both, 
 therefore  are  to  be  understood  as  entitled  to  particular  emphasis.  The 
 following  instances  are  all  those  in  which  the  two  words  are  employed 
 in  combination  with  the  Greek  article  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  demand 
 the  most  emphatic  sense  of  which  each  is  capable : — 
 
 Matt.  16:16.  And  Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  E'i}OU  art  tlie  Christ,  the  son 
 of  tlie  LIVING  God. 
 26:63.  And  the  high-priest  answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  adjure  thee 
 by  the  living  God,  that  thou  tell  us  whether  tf)ou  be  the  Christ, 
 the  SON  of  God. 
 Mark    3:11.  And  unclean  spirits,  when  they  saw  him,  fell  down  before  him,  and 
 cried,  saying,  Ef) ail  art  the  son  of  God;  and  he  straitly  charged 
 them  that  they  should  not  make  him  known. 
 14:61.  Again  the  high-priest  asked  him,  and  said  unto  him,  Ai-t  tf)OU  the 
 Christ,  the  son  of  the  blessed  1  And  Jesus  said,  K  am. 
 Luke    4:41.  And  Devils  also  came  out  of  many,  crying  out  and  saying,  Cf)OU  art 
 the  Christ,  the  son  of  God.  And  he,  rebuking  them,  suffered  them 
 not  to  speak.  For  they  knew  that  he  was  the  Christ. 
 22 :  70.  Then  said  they  all.  Art  tfjou  the  son  of  God  ?  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 ^E  say  That  31  am. 
 John    1 :34.  And  H  saw  and  bare  aecord.  That  this  is  the  son  of  God. 
 
 50.  Nathanael  answered  and  saith  unto  him,  Eabbi,  t^au  art  the  Son  of 
 God  ;  tf)0u  art  the  king  of  Israel. 
 3:18.  He  that  belie veth  on  him  is  not  condemned;  but  he  that  be- 
 lieveth  not  is  condemned  already,  Because  he  hath  not  beheved 
 on  the  NAME  of  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God. 
 5:25.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  The  Hour  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when 
 the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  son  of  God  :  and  they  that 
 hear  shall  live, 
 6 :  68.  Then  Simon  Peter  answered  him.  Lord,  to  whom  shah  we  go  ?  Thou 
 hast  the  Words  of  eternal  Life.  And  bJE  believe  and  are  sure,  That 
 tfjou  art  the  Christ,  the  son  of  the  living  God. 
 9:35,  Jesus  heard  That  they  had  cast  him  out;  and  when  he  had  found 
 him,  he  said  unto  him.  Dost  t!)ou  believe  on  the  son  of  God  ? 
 11:  4,  When  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said.  This  sickness  is  not  unto  Death, 
 but  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  the  son  of  God  might  be  glorified 
 thereby, 
 27.  She  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord,  31  believe  That  tljou  art  the  Christ, 
 THAT  son  of  God  that  should  come  into  the  world. 
 20:31.  But  these  are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  That  Jesus  is  the 
 Christ,  the  son  of  God,  and  that  believing  ye  might  have  Life 
 through  his  name. 
 Acts     8 :  37.  And  Philip  said,  If  thou  behevest  with  aU  thine  heart,  thou  mayest. 
 
ON    CERTAIN   TITLES.  25 
 
 And  he  answered  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  son 
 
 of  God. 
 Acts    9:20.  And  straightway  he  preached  Christ  in  the  synagogues,  That  Jje  is 
 
 the  SON  of  God. 
 Rom.   8:19.  For  the  earnest-expectation  of  the  creature    waiteth   for    the 
 
 MANIFESTATION  of  the  SONS  of  GOD. 
 
 2  Cor.  1:19.  For  the  son  of  God,  that  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  preached  among 
 you  by  us,  even  by  me,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timotheus,  was  not  yea 
 and  nay,  but  in  him  was  yea. 
 Galat.  2 :  20.  And  the  Life  which  I  now  hve  in  the  Flesh,  I  live  by  that  Faith  I 
 have  in  that  son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me. 
 Eph.     4:13.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge 
 of  the  SON  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  Man,  unto  the  Measure  of  the 
 Stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ. 
 Heb.     4:14.  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a  great  High-Priest  that  is  passed  into 
 the  HEAVENS,  Jesus  the  son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  pro- 
 fession. 
 
 6 :   6.  For  it  is  impossible if  they  shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them 
 
 again  unto  Repentance  ;  seeing  they  crucify  unto  themselves  the 
 son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame. 
 7 :   3.  For  This  Melchisedec  ....  without  father,  without  mother,  without 
 descent,  having  neither  Beginning  of  Days  nor  End  of  Life,  but 
 made  like  unto  the  son  of  God,  abideth  a  Priest  continually. 
 10 :  29.  Of  how  much  Sorer  Punishment,  suppose  ye,  shall  he  be  thought 
 worthy,  who  hath  trodden-under-foot  the  son  of  God. 
 1  Joh,    3 :   8.  For  this  purpose  the  son  of  God  was  manifested,  that  he  might 
 destroy  the  works  of  the  devil. 
 4:15.  Whosoever  shall  confess  Tliat  Jesus  is  the  son  of  God,  God  dwelleth 
 
 in  him,  and  he  in  God. 
 5 :  5.  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  but  he  that  believeth  That 
 Jesus  is  the  son  of  God  ? 
 10.  He  that  believeth  on  the  son  of  God,  hath  the  witness  in  himself: 
 HE  that  BELIEVETH  not  GoD,  hath  made  him  a  Liar,  Because  he 
 believeth  not  the  record  which  God  gave  of  his  son. 
 
 12.  He  that  hath  the  son  hath  life;  and  he  that  hath  not  the  son  of 
 
 God  hath  not  life. 
 
 13.  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  name 
 
 of  the  son  of  God  :  that  ye  may  know  That  ye  have  eternal  Life, 
 and  that  he  may  believe  on  the  name  of  the  son  of  God. 
 20.  And  we  know  That  the  son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an 
 Understanding,  that  we  may  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are 
 in  HIM  that  is  true,  even  in  his  son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the 
 TRUE  God  and  eternal  life. 
 Rev.  2:18.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write:  These 
 things  saith  that  son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a 
 Flame  of  Fire,  and  his  feet  are  hke  Fine-brass. 
 
 In  this  remarkable  series  of  quotations  respecting  "  the  SON  of  God 
 
26  THE   EFFECT   OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 we  havGj  first,   the    explicit  declaration  of  Peter,    concerning  wliicli 
 "Jesus  answered  and   said    unto    liira,     Blessed    art    thou,     Simon, 
 Bar-jona :  For  Flesh  and  Blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but 
 THAT  FATHER  of  mine  which  is  in  heaven."     It  is  thus  proved  to  be, 
 in  its  fullest  sense,  the  title  conferred  on  Jesus,  through  the  medium  of 
 one  of  his  disciples,  by  inspiration  from  God  himself.     Secondly,  the 
 HIGH-PRIEST,  in  the  presence  of  "  the  CHIEF-priests,  and  elders, 
 and    the    scribes,  even  All  the  council,"  called  upon  Jesus,  by 
 solemn  adjuration  of  the  living-  God,  to  declare  whether  f)t  were  the 
 Christ,  the  son  of  God?  or  as  another  Evangehst  says,  "He  asked 
 him.  Art  tijOU  the  Christ,  the  son  of  the  blessed?"  and  on  Jesus 
 answering,  "  $  am,"  they  immediately  charged  him  with  blasphemy, 
 and  declared  him  guilty  of  death.     We  may  obtain  some,  if  not  an 
 adequate  conception,  of  the  full  meaning  of  this  form  of  words,    "  the 
 SON  of  God,"  by  observing  the  awful  nature  of  the  oath  under  which 
 the  Hi o"h- Priest  put  the  question,  and  elicited  the  answer;  and  from  the 
 punishment  of  death,  by  crucifixion,   decreed  to  be  the  fitting  con- 
 sequence of  that  answer  which  his  judges  chose  to  deem  our  Lord's 
 blasphemous  reply.     Thirdly,  we  see  two  striking  instances  of  that 
 kind  of  testimony   which  the   Apostle    James   adverts   to  when  he 
 says  (ii.  19),  "C|)01l  believest  That  there  is  one  GoD;  thou  doest  well: 
 the  devils    also    believe    and    tremble.""       Here    we   find    unclean 
 Spirits,  and  Devils,  which  were  cast  out  of  many,  loudly  proclaiming 
 the  great  Truth  which  was  known  to  them,  that  Jesus  was  the  SON  of 
 God.     They  did   not  then  vent  their  rage  against  him,  but  willingly 
 confessed  what  they  knew,  and  were  checked  by  our  Lord  himself,  in 
 their  readiness  to  make  that  declaration  which   they  could  not  help 
 making.     Fourthly,  Jesus  appropriates  the  title  of  "the  SON  of  God" 
 to   himself,  not    in  reply   to   any    question  put    to  him,   but   of  his 
 own  accord,  and  in  the  most  express  terms  (see  John  iii.  18 ;  v.25 ;  and 
 ix.  35).     In  this  last  instance,  having  healed  the  man  that  was  born 
 blind,  Jesus  asked  him,  "  Dost  ti)CU  beHeve  on  the  SON  of  God?*  fge 
 answered  and  said.  Who  is  he,   Lord,   that  I  might  believe  on  him? 
 And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast  both  seen  him,  and  it  is  he  that 
 TALKETH  with  thee.  And  he  said,  Lord,  I  believe,  and  he  worshipped 
 him ;"  shewing  by  that  act,  that  he  understood  him  to  be  the  SON  of 
 God,  in  a  sense  which  entitled  him  to  divine  honour.     Our  Lord  again 
 specially  asserts  his  absolute  right  to  this  title  in  its  fullest  sense,  when 
 he  remarks  of  the   death  of  Lazarus,  that  it  was  an  event  by  which 
 *  The  Vat.  M.S.  reads  here  "  the  son  of  man." 
 
ON   CERTAIN   TITLES.  27 
 
 himself,  as  the  SON  of  God,  should  be  glorified;  and  it  was  so :  nothing 
 disturbed  and  exasperated  the  Jews  so  much  as  the  raising  of  Lazarus 
 from  the  dead,  on  which  account  "  the  CHIEF-priests  consulted  that 
 they  might  put  Lazarus  also  to  death ;  Because  that  by  reason  of 
 him  many  of  the  Jews  went  away,  and  believed  on  Jesus"  (John 
 xii.  10).  But  it  redounded  to  the  glory  of  Christ  also  in  the  declara- 
 tion made  by  Martha,  the  sister  of  the  man  that  was  dead.  *'  Then 
 said  Martha  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother 
 had  not  died.  But  I  know  That  even  now,  whatsoever  thou  wilt 
 ask  of  God,  God  will  give  it  thee.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  thy 
 BROTHER  shall  rise  again.  Martha  saith  unto  him,  I  know  That 
 he  shall  rise  again  in  the  resurrection  at  the  last  Day.  Jesus 
 said  unto  her,  5  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life:  he  that 
 believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live:  and 
 WHOSOEVER  LIVETH  and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die.  Believest 
 thou  this?  She  saith  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord:  I  believe  That  tljOU  art 
 the  Christ,  that  son  of  God  which  should  come  into  the  world." 
 But  though  Martha's  faith  was  so  clear  and  strong,  it  seems  to  have 
 been  obscured  and  weakened  again,  when  Jesus  actually  prepared  to 
 carry  into  effect  his  miraculous  design.  "  Jesus  said,  Take  ye  away 
 the  stone.  Martha,  the  sister  of  niM  that  was  dead,  saith  unto 
 him.  Lord,  by  this  time  he  stinketh:  for  he  hath  been  dead  four  days. 
 Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Said  I  not  unto  thee,  That  if  thou  wouldest 
 believe,  thou  shouldst  see  the  GLORY  of  GoD?"  Her  sister  Mary  was 
 not  called  upon  to  make  profession  of  her  faith  on  this  occasion:  it 
 was  probably  unnecessary,  as  Jesus  knew  that  she  had  chosen  that 
 good  part  which  should  not  be  taken  from  her.  One  remark  of  hers, 
 however,  may  be  supposed  to  have  had  a  pathos  singularly  touching 
 to  the  tender  heart  of  Jesus,  if  we  may  infer  such  a  circumstance  from 
 the  effect  of  Emphasis:  "When  Mary  was  come  where  Jesus  was 
 and  saw  him,  she  fell  down  at  his  FEET,  saying  unto  him,  Lord,  if 
 thou  hadst  been  here  My  Brother  had  not  died."  This  is  the  same 
 remark  which  Martha  made,  but  the  stress  of  the  voice  is  laid  on  the 
 pronoun  in  this  case,  and  not,  as  in  the  former,  on  the  substantive. 
 To  effect  this,  the  pronoun  precedes  the  substantive  in  the  Greek,  as 
 Mary  uses  it,  but  it  follows  as  Martha  employs  it.  The  meaning  of 
 Mary's  remark  is,  therefore,  different  from  that  of  her  sister^s;  it 
 implies  that  if  Jesus  had  been  there,  he  would  not  have  allowed  her 
 Brother  to  die,  on  accoimt  of  the  distress  which  so  deep  an  affliction 
 would  bring  upon  herself,  for  whom  he  had  a  regard;  for  "Jesus  loved 
 
28  THE    EFFECT    OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 Martha,  and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus"  (xi.  5).  "  When  Jesus, 
 therefore,  saw  her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  also  weeping  which  camf 
 with  her,  he  groaned  in  the  spirit  and  was  troubled,  and  said,  Where 
 have  ye  laid  him?  They  said  unto  him,  Lord,  come  and  see.  Jesus 
 wept"  (xi.33). 
 
 The  remaining  instances,  with  one  exception,  are  attestations  on 
 the  part  of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists,  to  the  truth  of  this  great 
 Doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  that  Jesus  is  the  SON  of  GoD;  the  ""SON  of 
 GOD^'  pre-eminently,  and  in  the  highest  sense.  The  exception  is  in 
 the  quotation  from  Romans,  viii.  19.  "  The  earnest  expectation 
 of  the  CREATURE  waiteth  for  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of 
 God."  The  phrase  here  is  in  a  form  as  emphatic  as  any  of  the  others, 
 but  the  sense  is  different,  sin^e  it  affirms  of  many  that  which  in  the 
 other  examples  is  affirmed  of  Christ  alone.  The  proper  explication  of 
 this  phrase  in  the  plural  is  to  be  found  in  the  first  mention  of  these 
 SONS  of  God.  They  will  be  seen  described  under  our  first  head  as 
 *'  the  Sons  of  God,"  without  any  emphasis  on  either  word,  in  the 
 quotation  from  the  14th  verse  of  the  same  chapter:  "  For  as  many  as 
 are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  tjcg  are  the  Sons  of  God."  It  is 
 the  renewed  mention  of  them  in  verse  19,  which  invests  them  with  the 
 Sign  of  Emphasis,  in  Greek  by  the  use  of  the  article,  and  in  English 
 by  the  use  of  small  capitals,  without  altering  their  original  and  proper 
 description,  which  was  unemphatic.     (See  Rule  1  ^page  \9.) 
 
 That  Jesus  was  exclusively  as  well  as  emphatically  the  SON  of  GOD, 
 the  SON  of  the  blessed,  in  a  manner  which  could  not  be  affirmed  of 
 any  other  person  living,  or  any  that  ever  had  lived,  was  the  Truth 
 made  known  to  the  treasurer  of  Queen  Candace,  when  Philip  beginning 
 a£  Isaiah  "  preached  to  him  Jesus,"  and  aroused  in  his  breast  the  wish 
 to  be  baptized.  This  was  the  great  Truth  taught  by  Paul  in  the  syna- 
 gogues at  Damascus,  immediately  after  his  conversion;  and  preached 
 by  him,  as  well  as  by  Silvanus  and  Timotheus,  among  the  Corinthians. 
 The  inference  drawn  from  this  Truth,  was  PauFs  most  powerful  argu- 
 ment for  the  recovery  of  his  misled  Galatian  converts  out  of  the  snares 
 of  their  Judaizing  teachers;  when  he  proved  to  them  that  "  if 
 Righteousness  come  by  the  Law  then  is  Christ  dead  in  vain"  (ii.  21). 
 It  was  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  this  Truth,  as  Paul  tells  the  Ephe- 
 sians,  that  Apostles,  Prophets,  Evangelists,  Pastors,  and  Teachers  were 
 appointed  (iv.  11).  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  this  Truth  is  the 
 subject  everywhere  treated  of;  and  in  the  writings  of  the  beloved  dis- 
 ciple it  is  particularly  insisted  on.    John  closes  his  Gospel  with  the  dccla- 
 
ON    CERTAIN   TITLES.  2$ 
 
 ration,  that  to  set  forth  this  Truth  as  the  means  of  man's  salvation, 
 was  the  principal  object  of  his  writing  that  book.  He  introduces  it  in 
 his  first  chapter  twice;  he  repeats  it  in  the  Srd^  5th,  6th,  9th^  and  in 
 the  11th  twice;  and  in  his  Epistles  it  is  enforced  again  and  again, 
 in  the  most  earnest  and  affectionate  manner;  nor  does  he  quit  the 
 theme,  till  he  has  carried  on  his  description  of  ''the  SON  of  God" 
 into  the  Book  of  Revelation,  where  Jesus  is  represented  to  the  Church 
 of  Thyatira  as  visibly  glorified. 
 
 The  phrase  of  which  we  are  treating,  is  capable  of  one  form  of 
 expression  which  has  not  yet  been  noticed — that  of  6  uio?  ©eov,  the 
 SON  of  God;  where  the  former  noun  possesses  the  sign  of  emphasis, 
 the  latter  not.  But  it  is  needless  to  speculate  on  what  might  have 
 been  the  meaning  of  such  a  phrase,  if  it  were  so  marked  out  for  a 
 peculiar  emphasis,  since  it  is  a  form  of  expression,  which,  in  relation  to 
 these  two  words  in  combination,  is  never  met  with:  "6  i^/o?  0eoy, 
 (says  Dr.  Middleton),  is  never  found,  and  it  would  scarcely  have  been 
 Greek."*  And  again:  '^With  respect  to  0co9,  there  is,  I  believe,  no 
 instance  in  the  New  Testament,  though  the  word  occurs  more  than 
 one  thousand  three  hundred  times,  in  which  it  does  not  conform  to 
 that  law  of  regimen  which  forbids  an  anarthrous  appellative  to  be 
 governed  by  one  having  the  article  prefixed ;  and  hence  such  a  phrase 
 as  6  vio<;  ©eov  is  not  to  be  found."  f — The  word  Kupco^,  Lord,  he 
 observes,  "is  not  so  strictly  limited,  since  we  find  in  Matt.  i.  24,  6 
 cuyy€\o<i  Kvptov,  the  ANGEL  of  the  Lord;  Luke  i.  38,  ?;  SovXt]  Kvpiov, 
 the  HAND-MAID  of  the  Lord;  Acts  ii.  20,  tt^v  rj/juepav  Kvpcov,  the  day 
 of  the  Lord;  and  James  v.  11,  to  tcA^o?  Kvpcov,  the  end  of  the  Lord." 
 "  Proper  names  also  arc  very  commonly  anarthrous,  though  depend- 
 ing on  appellatives  which  have  the  article.^^  J  One  exception  6  f  to? 
 eip7]vr)<;,  the  SON  of  Peace  (Luke  x.  6 )  may  be  accounted  for  by  its 
 being  an  oriental  figure  of  speech  for  "  a  man  of  a  peaceful  spirit." 
 
 AYe  have  seen  four  separate  modifications  of  meaning  attached,  in  the 
 original,  to  the  different  forms  of  a  phrase,  which,  in  our  English  version, 
 is  made  to  present  but  one  aspect ;  and  each  of  these  modifications  of 
 meaning  may  be  shewn  to  be  that  which  is  most  suitable  to  the 
 circumstances  under  which  it  is  used.  All  these  distinctions  are 
 so  well  defined  in  the  Greek  text,  that  no  one  can  object  to  receive 
 them;  nor  can  any  doubt  remain  as  to  the  propriety  of  their  being 
 equally  distinguished  in  the  English  version.     It  is  not  probable  that 
 
 *  Middleton  on  the  Greek  Article,  by  Rose,  p.  134. 
 t  Ibid.  p.  206.  t  Ibid.  p.  207. 
 
30  THE   EFFECT   OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 many  phrases,  or  sets  of  words,  will  furnisli  so  interesting  a  subject  of 
 investigation  as  this  phrase,  "the  Son  of  God;"  but  every  word,  and 
 every  combination  of  words,  has  a  sphere  of  action  peculiar  to  itself, 
 in  which  its  ramifications  are  to  be  traced;  and  by  the  aid  of  the 
 various  signs  of  emphasis,  many  will  be  found  to  repay  enquiry 
 into  the  extent  of  their  application,  and  some  will  furnish  materials 
 for  valuable  results,  contributing  greatly  to  the  development  or  the 
 discovery  of  truth. 
 
 II.     The  Son  of  Man. 
 
 This  phrase,  *'  the  Son  of  Man,"  offers  less  variety  of  emphasis  than 
 that  of  "the  Son  of  God,^'  and  affords  less  room  for  illustration;  but  it 
 is  still  attended  with  some  very  important  considerations.  It  is  found 
 only  in  two  forms:  viz.,  with  the  emphasis  attached  to  both  nouns,  or 
 to  neither.  In  the  former  state  it  occurs  eighty-four  times  in  the  course 
 of  the  four  Gospels;  and  on  every  one  of  these  occasions,  it  is  made  use 
 of  by  our  Lord  in  speaking  of  himself.  The  following  are  the  instances 
 of  its  first  occurrence  in  each  of  the  Gospels. 
 
 Matt.  8:19.  And  a  certain  Scribe  came,  and  said  unto  him,  Master,  I  will  follow 
 thee  whithersoever  thou  goest.  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  The 
 FOXES  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  the 
 SON  of  MAN  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  Head. 
 
 Mark  2 :  10.  But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  son  of  man  hath  Power  on  earth 
 to  forgive  Sins,  (he  saith  unto  the  sick-op-the-palsy,)  I  say  unto 
 thee,  Arise,  and  take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  thy  way  into  thine 
 house.  And  immediately  he  arose,  took  up  the  bed,  and  went 
 forth  before  them  all. 
 
 Luke    5 :  24.  The  same  incident  is  narrated,  in  nearly  the  same  words. 
 
 John  1 :  52.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Hereafter  ye  shall  see  heaven  o^Den, 
 and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  the  son 
 of  man. 
 
 We  cannot  infer  from  these  passages,  that  any  of  them  was  the  first 
 occasion  on  which  our  Lord  spoke  of  himself  as  emphatically  the  SON 
 of  MAN.  The  phrase  appears  to  have  drawn  forth  on  these  occasions 
 no  remark  from  his  Disciples.  Even  when  he  spoke  to  them  more 
 distinctly  as  to  this  point,  "  Whom  do  men  say  that  I,  the  SON  of  MAN, 
 am?"  (Matt.  xvi.  14),  it  elicited  no  other  reply  than,  "  Some  say  that 
 
ON   CERTAIN   TITLES.  31 
 
 tliou  art  Jolm  the  baptist;  some,  Elias;  and  others,  Jeremias,  or 
 one  of  the  PRoriiETS."  The  Disciples  appear  to  have  been  satisfied 
 that  our  Lord  had  good  reasons  for  taking  to  himself  this  title,  and 
 they  thought  no  further  of  it.  But  there  were  certain  Greeks  who  came 
 up  to  worship  at  the  Feast  (Johnxii.  21);  and  the  same  came  therefore 
 to  Philip,  saying,  Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus;  and  Andrew  and  Philip 
 tell  Jesus.  '''And  Jesus  answered  them,  saying.  The  hour  is  come 
 that  the  SON  of  MAN  should  be  glorified  .  .  .  And  $,  if  I  be  lifted  up 
 from  the  earth,  will  draw  All  Men  unto  me.  This  he  said,  signify. 
 ing  What  Death  he  should  die.  The  people  answered  him,  MEe 
 have  heard  out  of  the  law,  That  Christ  abideth  for  ever;  and  how 
 sayest  tl^OU,  The  SON  of  man  must  be  lifted  up?  Who  is  This  SON  of 
 MAN?"  (John  xii.23— 34). 
 
 The  answer  to  this  question  is  not  given  by  our  Lord  himself  in 
 the  Gospel  narrative,  but  it  may  be  found  in  that  passage  of  Isaiah, 
 to  which  the  Evangelist  immediately  afterwards  directs  our  attention, 
 by  quoting  the  opening  lines;  and  may  we  not  suppose  that  with  this 
 view  they  were  quoted?    ''■  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report?  and 
 to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  the  Lord  been  revealed?"     To  the  question, 
 *'AVho  is  This  SON  of  man?"  the  whole  of  the  Prophet's  description 
 contains  an  answer,  and  it  is  a  very  striking  one.    (Isaiah  liii.),  "  Who 
 hath  believed  our  Eeport?  and  to  whom  is  the  Arm  of  the  Lord 
 revealed?     For  he  shall  grow  up  before  him  as  a  tender  Plant,  and  as 
 a  Koot  out  of  a  dry  Ground:  he  hath  no  Form  nor  Comeliness ;  and 
 when  we  shall  see  him,  there  is  no  Beauty  that  we  should  desire  him. 
 He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  Men;  a  Man  of  Sorrows,  and  acquainted 
 with  Grief:  and  we  hid  as  it  were  our  Faces  from  him ;  he  was  despised, 
 and  we  esteemed   him  not.     Surely  he  hath  borne  our  Griefs,    and 
 carried  our  Sorrows:  yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of  God, 
 and  afflicted.     But  he  was  wounded  for  our  Transgressions,  he  was 
 bruised  for  our  Iniquities :  the  Chastisement  of  our  Peace  was  upon 
 him;  and  with  his   Stripes  we  are  healed.     All  we  like  Sheep  have 
 gone  astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way ;  and  the  Lord 
 hath  laid  on  him  the   Iniquity  of  us  all.     He  was  oppressed,  and  he 
 was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened  not  his  Mouth:  he  is  brought  as  a  Lamb 
 to  the  Slaughter,   and  as  a  Sheep  before  her  Shearers  is  dumb,  so  he 
 openeth  not  his  Mouth.     He  was  taken  from  Prison,  and  from  Judg- 
 ment: and  who  shall  declare  his  Generation?  for  he  was  cut  off  out 
 of  the  Land  of  the  Living:  for  the  Transgression  of  my  People  was 
 he  stricken.     And  he  made  his  Grave  with  the  Wicked,  and  with  the 
 
32  THE   EFFECT   OF   EMPHASIS 
 
 Eich  in  his  Deatli ;  because  lie  had  done  no  Violence,  neither  was  any 
 Deceit  in  his  Mouth.  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him ;  he 
 hath  put  him  to  Grief:  when  thou  shalt  make  his  Soul  an  Offering  for 
 Sin,  he  shall  see  his  Seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  Days,  and  the  Pleasure 
 of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  Hand.  He  shall  see  of  the  Travail 
 of  his  Soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied:  by  his  Knowledge  shall  my  righteous 
 Servant  justify  many;  for  he  shall  bear  their  Liiquities.  Therefore 
 will  I  divide  him  a  Portion  with  the  Great,  and  he  shall  divide  the 
 Spoil  with  the  Strong ;  because  he  hath  poured  out  his  Soul  unto  Death : 
 and  he  was  numbered  with  the  Transgressors ;  and  he  bore  the  Sin  of 
 many,  and  made  Intercession  for  the  Transgressors.'^ 
 
 It  is  scarcely  possible  that  this  wonderful  passage  should  be  touched 
 upon  by  the  Evangelist,  without  its  being  intended  to  open  out  the 
 whole  of  it  to  the  enquirer.  The  commencement  is^  indeed,  three 
 verses  earlier :  "  Behold  my  Servant  shall  deal  prudently,  he  shall  be 
 exalted  and  extolled,  and  be  very  high.  As  many  were  astonished  at 
 thee;  his  Visage  was  so  marred  more  than  any  Man,  and  his  Form 
 more  than  the  Sons  of  Men.  So  shall  he  sprinkle  many  Nations;  the 
 Kino-s  shall  shut  their  Mouths  at  him:  for  that  which  had  not  been 
 told  them  shall  they  see :  and  that  which  they  had  not  heard  shall 
 they  consider  "  (Isaiah  lii.  13,  16). 
 
 In  the  whole  compass  of  this  beautiful  and  aifecting  description, 
 we  have  a  full  answer  to  the  question,  "Who  is  This  SON  of  man?" 
 This  answer  represents  the  SON  of  man  as  he  appeared  in  his  humiliation. 
 There  was  another  reference  made  at  the  same  time  (John  xii.  39), 
 which  also  contains  an  answer  to  the  same  question.  This  answer 
 represents  the  SON  of  man  as  he  appeared  in  his  glory  (Isaiah  vi.  1). 
 It  commences  as  follows: — "In  the  year  that  the  King  Uzziah  died, 
 I  saw  also  the  Lord  [Adonai]  sitting  upon  a  Throne,  high  and  lifted 
 up,  and  his  Train  filled  the  Temple.  Above  it  stood  the  Seraphims : 
 each  one  had  six  Wings;  with  twain  he  covered  his  Face,  and  with 
 twain  he  covered  his  Feet,  and  with  twain  he  did  fly.  And  one  cried 
 unto  another,  and  said.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
 [Jehovah  of  Hosts]:  the  whole  Earth  is  full  of  his  Glory.  And 
 the  Posts  and  Door  moved  at  the  Voice  of  him  that  cried,  and  the 
 House  was  filled  with  Smoke.  Then  said  I,  Woe  is  me !  for  I  am 
 undone;  because  I  am  a  Man  of  unclean  Lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the 
 midst  of  a  People  of  unclean  Lips :  for  mine  Eyes  have  seen  the  King, 
 the  Lord  of  Hosts  [Jehovah  of  Hosts].  Then  flew  one  of  the 
 Seraphims  unto  me,  having  a  live  Coal  in  his  Hand,  which  he  had 
 
ON   CERTAIN    TITLES.  33 
 
 taken  with  tlie  Tongs  from  off  the  Altar :  and  he  laid  it  upon  my  Mouth, 
 and  said,  Lo,  this  hath  touched  thy  Lips;  and  thine  Iniquity  is  taken 
 away,  and  thy  Sin  is  purged.  Also  I  heard  the  Voice  of  the  Lord 
 [Adonai]  saying,  Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us?  Then 
 said  I,  Here  am  I ;  send  me.  And  he  said.  Go,  and  tell  this  People, 
 Hear  ye  indeed^  but  understand  not;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  perceive 
 not.  Make  the  Heart  of  this  People  fat,  and  make  their  Ears  heavy, 
 and  shut  their  Eyes ;  lest  they  see  with  their  Eyes,  and  hear  with  their 
 Ears,  and  understand  with  their  Heart,  and  convert,  and  be  healed." 
 
 By  quoting  the  opening  verse  of  the  former,  and  the  concluding 
 verse  of  the  latter  extract,  John  briefly  recommends  the  entire  of  each 
 passage  to  the  consideration  of  those  who  are  inclined,  like  the 
 Beroeans,  to  '^search  the  scriptures,^'  whether  these  things  are  so. 
 We  may  be  indifferent  to  his  recommendation :  we  may  neglect  his 
 references:  we  are  not  forced  to  believe.  The  same  satisfactory  kind  of 
 testimony  is  offered  to  the  readers  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  present 
 day,  wliich  was  set  before  the  Jews  when  our  Lord  was  with  them  on 
 the  earth;  but  as  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  then  "  rejected  the 
 COUNSEL  of  God  against  themselves"  (Luke  vii.  30),  so  may  we;  and 
 then  the  concluding  verse  of  John^s  quotation  will  be  equally  ap- 
 plicable to  us: — "Therefore  they  could  not  believe.  Because  that 
 Esaias  said  again,  Lie  hath  blinded  Their  eyes,  and  hardened  Their 
 HEART ;  that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor  understand  with 
 their  heart,  and  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them."  But  he  adds, 
 *'  These  things  said  Esaias,  when  he  saw  his  glory,  and  spake  of  him" 
 (John  xii.  41).  Thus  reference  is  made  to  the  beginning  of  John^s  last 
 quotation  from  Isaiah,  as  well  as  to  its  close\  and  we  are  expressly  told 
 by  the  Evangelist,  that  when  Isaiah  saw  these  things,  "  in  the  year  that 
 King  Uzziah  died,"  he  saw  the  GLORY  OF  Jesus  and  SPAKE  or  him. 
 
 That  the  Lord  [Adonai]  is  Christ,  Jesus  himself  has  taught  us  in 
 the  question  which  he  put  to  the  Pharisees,  (Matt.  xxii.  42) :  "What 
 think  ye  of  Christ?  Whose  Son  is  he?  They  say  unto  him,  David's. 
 He  saith  unto  them,  How  then  doth  David  in  Spirit  call  him  Lord, 
 saying.  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Ik)RD,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand^ 
 till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool.  If  David  then  call  him 
 Lord,  how  is  he  his  Son?^'  The  reference  here  made,  is  to  the  110th 
 Psalm: — "The  Lord  [Jehovah]  said  unto  my  Lord  [Adonai],  Sit 
 thou  on  my  right  hand,  until  I  make  thine  Enemies  thy  Footstool." 
 We  see,  therefore,  from  these  instances,  that,  according  to  the  testimony 
 of  Jesus  himself,  the  Lord  [Adonai]  is  the  Christ  ;  that,  according  to 
 
 D 
 
34  THE    EFFECT    OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 the  reference  made  by  John,  the  Lord  [Adonai],  as  described  in  the 
 sixth  chapter  of  Isaiah,  is  the  SON  of  man  in  his  glory,  and  as  de- 
 scribed in  the  fifty-third  chapter,  is  the  SON  of  MAN  in  his  HUMILIATION ; 
 and  that  the  SON  of  MAN  is  also  Jesus,  who  is  the  Christ,  the  son 
 of  the  LIVING  God,  we  learn  from  the  declaration  of  St.  Peter,  who 
 was  inspired  with  this  knowledge  by  immediate  revelation  from  GoD 
 the  father. 
 
 By  the  phrase,  6  vlo<}  tov  avOpcorrov,  which  means  "  the  SON  of 
 MAN,^^  in  the  most  exclusive  and  emphatic  sense  of  the  words, — we 
 learn  that  ,our  Lord  designed  to  denote  himself  as  the  Representative 
 of  Mankind  in  general — the  Embodiment  of  Hvmanity — the  Son  of 
 Human  Nature^  without  its  sins,  by  reason  of  his  sj^iritual  conception — 
 the  second  Adam  replacing  the  fii^st  as  he  stood  before  the  fall;  but 
 so  much  more  than  the  first  Adam,  as  being  indefectible.  "  For  verily 
 he  took  not  on  kiin  the  nature  of  Angels;  but  he  took  on  hi?n  the 
 Seed  of  Abraham"  (Heb. ii.  16).  "For  what  the  law  could  not 
 do  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh,  God,  sending  his  OWN 
 Son  in  the  Likeness  of  sinful  Flesh,  and  for  Sin,  condemned  SIN  in 
 the  flesh,  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled 
 in  us  who  WALK  not  after  the  Flesh  but  after  the  Spirit"  (Rom. 
 viii.  4).  "  For  he  hath  made  him,  who  knew  no  Sin,  to  be  Sin  for 
 us;  that  b)^  might  be  made  the  Righteousness  of  God  in  him"  (2  Cor. 
 V.21). 
 
 The  phrase,  fio?  av 6 pcoirov,  ^^  the  Son  of  Man,'' in  its  unemphatic 
 form,  occurs  only  four  times  throughout  the  New  Testament:  as 
 follows. 
 
 John  5 :  26.  For  as  the  father  hath  Life  in  himself,  so  hath  he  given  to  the 
 SON  to  have  Life  in  himself ;  and  hath  given  him  Authority  to 
 execute  Judgment  also,  Because  he  is  the  Son  of  Man. 
 
 Heb.  2 :  6.  But  one  in  a  certain  place  testified,  saying,  What  is  Man,  That  thou 
 art  mindful  of  him  1  or  the  Son  of  Man,  That  thou  visitest  him  ? 
 Thou  madest  him  a  Httle  lower  than  the  Angels ;  thou  crownedst 
 him  with  Glory  and  Honour,  and  didst  set  him  over  the  works  of 
 thy  HANDS ;  thou  hast  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet. 
 
 Rev.  1:12.  And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake  with  me.  And  being 
 turned,  I  saw  Seven  golden  Candlesticks ;  and  in  the  Midst  of  the 
 SEVEN  Candlesticks,  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  clothed  with  a 
 Garment  down  to  the  Foot. 
 14:14.  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  Cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one 
 sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  Crown, 
 and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  Sickle. 
 
 The  words,   '^  the   Son  of  Man,"  in   their   unemphatic  form^   are 
 
ON   CERTAIN   TITLES.  35 
 
 commonly  used  among  Oriental  nations  to  express  simply  a  Man.  "  The 
 Syrians  (says  Micliaelis)  cannot  express  tlie  word  Man  otherwise  than 
 by  ^on  of  Man."""^  The  reference,  in  John  v.  26,  is  plainly  to  our 
 Saviour,  but  he  is  not  there  emphatically  mentioned  as  the  SON  of 
 MAN.  The  reason  is  obvious:  he  is  spoken  of  as  the  Son  of 
 Man,  or  a  Man,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  words,  because  it  is 
 as  a  human  being  that  he  has  authority  given  him  "  to  execute  Judg- 
 ment." "  For  in  that  he  himself  hath  suffered  being  tempted,  he  is 
 able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted"  (Heb.  ii.  18).  "For  we 
 have  not  an  High-priest  which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of 
 our  INFIRMITIES;  but  one  who  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we 
 are,  yet  without  Sin"  (iv.  15). 
 
 The  second  example  (Heb.  ii.  6)  is  so  well  explained  by  Dr.  Mid- 
 dle ton,  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  do  more  than  quote  his  words:  *'  Tlo<^ 
 avOpwTTov  is  here  no  more  than  a  common  Hebraism,  and  cannot,  as 
 is  plain  from  the  context,  be  meant  of  the  Messiah.  '  What  is  the 
 the  Messiah,  that  thou  hast  such  regard  unto  him?'  is  a  question  which 
 the  Psalmist  would  hardly  ask.  It  signifies,  therefore,  no  more  than 
 any  Son  of  Man"  (p.  402). 
 
 Our  third  example  is  from  the  Book  of  Revelation  (i.  13),  in  which 
 the  Saviour  is  expressly  alluded  to,  but  it  is  in  his  glorified  con- 
 dition, and  not  as  the  Son  of  Man,  in  the  ordinary  and  unemphatic 
 form  of  that  phrase.  When,  therefore,  we  read  that  "  in  the  Midst  of 
 the  SEVEN  Candlesticks  was  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,"  we  must 
 understand  the  phrase  to  mean,  like  unto  any  Son  of  Man  as  he  appears 
 on  earth;  but  when  the  description  proceeds  thus:  "  His  head  and 
 his  HAIRS  were  white  like  Wool,  as  white  as  Snow;  and  his  EYES 
 were  as  a  Flame  of  Fire ;  and  his  feet  like  unto  Fine-brass,  as  if  they 
 burned  in  a  Furnace;"  we  see  at  once  that  this  is  the  description  of 
 *^the  SON  of  God,"  mentioned  in  ii.  18,  who  hath  "his  eyes  like 
 unto  a  Flame  of  Fire;  and  his  feet  are  like  Fine-brass." 
 
 The  same  remark  applies  to  the  fourth  quotation  (xiv.  14).  He  who 
 sat  upon  the  cloud  was  "  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man;"  in  figure,  there- 
 fore, like  a  Man — a  human  being ;  but  when  he  is  described  as  "  having 
 on  his  HEAD  a  golden  Crown,  and  in  his  HAND  a  sharp  Sickle,"  we 
 recognise  the  SON  of  God  in  his  state  of  glorification. 
 
 Paul  says,  in  his  Epistle  to  theEphesians  (iii.3),  that  the  MYSTERY 
 of  Christ  was  by  the  grace  of  God  committed  to  him  for  dis- 
 pensation among  the  Gentiles,  "which  in  Other  Ages  was  not  made 
 *  Middleton  on  the  Greek  Article,  p.  246. 
 D    2 
 
36  THE    EFFECT   OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 known  unto  the  SONS  of  men,  as  it  is  now  revealed  unto  his  holy 
 Apostles  and  Prophets  by  the  Spirit/' 
 
 The  phrase,  "the  SONS  of  men,"  is  here  emphatical  in  both  nouns^ 
 but  it  is  evidently  notiiing  more  than  the  emphatic  form  of  the 
 Hebraism  for  "  Man"  already  mentioned. 
 
 Man  as  an  abstract  term,  as  representing  mankind,  or  MAN 
 emphatically,  without  reference  to  any  particular  person,  is  a  word  of 
 common  occurrence  in  the  New  Testament:  as  Matt.  x.  36,  "The 
 Foes  of  a  man  shall  be  they  of  his  household;"  xiii.  25,  "But 
 while  MEN  slept.  His  enemy  came  and  sowed  Tares;"  Luke  iv. 4, 
 '^  It  is  written,  that  MAN  shall  not  live  by  Bread  alone ;^'  John  ii.  24, 
 "  But  Jesus  did  not  commit  himself  unto  them,  because  he  knew 
 all  men,  and  needed  not  that  any  should  testify  of  MAN;  for  Je 
 knew  what  was  in  man." 
 
 The  words,  "  SON  of  MAN,"  therefore,  in  their  adoption  by  our 
 Lord,  as  a  title  peculiar  to  himself,  constitute  a  phrase  full  of  the  most 
 important  meanings,  and  one  scarcely  less  necessary  to  be  studied  by 
 us  for  the  Truths  which  it  involves,  than  is  the  phrase,  "  the  SON  of 
 God."  By  the  one  title,  Jesus  is  intimately  and  completely  identi- 
 fied with  man's  nature,  and  by  the  other  with  the  godhead. 
 
 in. — The  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 The  "  Holy  Spirit,"  Trvev/jua  dytov,  in  which  form  the  article  is  not 
 attached  to  either  word  in  Greek,  and  no  sign  of  emphasis  attends  it 
 in  English,  appears  to  be  the  form  more  particularly  applicable  to  the 
 representation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  when  his  secret  influences,  or 
 less  obvious  operations,  are  mentioned.  It  is  generally  in  this  un- 
 emphatic  form  that  we  find  the  phrase  presented,  when  we  read  of 
 persons  "  being  baptized  with  the  holy  Spirit/'  — "  receiving  the 
 holy  Spirit," — "being  filled  with  the  holy  Spirit,"  —  "the  holy  Spirit 
 being  upon  them,"  —  "the  holy  Spirit  being  given  to  them," — ''being 
 anointed  with  the  holy  Spirit," — "sanctified  by  the  holy  Spirit/' — 
 "  made  partakers  of  the  holy  Spirit," — "  moved  by  the  holy  Spirit." 
 
 The  emphatic  form,  to  irvevfia  ro  dyioVj  "  the  HOLY  Spirit,"  is 
 more  particularly  employed  when  the  holy  Spirit  is  spoken  of  as  a 
 PERSON,  or  as  made  manifest  in  some  striking  act.     The  following  are  all 
 
ON   CERTAIN    TITLES.  37 
 
 the  instances  in   which  this  form   of  expression  occurs  in  the   New 
 Testament : — 
 
 Matt.  12:32.  But  whosoever  speaketh  against  the  holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be 
 forgiven  him,  neither  in  This  world,  neither  in  that  which  is  to 
 
 COME. 
 
 Mark    3 :  29.  But  he  that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  holt   Ghost  hath  never 
 
 Forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of  Eternal  Damnation. 
 12:36.  For  David  himself  said  by  the  holy  Ghost,  The  Lord  said  to  my 
 
 Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand  till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy 
 
 footstool. 
 13:11.  But  when  they  shall  lead  you  and  dehver  you  up,  take  no  thought 
 
 before-hand  what  ye  shall  speak,  neither  do  ye  premeditate  :  but 
 
 whatsoever  shall  be  given  you  in  That  hour,  that  speak  ye :  for 
 
 it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  holy  Ghost. 
 Luke    2 :  26.  And  it  was  revealed  unto  him  by  the  holy  Ghost,  that  he  should 
 
 not  see  Death,  before  he  had  seen  the  Lord's  Christ. 
 3:22.  The  heaven  was   opened,  and  the  holy  Ghost   descended   in   a 
 
 Bodily  Shape  like   a  Dove   upon  him,  and  a  Voice    came   from 
 
 Heaven  which  said,  Eijoti  art  my  beloved  Son  ;  in  thee  I  am  well 
 
 pleased. 
 John  14:26.  But  the  comforter,  which  is  the  holy  Ghost,  whom  the  father 
 
 shall  send  in  my  name,  !)e  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring 
 
 all  things  to  your  remembrance,  whatsoever  things  I  have  said 
 
 unto  you. 
 Acts     1:16.  Men  and  Brethren,  this  scripture  must  needs  have  been  fulfilled, 
 
 which  the  holy   Ghost  by  the  Mouth  of  David   spake  before 
 
 concerning  that  Judas  which  was  Guide. 
 5 :  3.  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  fiUed  thine  heart  to  he  to 
 
 the  holy  Ghost,  and  to  keep    back  part  of  the  price  of  the 
 
 LAND  1 
 
 32.  And  bje  are  His  Witnesses  of  these  things  ;  and  so  is  also  the  holy 
 Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  to  them  that  obey  him. 
 7:51  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  gc  do  always 
 resist  the  holy  Ghost  :  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ge. 
 10:44.  While  Peter  yet  spake  these  words,  the  holy  Ghost  fell  on  All 
 them  which  heard  the  word. 
 47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not  be  baptized, 
 which  have  received  the  holy  Ghost  as  well  as  ixre  ? 
 11 :15.  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  holy  Ghost  feU  on  them,  as  on  us  at 
 
 the  Beginning. 
 13:   2.  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  holy  Ghost  said, 
 Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have 
 called  them. 
 4.  So  tfjegfj  being  sent   forth    by  the  holt  Ghost,    departed    unto 
 Seleucia. 
 15:  8.  And  God  which  knoweth-the-hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving  them 
 the  holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did  unto  us. 
 
38  THE   EFFECT   OF   EMPHASIS 
 
 Acts  19:  6.  And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  holy  Ghost 
 
 came  on  them  ;  and  they  spake  with  Tongues  and  prophesied. 
 20 :  23.  Save  That  the  holy  Ghost  witnesseth  in  every  City,  saying,  That 
 
 Bonds  and  Afflictions  abide  me. 
 28.  Take  heed  therefore  mito  yourselves,  and  to  AU  the  flock  over  the 
 
 which  the  holy  Ghost   hath  made   you  Overseers,  to  feed  the 
 
 CHURCH  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  Blood. 
 21:11.  Tlius  saith  the  holy  Ghost,  So  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind 
 
 the  MAN  that  owTieth  this  girdle,  and  shall  deliver  him  into  the 
 
 Hands  of  the  Gentiles. 
 28:25.  WeU  spake  the  holy   Ghost  by  Esaias  the   prophet  unto   our 
 
 fathers,  saying.  Go  unto  this  people,  and  say.  Hearing,  ye  shall 
 
 hear  and  shall  not  understand  ;  and  seeing,  ye  shall  see  and  not 
 
 perceive. 
 Eph.     4 :  30.  And  grieve  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  God,  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto 
 
 the  Day  of  Redemption. 
 Heb,    3 :   7.  Wherefore  as  the  holy  Ghost  saith.  To-day  if  ye  wiU  hear  his 
 
 voice,  harden  not  your  hearts. 
 9 :   8.  The  holy  Ghost  this  signifying,  that  the  way  into  the  holiest  of 
 
 ATT,  was  not  yet  made  manifest,  while  as  the  first  Tabernacle  was 
 
 yet  standing. 
 10:15.  Whereof  the  holy  Ghost  also  is  a  witness  to  us  :  for  after  that  he 
 
 had  said-before.  This  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  them, 
 
 "  After  those  days,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  put  my  Laws  into  their 
 
 Hearts,  and  on  their  minds  will  I  write  them." 
 
 Another  form  of  tlie  emphatic  phrase  requires  the  greater  stress  of 
 the  voice  to  be  laid  on  the  word  "  Holy,"  as,  to  djiov  irvevfia^  "  the 
 HOLY  Spirit."  The  following  quotations  contain  all  the  instances  of 
 the  use  of  this  phrase : — 
 
 Matt.  28:19.  Go  ye  therefore,   and  teach  All  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
 
 NAME  of  the  FATHER,  and  of  the  son,  and  of  the  holy  Ghost. 
 Luke  12:10.  But  unto  him  that  blasphemeth  against  the  holy  Ghost,  it  shall 
 not  be  forgiven. 
 12.  For  the  holy  Ghost  shall  teach  you  in  the  Same  hour  what  ye 
 ought  to  say. 
 Acts     1 :   8.  But  ye  shaU  receive  Power,  after  that  the  holy  Ghost  is  come  upon 
 you. 
 2:33.  Therefore  being  by  the  right-hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having 
 received  of  the  father  the  Promise  of  the  holy  Ghost,  he  hath 
 shed  forth  this,  which  gc  now  see  and  hear. 
 2:38.  Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
 Christ  for  the  Remission  of  Sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
 the  HOLY  Ghost. 
 9:31.  Then  had  the  churches  Rest  throughout  AU  Judaea  and  Samaria; 
 and  were  edified ;  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
 the  comfort  of  the  holy  Ghost,  were  multiplied. 
 
ON    CERTAIN    TITLES.  39 
 
 Acts  10:45.  Aud  they  of  the  Circumcision  which  believed  were  astonished,  as 
 
 many  as  came  with  Peter,  Because  that  on  the  Gentiles  also 
 
 was  poured  out  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     For  they  heard 
 
 them  speak  with  Tongues  and  magnify  God. 
 
 15:28.  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay  upon  you 
 
 no  Greater  Burthen  than  these  necessary  things. 
 16:   6.  Now  when  they  had  gone  throughout  Phrygia  and  the  Region  of 
 Galatia,  and  were  forbidden  of  the  holy  Ghost  to  preach  the 
 WORD  in  Asia. 
 2  Cor.  13: 14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of^GoD,  and  the 
 
 COMMUNION  of  the  holy  Ghost  be  with  you  all. 
 iJoh.  5:   7.  For  there  are  three  that  bear-record  in  heaven,  the  father,  the 
 word,  and  the  holy  Ghost :  and  these  three  are  one. 
 
 The  principal  diiFerence  between  these  two  forms  of  the  emphatic 
 phrase  appears  to  consist  in  this,  that  the  latter  is  particularly  made 
 use  of  when  "the  HOLY  Ghost"  is  mentioned  as  united  with  "  the 
 FATHER  and  the  SON  "  in  the  name  of  the  godhead. 
 
 Jehovah       .  .  ,, 
 
 n 
 
 Elohim 
 
 IV. — The  Titles  of  the  Godhead. 
 
 The  Translators  of  our  English  Bible,  had  recourse  to  a  system  of 
 emphatic  signs  in  the  Old  Testament,  to  represent  certain  differences  in 
 the  meaning  of  those  words  which  they  employed  to  indicate  the 
 various  Titles  of  the  Godhead:  they  represented 
 
 Adonai         .  by  .  Lord. 
 
 Lord. 
 God. 
 
 Adonai  Jehovah  ,,  .         Lord  God. 
 
 Jehovah  Elohim  ,,  ,         Lord  God. 
 
 By    Adonai  is  meant  a  Ruler  or  Judge. 
 „      Jehovah        ,,       the  eternal  self-existent  One. 
 ,,      Elohim         ,,       the   Creator  and   Governor  of  the  world. 
 In  the  Septuagint,  Jehovah  is  always  rendered  by  6  Kvpto'^,  the  Lord, 
 a  name  expressive  of  dominion  or  property.     The   Greek   Translators 
 used  this  word  in  deference  to  the  scruples  of  the  Jews,  who  always 
 read  the  word  Adonai  wherever  Jehovah  occurs. 
 
 The  name,  Elohim,  "  God,"  commences  with  the  1st  verse  of  the  first 
 chapter  of  Genesis.  That  of  Jehovah  Elohim,  "  Lord  God,"  commences 
 with  the  4th  verse  of  the  second  chapter.  That  of  Jehovah,  "LoRD,^'' 
 commences  with  the   1st  verse  of  the  fourth  chapter.  Thsii  o^  Ado tiai 
 
40  THE   EFFECT   OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 Jehovah,  *'  Lord  GoD,"  commences  with  the  2nd  verse  of  the  fifteenth 
 chapter.  That  of  Adonai,  "  Lord,"  commences  with  the  3rd  verse  of 
 the  eighteenth  chapter.  "  God"  is  the  title  given  during  the  work  of 
 creation.  "  Lord  God,"  is  the  title  from  the  completion  of  the  creation, 
 till  the  fall  of  man  and  his  expulsion  from  Eden.  *^  Lord,"  is  the  more 
 general  title  after  that  period.  "  Lord  God/'  is  the  title  by  which 
 Abraham  first  addresses  the  Lord,  when  the  promise  is  made  to  him 
 that  his  seed  should  be  as  the  stars  of  heaven  in  number.  "  Lord,"  is 
 first  used,  when  Abraham  addresses  as,  "  My  Lord,"  the  three  angels 
 who  appeared  to  him  as  men,  when  he  sat  at  his  tent-door  in  the  Plains 
 of  Mamre.* 
 
 Another  name  is  mentioned  in  the  1st  verse  of  the  seventeenth  chapter, 
 El  Shaddai,  '' Almighty  God."  "  Wlien  Abr am  was  ninety  years  old, 
 the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto  him,  I  am  the  Almighty 
 God;  walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect."  It  is  to  this  title,  given  on 
 this  occasion,  that  the  Lord  refers,  when  he  says  unto  Moses  (Exodus 
 vi.  3).  "  I  appeared  unto  Abraham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob,  by  the 
 Name  of  God  Almighty,  but  by  my  Name  JEHOVAH  was  I  not 
 known  to  them." 
 
 One  more  title  is  mentioned  in  the  1 4th  verse  of  the  third  chapter  of 
 Exodus;  it  is  that  by  which  God  commanded  Moses  to  make  him 
 known  to  the  Children  of  Israel :  "  And  God  said  unto  Moses,  I  AM 
 THAT  I  AM :  and  he  said.  Thus  shalt  thou  say  unto  the  Children  of 
 Israel,  I  AM  hath  sent  me  unto  you."  The  Septuagint  translation 
 renders  this  phrase  by  eyo)  eifxi  6  cov,  "I  am  HE  that  IS;"  and  "  HE 
 that  IS  hath  sent  me  unto  you ;"  a  form  of  expression  which  accords 
 with  one  of  the  titles  of  God,  in  the  Book  of  Revelation: 
 6  cov,  Kai  6  7]v,  Kai  b  €pxofji€Vo<;,  *'  HE  that  IS,  and  HE  that  WAS,  and 
 HE  that  is  to  COME."  It  is  a  title  to  the  same  purport  as  the  name 
 Jehovah. 
 
 Under  the  Gospel  dispensation,  a  great  change  took  place.  God 
 was  then  pleased  to  reveal  himself  to  mankind  as  the  GoD  and  Father 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;   and  not  only  so,  but   as  the   God  and 
 
 *  In  verse  5  chapter  vi.  of  the  Book  of  Genesis,  our  Translators  have  rendered  the  name 
 Jehovah  by  the  word  "  God,"  in  small  capitals.  There  appears  to  be  no  reason  why  they  should 
 have  thus  depai'ted  from  their  usual  practice  of  expressing  it  by  "  Lord."  The  emphatic 
 form  "  God,"  as  a  single  word,  might  have  been  introduced  with  great  propriety  in  the 
 fifth  chapter,  where  Mo/«'m  is  first  found  with  the  Hebrew  article  prefixed  (Ha-Elohim),  as 
 in  verses  22  and  24,  "  And  Enoch  walked  with  God;"  verse  9,  chapter  vi.  "  Noah  walked 
 with  God;"  verse  11,  "The  Earth  also  was  corrupt  before  God;"  and  verses  2, 4,  chapter  vi., 
 "The  Sons  of  God,"  in  comparison  with  "the  Daughters  of  men." 
 
ON   CERTAIN    TITLES.  41 
 
 Father  of  all  those  who  should  believe  in  that  son  of  God 
 who  LOVED  us  and  gave  himself  for  us  (Galat.  ii.  20).  That  SON  of 
 God  taught  us  to  pray,  saying,  "  Our  Father,  thou  which  art  in 
 HEAVEN;"  and  his  last  comfortable  assurance  to  one  of  his  most 
 devoted  followers  was,  "Go  to  my  brethren,  and  say  unto  them, 
 I  ascend  unto  my  father  and  your  Father  and  my  God  and  your 
 God"  (John  XX.  17).  By  this  encouraging  title,  therefore,  "  the  God 
 and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  and  by  the  still  more  gracious 
 title  of  "  our  God  and  Father,"  we  are  now  permitted  to  address 
 that  awful  and  inscrutable  Being,  who  revealed  himself  to  faithful 
 Abraham  only  as  "  GoD  Almighty/'  and  to  the  Children  of  Israel 
 only  as  ''  Jehovah." 
 
 The  name  of  ^'  God"  in  Greek^  Oeo^,  means  the  same  as  the  Hebrew 
 Elohim,  except  that  the  latter  is  a  noun  in  the  plural  number.  Our 
 English  word  "  God,"  is  the  Anglo-Saxon  Gode,  good;  and  means  "  the 
 good  Being r  This  is  a  term  equally  applicable  to  God  with  that  of 
 0609,  as  the  well-known  remark  of  our  Lord  Jesus  shews  (Matt.  xlx. 
 17),  "Why  callest  thou  Me  good?  There  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is 
 God."  It  is,  moreover,  a  very  proper  title  for  us  to  use,  since  by  it  we  are 
 continually  reminded  of  the  MERCY  of  God  in  restoring  us  to  life,  when  we 
 were  deadin  trespassesand  sins.  For  "  God  commendeth  HisLovetoward 
 us,  in  That,  while  we  were  yet  Sinners,  Christ  died  for  us"  (Eom.  v.  8). 
 
 The  union  of  two  titles  by  a  copulative,  when  the  sign  of  emphasis 
 is  attached  only  to  the  first  of  the  two  is,  according  to  the  19th  of  the 
 preceding  Kules  of  the  First  Class,  a  reason  why  those  united  titles 
 should  be  regarded  as  representing  only  one  idea.  We  must  under- 
 stand, therefore,  the  terms  "  the  God  and  Father,"  as  blended  together, 
 and  forming  one  complete  sense;  the  idea  of  "the  God"  being  in- 
 tended in  this  case  to  be  inseparable  from  that  of  "  the  Father,"  and 
 that  of  "  the  Father,"  inseparable  from  that  of  "  the  God."  The  titles, 
 thus  united,  occur  in  the  following  instances: — Rom.  xv.  6;  1  Cor. 
 XV.  24;  2  Cor.i.3;  Galat.  i.  4,  Eph.i.  3;  v.  20;  Phil.  iv.  20;  Col.i.3; 
 iii.  17;  1  Thes.i.  3;  iii.  11,  13;  2  Thes.  ii.  16;  James  i.  27;  iii.  9;  Rev. 
 i.  6.  To  these  may  be  added  the  following  instances  in  the  Vatican 
 Manuscript,  where  the  second  title  is  in  apposition  with  the  first:  viz., 
 "  God  the  Father;"  Col.  i.  3,  and  iii.  17. 
 
 By  the  same  Rule  (19),  we  are  required  to  regard  as  blended  to- 
 gether, so  as  to  form  one  complete  idea,  the  titles  of  "  the  God 
 and  Saviour," — "the  GoD  and  Lord,"  —  "the  Christ  and  God/' 
 — "  the  God  and  Christ," — "  the  Lord  and  Saviour." 
 
42  THE   EFFECT    OF    EMPHASIS 
 
 Examples  of  these  titles  occur  in  the  following  instances : — 
 
 1. — Our  GrOD  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Peter  i.  1. 
 
 Our  GREAT  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. — Titus  ii.  13. 
 
 2. — Our  God  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 2Thes.i.  12. 
 
 The  God  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 1  Tim.  v.  21. 
 
 Our  ONLY  Absolute-ruler,  the  God  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — Jude  4. 
 
 Our  ONLY  Absolute-ruler,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — Jude  4  (Vat.  MS.). 
 3. — Of  THAT  God  and  Christ  who  loved  me. — Galat,  ii.  20  (Vat.  MS.). 
 
 Of  the  God  and  Christ  Jesus.— 1  Tim. v.  21  (Alex. MS.);  2Tim.iv.l  (Alex 
 MS.). 
 
 Of  the  Christ  and  God. — Eph.  v.  5. 
 4. — Of  our  Lord  and  Sa\aour  Jesus  Christ. — 2  Peter  i.  11,  and  iii.  18. 
 
 Of  the  God  Christ.— Col.  ii.  2  (Vat.  MS.). 
 
 To  which  may  be   added  the  same  titles  in  apposition : — 
 
 Our  ONLY  WISE  God  the  Saviour. — Jude  25. 
 Our  ONLY  God  the  Saviour. — Jude  25  (Vat.  MS,). 
 Our  Saviour  God. — 1  Tim.  ii.  3 ;  Titus  iii.  4. 
 
 Examples  of  a  similar  nature  are  found  in  the  following  instances: 
 "The  HOLY  one  and  Just"  (Acts  iii.  14);  "The  shepherd  and 
 Bishop  of  your  SOULS "  (1  Peter  ii.  25) ;  "The  apostle  and  High- 
 priest  of  our  PROFESSION,  Christ  Jesus"  (Heb.  iii.  1);  "  The  author 
 and  Finisher  oi'  our  faith,  Jesus"  (Heb.  xii.  2).  The  sign  of  em- 
 phasis is,  in  all  these  cases,  attached  to  the  first  title  only. 
 
 We  will  now  select  a  few  instances  where  each  title  is  intended  to 
 form  a  complete  idea,  and  the  sign  of  emphasis  is,  consequently, 
 attached  to  both.  When  Thomas,  in  a  transport  of  wonder,  gratitude, 
 and  joy,  exclaims,  "My  Lord  and  my  God  !"  (John  xx.  28),  he  makes 
 a  distinct  avowal  of  his  conviction  that  Jesus  was  not  his  Lord  only, 
 for  this  he  might  have  made  before,  but  his  God  also. 
 
 Paul  says  to  Timothy,  with  a  double  emphasis,  which  makes  GoD 
 and  Lord  distinct  ideas:  "  3E  charge  thee  therefore  before  God, 
 and  THAT  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  shall  judge  the  Quick  and  the 
 Dead."  Aiajiaprvpoixai  ovv  eyco  evQ)7rLov  rov  ©eov  Kai  rov  Kvpcov  Irjaov 
 XpLCTTOv  Tov  fjieWovTO'^  Kptvetv  ^ojvra?  teat  v€/cpov<;  (2  Tim.  iv.  1).  But 
 we  cannot  learn  this  from  the  Authorised  Version;  nor  can  we  tell, 
 from  the  Authorised  Version,  whether  '*the  Master  and  Owner  of  the 
 ship"  in  which  Paul  was  saihng  (Acts  xxvii.  11),  were  one  and  the 
 same,  or  two  different  persons;  but  when  the  Greek  text  informs  us, 
 by  the  double  article,  that  "the  centurion  believed  rw  KvjBepvriTr] 
 Kai    TO)    vavKkrjpcp,    the    MASTER    and    the     OWNER-of-the-ship, 
 
ON   CERTAIN   TITLES.  43 
 
 more  than  those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul;"  we  then 
 see  by  the  above  Eule  (19),  that  they  were  separate  persons,  and  that 
 each  title  was  intended  to  form  a  complete  idea. 
 
 But  with  respect  to  the  passage  just  quoted  from  2  Tim.  iv.  1,  it  is 
 to  be  observed  that  there  is  a  difference  between  the  reading  of  the 
 Received  Text,  and  that  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript.  The  latter 
 blends  together  the  two  titles  of  God  and  Christ,  forming  of  these 
 one  complete  idea:  AiafjuapTvpofJiaL  evcoinov  rov  Oeov  Kai  Xptcrrov 
 Irjaov  Tov  fieXkovro^  Kpcvecv  ^wi^ra?  Kac  v€Kpov<; — "  I  charge  thee 
 before  that  GoD  and  Christ  Jesus,  who  shall  judge  the  Quick  and 
 the  Dead."  What  can  have  caused  this  difference  between  the  most 
 ancient  and  the  later  copies  of  the  sacred  text?  It  cannot  be  attributed 
 to  any  error  in  the  most  ancient  manuscript,  for  we  find  the  same  form 
 of  expression  in  the  parallel  passage  of  1  Tim.  v.  21 ,  in  the  same  MS. : 
 AtafjuapTvpo/jLaL  evwiri^ov  tov  ©eov  Kau  XpLarov  Irjaov  Kai  rcov  eK\€KTcov 
 ayyeXcov — "  I  charge  thee  before  the  GoD  and  Christ  Jesus,  and  the 
 ELECT  Angels;"  where  the  reading  of  the  Received  Text  is  in  accord- 
 ance with  that  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript,  though  it  differs  from  it 
 in  the  terms  made  use  of;  Lore?  being  put  for  Christ:  Ata/jiaprvpofiat 
 evcoTTiov  TOV  ©eov  Kac  Kvptov  Irjaov  XptcrTov  Kac  tcov  efcXeKTwv 
 ayyeXcov — "  I  charge  thee  before  the  GoD  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 the  ELECT  Angels."  The  error,  therefore,  must  be  that  of  the  later 
 copyists;  unless  we  impute  the  alteration  not  to  inadvertency  but  to 
 design,  and  look  on  this  change  as  evidence  of  an  intention  on  the 
 part  of  some  persons  in  an  age  when  Arianism  prevailed,  to  weaken 
 the  authority  of  Scripture  respecting  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 The  same  design  may  have  caused  that  great  difference  which  is 
 observable  between  the  Vatican  Manuscript  and  the  Received  Text  in 
 the  following  passages: — 
 
 Galatians  II.  20. 
 
 Vatican    MS.  "  Of  that  God  and  Christ  who  loved  me" — tov  ©eov 
 
 Kai  Xpiarov  tov  ayaTTTjaavTo^;  fxe. 
 Received  Text.  "Of  that  son  of  God  who  loved  me" — tov  vlov 
 
 TOV  ©eov  TOV  a/yairrjaavTO^;  fjue. 
 
 Colossians  II.  2. 
 
 Vatican    MS.  "  Of  the  GoD  Christ" — tov  ©eov  XpiaTov. 
 Received  Text.  "  Of   God  and  of  the  Father  and  of  Christ  " — tov 
 ©eov  Kai  Trarpo?  Kav  tov  XpcaTov. 
 
44  THE   EFFECT   OF   EMPHASIS 
 
 The  Rule  (No.  19)  laid  down  at  page  14  of  these  "  Observations, '^ 
 requires  two  titles  when  they  are  preceded  by  one  article  in  Greek,  to 
 be  considered  as  forming  only  one  complete  idea.  But  the  word  GoD  is 
 sometimes  employed  as  a  name^  and  sometimes  as  a  title :  hence  it  will 
 follow  that  it  may  be  taken  either  way,  according  to  the  context.  In 
 connexion  with  a  proper  name,  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  proper  name; 
 in  connexion  with  a  title,  it  becomes  a  title.  We  have  examples  of 
 both  uses  of  the  word  in  2  Peter  i.  1 — 2:  "  To  them  who  have  ob- 
 tained Like  precious  Faith  with  us  through  the  Righteousness  of  our 
 God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ:  Grace  and  Peace  be  multiplied  unto 
 you  through  the  Knowledge  of  GoD  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord  '^ — roi^; 
 KTOTijJbov  rjfiLV  \a')(^ovcn  TTicmv  ev  ScKacoavi^r),  rj  rov  @eov  rj/jbcov  Kat 
 crcoT7]po<;  Irjo-ov  XaptcTov'  %apL<;  v/jLLV  Kat  ecprjvrj  TrXrjdvvOecr)  ev  eiriy- 
 vcoaei,  70V  @€ov,  Kat  Irja-ov  rov  Kvpcov  r}fici)v.  We  have  preserved  the 
 right  distinction  in  this  translation,  but  when  we  read  in  the 
 authorised  version,  "  through  the  Righteousness  of  God  and  our 
 Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  we  are  made  to  lose  sight  of  the  truth,  and  are 
 led  to  suppose  that  the  God  and  Saviour  are  not  two  titles  of  the  same 
 person,,  forming  one  idea,  but  the  titles  of  two  different  persons,  forming 
 two  distinct  ideas. 
 
 The  Rule  which  has  been  illustrated  by  these  quotations,  is  a  con- 
 sequence of  the  doctrine  laid  down  in  these  pages,  that  the  Greek 
 article  is  a  sign  of  emphasis.  From  not  perceiving  this,  our  translators 
 have  become  confused  in  their  notions  of  the  way  in  which  they 
 ought  to  represent  such  titles.  In  one  place  (Eph.  i.  3),  they  give  the 
 correct  rendering:  *'  The  GoD  and  Father."  But  in  four  other  places 
 (Rom.  XV.  6;  1  Cor.  xv.  24;  2  Cor.  i.  3;  James  iii.  9)  they  translate 
 the  same  words  into  "  GoD  even  the  Father";  and  in  four  others 
 (Eph.  V.  20;  Col.  i.3;  Col.  iii.  17;  James  i.  27)  into  "  GoD  and  the 
 Father."  On  four  occasions  they  convert  the  form  of  "  Our  GoD  and 
 Father,"  into  "  GoD  and  our  Father"  (Gal.  i.  4;  Phil.  iv.  20;  1  Thes.  i.  3 ; 
 
 1  Thes.  iii.  11);  and  tmce  into  *'  God  even  our  Father"  (1  Thes.  iii.  13; 
 
 2  Thes.  ii.  16).  That  which  should  be  ''His  God  and  Father," 
 they  make  *'  GoD  and  his  Father"  (Rev.  i.  6).  Instead  of  "  Our 
 GREAT  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  they  give  us  "  The  great 
 God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ"  (Titus  ii.  13).  Instead  of  "  Our 
 ONLY  Absolute-Ruler  the  God  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  they  pre- 
 sent us  with,  "  The  ONLY    Lord  God  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ" 
 
ON   CERTAIN   TITLES.  45 
 
 (Jude  4);  of  wKicK  passage  the  Vatican  Text  exhibits,  as  we  have 
 before  observed,  this  reading,  ^'  Our  only  Absolute-Ruler  and  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ." 
 
 It  would  be  uncharitable  to  attribute  to  the  learned  and  pious  men 
 who  translated  the  authorised  English  Testament,  a  wish  in  any  deo-ree 
 to  detract  from  the  testimony  of  the  Scripture  to  the  Divinity  of  our 
 Lord.  If  they  failed  to  state  the  doctrine  in  its  fullest  extent  on  these  oc- 
 casions, it  was  from  a  conscientious  fear  of  being  thought  to  press  it  too 
 far.  Besides,  they  knew  that  other  passages  of  Scripture  attest  this  great 
 truth  with  sufficient  explicitness,  and  therefore  they  might  forbear  to 
 bring  forward  instances  with  which  they  were  not  completely  satisfied. 
 But  the  regret  remains  that  they  did  not  uniformly  act  up  to  the  liglit 
 they  had,  and  that  out  of  so  many  examples  of  the  use  of  the  com- 
 bined expressions,  "  GoD  and  Father,^'  only  one  is  found  in  which  the 
 two  words  are  rightly  joined  together. 
 
 Before  we  quit  this  subject,  it  may  be  proper  to  remark,  that  where 
 there  is  no  article,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  the  case :  as  in  airo  Oeov 
 7rarpo<;  tj/jlcov  Kat  Kvptov  Irjcrov  Xpcarov  (see  Rom.  i.  7 ;  1  Cor.  i.  3 ; 
 2Cor.  i.  2;  Gal.  i.  3,  etc.  etc.).  In  all  these  instances,  the  words  are 
 rightly  translated,  "  From  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
 The  ideas  here  are  distinct,  as  much  so  as  they  would  be  if  each  title 
 had  the  article  prefixed, — airo  Oeov  rov  Trarpo?  rjficov  Kau  rov  Kvptov 
 Irjaov  Xptorrov — "From  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ," 
 except  that  in  this  latter  case,  both  titles  would  thereby  become 
 emphatic. 
 
 From  the  preceding  representations,  in  some  parts  of  which  it  was 
 necessary  to  give  all  the  examples,  for  the  purpose  of  furnishing  the 
 reader  with  a  complete  view  of  the  subject,  it  will  be  sufficiently  evident 
 that  the  sign  of  emphasis  in  English,  being  the  exponent  of  the  article 
 in  Greek,  exercises  a  most  important  influence  on  the  meaning  of  words, 
 and  establishes  points  of  doctrine  of  the  highest  interest.  The  writers 
 of  the  New  Testament  were,  in  the  opinion  of  many  persons,  guided  by 
 divine  inspiration  in  the  choice  of  their  words:  and  in  the  employ- 
 ment of  the  Greek  article,  there  was  clearly  a  remarkable  discretion 
 displayed:  it  will  not  be  too  much,  therefore,  to  assume,  that  if  the 
 Authorised  Version  of  the  New  Testament  can  be  made  to  convey  an 
 accurate  notion  of  the  various  uses  of  the  Greek  Article,  it  will  greatly 
 
46  EFFECT  OF    EMPHASIS  ON  CERTAIN  TITLES. 
 
 add  to  the  vitility  and  satisfactoriness  of  that  translation,  and  render 
 it  more  nearly  equal  to  its  divine  original;  and  this,  we  submit,  is 
 shewn  to  be  an  advantage  capable  of  being  obtained  for  it  through 
 he  medium  of  the  Emphatic  New  Testament. 
 
ON  THE  ANTIQUITY  AND   AUTHORITY  OF 
 THE  VATICAN  MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 A  Fac-simile  of  this  celebrated  MS.  (No.  1209  in  tlie  Vatican 
 Library),  engraven  on  copper-plates,  is  preparing  for  publication  at 
 tlie  expense  of  tlie  Propaganda  Society,  by  wliom  it  will  be  presented  to 
 the  several  libraries  of  cliief  importance  in  every  country  of  Christendom. 
 In  the  meantime,  the  well-known  Collations  of  this  MS.  undertaken  at 
 different  periods  by  Dr.  Richard  Bentley  of  Cambridge,  and  Dr.  Andrew 
 Birch  of  Copenhagen,  and  published  towards  the  end  of  the  last  cen- 
 tury, with  an  occasional  reference  to  the  Collation  of  Bartolocci  * 
 in  the  National  Library  at  Paris,  furnish  the  sources  from  which  are 
 derived  the  various  readings  exhibited  in  the  Emphatic  New  Testa- 
 ment. Hug,  who  has  given  a  minute  account  of  the  Vatican  MS., 
 supposes  it  to  have  been  written  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  fourth  cen- 
 tury, or  about  300  years  after  the  death  of  our  Lord.  It  is  unques- 
 tionably the  oldest,  and  happily  the  most  perfect,  of  all  those  copies  of 
 the  Greek  Text  which  have  come  down  to  our  times. 
 
 The  English  Reader  will  be  interested  in  seeing  under  what 
 aspect,  as  to  difference  of  Text,  a  faithful  copy  of  one  single  MS.,  and 
 that  the  most  ancient  of  any  extant,  presents  itself.  In  comparison 
 with  the  Received  Text,  which  is  made  up  from  several  MSS.,  but 
 none  of  equal  authority  with  this,  he  will  be  gratified  to  perceive  how 
 few  and  unimportant  in  general  are  the  differences.  If,  on  some 
 occasions,  his  confidence  in  a  particular  passage  may  be  abated,  so  that 
 he  will  not  be  inclined  to  lay  so  much  stress  upon  it  as  he  otherwise 
 might  have  done,  he  will  feel,  on  the  other  hand,  that  he  gains 
 immeasurably  more  in  the  boldness  with  which  he  is  now  enabled  to 
 adhere,  in  thousands  of  instances,  to  the  letter  of  the  text  thus  strongly 
 corroborated. 
 
 *  From  a  copy  made  with  great  care  by  Dr.  Tregelles.  The  Collation  by  Bartolocci 
 is  less  complete  than  either  of  the  others ;  but  it  is  serviceable  where  they  differ,  as  often 
 corroborating  one  of  them. 
 
48  THE    ANTIQUITY    AND    AUTHORITY 
 
 Not  the  least  important  part  of  the  Vatican  MS.  is  its  division  into 
 Sections  by  means  of  the  Greek  numerals  inserted  in  the  margin.  It 
 has  been  doubted  whether  these  Numerals  are  as  ancient  as  the  Text, 
 because  of  their  being  written  in  a  somewhat  smaller  character;  but 
 it  is  undeniable,  that  they  are  of  a  much  earlier  date  than  any  other 
 divisions  of  a  similar  kind.  What,  however,  recommends  them  most  of 
 all  is  their  evident  propriety.  They  are  invaluable  for  the  testimony 
 they  bear  to  what  would  appear  to  have  been  the  original  construction 
 of  the  several  paragraphs;  and  if  regarded  in  no  other  light  than  as 
 accessories  towards  a  better  arrangement  than  that  which  is  given  in 
 our  modern  Chapters,  Paragraphs,  and  Verses,  they  will  serve  a  very 
 useful  purpose. 
 
 A  remarkable  fact,  bearing  on  the  question  whether  St.  Paul  wrote 
 the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  is  connected  with  these  sectional  numbers. 
 They  run  through  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  in  a  continuous  series, 
 from  1  to  93,  taking  the  Books  in  the  following  order:  viz.  Eomans, 
 §  1  to  21 ;  I.  Corinthians,  §  22  to  42;  11.  Corinthians,  §  43  to  53;  Gala- 
 tians,§  54  to  58 ;  Hebrews,  §  59  to 69 ;  Ephesians,§  70  to  75 ;  Philippians, 
 §  76  to  79;  Colossians,  §  80  to  85;  I.  Thessalonians,  §  86  to  89;  U.  Thes- 
 salonians,  §  90  to  93.  But  this,  which  was  the  original  order,  has 
 been  changed,  and  by  a  subsequent  arrangement  of  the  MS.,  as  it  at 
 present  stands,  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  has  been  placed  last.  There 
 is  now,  therefore,  a  chasm  in  the  numbers  between  Galatians  and 
 Ephesians,  which  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  required  to  fill  up. 
 
 The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  is  divided  into  170  sections,  Mark  into 
 61,  Luke  into  152,  John  into  80,  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  into 
 69.  The  Epistles  of  James,  of  Peter  I.  and  IL,  and  of  John  I.  II. 
 and  HI.,  contain  in  all  34  sections;  but  each  Epistle  is  numbered  sepa- 
 rately. By  being  placed  last  in  the  present  order  of  the  MS.,  the 
 Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  has  suffered  much, — all  from  the  middle  of 
 the  ninth  chapter  having  been  taken  away;  and  with  it  probably 
 perished  the  Epistles  to  Timothy,  Titus,  and  Philemon,  and  the  Book 
 of  Kevelation,  which  are  now  missing.  In  the  Emphatic  New  Tes- 
 tament the  various  readings  of  these  deficient  portions  are  supplied 
 from  the  Alexandrian  MS.  in  the  British  Museum,  the  next  completest, 
 oldest,  and  most  valuable  Manuscript  of  the  New  Testament  in  ex- 
 istence. 
 
 The  Vatican  Text  proves  its  comparative  antiquity  by  a  very  simple 
 and  satisfactory  test :  it  is  always  more  brief  than  the  Received  Text, 
 suggesting  the  obvious  conclusion,  that  the  words  supplied,  wherein  it 
 
OF    THE    VATICAN    MANUSCRIPT.  49 
 
 seems  to  be  deficient,  were  added  afterwards  to  clear  up  supposed 
 obscurities;  tiiougli,  in  general,  it  will  be  found  that  these  added  words 
 are  pure  redundancies,  the  sense  being  complete  without  them.  As  an 
 instance  of  this,  may  be  quoted  the  following  verses  from  the  Parable 
 of  the  Talents;  the  words  in  Brackets  being  those  which  are  found 
 in  the  Text  of  the  Authorised  Version,  and  not  in  the  Vatican  Text. 
 "  For  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  is  as  a  man  travelling  into  a  far  country, 
 who  called  his  OWN  Servants,  and  delivered  unto  them  his  GOODS. 
 And  unto  ONE  he  gave  Five  Talents,  to  another  Two,  and  to  an- 
 other One;  to  every  man  according  to  his  several  Ability;  and 
 straightway  took  his  journey.  [Then]  he  that  had  received  the 
 five  Talents  went  and  traded  with  the  same,  and  made  them  Other 
 FIVE  [Talents].  And  likewise  HE  that  had  received  the  TWO  [f)e  also] 
 gained  Other  Two.  But  he  that  had  received  the  ONE  went  and 
 digged  [in]  the  EARTH,  and  hid  his  Lord's  money.  After  a  long 
 Time  the  LORD  of  those  servants  cometh,  and  reckoneth  with  them. 
 And  so  HE  that  had  received  the  five  Talents  came,  and  brought 
 Other  Five  Talents,  saying,  Lord,  thou  deliveredst  unto  me  Five  Ta- 
 lents :  behold,  I  have  gained  [beside  them]  Five  Talents  more.  His  lord 
 said  unto  him, — Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  Servant:  thou  hast 
 been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  Ruler  over  many 
 things:  enter  thou  into  the  JOY  of  thy  LoRD.  He  also  that  had 
 received  the  Two  Talents  came  and  said,  Lord,  thou  deliveredst 
 unto  me  Two  Talents;  behold,  1  have  gained  Two  Other  Talents  [beside 
 them],"  etc.  (Matthew,  25:14—22.) 
 
 A  further  argument  of  the  early  period  at  which  the  Vatican  MS. 
 was  written,  may  be  found  in  the  brevity  and  simplicity  of  the 
 Titles  and  Subscriptions  to  the  several  Books  of  the  New  Testament. 
 The  Titles  are  as  follows: — "According  to  Matthew" — "According 
 to  Mark'' — '^'According  to  Luke" — ''According  to  John'' — "The 
 Acts  of  the  Apostles"  — "To  the  Romans"  — "The  First  to  the 
 Corinthians" — "The  Second  to  the  Corinthians" — "To  the  Galatians" 
 — "  To  the  Ephesians"— "To  the  Philippians"— "To  the  Colossians" 
 — "  The  First  to  the  Thessalonians" — "The  Second  to  the  Thessa- 
 lonians"— "To  the  Hebrews"— The  Epistle  of  James"— "The  First 
 of  Peter"— "The  Second  of  Peter"— "  The  First  of  John"— "  The 
 Second  of  John"— "The  Third  of  John"— "  Of  Jude." 
 
 The  Subscriptions  are  the  same  as  the  Titles,  till  we  come  to  the 
 Epistles,  when  they  stand  as  follows: — "To  the  Romans,  written 
 from  Corinth" — "The  First  to  the  Corinthians,  written  from  Ephesus" 
 
 E 
 
50  THE    ANTIQUITY    AND    AUTHORITY 
 
 — "  Tlie  Second  to  the  Corinthians,  written  from  Philippi" — "To 
 the  Galatians,  written  from  Rome" — "To  the  Ephesians,  written 
 from  Rorae^^ — "To  the  Philippians,  written  from  Rome" — "To  the 
 Colossians,  written  from  Rome"  —  "The  First  to  the  Thessalonians 
 written  from  Athens" — "  The  Second  to  the  Thessalonians,  written 
 from  Athens"  —  (Hebrews  is  defective  in  its  Subscription,  wanting  the 
 List  Five  Chapters)—"  Of  James"—"  The  First  of  Peter'^— "  Tlie 
 Second  of  Peter"—"  The  First  of  John"— "  The  Second  of  John"— 
 "  The  Third  of  John"—"  Of  Jude."— It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that 
 in  none  of  these  Titles  or  Subscriptions  is  the  word  "  Saint"  found  in 
 connexion  with  the  Name  of  any  of  the  Writers. 
 
 The  preceding  characteristics  of  the  Vatican  Text  offer  strong  pre- 
 sumptive proof  of  its  comparative  antiquity  and  purity;  but  the 
 folio winir  evidence  is  still  more  decisive.  In  the  Authorised  English 
 Version,  at  the  9th  Chapter  of  Hebrews,  verses  1 — 5,  we  read: — 
 "  Then,  verily,  the  FIRST  Covenant  had  also  Ordinances  of  Divine- 
 Service,  and  a  Worldly  sanctuary.  For  there  was  a  Tabernacle 
 made;  the  FIRST,  wherein  was  the  candlestick  and  the  table, 
 and  the  shewbread  ;  which  is  called  the  Sanctuary.  And  after  the 
 SECOND  Veil,  THAT  TABERNACLE  which  is  CALLED  the  Holiest  of 
 all;  which  had  the  Golden  Censer,  and  the  ark  of  tlie  COVENA^nt 
 overlaid  round  about  with  Gold,  wherein  was  the  golden  Pot  that  had 
 MANNA,  and  Aaron's  ROD  that  budded,  and  the  tables  of  the 
 COVENANT;  and  over  it  the  Cherubims  of  Glory  shadowing  the 
 MERCY-SEAT.^' — Now  it  is  well  known  that  this  description  cannot 
 be  correct,  since  in  Exodus  30:1 — 10,  where  the  "Altar  to  burn 
 Incense  upon"  is  more  particularly  mentioned,  the  Lord  says  to  Moses 
 (verse  6),  "  Thou  shalt  put  it  before  the  Veil  that  is  by  the  Ark  of  the 
 Testimony,  before  the  Mercy-seat  that  is  over  the  Testimony,  where 
 I  will  meet  with  thee  And  Aaron  shall  burn  thereon  sweet  Incense 
 every  ]\Iorning,"  etc.  The  "  Altar  of  Incense,"  therefore  (which 
 is  erroneously  rendered  the  "  Censer'^),  could  not  have  been  placed 
 "  after  the  SECOND  VeiF  in  "  THAT  tabernacle  wdiich  is  called 
 the  Holiest  of  all,''  though  it  is  here  said  to  have  been  so  placed: 
 it  must  have  formed  part  of  the  furniture  of  the  First  Tabernacle, 
 "  wherein  was  the  candlestick,  and  the  table,  and  the  shew- 
 bread." And  here  we  find  it  placed  according  to  the  Vatican  Text, 
 which  reads  as  follows: — "  Then  verily  the  first  Covenant  had  [also] 
 Ordinances  of  Divine- Service,  and  a  Worldly  sanctuary.  For  there 
 was  a  Tabernacle  made;    the  first,  wherein  was  the  candlestick, 
 
OF    THE   VATICAN    MANUSCKIPT.  51 
 
 and  the  table,  and  the  shewbread,  and  the  golden  Altar  of 
 Incense;  which  is  called  the  Sanctuary.  And  after  the  SECOND  Veil, 
 THAT  Tabernacle  which  is  called  the  Holiest  of  all ;  which  had  tlie 
 ark  of  the  COVENANT  overlaid  round  about  with  Gold,  wherein  was 
 the  golden  Pot  that  had  manna,  and  that  rod  of  Aaron's  that 
 budded,  and  the  tables  of  the  covenant;  and  over  it  the  Cheru- 
 bims  of  Glory  shadowing  the  Mercy-seat/' — But  even  this  does  not 
 constitute  the  strongest  part  of  our  case.  Not  only  does  the  Eeceived 
 Text,  from  which  the  English  Version  is  taken,  exhibit  this  remarkable 
 discrepancy  between  the  Mosaic  account  and  that  in  the  Book  of  the 
 Hebrews,  but  every  other  Text  and  Version,  among  the  Hundreds 
 of  MSS.  which  have  been  collated  or  compared,  contains  the  same 
 erroneous  statement;  and  the  Vatican  MS.  is  the  only  one  known  to  be 
 in  existence,  which  represents  the  position  of  the  Altar  of  Incense 
 correctly,  according  to  the  accounts  given  of  it  in  the  Old  Testament. 
 
 The  learned  Grotius  was  much  perplexed  with  this  error  of  all  the 
 copies  then  known  of  the  Greek  New  Testament.  "This  is  a  place 
 (he  says)  which  has  caused  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to  be  regarded 
 with  suspicion  by  many  learned  men;  nay,  it  has  greatly  tormented 
 others  also  ....  I,  who  hold  this  Epistle  in  the  highest  estimation,  can 
 never  be  persuaded  to  give  up  its  authority;  and  I  think,  therefore, 
 that  the  objections  made  to  it  may  be  best  answered  in  this  way.'^  * 
 He  then  supposes  that  instead  of  the  tabular  altar  of  incense^  a  portable 
 censer  was  meant,  which  was  to  be  placed  upon  the  altar;  such  a  censer 
 as  is  mentioned  in  Lev.  xvi.  12,  of  which  it  appears  that  every  sacri- 
 ficing priest  had  one ;  and  that  Aaron's  censer  was  deposited  by  him 
 inside  the  veil,  where  he  could  lay  hold  of  it  again  by  putting  his  arm 
 within  the  veil,  and  thus  withdraw  it  without  going  himself  personally 
 within  the  veil,  as  he  was  forbidden  to  do,  except  once  for  all,  on  the 
 great  day  of  the  annual  atonement.  This  explanation  has  been  adopted 
 by  ]\Iacknight  and  others.  Indeed  something  of  the  kind  appears  to 
 have  been  the  means  resorted  to  for  explaining  the  passage  from  very 
 early  times,  since  the  Vulgate  translation  employs  a  word  here 
 (Thuribulum) ,  which  means  a  censer,  instead  of  the  altar  of  incense. 
 Happily  the  difficulty,  which  has  so  much  perplexed  many  learned 
 and  pious  men  for  so  many  ages,  is  now  cleared  up,  without  the  necessity 
 of  supposing  a  degree  of  contrivance  to  be  made  use  of,  which  is 
 wholly  inconsistent  with  the  simplicity  of  the  operations  of  the  Spirit. 
 
 But  if  the   preceding  instance  exhibits  a  striking  example  of  the 
 *  Grotii  Annot.  Tom.  IL  vol.  ii.  p.  1039. 
 E    2 
 
52  THE    ANTIQUITY    AND    AUTHORITY 
 
 value  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  in  regard  to  one  important  passage, 
 the  following  series  of  passages  in  wliicli  the  Vatican  Text  is  compared 
 with  the  improved  readings  deduced  by  Griesbach  and  Scholz  from 
 the  many  hundreds  of  manuscripts  which  they  have  examined,  is  a 
 still  more  remarkable  evidence  of  the  fidelity  with  which  the  original 
 text  has  been  preserved  by  the  Vatican  IManuscript.  Dr.  Gaussen,  of 
 Geneva,  in  a  work  which  he  has  written  on  the  "  Plenary  Inspi7'ation 
 of  the  Scriptures,''  says,  "  It  is  reckoned  that  of  the  7959  verses  of 
 the  New  Testament,  there  hardly  exist  ten  or  twelve  in  which  the 
 corrections  that  have  been  introduced  by  the  new  readings  of  Griesbach 
 and  Scholz,  as  the  result  of  their  immense  researches,  have  any  weight 
 at  all/'*  And  he  adds,  "  The  twelve  or  thirteen  following  have  usually 
 been  regarded  as  the  most  important: — 
 
 "1st.  (Acts  XX.  28).  Instead  of,  'To  feed  the  church  of  God 
 which  he  hath  purchased  with  HIS-OWN  Blood,'  the  text  of  Griesbach 
 bears,  '  To  feed  the  church  of  the  Lord  which  he  hath  purchased 
 with  His-OWN  BLOOD.'     Scholz  preserves  the  old  text." 
 
 This  supposed  emendation  of  GriesbacVs  is  not,  however,  supported 
 by  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  which  reads:  "To  feed  the  CHURCH  of 
 God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  Ilis-OWN  BLOOD."  The  word 
 BLOOD  is  required  to  be  put  in  small  capitals  by  the  Vatican  Manu- 
 script, and  is  also  demanded  by  Griesbach's  reading:  but  here  the 
 resemblance  ceases. 
 
 "  2nd.  (1  Tim.  iii.  16).  Instead  of,  '  Without  controversy  great  is  the 
 MYSTERY  of  GODLINESS:  God  was  manifest  in  the  Flesh,  justified  in 
 the  Spirit,'  some  manuscripts  read,  '  Without  controversy  great  is  the 
 MYSTERY  of  GODLINESS,  which  was  manifest  in  the  Flesh,  justified  in 
 the  Spirit.'  But  some  other  manuscripts  adopted  by  Griesbach  bear, 
 'Great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness;  he  who  was  manifest  in  the 
 Flesh  was  justified  in  the  Spirit.'  ....  Scholz  has  not  adopted  Gries- 
 bach's  correction.  Almost  all  the  Greek  manuscripts,  he  says,  bear 
 060?  (God).  He  assures  us  he  has  found  it  in  eighty-six  manuscripts, 
 examined  by  himself" 
 
 Unfortunately  the  Vatican  manuscript  is  in  this  part  defective,  want- 
 ing the  Epistles  to  Timothy,  Titus,  and  Philemon,  and  the  Book  of 
 Revelation.  We  must,  therefore,  have  recourse  for  comparison  to  the 
 Alexandrian  Manuscript ;  and  in  that  Manuscript  this  text  has  been 
 so  tampered  wit1i,  since  the  book  was  placed  in  the  British  Museum, 
 that  it  M\s  to  render  us  any  very  important  assistance.  It  shews, 
 *   Theopneustia,  12iiio,  Edinburgh,  p.  19. 
 
OF    THE    VATICAN    MANUSCRIPT.  53 
 
 however,  that   OC  (6^),  not  0(6),  was  the   original  word,   though  it 
 does  not  make  it  plain  that  the  OC  was  ©C  (God). 
 
 The  old  brown  ink  in  which  these  two  letters  are  written,  is  strongly 
 contrasted  by  that  new  and  blacker  ink  in  which  the  mark  in  the  centre 
 of  the  ©  and  the  line  over  ©C  are  now  distinguished;  which  newer 
 marks  so  completely  cover  the  former,  that  whatever  they  were  when 
 visible,  every  trace  of  them  is  now  hid.  But  the  obliteration  of  the 
 ancient  marks,  Avhatever  they  were,  or  the  insertion  of  these  newer 
 marks  for  the  first  time,  if  that  was  done  when  these  blacker  marks 
 were  recently  made,  is  of  little  consequence,  when  it  is  considered  that 
 if  the  word  were  O  C  (o?),  it  has  no  other  proper  antecedent  than  ©eov 
 t^covTO^(the  living  God).  Had  it  been  o,  the  effect  would  have  been  the 
 same:  6  ecfyavepwOT] — He  was  manifest.  The  question  is,  Who?  The 
 answer  again  carries  us  back  to  the  living  God.  As  for  the  renderintr  in 
 Dr.  Gaussen's  work,  "He  that  was  manifest,"  this  would  have  required 
 6  (f)av6pa)6€i<;,  instead  of  6  e(f>avep(o07},  a  much  greater  change. 
 
 "3rd.  (Jude  4).  Instead  of,  '  Who  deny  our  ONLY  Ruler,  God,  and 
 Lord,  Jesus  Christ,'  the  text  of  Griesbach  and  of  Scholz  bears,  '  Who 
 deny  our  only  Ruler,  and  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.'" 
 
 The  Vatican  Manuscript  also  reads:  "Who  deny  our  only  Ruler, 
 and  Lord,  Jesus  Christ." 
 
 "4th.  (1  John  V.  7,  8).  Instead  of,  *  There  are  three  that  bear- 
 witness  in  HEAVEN,  the  father  the  word,  and  the  holy  Ghost: 
 and  These  three  are  one.  And  there  are  three  that  bear-witness 
 in  EARTH,  the  SPIRIT,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood:  and  these 
 THREE  agree  in  one,'  Griesbach's  text  bears,  '  There  are  three 
 that  BEAR-WITNESS,  the  SPIRIT,  and  the  water,  and  the  BLOOD: 
 and  the  three  agree  in  one.' 
 
 "  Scholz,  like  Griesbach,"  says  Dr.  Gaussen,  *'  has  taken  away  the 
 three  heavenly  witnesses." 
 
 But  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  in  like  manner,  reads:  "  There  are 
 THREE  that  bear-avitness,  the  SPIRIT,  and  the  water,  and  the 
 BLOOD :  and  the  three  agree  in  one." 
 
 "5th.  (Apoc.  viii.  13).  Instead  of,  'And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an 
 Angel  flying,'  GriesbacVs  text  and  that  of  Scholz  bear,  '  And  I  be- 
 held, and  heard  an  Eagle  flying.' " 
 
 So  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript  reads,  '^  And  I  beheld,  and  heard 
 an  Eagle  flying." 
 
 "6th.  (James  ii.  18).  Instead   of,   'Shew   me    thy  faith    by  thy 
 
54  THE   ANTIQUITY   AND    AUTHORITY 
 
 WORKS '  [as  it  is  in  Mill's  text],  Griesbach's  text  and  tliat  of  Scliolz 
 bear,  '  Shew  me  tliy  faith  without  works.'  " 
 
 This  is  also  the  reading  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript:  '  Shew  me  thy 
 faith  witliout  WORKS;"  the  remainder  of  the  verse  being,  "  and  1  will 
 shew  Thee  My  faith  by  works." 
 
 "  7th.  (Acts  xvi.  7).  Instead  of,  '  But  the  spirit  suffered  them  not,' 
 Griesbach's  text  and  that  of  Scholz  bear,  '  But  the  spirit  of  Jesus 
 suffere  I  them  not.'" 
 
 The  Vatican  Manuscript  also  reads:  "But  the  spirit  of  Jesus 
 suffered  them  not." 
 
 "  8th.  (Eph. V.  21).  Instead  of,  "Submitting  yourselves  one  to  ano- 
 ther in  the  Fear  of  God,'  Griesbach's  text  and  that  of  Scholz  bear, 
 '  Submitting  yourselves  one  to  another  in  the  Fear  of  Christ.'" 
 
 The  Vatican  Manuscript  also  reads:  "  Submitting  yourselves  one  to 
 another  in  the  Fear  of  Christ." 
 
 "  9th.  (Apoc.i.  11).  Instead  of, '  I  am  alpha  and  omega,  the  first 
 and  the  last,'  the  text  of  Griesbach  suppresses  these  words;  which  it 
 has  retained,  however,  at  the  eighth  verse,  as  well  as  at  chap.  xxii.  13. 
 Scholz  has  made  the  same  correction.'" 
 
 The  Alexandrian  Manuscript,  in  like  manner,  omits  these  words  in 
 the  eleventh  verse,  but  inserts  them  in  the  eighth  verse,  and  also  in 
 chap.  xxii.  13. 
 
 "10th.  (Matt.  xix.  17).  Instead  of,  'Why  callest  thou  Me  good?' 
 Griesbach's  text  bears,  '  Why  askest  thou  Me  about  the  GOOD?'  But 
 Scholz  does  not  admit  this  correction,  and  retains  the  old  text.'" 
 
 The  Vatican  Manuscript  confirms  Griesbach,  by  reading,  "  Why 
 askest  thou  Me  about  the  GOOD? 
 
 "11th.  (Phil.  iv.  13).  Instead  of,  ^I  can  do  all  things  through 
 Christ  who  strengtheneth  me,'  Griesbach's  text  and  that  of 
 Scholz  bear  '  I  can  do  all  things  through  him  who  strengtheneth 
 me.' " 
 
 The  Vatican  Manuscript  reads,   "  I  can  do  all  things  through  him 
 
 who  STRENGTHENETH   me." 
 
 "  12th.  Finally  (Acts  viii.  37 ;  ix,  5 — 6;  x.  6),  Griesbach's  text  and 
 that  of  Scholz  suppress  the  thirty-seventh  verse,  and  these  words:  '  It 
 is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  Pricks;  and  he  trembling  and 
 astonished,  said.  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?'  and  '  ^C  shall 
 tell  thee  what  thou  oughtest  to  do.' " 
 
 The  Vatican    Manuscript   omits   the    37th   verse   of  chapter    viii.: 
 
OF   THE   VATICAN    MANUSCRIPT.  55 
 
 "■  And  Philip  said,  If  tliou  believest  with  All  thine  heart,  thou 
 mayest.  And  he  answereth  and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
 the  SON  of  God."  It  omits  also  the  above  passages  in  chapters  ix. 
 and  X. 
 
 Let  us  now  consider  what  we  have  gained  from  the  researches  and 
 critical  acumen  of  those  learned  men^  Griesbach  and  Scholz,  which  we 
 should  not  have  obtained,  had  we  placed  implicit  confidence  at  once 
 on  the  earliest  manuscript. 
 
 The  3rd,  4th,  5th,  6th,  7th,  8th,  9th,  10th,  11th,  and  12th  exam- 
 ples of  the  emendations  proposed  by  Griesbach,  are  every  one  of  them 
 identical  with  the  readings  of  the  earliest  manuscript  of  the  New 
 Testament. 
 
 The  2nd  example  restores  a  sense,  which  by  Griesbach's  supposed 
 emendation  was  obscured;  proving  that  whether  ©eo?  be  the  word,  or 
 09,  it  is  equally  "  GoD  "  who  is  declared  to  be  "  manifest  in  the  Flesh." 
 
 The  1st  example  no  less  clearly  asserts  the  Godhead  of  Christ  in 
 a  passage  of  which  the  timidity  of  Griesbach  had  led  him  to  doubt  the 
 authenticity.  He  was  alarmed  at  the  boldness  of  the  expression,  "  the 
 Blood  of  God/^  as  applied  to  the  sacrifice  of  the  Saviour  on  the  cross; 
 but  we  now  see  that  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  written,  as  is  supposed, 
 about  three  hundred  years  after  our  Lord's  crucifixion,  this  was  the 
 expression  made  use  of,  and  this  was  the  truth  which  the  Christians 
 of  that  time  were  taught  to  believe. 
 
 We  have  great  reason  to  be  thankful  that  learned  men,  like  Gries- 
 bach, have  been  found,  who  were  so  well  able  to  restore  the  readings 
 which  in  later  ages  had  become  corrupted  or  obscured;  but  we  have 
 still  greater  reason  to  be  thankful  to  God,  for  having  preserved  to  our  own 
 days  that  early  manuscript,  which  renders  us  independent  of  human  aid^ 
 — "  that  our  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  Wisdom  of  Men,  but  in 
 the  Power  of  God"  (1  Cor.  ii.  5).  At  the  present  time  especially, 
 when  the  teachers  of  religion  are  so  lamentably  divided  in  opinion 
 among  themselves,  it  is  a  matter  of  the  highest  importance,  that  all 
 classes  should  be  able  to  lay  their  hand  on  a  book  which  states  the 
 Word  of  God  in  greater  purity  and  force,  than  any  commentators  can 
 exhibit  it.  As  our  Lord  triumphantly  repelled  all  the  arts  of  the 
 Devil  in  his  temptation,  by  quoting  a  text  of  Scripture  applicable  to 
 each  case  of  emergency  as  it  arose,  saying,  "  It  is  written,"  so  has 
 he  left  us  "an  example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps."  When  the 
 enemy  of  our  souls,  therefore,  assails  us,  and  we  are  sorely  tempted  to 
 
56  THE   ANTIQUITY    AND   AUTHORITY 
 
 distrust  God's  Providence,  or  to  presume  upon  His  favour,  or  to  seek 
 our  happiness  in  temporal  enjoyments,  so  worshipping  the  God  of  this 
 world,  let  us  remember  that  our  answer  must  ever  be — not  that  it  has 
 been  handed  down  to  us  by  tradition — not  that  it  has  been  the  opinion  of 
 the  Church  at  all  times ^  and  in  all  places — not  that  it  has  been  decreed  by 
 Popes  and  Councils — not  that  it  has  been  declared  by  learned  men  of 
 great  critical  sagacity :  but  that  IT  HAS  been  written — written  in  a 
 book  which  conveys  to  us  the  genuine  words  of  Scripture,  according 
 to  the  earliest  and  best  authority;*  a  book  which  arms  us  with  tliat 
 "  SHIELD  of  FAITH  wherewith  we  shall  be  able  to  quench  All  the 
 fiery  DARTS  of  the  wicked  one'' — that  "  sword  of  the  spirit,  which 
 is  the  Word  of  God"  (Eph.  vi.  16). 
 
 Some  persons  suppose  that  every  individual  is  not  entitled  to  read 
 and  interpret  Scripture  for  himself;  and  they  attempt  to  support  this 
 notion,  which  is  of  Romish  origin,  by  the  folloAving  text:  "  Knowing 
 this  first,  that  no  Prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of  any  Private  Interpre- 
 tation" (2  Peter  i.  20);  as  if  by  these  words   St.  Peter  meant  to   say, 
 '^  That   No  Prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of  any  Private  j\Ian's  Inter- 
 pretation": but  to  imagine  this,  would  be  to  fall  into  a  grievous  error. 
 The  literal  meaning  is,  "  That  No  Prophecy  of  Scripture  is  of  Peculiar 
 f        Interpretation,"  that  is,  peculiar  interpretation  separate  or  apart  from 
 I       that  of  other   passages  of  Scripture:  all  must  be  consistent;  and  no 
 (        text  of  Scripture,  rightly  understood,   can  be  at  variance  with  any 
 other  text  of  Scripture.     Peter  assigns  the  true  reason  for  this,  when 
 j       he  says  in   the  next  verse:  "For  the  Prophecy  came  not  in  old  time 
 j        by  the  Will  of  Man,  but  Men  from  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by 
 the  holy  Spirit."     AVe  see,  therefore,  that  no  private  man  is  forbidden 
 by  St.  Peter  from  judging  for  himself  the  sense  in  which  any  text  of 
 Scripture  ought  to  be  taken.     All  that  is  required  of  him  is,  to  take 
 care  that  he   puts  no  interpretation  upon  any  text,  which  is  not  war- 
 ranted by  other  texts  treating  of  the  same  subject,  the  production  of 
 which  texts  as  collateral  evidence,  when  needed,  constitutes  one  of  the 
 most  valuable  exercises  in  which  the  reader  of  the  Scriptures  can  be 
 employed. 
 
 The  ground-work  of  our  faith,  is  an  early,  pure,  and  incontestable 
 copy  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  which  we  now  possess.     Without  it,  we 
 
 ♦  It  does  not  militate  against  the  general  accuracy  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  that  we 
 should  find  in  it  a  few  mistakes  in  propernatnes,  as  Bethany  for  Bethabara{3o\xa.\.29>); 
 Bethsaida  for  Bethesda  (John  v.  2),  and  Melotus  for  Miletus  (2  Tim.  iv.  20). 
 
OF   THE   VATICAN   MANUSCRIPT.  57 
 
 should  be  in  danger  of  reasoning  from  false  premises,  which  might  lead 
 us  to  erroneous  conclusions.  Almost  all  the  heresies  that  have  afflicted 
 the  Church  of  Christ,  from  the  time  of  the  Apostles  to  the  present 
 day,  have  had  their  origin  in  incorrect  representations  or  interpretations 
 of  the  words  of  Scripture.  Hence  arose  the  false  teachings  of  Hyme- 
 najus  and  Philetus,  in  the  time  of  St.  Paul ;  ""  who  concerning  the 
 TRUTH  have  erred,  saying  that  the  RESURRECTION  is  past  already; 
 and  overthrow  the  FAITH  of  some"  (2  Tim.ii.  18).  And  of  others 
 St.  John  says:  "  Many  Deceivers  are  entered  into  the  WORLD;  they 
 who  CONFESS  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  Flesh.  This 
 is  a  DECEIVER  and  an  antichrist"  (2  John  7).  In  our  own  time, 
 an  error  has  been  extensively  embraced  by  pious  persons,  which  could 
 scarcely  have  had  the  countenance  it  met  with,  had  the  readers  of  the 
 English  Scriptures  been  aware  that  those  verses  in  the  sixteenth  chapter 
 of  Mark's  Gospel,  on  which  the  notion  of  the  present  possession  oi 
 miraculous  gifts  was  founded,  were  not  in  the  Vatican  copy  of  the 
 New  Testament. 
 
 So  long  as  we  have  the  pure  text  of  tlic  Word  of  God  to  refer  to, 
 we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the  opinions  of  those  who  "  teach  for 
 Doctrines  the  Commandments  of  Men." — "  Beloved,"  says  St.  John, 
 *'  believe  not  Every  Spirit,  but  try  the  spirits,  whether  they  are  of 
 God:  Because  Many  False-prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world" 
 (1  John  iv.  1).  And  St,  Paul,  in  his  second  Epistle  to  Timothy,  after 
 describing  the  last  days  when  "  perilous  Times  shall  come,"  and 
 "  Evil  Men  and  Seducers  shall  wax  WORSE- AND- WORSE,  deceiving 
 and  being  deceived,"  says:  "  But  continue  tJOU  in  the  things  which 
 thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of  what  persons 
 thou  hast  learned  them\  [alluding  probably  to  his  grandmother  Lois 
 and  his  mother  Eunice,  as  well  as  to  St.  Paul  himself]  and  That 
 from  a  Child  thou  hast  known  those  holy  Scriptures,  which  are 
 ABLE  to  make  Thee  wise  unto  Salvation,  through  that  Faith  which 
 is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and 
 is  profitable  for  Doctrine,  for  Reproof,  for  Correction,  for  that  In- 
 struction which  is  Righteousness:  That  the  man  of  God  may  be 
 perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  every  good  Work"  (2  Tim.  iii.  14). 
 
 When  St.  John  says,  "  Try  the  SPIRITS,"  he  means.  Try  the 
 doctrines.  "  Spirits,'^  says  Bishop  Newton,  "  seem  to  be  much  the 
 same  in  sense  as  Doctrines,  as  Mr.  Mede  and  other  divines  have  ob- 
 served the  same  word  to  be  used  by  St.  John :  '  Beloved,  believe  not 
 
58      ANTIQUITY  AND  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  VATICAN  MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 every  spirit,'  that  is,  every  doctrine,  '  but  try  the  spirits,'  that  is,  the 
 doctrines,  'whether  they  are  of  God;  because  many  false  prophets  are 
 gone  out  into  the  world.'  Spirits  and  doctrines,  therefore,  may  be 
 considered,  the  latter  word  as  explanatory  of  the  former.""^  Now  if  we 
 are  to  try  the  spirits,  by  what  can  we  try  them,  but  by  the  word  of 
 God?  and  how  necessary  for  this  purpose  is  it,  that  we  should  possess 
 that  Word  in  its  purest  state,  enforced  with  every  aid  of  emphasis 
 contained  in  the  original  text ! 
 
 *  Newton  on  the  Prophecies :  Dissertation  xxiii. 
 
THE 
 
 EMPHATIC  NEW  TESTAMENT 
 
 WITH 
 
 THE  VARIOUS  EEADINGS 
 
 OF    THE 
 
 VATICAN    MANUSCRIPT. 
 
 THE  FOUR  GOSPELS. 
 
THE   SIGNS  OF   EMPHASIS   BRIEFLY 
 
 EXPLAINED. 
 
 In  this  Edition  of  tlie  Authorised  Version  of  the  New  Testament, 
 different  kinds  of  type  are  introduced  to  represent  certain  peculiarities 
 in  which  the  English  Version^  as  it  has  been  hitherto  printed,  fails  to 
 give  the  Reader  a  full  conception  of  the  meaning  designed  to  be  con- 
 veyed by  the  Greek  original.  That  meaning  falls  short,  in  regard,  1. 
 to  those  Words  which  are  connected  with  the  Greek  Article;  2.  to  those 
 Pronouns  Substantive  which  are  intended  to  carry  in  themselves  a 
 peculiar  emphasis;  and  3.  to  those  Adjectives  and  Pronouns  which 
 obtain  a  comparative  importance,  by  reason  of  the  position  which  they 
 occupy  in  the  Greek  Text,  with  reference  to  some  other  words. 
 
 To  remedy  these  deficiencies  in  the  English  Authorised  Version,  the 
 following  System  of  Notation  is  employed  in  the  Emphatic  New 
 Testament  : — 
 
 1.  Those  words  which,  in  the  original,  are  rendered  positively  empha- 
 tic by  the  presence  of  the  Greek  Article,  are  in  the  English  Translation 
 printed  in  small  Capitals:  as,  "  Joseph,  the  husband  of  Mary." 
 
 2.  Those  Pronouns  Substantive  which,  in  the  Greek,  are  intended 
 to  be  positively  emphatic,  are  printed  in  the  English  in  Black  Letter: 
 as,  "  ^e  are  the  SALT  of  the  earth." 
 
 3.  Those  Adjectives  and  Pronouns,  which  in  the  Greek  are  comjt?«r«- 
 ^we/y  emphatic,  such  quality  being  indicated  hy  iheir  position  in  respect 
 to  some  other  words  in  the  same  clause  or  sentence,  are  printed  with 
 an  initial  Capital  Letter:  as,  "thy  Whole  Body" — "  For  we  being 
 MANY,  are  One  Bread,  and  One  Body" — "  For  who  maketh  Thee  to 
 differ?" 
 
 4.  All  Greek  Substantives,  as  being  of  more  importance  than  other 
 words,  are  also  commenced  with  a  Capital  Letter.  Those  Substantives 
 which  are  not  so  distinguished,  are  found  only  in  the  English  Version, 
 and  are  introduced  there  to  complete  the  sense  of  Greek  Verbs,  Parti- 
 ciples, Adverbs,  etc. 
 
62  THE    SIGNS   OF    EMPHASIS. 
 
 But  it  is  not  necessary  that  these  particulars  should  be  borne  in  mind 
 by  the  English  Reader.  All  that  is  required  of  him  is,  that  he  should 
 give  the  several  words,  so  marked  by  a  peculiar  typographic  sign,  that 
 preference  in  his  estimation  over  other  words  in  the  same  clause  or 
 sentence,  which  he  would  have  given  them,  without  any  notice,  had  he 
 met  with  them  in  a  common  English  book;  as  for  example,  in  the 
 following  quotation  from  Lord  Lyttelton's  "  Observations  on  the 
 Conversion  and  Apostleship  of  St.  Paul." 
 
 "  But  because  of  these  Difficulties,  or  any  other  that  may  occur  in 
 the  System  of  Deism,  no  wise  Man  will  deny  the  BEING  of  God,  or  his 
 INFINITE  AVISDOM,  GOODNESS  and  POWEE,  wliich  are  proved  by  such 
 Evidence,  as  carries  the  clearest  and  strongest  Conviction,  and  cannot 
 be  refused  without  involving  the  Mind  in  far  greater  difficulties, 
 even  in  downright  absurdities  and  impossibilities.  The  only 
 Part,  therefore,  that  can  be  taken,  is  to  account  in  the  best  Manner, 
 that  our  weak  Reason  is  able  to  do,  for  such  seeming  Objections;  and 
 where  that  fails,  to  acknowledge  its  Weakness,  and  to  acquiesce  under 
 the  Certainty,  that  our  very  imperfect  Knowledge  or  Judgment  cannot 
 be  the  Measure  of  the  Divine  Wisdom,  or  the  universal  Standard  of 
 Truth  So  likewise  it  is  with  respect  to  the  christian  religion. 
 Some  difficulties  occur  in  that  Revelation  which  human  Reason 
 can  hardly  clear;  but  as  the  Truth  of  it  stands  upon  Evidence  so  strong 
 and  convincing,  that  it  cannot  be  denied  without  much  greater 
 difficulties  than  those  that  attend  the  Belief  of  it,  as  I  have  before 
 endeavoured  to  prove,  we  ought  not  to  reject  it  upon  such  Objections, 
 however  mortifying  they  may  be  to  our  Pride.  That  indeed  would 
 have  all  things  made  plain  to  us,  but  God  has  thought  proper  to  pro- 
 portion our  Knowledge  to  our  WANTS,  not  our  pride.  All  that  con- 
 cerns our  DUTY  is  clear;  and  as  to  other  points  either  of  natural  or 
 revealed  Religion,  if  he  has  left  some  Obscurities  in  them,  is  that  any 
 reasonable  Cause  of  Complaint?  Not  to  rejoice  in  the  Benefit  of  what 
 he  has  graciously  allowed  us  to  know,  from  a  presumptuous  Disgust  at 
 our  Incapacity  of  knowing  more,  is  as  absurd  as  it  would  be  to  refuse 
 to  WALK,  because  we  cannot  fly." 
 
 This  Extract  is  taken  from  the  Edition  published  by  Dodsley  in  1763. 
 It  is  copied  literally  as  to  the  Capitals;  but  small  capitals 
 are  substituted  for  Italics,  which  change  w^as  necessary  to  bring 
 the  illustration  to  bear  more  closely  on  the  example  in  the  Emphatic 
 New  Testament.  In  the  English  Scriptures,  Italic  letters,  it  is  well 
 known,  have  a  meaning  the  reverse  of  emphatic;  they  mark  those  words 
 
BRIEFLY   EXPLAINED.  63 
 
 whicli  are  of  less  value ;  sucli  as  are  necessary  to  complete  tlie  English 
 sense,  but  ai"e  not  found  in  tlie  original  Greek;  and  this  well-known 
 use  of  Italics  forbids  our  having  recourse  to  them  in  the  English  Ver- 
 sion for  the  same  purpose  to  which  Lord  Lyttelton  employs  them.  Thus 
 we  are  constrained  to  make  use  of  the  next  order  of  emphatic  signs, 
 namely,  that  of  small  capitals.  The  Reader  will  please  to  under- 
 stand, therefore,  that  wherever  SMALL  capitals  appear  in  the  preced- 
 ing Extract,  Italics  are  found  in  the  Edition  published  by  Dodsley. 
 IMaking  this  allowance,  the  parallel  between  the  emphatic  signs  of  the 
 quotation,  and  those  of  the  New  Testament  which  it  is  brought  to  ex- 
 emplify, is  remarkably  perfect,  with  the  omission  of  the  Black  Letter 
 Pronouns. 
 
 If  any  one  were  known  to  be  in  possession  of  a  copy  of  the  Greek 
 Testament  so  marked  by  its  inspired  writers  as  they  would  wish  to  have 
 it  read — and  if  the  system  of  notation,  when  applied  to  the  English 
 Translation,  were  found  to  be  equally  efficacious  in  conferring  distinc- 
 tion on  the  corresponding  words  in  that  language — should  we  not 
 deem  it  a  great  treasure,  and  be  eager  to  obtain  a  marked  copy, 
 esteeming  it  next  to  hearing  the  words  in  the  tone  in  which  they  v/ere 
 spoken  by  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles?  Yet  something  of  this  kind 
 is  offered  to  our  notice  in  the  present  work:  —  without  altering  the 
 expression,  it  often  makes  the  meaning  clearer;  it  adds  certainty  to 
 many  readings  which  before  could  only  be  founded  on  conjecture;  and 
 it  may  altogether  be  considered  as  a  kind  of  running  commentary  of 
 no  less  authority  than  the  original  text. 
 
THE    VARIOUS    READINGS. 
 
 The  Various  Readings  of  the  most  ancient  Greek  Manuscript  are  all 
 represented  either  by  words  or  signs  in  tKe  following  pages.  Those 
 which  are  represented  by  signs,  such  as  small  capitals,  black  letter^  etc., 
 may  sometimes  appear  to  be  of  trivial  import  to  the  English  reader, 
 but  he  must  not  hastily  pass  them  by  on  that  account.  A  change  of 
 type  from  small  capitals  to  common  letters,  or  from  common  letters 
 to  small  capitals,  is  sometimes  an  alteration  full  of  meaning. 
 
 When  we  read  in  the  common  editions  of  the  New  Testament  that 
 *'  God  is  a  Spirit,"  "  God  is  Light,"  '*  God  is  Love,"  *'  the  Word  was 
 God,"  "  the  Spirit  is  Truth,"  '*  Godliness  is  Gain,"  we  learn  very  im- 
 perfectly what  the  original  Scriptures  by  these  words  were  designed  to 
 teach  us.     Each  of  these  Propositions  may,  for  aught  we  know,  be 
 composed  of  terms,  of  which  one,  and  we  cannot  tell  which,  is  intended 
 to  be  more  emphatic  than  the  other;  or  of  terms,  both  of  which  are 
 emphatic.     The  Greek  Text  solves  the  question  for  us  in  each  case,  by 
 the  use  of  the  Greek  Article.     Thus  it  declares  that  **  the  spikit  is 
 truth";  but  if  we  should  presume  from  this  example  to  think  that 
 **  God  is  a  SPIRIT,"  "  God  is  love/'  we  should  commit  a  great  error. 
 The  Greek  Article  here  tells  us  that  there  is  a  difference  in  the  stress 
 to  be  laid  on  these  terms:  that  "  God  is  a  Spirit,"  "  God  is  Love," 
 '^  God  is  Light,"  but  that  the  converse  of  these  Propositions  is  not 
 true,  and  therefore  the  latter  term  in  each  Proposition  is  unemphatic. 
 Were  it  otherwise — could  we  say,  for  instance,  "  that  godliness  is 
 GAIN,"  then  it  would  follow  that  "  GAIN  is  godliness,"  which  few 
 would  venture  to  assert,  though  many  act  as  though  they  thought  it 
 true.     St.  John  says,  in  the  first  verse  of  his  Gospel,  "  the  word  was 
 God."    He  does  not  say  the  *'  word  was  God,"  because  both  terms  are 
 not  equally  emphatic.     "  If  we  had  read  6   0eo9"(GOD),  says   Dr, 
 Middleton,  "  the  Proposition  would  have  assumed  the  convertible  form, 
 and  the  meaning  would  have  been,  that  whatever  mag  be  affirmed  or 
 
66  THE  VARIOUS   READINGS. 
 
 denied  of  God  the  Father  may  also  be  affirmed  or  denied  of  the  Logos; 
 a  position  which  would  accord  as  little  with  the  Trinitarian  as  with  the 
 Socinian  hypothesis  "  (p.  240). 
 
 If  these  several  Propositions  concerning  "  GoD  "  were  stated  con- 
 vertibly,  then  would  each  of  the  several  attributes  of  God  be  equal  to 
 Gob  himself:  whereas  we  know,  from  reason,  that  if  all  the  attributes 
 of  the  Deity,  which  could  be  conceived  by  man,  were  collected  under 
 one  term,  they  would  fall  infinitely  short  of  those  which  are  compre- 
 hended under  the  name  of  "  God." 
 
 The  Scriptures  in  fact  teach  us,  by  the  use  of  the  Greek  Article, 
 and  the  corresponding  employment  of  small  capitals,  that  nothing  can 
 be  placed  in  comparison  with  God,  by  showing  that  all  the  Propositions 
 in  which  THAT  NAME  is  introduced  are  inconvertible  Propositions. 
 
 But  though  we  may  not  say  that  "  God  is  a  spirit/'  we  have 
 authority  to  say  that  "  the  Lord  is  a  spirit."  This  is  stated  as  a 
 convertible  Proposition  in  2  Cor.  iii.  17;  from  which  we  might  infer,  in 
 the  language  of  Dr.  Middleton,  that  "  whatever  may  be  affirmed  or  denied 
 of  a  Spirit  may  be  affirmed  or  denied  of  the  Lord^  But  it  is  sufficient  for 
 our  purpose  if  we  regard  the  two  terms  as  merely  emphatical,  and  leave 
 the  sense  to  make  itself  understood  by  the  stress  laid  on  the  words 
 printed  in  small  capitals.  This  emphasis  brings  out  the  entire  passage 
 in  the  following  characters:  '*  Now  the  Lord  is  a  spirit;  and  where 
 the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  Liberty.  And  all  b30,  with  Open 
 Face,  beholding  Ss  in  a  glass  the  GLORY  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into 
 the  SAME  Image,  from  Glory  to  Glory,  even  as  by  the  Lord's  Spirit." 
 The  various  emphases  here  employed  convey  a  meaning  which  may 
 perhaps  be  understood  without  the  aid  of  the  emphatic  signs;  but  it 
 cannot,  without  their  aid,  be  so  distinctly  and  certainly  expressed.  "We 
 perceive  at  a  glance,  that  "  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  "  is  a  phrase  of 
 equal  energy  with  that  of  "  the  GLORY  of  the  Lord;''  and  that  both 
 require  a  very  different  utterance  from  that  sustained  tone  with  which 
 we  should  speak  of  "  the  Lord's  Spirit."  Let  any  plain  English  reader 
 in  this  way  give  due  prominence  to  those  emphatic  words  which  are 
 marked  for  him  in  the  following  pages,  and  dwell  upon  them  rather 
 than  try  to  express  them  with  any  great  effort  of  the  voice,  and  he 
 w^ll  not  greatly  err  in  his  understanding  of  the  Scriptures.  He  will 
 have  the  satisfaction  moreover  of  knowing,  for  a  certainty,  that  the  mean- 
 ing which  is  brought  out  by  the  power  of  these  emphatic  signs  in  the 
 English  Version,  Is  the  very  same  as  that  which  Is  enforced  In  the 
 original  Scriptures. 
 
THE  VARIOUS   READINGS.  67 
 
 In  the  following  sentence,  the  words  have  no  particular  emphasis 
 attached  to  them,  either  in  the  Greek  Text  or  the  English  Version: 
 "A  good  Tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  Fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt 
 Tree  bring  forth  good  Fruit" — ov  hvvarai  hevhpov  wyaOov  Kapirov; 
 irovrjpov^i  TTOtetv,  ovSe  SevSpoi/  aairpov  Kapirov^i  koXov^  7rotetj/(Matt. 
 vii.  18). 
 
 In  the  following  sentence,  the  Substantives  are  all  emphatic,  both  in 
 Greek  and  English:  "  Either  make  the  tree  good  and  his  fruit 
 good;  or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit  corrupt:  for  the 
 tree  is  known  by  his  fruit  " — H.  irotrjo-are  to  BevSpov  KaXov,  Kat, 
 Tov  KapiTOV  avTou  fcaXov,  rj  iroLijcraTi]  to  SevBpov  orairpov^  Kai  tov 
 Kapirov  avTOV  (rairpov  ex  yap  tov  fcapirov  to  SevSpov  ytvcoaKeTai, 
 (Matt.  xii.  33). 
 
 In  the  next  sentence,  the  opposition  lies  chiefly  in  tlie  Adjectives, 
 which  are  mnde  emphatic  in  both  languages:  "  A  good  Man  out  of 
 the  GOOD  Treasure  of  the  heart  bringeth  foilh  good  things:  and  an 
 evil  Man  out  of  the  evil  Treasure  bringeth  forth  evil  things" — 
 6  ayaOo^  avOpcoTro'?  ek  tov  ayaOov  Orjcravpov  Tq<^  KapSca^  eK^aWec 
 ayaOa'  Kat  6  irovrjpo^i  av6pco7ro<;  €k  tov  irovtjpov  6)]cravpGV  e/c^aXkei 
 TTOvripa  (Matt.  xii.  35). 
 
 In  general  the  Noun  is  more  emphatic  than  its  Pronoun  possessive: 
 as,  "  When  his  mother  Mary  was  espoused  to  Joseph  "  (Matt.  i.  18). 
 But  sometimes  the  Pronoun  possessive  is  more  emphatic  than  its  Noun; 
 and  then  the  sentence  appears  in  this  form:  "I  beseech  thee  for  MY 
 Son,  Onesimus"  (Philemon,  10) — "  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophe- 
 sied in  THY  Name?  and  in  THY  Name  liave  cast  out  Devils?  and  in 
 THY  Name  done  many  Wonderfid-works?"  (Matt.  vii.  22). 
 
 The  Various  Readings  so.netimes  change  the  Emphasis  of  the  Re- 
 ceived Text  and  Authorised  Version,  and  generally  with  sufficient 
 reason.  A  few  examples  from  the  first  two  chapters  of  St.  Matthew 
 may  be  cited  in  proof  of  this. 
 
 Chap. i.  18.  The  Received  Text  reads:  "  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus 
 Christ." — The  Vatican  Manuscript :  "  Now  the  birth  of  the  Christ 
 Jesus."  It  is  undoubtedly  more  correct  to  make  the  Title  (Christ) 
 emphatic,  than  the  Name  (Jesus),  when  the  two  are  thus  brought 
 together. 
 
 Ver.  22.  Received  Text :  "•  Which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the 
 prophet." — Vatican  Manuscript :  "  Which  was  SPOKEN  of  the  Lord 
 by  the  PROPHET."  By  making  Lord  emphatic,  the  Received  Text 
 creates  an  impression  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  meant,  whereas  it 
 
68  THE  VARIOUS   READINGS. 
 
 is  the  Lord  Jehovah.     The  literal  translation  is:  "  That  which  was 
 SPOKEN  by  the  Lord  through  the  prophet." 
 
 Ver.  23.  Received  Text:  "  GoD  with  us." — Vatican  Manuscript: 
 "  God  with  us."  The  latter  is  correct.  It  was  not  emphatically  "  God" 
 who  was  with  Mankind  under  the  name  of  Emmanuel;  but  "  God,"  in 
 the  same  sense  in  which  it  is  said  "  The  word  was  God."  (See  Bishop 
 Middleton's  opinion,  already  quoted). 
 
 Ver.  25.  Received  Text :  *'  Her  first-born  son.'' — Vatican  Manu- 
 script: "a  Son.''  By  the  expression  in  the  Received  Text,  we  are 
 informed  that  Mary  had  more  than  one  Son;  but  this,  though  it  may 
 have  been  true,  was  not  true  at  that  time,  nor  likely  to  have  been 
 taught  on  this  occasion,  if  it  were  necessary  to  have  been  taught  at 
 all.  By  saying  emphatically  a  "  SON,"  is  implied  that  it  was  not  a 
 "  daughter."  All  these  additions  to  the  single  unemphatic  sense  of 
 "  a  Son/'  as  it  is  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  are  manifestly  improper. 
 
 Chap.  ii.  2.  Received  Text.  *'  His  STAR  in  the  east."  The  more 
 correct  translation  would  be,  *'  His  star  at  its  rising."  The  same 
 correction  is  necessary  again  at  ver.  9.  The  Vatican  Manuscript ,  No. 
 1160,  referred  to  for  the  Various  Readings  of  the  Book  of  Revelation , 
 enables  us  to  make  this  emendation.  When  the  Greek  word  for 
 "  Rising  "  [avaroXr))  is  in  the  plural  number,  it  means  "  the  East " — 
 when  it  is  in  the  singular,  it  means  "  the  Rising."  Dr.  Hammond,  who 
 made  this  remark,  found  an  apparent  exception  to  the  rule  in  the 
 Received  Text,  Rev.  xxi.  13,  aif  avaTo\r)<;  7rv\cove<i  rpet? — "  on  the  East 
 three  Gates,"  which  led  him  to  abandon  his  position,  and  give  up  the 
 advantages  which  he  had  derived  from  it.  But  the  Vatican  Manusci'ipt, 
 Ko.  1160,  and  the  Basil  Manuscript  {i^),  both  incidentally  establish  the 
 truth  of  the  remark;  for  in  that  same  Text,  both  these  authorities  have 
 the  word  in  the  plural  number,  air  avaroXcov.  The  following,  there- 
 fore, will  be  the  proper  translation  of  the  1st,  2nd,  and  9th  verses,  as 
 Dr.  Hammond  had  suggested:  "  Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethle- 
 hem of  JuD^A,  in  the  Days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there  came 
 Wise-men  from  the  East  (air  avaroXcov),  saying.  Where  is  he  that  is 
 BORN  KING  of  the  Jews?  for  we  have  seen  His  star  at  its  rising 
 (ev  Ti;  avaroXr)),  and  are  come  to  worship  him.  ...  9.  And  THEY,  when 
 they  had  heard  the  king,  departed;  and  lo,  the  star  which  they  had 
 seen  at  its  rising  (ev  rrj  avaroXrj)  went  before  them,  till  it  came  and 
 stood  over  where  the  young-child  was.  And  when  they  saw  the 
 STAR,  they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy." 
 
 Ver.  16.  Another  emendation  may  be  noticed  here.  "  Then  Herod, 
 
THE   VARIOUS    KEADINGS.  69 
 
 when  he  saw  That  he  was  mocked  of  the  wise-men,  was  exceeding 
 wroth,  and  sent  forth  and  slew  All  those  children  which  were  in 
 Bethlehem,  and  in  All  the  COASTS  thereof,  from  Two-years  old  and 
 under,  according  to  the  time  which  he  had  diligently  enquired  of  the 
 WISE-MEN."  From  these  words  it  might  be  supposed  that  Herod  had 
 given  an  order  to  slay  all  the  Children  of  both  sexes  from  Two-years 
 old  and  under,  but  the  Greek  Text  does  not  allow  this  supposition  to  be 
 entertained.  By  the  use  of  the  masculine  Article — 7ravTa<;  rov<;  7rat8a9 
 Tov^  €v  Br]d\€efjL — it  restricts  the  slaughter  to  the  '*  male-children." 
 
 Ver.  15.  Received  Text :  *'  Which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the 
 prophet." — Vatican  Manuscript :  "  Which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord 
 by  the  prophet."  Here  again  the  unemphatic  word  "  Lord  "  is  the 
 more  proper,  as  the  reference  is  to  the  Lord  Jehovah,  and  not  to  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  literal  rendering  is  the  same  as  before: 
 "  Which  was  SPOKEN  by  the  Lord  through  the  prophet." 
 
 Yer.  19.  ^^  An  Angel  of  the  Lord."  Wherever  this  phrase  occurs, 
 it  means  "  an  Angel  of  the  Lord  Jehovah,"  and  the  word  *'  Lord"  is 
 therefore  unemphatic.  (See  Matt.  i.  20,  24;  ii.  13,  19;  xxviii.  2;  Luke 
 i.ll;  ii.9;  Acts  v.  19;  vii.30;  viii.26;  xii.  7,  23). 
 
 In  this  manner  we  might  go  through  every  chapter  of  the  New 
 Testament,  and  show  the  use  and  advantage,  in  almost  every  instance, 
 of  the  Various  Readings  over  the  Received  Text\  but  these  examples 
 are  sufficient  to  enable  the  English  reader  to  discover  how  much  im- 
 portant information  is  contained  in  such  minute  particulars  as  these, 
 and  to  apply  it  to  its  proper  object— the  elucidation  of  the  Truth. 
 
 The  Various  Readings  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 209  in 
 the  Vatican  Library,  which  is  the  most  ancient  of  any  MS.  of  the 
 New  Testament,  are  referred  to  in  the  following  Books : — 
 
 Matthew 
 
 Corinthians,  1 
 
 and  2 
 
 Hebrews  to  ix.  14 
 
 Mark 
 
 Galatians 
 
 James 
 
 Luke 
 
 Ephesians 
 
 Peter,  1  and  2 
 
 John 
 
 Philippians 
 
 John,  1, 2  and  3 
 
 Acts 
 
 Colossians 
 
 Jude 
 
 Romans 
 
 Thessalonians, 
 
 1  &2 
 
70  THE  VARIOUS  READINGS. 
 
 (a)  denotes  Dr.  Bentleys  Collation;  [h)  Dr.  Birches;  {c)  Bartoloccts; 
 and  {d)  shews  when  Bartoloccts  Collation  of  Luke  and  John  confirms 
 that  of  Dr.  Bentleij. 
 
 The  Various  Readings  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript,  as 
 being  the  next  earliest,  are  made  use  of  for  the  following  Books : — 
 
 Hebrews  ix.  14  to  the  end  Titus 
 
 Timothy,  1  and  2  Philemon. 
 
 (a)  is  the  sign  of  reference  to  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript. 
 
 The  Various  Readings  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  are  taken  from  the 
 Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160,  which  is  attributed  by  Dr.  Birch 
 to  the  eleventh  century,  and  is  a  Text  which  he  commends  for  its 
 abundance  of  good  Readings.  It  is  confirmed  (except  in  those  instances 
 wliich  are  pointed  out)  by  one  or  two  of  the  three  earliest  MSS.  of  this 
 Book,  viz.,  the  Alexandrian^  the  Basilian,  and  the  Paris  MS.  or  Ephrem 
 Rescript,  which  are  referred  to  respectively  by  the  letters  A,  B,  c.  The 
 Alexandrian  Manuscript  and  Ephrem  Rescript  (a  and  c)  are  usually 
 assigned  to  the  fifth  or  sixth  century  :  the  Basilian  (b)  to  the  eighth 
 century.  The  Vatican  JManuscript,  No.  1160,  though  so  much  later 
 than  these,  exhibits  a  more  complete  Text  than  any  of  them;  and 
 being  corroborated  (in  general)  by  one  or  other  of  these  earlier  MSS., 
 it  presents,  in  the  Editor's  opinion,  not  only  a  more  perfect  copy  of  the 
 entire  Book  than  can  be  found  in  any  other  MS.,  but  one  more 
 satisfactory,  as  being  a  genuine  Text,  than  could  be  made  up  from 
 several  sources  by  the  judgment  of  the  most  learned  men.  It  realises 
 the  object  which  the  Editor  had  in  view  throughout  this  publication, 
 that  of  exhibiting  the  Text  as  it  appears  in  some  ONE  of  the  earliest 
 and  best  copies  ;  while  at  the  same  time  we  perceive  which  of  its 
 Various  Readings  are  those  of  the  greatest  antiquity. 
 
 N.B.  The  Reader  is  requested  to  observe,  that  those  words  in  the  following 
 pages  which  are  contained  in  brackets  [thus] ,  are  authorised  by  the 
 Received  Greek  Text,  but  are  not  found  in  the  Text  of  the  earliest 
 Greek  Manuscript. 
 
t  THE  GOSPEL   ACCORDING  TO  ST.  MATTHEW. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 SECTION    I. 
 
 1  The  Book  of  the  Generation 
 of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  David, 
 the  Son  of  Abraham. 
 
 2  Abraham  begat  Isaac  ;  and 
 Isaac  begat  Jacob  ;  and  Jacob 
 begat  Judas  and  his  brethren  ; 
 
 3  And  Judas  begat  Phares 
 and  Zara  of  Thamar;  and 
 Phares  begat  EsROM;  and  Esrom 
 begat  Aram; 
 
 4  And  Aram  begat  Aminadab  ; 
 and  Aminadab  begat  Naasson; 
 and  Naasson  begat  Salmon  ; 
 
 5  And  Salmon  begat  Booz  of 
 Rachab  ;  and  Booz  begat  Obed 
 of  Ruth;  and  Obed  begat  Jesse; 
 
 §  II. 
 
 6  And  Jesse  begat  David  the 
 KING;  and  David  [the  king]  be- 
 gat Solomon  of  her  that  had  been 
 the  ivife  of  Urias  ; 
 
 7  And  Solomon  begat  Roboam  ; 
 and  Roboam  begat  Abia;  and 
 Abia  begat  AsA; 
 
 8  And  Asa  begat  Josaphat; 
 and  Josaphat  begat  JORAM;  and 
 Joram  begat  OziAS; 
 
 9  And  Ozias  begat  Joatham; 
 and  Joatham  begat  ACHAZ;  and 
 Achaz  begat  EzEKiAS; 
 
 10  And  Ezekias  begat  Man  as- 
 
 ses ;  and  Manasses  begat  AmoN; 
 and  Amon  begat  JosiAS; 
 
 11  And  Josias  begat  Jecho- 
 NIAS  and  his  brethren,  about 
 the  Time  *  they  were  carried  away 
 to  Babylon: 
 
 §  III. 
 
 1 2  And  after  *they  were  brought 
 to  Babylon,  Jeclionias  t  begat 
 Salathiel  ;  and  Salathiel  fbegat 
 
 ZOROBABEL ; 
 
 13  And  Zorobabel  fbegat  Abi- 
 UD;  and  Abiud  t  begat  Eliakim; 
 and  Eliakim  fbegat  AzOR; 
 
 14  And  AzOR  begat  Sadoc; 
 and  Sadoc  begat  ACHIM;  and 
 Achim  begat  Eliud  ; 
 
 15  And  Eliud  begat  Eleazar  ; 
 and  Eleazar  begat  Matthan;  and 
 Matthan  begat  Jacob  ; 
 
 16  And  Jacob  begat  Joseph 
 the  HUSBAND  of  Mary,  of  whom 
 was  born  *Jesus,  who  is  called 
 Christ. 
 
 17  So  All  the  GENERATIONS 
 from  Abraham  to  David  are  four- 
 teen Generations;  and  from  David 
 until  the  CARRYING -AWAY  into 
 Babylon  are  fourteen  Generations; 
 and  from  the  CARRYING-away 
 into  Babylon  unto  Christ  are 
 fourteen  Generations. 
 
 g^  The  Various  Readings  of  the  Vatican  MS.  subjoined  have  all  of  them  Two  Collations, 
 if  not  Three,  in  their  favour,  except  in  those  few  instances  in  which  a  single 
 authority  is  named.  Divisions  into  Chapters  and  Verses  were  not  introduced  till  the 
 middle  of  the  16th  century.  The  Sectional  Divisions  alone  are  those  of  the 
 Vatican  MS.  Sometimes  the  place  Avhere  the  Section  commences  is  not  hidicated  in 
 the  Collation :  in  that  case  the  numerals  are  put  between  parentheses,  as  implying 
 uncertainty.  A.  small  italic  letter  (a)  represents  Benthr/s  Collation,  (6)  Birch's,  and 
 (c)  that  of  Bariolocci. 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — U.  of  the  carrtinq-away  to  Babylon.     12.  the  carrying- awat 
 
 to  Babylon.     16.  that  Jesus  who. 
 
 t  Vatican  IVLvnuscript. —  Title.    According  to   Matthew.         12.   begets  (twice). 
 13.  begets  (thrice).     See  6. 
 
 B  1 
 
1.  18. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 11.  9. 
 
 18  Now  tlie  BiTiTH  of  t  Jesus 
 Christ  was  on  this  wise:  When 
 [as]  his  MOTHER  Mary  was  espou- 
 sed to  Joseph,  before  they  came 
 toiretlier,  she  was  found  with  child 
 of  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 19  Then  Joseph  her  HUSBAND, 
 being  a  just  man^  and  not  willing 
 to  make  her  a  publick  example, 
 was  minded  to  put  her  away  pri- 
 vily. 
 
 20  But  while  he  thought  on 
 these  things,  behold,  the  Angel 
 of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in 
 a  Dream,  saying,  Joseph,  thou  Son 
 of  David,  fear  not  to  take  unto 
 thee  Mary  thy  wife  :  for  that 
 which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of 
 the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 2 1  And  she  shall  bring  forth  a 
 Son^  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
 Jesus:  for  f)e  shall  save  his 
 people  from  their  siNS. 
 
 22  Now  all  this  was  done^  that 
 IT  might  be  fulfilled  which  was 
 SPOKEN  of  the  tLoRD  by  the 
 PROPHET,  saying, 
 
 23  "  Behold  a  VIRGIN  shall  be 
 with  child,  and  shall  bring  forth  a 
 Son,  and  they  shall  call  his  name 
 Emmanuel,"  X  which  being  inter- 
 preted is,  t  God  with  us. 
 
 (5  ^'-^ .  • 
 
 24  Then  Joseph  bemg  raised 
 from  sleep  did  as  the  angel  of 
 the  Lord  had  bidden  him,  and  took 
 unto  him  his  WIFE : 
 
 25  And  knew  her  not  till  she 
 had  brought  forth  fh er firstborn 
 SON:  and  he  called  his  name 
 Jesus. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 §    VII. 
 
 1  Now  when  Jesus  was  born 
 in  Bethlehem  of  JuDiEA,  in  the 
 Days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold, 
 there  came  Wise-men  from  the 
 East  to  Jerusalem, 
 
 2  Saying,  Where  is  *  HE  that 
 is  BORN  king  of  the  Jews?  for 
 we  have  seen  His  star  in  the 
 EAST,  and  are  come  to  worship  him. 
 
 3  Whenf  Herod  the  king  had 
 heard  these  things^  he  was  troubled, 
 and  All  Jerusalem  with  him. 
 
 4  And  when  he  had  gathered 
 All  the  CHIEF-PRIESTS  and 
 Scribes  of  the  people  together, 
 he  demanded  of  them  where 
 Christ  should  be  born. 
 
 5  And  they  said  unto  him, 
 In  Bethlehem  of  Jud^a:  for  thus 
 it  is  written  by  the  prophet, 
 
 6  "  And  tIjOU  Bethlehem,  in  the 
 Land  of  Juda,  art  not  the  least 
 among  the  PRINCES  of  Juda :  for 
 out  of  thee  shall  come  a  Governor, 
 that  shall  rule  my  PEOPLE  Is- 
 rael." X 
 
 §    VIII. 
 
 7  Then  Herod,  when  he  had 
 privily  called  the  wise-men, 
 enquired  of  them  diligently,  what 
 
 TIME  the  STAR  appeared. 
 
 8  And  he  sent  them  to  Bethle- 
 hem, and  said.  Go  and  search 
 diligently  for  the  young-CHILD  ; 
 and  when  ye  have  found  him, 
 bring  me  Word  again,  that  $  may 
 come  and  worship  him  also. 
 
 9  *  When  they  had  heard  the 
 KING,   THEY   departed;    and,    lo, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text, — 2.  the  king  of  the  Jews   that  is   born?  9.  And  thet, 
 
 when  they  had  heard  the  king-,  departed. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript — 18.  the  Christ  Jesus.       22.  Lord.     23.  God.     25.  a  Son. 
 3.  the  KING  Herod.    See  18. 
 
 23.  Isaiah  vii.U.       +  6.  Mic.  v.  2. 
 
IT.  10. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 II.  23. 
 
 the  STAR,  wliicli  tliey  saw  in  the 
 EAST,  went  before  them,  till  it 
 came  and  stood  over  where   the 
 
 YOUNG-CHILD  waS. 
 
 10  When  they  saw  the  STAR, 
 they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great 
 Joy. 
 
 11  And  when  they  w^ere  come 
 into  the  HOUSE,  they  saw  the 
 YOUNG-CHILD  with  Mary  his 
 MOTHER,  and  fell  down  and 
 worshipped  him:  and  when  they 
 had  opened  their  treasures, 
 they  presented  unto  him  Gifts; 
 Gold,  and  Frankincense  and  Myrrh. 
 
 12  And  being  warned  of  God 
 in  a  Dream  that  they  should  not 
 return  to  Herod,  they  departed 
 into  their  own  COUNTRY  Another 
 Way. 
 
 §    IX. 
 
 13  And  when  they  were  f  de- 
 parted, behold,  the  Angel  of  the 
 Lord  t^^ppeareth  to  Joseph  in  a 
 Dream,  saying.  Arise  and  take 
 the  YOUNG-CHILD  and  his  MO- 
 THER, and  flee  into  Egypt,  and 
 be  thou  there  until  I  bring  thee 
 Word:  for  Herod  will  seek  the 
 YOUNG-CHILD  tO  DESTROY  him. 
 
 14  *  When  he  arose,  HE  took 
 the  YOUNG-CHILD  and  his  mo- 
 ther by  night,  and  departed  into 
 Egypt: 
 
 15  And  was  there  until  the 
 Death  of  Herod:  that  it  might 
 be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  of 
 the  t  EoRD  by  the  prophet, 
 saying,  "  Out  of  Egypt  have  I 
 called  my  SON.'^  X 
 
 §   X. 
 
 16  Then  Herod,  when  he  saw 
 That    he    was    mocked    of    the 
 
 wise-men,  was  exceeding  wroth, 
 and  sent  forth,  and  slew  All  *the 
 CHILDREN  that  were  in  Bethle- 
 hem, and  in  All  the  COASTS  thereof, 
 from  Two-years  old  and  under, 
 according  to  the  time  which  he 
 had  diligently  enquired  of  the 
 wise-men. 
 
 17  Then  was  fulfilled  that 
 which  was  SPOKEN  by  Jeremy 
 the  PROPHET,  saying, 
 
 18  "In  Rama  was  there  a 
 Voice  heard,  [Lamentation,  and] 
 Weeping,  and  great  Mourning, 
 Rachel  weeping  for  her  chil- 
 dren, and  would  not  be  comforted, 
 Because  they  are  not."  % 
 
 "   §  XI. 
 
 19  But  when  Herod  was  dead, 
 behold,  an  Angel  of  the  Lord 
 appeareth  in  a  Dream  to  Joseph 
 in  Egyj3t,^ 
 
 20  Saying,  Arise,  and  take  the 
 YOUNG-CHILD  and  his  mother, 
 and  go  into  the  Land  of  Israel: 
 for  they  are  dead  which  SOUGHT 
 the  young-child's  life. 
 
 21  *  And  HE  arose,  and  took 
 the  YOUNG-CHILD  and  his  MO- 
 THER, and  tcame  into  the  Land  of 
 Israel. 
 
 22  But  when  he  heard  That 
 Archelaus  did  reign  in  JuD^A,  in 
 the  room  of  his  father  Herod 
 he  was  afraid  to  go  thither:  not- 
 withstanding, being  warned  of 
 God  in  a  Dream,  he  turned  aside 
 into  the  PARTS  of  Galilee  : 
 
 23  And  he  came  and  dwelt  in 
 a  City  called  Xazareth:  that  IT 
 might  be  fulfilled  which  was 
 SPOKEN  by  the  prophets,  "  He 
 shall  be  called  a  Nazarene."  X 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14  and  21.  And  he,  when  he  arose,  took.       16.  those  children. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 13.  departed   into  their  own   country.  13,  appeared. 
 
 15.  Lord.         21,  entered  into.      See  18, 
 
 X   15.  Hos.  xi.  1.       X   18,  Jer.xxxi.  15,     |  23.  Jud,  xiii.  5;  1  Sam.  i,  11. 
 
 3 
 
III.  1. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 ly.  1. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 §    XII. 
 
 1  In  those  days  came  John 
 the    BAPTIST,    preaching   in    the 
 
 WILDERNESS    of  JuDJEA, 
 
 2  [And]  saying,  Repent  ye: 
 for  the  KINGDOM  of  heaven  is 
 at  Hand. 
 
 3  For  this  is  HE  that  was 
 SPOKEN  OF  by  *  the  prophet 
 Esaias,  saying,  "  The  Voice  of 
 one  crying  in  the  wilderness. 
 Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
 make  his  paths  straight.'"'  J 
 
 §    XIII. 
 
 4  And  the  Same  John  had 
 his  RAIMENT  of  Camel's  Hair, 
 and  a  leathern  Girdle  about  his 
 LOINS ;  and  his  meat  was  Locusts 
 and  wild  Honey. 
 
 5  Then  went  out  to  him  Jeru- 
 salem, and  All  Jud^a,  and  All 
 the  REGION  round  about  Jordan. 
 
 6  And  were  baptized  of  him 
 in    t  Jordan,    confessing    their 
 
 SINS. 
 
 (§    XIV.) 
 
 7  But  when  he  saw  many  of 
 the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
 come  to  t  his  baptism,  he  said 
 unto  them,  0  Generation  of  Vi- 
 pers, who  hath  warned  you  to  flee 
 from  the  WRATH  to  COME? 
 
 8  Bring  forth  therefore  t  Fruits 
 meet  for  repentance  : 
 
 9  And  think  not  to  say  within 
 yourselves.  We  have  Abraham 
 to  our  Father:  for  I  say  unto  you 
 That  God  is  able  of  these  stones 
 to  raise  up  Children  unto  Abra- 
 ham. 
 
 10  And  now  [also]  the  AX  is 
 laid  unto  the  ROOT  of  the  TREES : 
 
 therefore  Every  Tree  which  bring- 
 eth  not  forth  good  Fruit  is  hewn 
 down,  and  cast  into  the  Fire. 
 
 11  $  indeed  baptize  you  with 
 Water  unto  Repentance:  but  HE 
 that  COMETH  after  me  is  mightier 
 than  I,  Whose  SHOES  I  am  not 
 worthy  to  bear:  \)t  shall  baptize 
 you  with  the  holy  Ghost  and  with 
 Fire. 
 
 12  Wliose  FAN  is  in  his 
 HAND,  and  he  will  thoroughly 
 purge  his  FLOOR,  and  gather  his 
 WHEAT  into  t  the  garner  ;  but 
 he  will  burn  up  the  CHAFF  with 
 unquenchable  Fire. 
 
 13  Then  cometh  Jesus  from 
 Galilee  to  Jordan  unto  John, 
 to  be  BAPTIZED  of  him. 
 
 14  But  tJOHN  forbad  him, 
 saying,  $  have  Need  to  be  baptized 
 of  thee,  and  comest  tJOU  to  me? 
 
 15  And  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  him.  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now: 
 for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfil 
 All  Righteousness.  Then  he  suf- 
 fered him. 
 
 16  And  Jesus,  when  he  was 
 baptized,  went  up  straightway  out 
 of  the  water:  and,  lo,  the 
 HEAVENS  were  opened  [unto 
 him,]  and  he  saw  t  the  spirit  of 
 God  descending  like  a  Dove, 
 [and]  lighting  upon  him : 
 
 17  And  lo,  a  Voice  from 
 HEAVEN,  saying.  This  is  my  BE- 
 LOVED SON,  in  whom  I  am  well 
 pleased. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §    XVI. 
 
 1  Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 3.  Esaias  the  prophet. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  the  River  Jordan.     7,  the  baptism.     8.  Fruit.      12.  his 
 GARNER.       14.   HE  forbad.     1 6.  the  Spirit  of  God.     5'ee  2, 10, 16(t\\ice). 
 t  3.  Isaiah  xl.  3. 
 
IV.  2. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 IV.  19. 
 
 the  SPIRIT  into  the  wildeeness 
 to  be  tempted  of  the  devil. 
 
 2  And  when  he  had  fasted 
 forty  Days  and  forty  JSights,  he 
 was  afterward  an  hungred. 
 
 3  And  fwhen  the  tempter 
 came  to  him,  he  said,  If  thou 
 be  the  Son  of  God,  command  that 
 these  STONES  be  made  Bread. 
 
 4  But  HE  answered  and  said. 
 It  is  written,  f  "  Man  shall  not  live 
 by  Bread  alone_,  but  by  Every 
 Word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the 
 Mouth  of  God."  I 
 
 §   XVII. 
 
 5  Then  the  devil  taketh  him 
 up  into  the  HOLY  City,  and  set- 
 teth  him  on  a  PINNACLE  of  the 
 temple, 
 
 6  And  saith  unto  him.  If 
 thou  be  the  Son  of  GoD,  cast  thy- 
 self down:  for  it  is  written,  "He 
 shall  give  his  ANGELS  charge  con- 
 cerning thee:  and  in  their  Hands 
 they  shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at 
 any  time  thou  dash  thy  FOOT 
 against  a  Stone."  + 
 
 7  Jesus  said  unto  him,  It  is 
 written  again,  '^Thou  shalt  not 
 tempt  the  Lord  thy  GOD."  J 
 
 §  XVIII. 
 
 8  Again,  the  devil  taketh  him 
 up  into  an  exceeding  high  Moun- 
 tain, and  sheweth  him  All  the 
 kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the 
 GLORY  of  them; 
 
 9  And  t  saith  unto  him.  All 
 these  things  will  I  give  thee,  if 
 thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship 
 me. 
 
 10  Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him. 
 Get  thee  hence,   Satan:  for   it  is 
 
 written,  "  Thou  shalt  worship  the 
 Lord  thy  GoD,  and  him  only 
 shalt  thou  serve."  | 
 
 11  Then  the  devil  leaveth 
 him,  and,  behold,  Angels  came 
 and  ministered  unto  him. 
 
 §   XIX. 
 
 12  Now  when  Jesus  had  heard 
 That  John  was  cast  into  prison, 
 he  departed  into  Galilee; 
 
 13  And  leaving  Nazareth, 
 he  came  and  dwelt  in  *  Caper- 
 naum, which  is  upon  the  sea-coast, 
 in  the  Borders  of  Zabulon  and 
 Nephthalim : 
 
 14  That  it  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  SPOKEN  by  Esaias  the 
 PROPHET,  saying, 
 
 15  "  The  Land  of  Zabulon,  and 
 the  Land  of  Nephthalim,  bi/  the 
 Way  of  the  Sea,  beyond  Jordan, 
 Galilee  of  the  Gentiles; 
 
 16  *  The  PEOPLE  which  SAT  in 
 Darkness  saw  great  Light;  and 
 to  THEM  which  SAT  in  the  Region 
 and  Shadow  of  Death,  Light  is 
 sprung  up."  I 
 
 17  From  that  time  Jesus 
 began  to  preach,  and  say,  Repent: 
 for  the  KINGDOM  of  HEAVEN  is 
 at  hand. 
 
 §    XX. 
 
 18  And  t  Jesus,  walking  by 
 the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw  Two 
 Brethren,  *  Simon  called  Peter, 
 and  Andrew  his  brother,  casting 
 a  Net  into  the  sea  :  for  they  were 
 Fishers. 
 
 19  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
 Follow  me,  and  I  will  make  you 
 Fishers  of  Men. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 13.  that  Capernaum  which.         16.  that  people.        18.  that 
 Simon  who  is  called. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  the  tempter  came,  and  said  unto  him.        4.  man.  (a) 
 
 9.  said.        12.  he  had  heard.       18.  when  he  was  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee  he  saw. 
 
 t  4.  Deut.  viii.  3.  I  6.  Psa.  xci.  1 1,  12.    %  7.  Deut.  vi.  16.  J  10,  vi.  13.    J  16.  Isaiah  ix.  1,2. 
 
 5 
 
IV.  20 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 V.  15. 
 
 20  And  THEY  straightway  left 
 their  nets,  and  followed  him. 
 
 21  And  going  on  from  thence, 
 he  saw  Other  Two  Brethren, 
 *  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and 
 John  his  BROTHER,  in  a  SHIP 
 with  Zebedee  their  father, 
 mending  their  NETS ;  and  he  called 
 them. 
 
 22  And  THEY  immediately  left 
 the  SHIP  and  their  FATHER^,  and 
 followed  him. 
 
 §   XXI. 
 
 23  And  t  Jesus  went  about 
 All  Galilee,  teaching  in  their 
 synagogues,  and  preaching  the 
 gospel  of  the  KINGDOM,  and 
 healino-  All  manner  of  Sickness 
 and  All  manner  of  Disease  among 
 the  PEOPLE. 
 
 §    XXII. 
 
 24  And  his  F  A]^IE  went  through- 
 out All  Syria  :  and  they  brought 
 unto  him  All  SICK  people  that 
 were  taken  with  Divers  Diseases 
 and  Torments,  [and]  those  which 
 were  possessed  with  devils,  and 
 those  which  were  lunatick,  and 
 those  that  had  the  palsy;  and 
 he  healed  them. 
 
 25  And  there  followed  him 
 great  Multitudes  of  people  from 
 Galilee^  stud  from  Decapolis,  and 
 
 from  Jerusalem,   and  from  Judaea, 
 and/rom  beyond  Jordan. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 §   XXIII. 
 
 1  Andseeing  the  MULTITUDES, 
 he  went  up  into  a  MOUNTAIN: 
 and  when  he  was  set,  his  dis- 
 ciples t  came  [unto  him]  : 
 
 2  And  he  opened  his  MOUTH, 
 and  taught  them,  saying. 
 
 3  Blessed  are  the  POOR  in 
 spirit  :  For  their's  is  the  king- 
 dom of  HEAVEN. 
 
 4  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn  : 
 For  ti)t}}  shall  be  comforted. 
 
 5  Blessed  are  the  meek:  For 
 tjeg  shall  inherit  the  EARTH. 
 
 6  Blessed  are  they  which  do 
 HUNGER  and  thirst  after  RIGHT- 
 EOUSNESS: For  tf)CB  shall  be  filled. 
 
 7  Blessed  are  the  merciful: 
 For  tt)Cg  shall  obtain  mercy. 
 
 §   XXIV. 
 
 8  Blessed  are  the  PURE  in 
 heart  :  For  tjcg  shall  see  God. 
 
 9  Blessed  are  the  peace- 
 makers :  For  tf)Cg  shall  be  called 
 the  Children  of  God. 
 
 10  Blessed  are  they  which  are 
 PERSECUTED  for  Righteousness^ 
 sake :   For  their's  is  the  KINGDOM 
 
 of  HEAVEN. 
 
 11  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men 
 shall  revile  you,  and  persecute  you, 
 and  shall  say  All  manner  of  Evil 
 against  you  falsely,  for  my  sake. 
 
 12  Rejoice  and  be  exceeding 
 glad :  For  great  is  your  reward 
 in  HEAVEN:  for  so  persecuted 
 they  *  the  prophets  which  were 
 before  you. 
 
 13  ^e  are  the  SALT  of  the 
 EARTH:  but  if  the  salt  have  lost 
 his  savour,  wherewith  shall  it  be 
 salted?  it  is  thenceforth  good  for 
 nothings  but  to  be  cast  out,  and 
 to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  MEN. 
 
 §   XXV. 
 
 14  ^e  are  the  light  of  the 
 WORLD.  A  City  that  is  set  on 
 an  Hill  cannot  be  hid. 
 
 15  Neither  do  men  light  a 
 Candle,  and  put  it  under  a  BUSHEL, 
 but  on  a  candlestick;    and  it 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 21.  that  James  Avho  is  <Ae  son.  12.  those  prophets. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  he  went  about  throughout  All  Galilee.  1.  came 
 
 up.    See2i,  1. 
 
 6 
 
V.  16. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 V.  30. 
 
 givetli    light    unto  ALL  that  are 
 in  the  HOUSE. 
 
 16  Let  your  light  so  shine 
 before  men,  that  they  may  see 
 your  GOOD  Works,  and  glorify  * 
 your  FATHER  which  is  in  HEAVEN. 
 
 §   XXVI. 
 
 17  Think  not  That  I  am  come 
 to  destroy  the  law,  or  the  pro- 
 phets :  I  am  not  come  to  destroy, 
 but  to  fulfil. 
 
 18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 Till  heaven  and  earth  pass, 
 one  Jot  or  One  Tittle  shall  in  no 
 wise  pass  from  the  LAW  till  all  be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 19  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
 break  one  of  these  least  com- 
 mandments, and  shall  teach  MEN 
 so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in 
 the  KINGDOM  of  heaven:  but 
 whosoever  shall  do  and  teach  them^ 
 the  same  shall  be  called  great  in 
 the  KINGDOM  of  HEAVEN. 
 
 20  For  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 except  your  righteousness  shall 
 exceed  the  righteousness  of  the 
 SCRIBES  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in 
 no  case  enter  into  the  KINGDOM  of 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 §    XXVIL 
 
 21  Ye  have  heard  That  it  was 
 said  by  them  of  old  time,  *"'  Thou 
 shalt  not  kill";  %  and  whosoever 
 shall  kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
 judgment : 
 
 22  But  $  say  unto  you,  That 
 whosoever  is  ANGRY  with  his 
 BROTHER  [without  a  cause]  shall 
 be  in  danger  of  the  judgment  : 
 and  whosoever  shall  say  to  his 
 BROTHER,  Raca,  shall  be  in 
 danger     of    the    COUNCIL:     but 
 
 whosoever  shall  say,    Thou  Fool, 
 shall     be    in    danger     of    HELL 
 
 FIRE. 
 
 23  Therefore  if  thou  bring  thy 
 GIFT  to  the  ALTAR,  and  there  re- 
 memberest  That  thy  BROTHER 
 hath  ought  against  thee ; 
 
 24  Leave  there  thy  gift  before 
 the  ALTAR,  and  go  thy  way;  first 
 be  reconciled  to  thy  brother, 
 and  then  come  and  otfer  thy  gift. 
 
 25  Agree  with  thine  adver- 
 sary quickly,  whiles  thou  art 
 in  the  way  with  him;  lest  at  any 
 time  the  adversary  deliver  thee 
 to  the  JUDGE,  and  the  judge  [de- 
 liver thee]  to  the  officer,  and 
 thou  be  cast  into  Prison. 
 
 26  Yerily  I  say  unto  thee. 
 Thou  shalt  by  no  means  come  out 
 thence,  till  thou  hast  paid  the 
 UTTERMOST  Farthing. 
 
 §    XXVIII. 
 
 27  Ye  have  heard  That  it  was 
 said  [by  them  of  old  time], 
 "  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adul- 
 tery." X 
 
 28  But  S  say  unto  you.  That 
 whosoever  looketh  on  a 
 Woman  to  LUST  after  her  hath 
 committed  adultery  with  her  al- 
 ready in  his  HEART. 
 
 29  And  if  thy  RIGHT  EYE 
 offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast 
 it  from  thee:  for  it  is  profitable 
 for  thee  that  one  of  thy  members 
 should  perish,  and  not  that  thy 
 Whole  body  should  be  cast  into 
 Hell. 
 
 30  And  if  thy  right  Hand 
 offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  and  cast  it 
 from  thee :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee 
 that  one  of  thy  MEMBERS  should 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  that  father  of  yours  which  is. 
 f  Vatican  MANUscmrT.       See  22, 25,  27. 
 X  2L  Exod  XX.  13.  X  27.  xx.  14. 
 
V.  31. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 V.  48. 
 
 perish,   and   not  that  tliy  Whole 
 BODY  should   the  cast  into  Hell. 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 31  It  hath  been  said,  '*  Whoso- 
 ever shall  put  away  his  wife,  let 
 him  give  her  a  Writing-of-divorce- 
 ment:"  t 
 
 32  But  $  say  unto  you,  That 
 t  whosoever  shall  put  away  his 
 WIFE,  saving  for  the  Cause  of 
 Fornication,  causeth  her  to  com- 
 mit adultery:  and  t  whosoever 
 shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced 
 committeth  adultery. 
 
 §    XXX. 
 
 33  Again,  ye  have  heard  That 
 it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old 
 time,  "  Thou  shalt  not  forswear 
 thyself,  but  shalt  perform  unto 
 the  Lord  thine  oaths  :"  X 
 
 34  But  $  say  unto  you.  Swear 
 not  at  all;  neither  by  HEAVEN; 
 For  it  is  God's  Throne : 
 
 35  Nor  by  th^  EARTH ;  For  it 
 is  his  FOOTSTOOL:  neither  by 
 Jerusalem;  For  it  is  the  City  of 
 the  GREAT  King. 
 
 36  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by 
 thy  HEAD,  Because  thou  canst 
 not  make  One  Hair  white  or 
 black. 
 
 37  But  let  your  communica- 
 tion be,  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay: 
 for  whatsoever  is  MORE  than  these 
 Cometh  of  evil. 
 
 §    XXXI. 
 
 38  Ye  have  heard  That  it  hath 
 been  said,  "  An  Eye  for  an  Eye, 
 and  a  Tooth  for  a  Tooth :"  X 
 
 39  But  $  say  unto  you,  That 
 ye  resist  not  evil  :  but  whosoever 
 
 shall   smite   thee   on   thy   right 
 Cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also. 
 
 40  And  if  ANY  man  WILL  sue 
 thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away 
 thy  COAT,  let  him  have  thy  CLOKE 
 also. 
 
 41  And  whosoever  shall  compel 
 thee  to  go  a  Mile,  go  with  liim 
 twain. 
 
 42  Give  to  him  that  asketh 
 thee,  and  from  him  that  would 
 borrow  of  thee  turn  not  thou 
 away. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 43  Ye  have  heard  That  it  hath 
 been  said,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
 NEIGHBOUR,     and      hate     thine 
 
 ENEMY."  X 
 
 44  But  $  say  unto  you,  Love 
 your  ENEMIES,  [bless  them  that 
 CURSE  you,  do  good  to  them  that 
 HATE  you,]   and  pray  for  them 
 
 which    t  DESPITEFULLY-USE  yOU, 
 
 and  persecute  you; 
 
 45  That  ye  may  be  the  Chil- 
 dren of  *  your  FATHER  which  is 
 in  HEAVEN:  For  he  maketh  his 
 SUN  to  rise  on  the  Evil  and  on  the 
 Good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the 
 Just  and  on  the  Unjust. 
 
 46  For  if  ye  love  them  which 
 LOVE  you.  What  Reward  have  ye? 
 do  not  even  the  publicans  the 
 same  ? 
 
 47  And  if  ye  salute  your 
 brethren  only,  what  do  ye  more 
 than  others'^  do  not  even  the  f  pub- 
 licans so? 
 
 48  Be  ge  therefore  perfect, 
 even  as  *  tyour  father  which  is 
 in  heaven  is  perfect. 
 
 *  Ejiphatic  Text. — 45,  and  48.  that  father  of  yours  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manusckipt. — 30.    go  away.  32.    every-one   that  putteth-awat. 
 
 32.  he  that  MARRiETH.         44.  PERSECUTE  you.         47.  heathens  the  same.  48.  your 
 
 heavenly  father  is  perfect.       See  44. 
 
 t  31.  Deut.  xxiv.  L  t  33.  Num.  xxx.  2.  \  38.  Exod.  xxi.  24.  \  43.  Lev.  xix.  18  ; 
 Deut.  xxiii.  6. 
 
 8 
 
YI.  1. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 VI.  17. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 1  Take  lieed  tliat  ye  do  not 
 vour  t  ALMS  before  men,  to  be 
 SEEN  of  them :  otherwise  ye  have 
 no  Reward  of  *  your  father 
 which  is  in  heaven. 
 
 2  Therefore  when  thou  doest 
 thine  Ahns,  do  not  sound  a  trum- 
 pet before  thee,  as  the  hypo- 
 crites do  in  the  SYNAGOGUES 
 and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
 may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily 
 I   say  unto  you,   They  have  their 
 
 REWARD. 
 
 3  But  when  thou  doest  Alms_, 
 let  not  thy  LEFT  hand  know  what 
 thy  RIGHT  hand  doeth: 
 
 4  That  Thine  alms  may  be  in 
 secret:  and  *  thy  father 
 which  SEETH  in  SECRET  [himself] 
 shall  reward  thee  [openly.] 
 
 §    XXXIV. 
 
 5  And  when  f  thou  prayest, 
 thou  shalt  not  be  as  the  hypo- 
 crites are  :  For  they  love  to  pray 
 standing  in  the  SYNAGOGUES 
 and  in  the  CORNERS  of  the 
 STREETS,  that  they  may  be  seen  of 
 MEN.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 They  have  their  reward. 
 
 6  But  tijOUj  when  thou  prayest, 
 enter  into  thy  CLOSET,  and  when 
 thou  hast  shut  thy  DOOR,  pray  to 
 *  thy  FATHER  which  is  in  SECRET : 
 and  *  thy  father  which  seeth 
 in  SECRET  shall  reward  thee 
 [openly.] 
 
 7  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not 
 vain  repetitions,  as  the  f  heathen 
 
 do :  For  they  think  that  they  shall 
 be  heard  for  their  much-speak- 
 ING. 
 
 8  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto 
 them:  for  tyour  father  know- 
 eth  what  things  ye  have  Need  of, 
 before  ye  ASK  him. 
 
 9  After  this  manner  therefore 
 pray  p0:  Our  Father,  *  which  art 
 in    HEAVEN,    Hallowed    be    thy 
 
 NAME. 
 
 10  Thy  KINGDOM  come.  Thy 
 WILL  be  done  in  EARTH,  as  it  is 
 in  Heaven. 
 
 1 1  Give  us  This-day  our  daily 
 
 BREAD. 
 
 12  And  forgive  us  our  DEBTS, 
 as  t  \XI0  forgive  our  debtors. 
 
 13  And  lead  us  not  into  Tempta- 
 tion, but  deliver  us  from  EVIL: 
 [For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 
 the  POWER,  and  the  GLORY  for 
 EVER.     Amen.] 
 
 14  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their 
 trespasses,  your  heavenly  fa- 
 ther will  also  forgive  you : 
 
 15  But  if  ye  forgive  not  MEN 
 their  trespasses,  neither  will 
 your  FATHER  forgive  your  TRES- 
 PASSES. 
 
 §    XXXV. 
 
 16  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be 
 not,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad 
 countenance:  for  they  disfigure 
 their  FACES,  that  they  may  appear 
 unto  MEN  to  fast.  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you.  They  have  their  RE- 
 WARD. 
 
 17  But  tf)OU,  when  thou  fastest, 
 anoint  Thine  HEAD,  and  wash  thy 
 FACE; 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tbxt. — 1.  that  father  of  yours  which  is.  4.  that  father  of  thine 
 which  seeth.  6.  that  father  of  thine  which  is.  6.  that  father  of  thine  which 
 SEETH.         9.  thou  which  art. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — righteousness.  5.  ye  pray,  ye  shall  not  be.  7.  hypo- 
 crites.       8.  God  vour  father.         12.  iuc  have  forgiven.       See  4  (twice),  6,  13. 
 
 9 
 
VI.  18. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 VI.  34. 
 
 18  That  thou  appear  not  unto 
 MEN  to  fast,  but  unto  *  thy  fa- 
 ther which  is  in  SECRET:  and 
 *  thy  FATHER  which  SEETH  in 
 SECRET,  shall  reward  thee  [open- 
 LY.] 
 
 §    XXXVI. 
 
 19  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
 Treasures  upon  earth,  where 
 Moth  and  Rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
 where  Thieves  break  through  and 
 steal : 
 
 20  But  lay  up  for  yourselves 
 Treasures  in  Heaven,  where  neither 
 Moth  nor  Rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
 where  Thieves  do  not  break 
 through  nor  steal: 
 
 21  For  where  f  your  treasure 
 is,  there  will  tjour  heart  be 
 also. 
 
 §    XXXVII. 
 
 22  The  light  of  the  body  is 
 t  the  eye  :  if  therefore  thine  EYE 
 be  single,  thy  Wliole  body  shall 
 be  full  of  light. 
 
 23  But  if  thine  EYE  be  evil, 
 thy  Whole  BODY  shall  be  full  of 
 darkness.  If  therefore  *  the  LIGHT 
 that  is  in  thee  be  Darkness,  how 
 great  is  that  darkness  ! 
 
 §    XXX VIII. 
 
 24  No  man  can  serve  Two 
 Masters:  for  either  he  will  hate 
 the  ONE,  and  love  the  other;  or 
 else  he  will  hold  to  the  One,  and 
 despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
 serve  God  and  Mammon. 
 
 25  Therefore  1  say  unto  you. 
 Take  no  thought  for  your  LIFE, 
 what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
 drink;    nor   yet   for   your    BODY, 
 
 what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the 
 LIFE  more  than  meat,  and  the 
 BODY  than  RAIMENT? 
 
 26  Behold  the  fowls  of  the 
 AIR :  For  they  sow  not,  neither  do 
 they  reap,  nor  gather  into  Barns; 
 yet  your  heavenly  father  feed- 
 eth  them.  Are  not  3)0  much  better 
 than  they? 
 
 27  Which  of  you  by  taking 
 thought  can  add  one  Cubit  unto 
 his  stature? 
 
 28  And  why  take  ye  thought 
 for  Raiment?  Consider  the  lilies 
 of  the  field,  how  they  grow; 
 they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin : 
 
 29  And  yet  I  say  unto  you, 
 That  even  Solomon  in  All  his 
 GLORY  was  not  arrayed  like  one 
 of  these. 
 
 30  Wlierefore,  if  GoD  so  clothe 
 the  GRASS  of  the  field,  which 
 To-day  is,  and  To-morrow  is  cast 
 into  the  Oven,  shall  he  not  much 
 more  clothe  you,  0  ye  of  little 
 faith? 
 
 31  Therefore  take  no  thought, 
 saying.  What  shall  we  eat?  or. 
 What  shall  we  drink?  or,  Where- 
 withal shall  we  be  clothed? 
 
 32  (For  after  all  these  things 
 do  the  Gentiles  seek :)  for  your 
 heavenly  Father  knoweth 
 That  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
 things. 
 
 33  But  seek  ye  first  t  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  and  his 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS;  and  all  these 
 things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 
 
 34  Take  therefore  no  thought 
 for  the  morrow  :  for  the  morrow 
 
 *  EiWPHATic  Text. — 18.  that  father  of  thine  which  is 
 
 which  SEETH.  23.  THAT  LIGHT. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2L  thy  treasure. 
 33.  his  righteousness  and  kingdom.      See  18,  34. 
 
 18.  THAT  FATHER  of  thine 
 21.  thy  HEART.  22.  thine  eye. 
 
 10 
 
VIl.  1, 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 YII.  20. 
 
 shall  take  thought  for  [the  THINGS 
 of]  itself  Sufficient  unto  the  DAY 
 is  the  EVIL  thereof 
 
 CHAPTER  Vn. 
 
 §    XXXIX. 
 
 1  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not 
 judged. 
 
 2  For  with  What  Judgment  ye 
 judge,  ye  shall  be  judged:  and 
 with  What  ]\'leasure  ye  mete,  it 
 shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 
 
 3  And  why  beholdest  thou  *  the 
 MOTE  that  is  in  thy  brother's 
 EYE,  but  considerest  not  the 
 beam  that  is  in  thine-own  Eye  ? 
 
 4  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy 
 brother,  Let  me  pull  out  the 
 MOTE  out  of  thine  EYE;  and,  be- 
 hold, a  beam  is  in  thine-own  eye? 
 
 5  Thou  Hypocrite,  first  cast  out 
 the  beam  out  of  thine-own  eye; 
 and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to 
 cast  out  the  MOTE  out  of  thy 
 brother's  eye. 
 
 §    XL. 
 
 6  Give  not  that  which  is'HOLY 
 unto  the  DOGS,  neither  cast  ye 
 your  PEARLS  before  SWINE,  lest 
 they  trample  them  under  their 
 FEET,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 
 
 §    XLI. 
 
 7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ; 
 seek,  and  ye  shall  find;  knock, 
 and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you : 
 
 8  For  E VERY-ONE  that  ASKETH 
 
 receiveth;  and  HE  that  SEEKETII 
 findeth ;  and  to  him  that  KNOCK- 
 ETH  it  t  shall  be  opened. 
 
 9  Or  What  Man  [is  there]  of 
 you,  whom  if  his  SON  ask  Bread, 
 will  [he]  give  him  a  Stone? 
 
 1.0  Or  if  he  ask  a  Fish,  will 
 [he]  give  him  a  Serpent? 
 
 11  If  B$  then,  being  evil,  know 
 how  to  give  good  Gifts  unto  your 
 CHILDREN,  how  much  more  shall 
 *  your  FATHER  which  is  in 
 HEAVEN  give  Good  things  to 
 THEM  that  ASK  him  ? 
 
 12  Therefore  all  things  what- 
 soever ye  would  that  MEN  should 
 do  to  you,  do  g^  even  so  to  them : 
 for  this  is  the  LAW  and  the  PRO- 
 PHETS. 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 13  Enter  ye  in  at  the  STRAIT 
 Gate:  For  wide  is  the  GATE, 
 and     broad    is     *  the   way,    that 
 
 LEADETH    tO    DESTRUCTION,    and 
 
 MANY     there     be     which     GO-IN 
 thereat : 
 
 14  Because  strait  is  the  gate, 
 and    narrow    is  *the  way,  which 
 
 LEADETH     untO    LIFE,    and    FEW 
 
 there  be  that  find  it. 
 
 §     XLIII. 
 
 15  Beware  of  FALSE-PROPHETS, 
 which  come  to  you  in  Sheep's 
 Clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are 
 ravening  Wolves. 
 
 16  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their 
 FRUITS.  Do  men  gather  Grapes 
 of  Thorns,  or  Figs  of  Thistles? 
 
 17  Even  so  Every  good  Tree 
 brmgeth  forth  good  Fruit;  but  a 
 CORRUPT  Tree  bringeth  forth  evil 
 Fruit. 
 
 18  A  good  Tree  cannot  bring 
 forth  evil  Fruit,  neither  can  a 
 corrupt  Tree  bring  forth  good 
 Fruit. 
 
 19  Every  Tree  that  bringeth 
 not  forth  good  Fruit  is  hewn  down, 
 and  cast  into  the  Fire. 
 
 20  Wherefore  by  their  fruits 
 ye  shall  know  them. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that  mote  that  is. 
 13.  that  way  which.  14.  that  way  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manusciupt. — 8.  is  opened.      Sec  9  (twice),  10 
 
 1 1 .  that  father  of  yours  which  is. 
 
 11 
 
VII.  21. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 VIII.  9. 
 
 §    XLIV. 
 
 21  Not  EVERY-ONE  that  SAITH 
 
 unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter 
 into  the  kingdom  of  heaven; 
 but  HE  that  DOETH  the  will  of 
 *  my  FATHER  which  is  in  f  Hea- 
 ven. 
 
 22  Many  will  say  to  me  in  That 
 DAY,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not 
 prophesied  in  thy  Name?  and  in 
 THY  Name  have  cast  out  Devils? 
 and  in  THY  Name  done  many 
 Wonderful- works  ? 
 
 23  And  then  will  I  profess  unto 
 them,  I  never  knew  you:  depart 
 from  me,  ye  that  WORK  iniquity. 
 
 §    XLV. 
 
 24  Therefore  whosoever  heareth 
 these  SAYINGS  of  Mine,  and  doetli 
 them,  1 1  will  liken  him  unto 
 a  wise  Man,  which  built  f  liis 
 HOUSE  upon  a  ROCK : 
 
 25  And  the  rain  descended, 
 and  the  FLOODS  came,  and  the 
 WINDS  blew,  and  beat  upon  that 
 HOUSE ;  and  it  fell  not :  for  it  was 
 founded  upon  a  ROCK. 
 
 §    XLYI. 
 
 26  And  EVERY-ONE  that  HEAR- 
 ETH these  SAYINGS  of  Mine,  and 
 doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened 
 unto  a  foolish  Man,  which  built 
 t  his  HOUSE  upon  the  sand  : 
 
 27  And  the  rain  descended, 
 and  the  floods  came,  and  the 
 winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that 
 HOUSE;  and  it  fell:  and  great  was 
 the  FALL  of  it. 
 
 §     XLVII. 
 
 28  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
 Jesus  had  ended  these  sayings, 
 the  PEOPLE  were  astonished  at  his 
 
 DOCTRINE : 
 
 29  For  he  taught  them  as  one 
 having    Authority,    and     not    as 
 
 t  the  SCRIBES. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 §  xlyiii. 
 
 1  When  he  was  come  down 
 from  the  mountain,  great  Multi- 
 tudes followed  him. 
 
 2  And,  behold,  there  came  a 
 Leper  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 
 Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst 
 make  me  clean. 
 
 3  And  t  Jesus  put  forth  his 
 HAND,  and  touched  him,  saying, 
 I  will;  be  thou  clean.  And  im- 
 mediately His  LEPROSY  was 
 cleansed. 
 
 4  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
 See  thou  tell  no  man;  but  go  thy 
 way,  shew  thyself  to  the  priest, 
 and  offer  the  gift  that  Moses 
 commanded,  for  a  Testimony  unto 
 them. 
 
 §    XLIX. 
 
 5  And  when  t  Jesus  was  en- 
 tered into  Capernaum,  there  came 
 unto  him  a  Centurion,  beseeching 
 him, 
 
 6  And  saying.  Lord,  my  ser- 
 vant lieth  at  home  sick  of  the 
 palsy,  grievously  tormented. 
 
 7  t  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
 1  will  come  and  heal  him. 
 
 8  t  The  centurion  answered 
 and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy 
 that  thou  shouldest  come  under 
 My  ROOF :  but  speak  f  the  Word 
 only,  and  my  servant  shall  be 
 healed. 
 
 9  For  1  am  a  Man  f  under 
 Authority,  having  Soldiers  under 
 me:    and  I  say   to  this  man^   Go, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2L  that  father  of  mine  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 21.   heaven.  24.   he   shall  be  likened.  24.   his 
 
 House,  (a).     26.  his  House,  (a),     29.  their   scribes.  3.  he  put  forth.  5  he  was 
 
 7.  He  saith.         8.  And  the  centurion.         8.  by  a  Word.         9.  appointed  under. 
 
 12 
 
VIII.  10. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 VIII.  28. 
 
 and  he  goeth;  and  to  another, 
 Come,  and  he  cometh ;  and  to  my 
 SERVANT,  Do  this,  and  he  doeth 
 it. 
 
 10  Wlien  Jesus  heard  it,  he 
 marvelled,  and  said  to  them  that 
 FOLLOWED,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 I  have  not  found  So-great  Faith, 
 fno,  not  in  Israel. 
 
 11  And  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 many  shall  come  from  the  East 
 and  West,  and  shall  sit  down  with 
 Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 
 in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 12  But  the  CHILDREN  of  the 
 kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into 
 OUTER  DARKNESS :  there  shall  be 
 
 WEEPING  and  GNASHING  of  TEETH. 
 
 13  And  Jesus  said  unto  the 
 CENTURION,  Go  thy  way;  [and] 
 as  thou  hast  believed,  so  be  it  done 
 unto  thee.  And  fhis  servant  was 
 healed  in  the  selfsame  HOUR. 
 
 14  And  when  Jesus  was  come 
 into  Peter's  HOUSE,  he  saw  his 
 wife's-mother  laid,  and  sick  of 
 a  fever. 
 
 15  And  he  touched  her  hand, 
 and  the  fever  left  her:  and  she 
 arose,  and  ministered  unto  fthem. 
 
 16  Wlien  the  Even  was  come, 
 they  brought  unto  him  many  that 
 were  possessed  with  devils:  and 
 he  cast  out  the  spirits  with  his 
 Word,  and  healed  all  that  were 
 sick: 
 
 17  That  IT  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the 
 prophet,  saying,  "  Himself  took 
 our  INFIRMITIES,  and  bare  our 
 SICKNESSES."  X 
 
 §    LI. 
 
 1 8  Now  when  Jesus  saw  f  Great 
 
 Multitudes  about  him,  he  gave 
 commandment  to  depart  unto  the 
 other-side. 
 
 19  And  a  Certain  Scribe  came, 
 and  said  unto  him.  Master,  I  will 
 follow  thee  whithersoever  thou 
 goest. 
 
 20  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
 The  FOXES  have  Holes,  and  the 
 BIRDS  of  the  AIR  have  nests; 
 but  the  SON  of  MAN  hath  not 
 where  to  lay  his  head. 
 
 21  And  another  of  ^Yiis  dis- 
 ciples said  unto  him,  Lord,  suffer 
 me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 22  But  Jesus  t  said  unto  him. 
 Follow  me;  and  let  the  dead 
 bury  their  Dead. 
 
 §    LII. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  entered 
 into  t  a  SHIP,  his  DISCIPLES  fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 24  And,  behold,  there  arose  a 
 great  Tempest  in  the  SEA,  inso- 
 much that  the  SHIP  was  covered 
 with  the  waves:  but  Je  was 
 asleep. 
 
 25  And  t  liis  disciples  came 
 to  him,  and  awoke  him,  saying. 
 Lord,  save  [us] :  we  perish. 
 
 26  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
 Why  are  ye  fearful,  0  ye  of  little 
 faith?  Then  he  arose,  and  re- 
 buked the  WINDS  and  the  SEA; 
 and  there  was  a  great  Calm. 
 
 27  But  the  men  marvelled, 
 saying.  What  manner  of  man  is 
 this,  that  even  the  WINDS  and  the 
 sea  obey  him ! 
 
 §    LIII. 
 
 28  And  when  he  was  come  to 
 the  other-side  into  the  COUN- 
 TRY of  the  t  Gergesenes,  there 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10.  among  any  in.  L3.  the  servant.  15.  him.  18.  a 
 Multitude.  21.  the  disciples.  22.  saith.  23.  a  Ship.  25.  they  came.  28.  Gada- 
 KBNES.     See  13,  25. 
 
 t  17.  Isaiah  liii.  4. 
 
 13 
 
VIII.  29. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 IX.  12. 
 
 met  him  two  possessed  witli 
 devils,  coming  out  of  tlie  TOMBS, 
 exceeding  fierce,  so  tliat  no  man 
 might  pass  by  that  way. 
 
 29  And,  behold^  they  cried  out, 
 saying,  What  have  we  to  do  with 
 thee,  [Jesus,]  thou  Son  of  GoD? 
 art  thou  come  hither  to  torment 
 us  before  the  Time? 
 
 30  And  there  -was  a  good  way 
 off  from  them  an  Herd  of  many 
 Swine  feeding. 
 
 31  So  the  DEVILS  besought 
 him,  saying.  If  thou  cast  us  out^ 
 t  suffer  us  to    go    away  into  the 
 
 HERD  of  SWINE. 
 
 32  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go. 
 And  *when  they  were  come  out, 
 they  went  into  the  [herd  of] 
 swine:  and,  behold^,  the  Wliole 
 herd  [of  swine]  ran  violently 
 down  a  steep-place  into  the 
 SEA,  and  perished  in  the  waters. 
 
 33  And  THEY  that  kept  them 
 fled,  and  went  their  ways  into  the 
 CITY,  and  told  every  thing,  and 
 WHAT  was   befallen  to    the    POS- 
 
 SESSED-OF-THE-DEVILS. 
 
 34  And,  behold,  the  Whole 
 CITY  came  out  to  meet  Jesus  : 
 and  when  they  saw  him,  they 
 besought  him  that  he  would  de- 
 part out  of  their  COASTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 §  Liv. 
 
 1  And  he  entered  into  f  a  SHIP, 
 and  passed  over,  and  came  into  his 
 OWN  City. 
 
 2  And,  behold,  they  brought 
 to  him  a  man  sick  of  the  palsy, 
 lying  on  a  Bed :  and  Jesus  seeing 
 their  faith  said  unto  the  SICK- 
 
 OF-THE-PALSY;    Son,  be  of  good 
 cheer ;  f  thy  sins  be  forgiven  [thee]. 
 
 3  And,  behold,  certain  of  the 
 SCRIBES  said  within  themselves. 
 This  man  blasphemeth. 
 
 4  And  Jesus  knowing  their 
 THOUGHTS  said.  Wherefore  think 
 tge  evil  in  your  HEARTS? 
 
 5  For  whether  is  easier,  to  say, 
 t  Thy  SINS  be  forgiven  [thee] ;  or 
 to  say,  Arise,  and  walk? 
 
 6  But  that  ye  may  know  That 
 the  SON  of  MAN  hath  Power  on 
 EARTH  to  forgive  Sins  (then  saith 
 he  to  the  sick-of-the-palsy), 
 Arise,  take  up  Thy  bed,  and  go 
 unto  thine  HOUSE. 
 
 7  And  he  arose^  and  departed 
 to  his  HOUSE. 
 
 8  But  when  the  multitudes 
 saw  it^  they  f  marvelled,  and  glo- 
 rified *GoD,  which  had  GIVEN 
 such  Power  unto  MEN. 
 
 §    LV. 
 
 9  And  as  Jesus  passed  forth 
 from  thence,  he  saw  a  Man,  named 
 Matthew,  sitting  at  the  receipt- 
 OF-CUSTOM :  and  he  saith  unto  him, 
 Follow  me.  And  he  arose,  and 
 followed  him. 
 
 10  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Jesus 
 sat  at  meat  in  the  HOUSE,  behold, 
 Many  Publicans  and  Sinners  came 
 and  sat  down  with  him  and  his 
 DISCIPLES. 
 
 11  And  when  the  Pharisees 
 saw  it,  they  said  unto  his  disci- 
 ples. Why  eateth  your  master 
 with  PUBLICANS  and  Sinners? 
 
 12  But  when  t  Jesus  heard  that, 
 he  said  [unto  them],  They  that 
 be  WHOLE  need  not  a  Physician, 
 but  THEY  that  are  SICK. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 32.  thet,  when  they  were  come  out,  went.     8.  that  God  which, 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 31.  send  us  away.      L  a  Ship.     2  and  5.  Thy  sins.     4.  ye. 
 8.  feared.         12.  he  heard.     See  29,  32  (twice),  2,  5,  12. 
 
 14 
 
IX.  13. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 IX.  33. 
 
 13  But  go  ye  and  learn  what 
 that  meaneth,  "I  will  have  Mercy, 
 and  not  Sacrifice  " :  %  for  I  am  not 
 come  to  call  the  Righteous,  but 
 Sinners  [to  Repentance]. 
 
 §     LVI. 
 
 14  Then  came  to  him  the  dis- 
 ciples of  John,  saying,  Why  do 
 b3C  and  the  Pharisees  fast  [oft], 
 but  thy  disciples  fast  not? 
 
 15  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 Can  the  children  of  the  bride- 
 chamber  mourn,  as  long  as  the 
 bridegroom  is  with  them?  but 
 the  Days  will  come,  when  the 
 bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from 
 them,  and  then  shall  they  fast. 
 
 16  No  man  putteth  a  Piece  of 
 new  Cloth  unto  an  old  Garment, 
 for  THAT  which  is  PUT-IN  to  fill 
 it  up  taketh  from  the  garment, 
 and  the  Rent  is  made  worse. 
 
 17  Neither  do  men  put  new  Wine 
 into  old  Bottles :  else  the  bottles 
 break,  and  the  wine  runneth  out, 
 and  the  bottles  perish :  but  they 
 put  new  Wine  into  new  Bottles^ 
 and  both  are  preserved. 
 
 §  lvii. 
 
 18  While  he  spake  these  things 
 unto  them,  behold,  there  came  a 
 certain  Ruler,  and  worshipped  him, 
 saying,  My  daughter  is  even 
 now  dead :  but  come  and  lay  thy 
 HAND  upon  her,  and  she  shall  live. 
 
 19  And  Jesus  arose,  and  follow- 
 ed him,  and 50 c?z<^ his  DISCIPLES. 
 
 20  And ,  behold,  a  Woman,  which 
 was  diseased  with  an  issue  of  blood 
 Twelve  Years,  came  behind  him, 
 and  touched  the  hem  of  his  gar- 
 ment: 
 
 21  For  she  said  within  herself, 
 If  1  may  but  touch  his  GARMENT, 
 I  shall  be  whole. 
 
 22  But  Jesus  turned  [him 
 about],  and  when  he  saw  her,  he 
 said.  Daughter,  be  of  good  com- 
 fort; thy  FAITH  hath  made  thee 
 whole.  And  the  WOMAN  was 
 made  whole  from  that  HOUR. 
 
 23  And  when  Jesus  came  into 
 the  ruler's  house,  and  saw 
 the  MINSTRELS  and  the  people 
 making  a  noise, 
 
 24  He  said  [unto  them],  Give 
 place:  for  the  maid  is  not  dead, 
 but  sleepeth.  And  they  laughed 
 him  to  scorn. 
 
 25  But  when  the  people  were 
 put  forth,  he  went  in,  and  took 
 her  by  the  HAND,  and  the  maid 
 arose. 
 
 26  And  the  fame  hereof  went 
 abroad  into  All  that  land. 
 
 §    LVIII. 
 
 27  And  when  Jesus  departed 
 thence.  Two  Blind  men  followed 
 [him],  crying,  and  saying,  Thou 
 Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  us. 
 
 28  And  when  he  was  come  into 
 the  HOUSE^  the  blind  men  came 
 to  him:  and  Jesus  saith  unto 
 them^  Believe  ye  That  I  am  able 
 to  do  this?  They  said  unto  him- 
 Yea,  Lord. 
 
 29  Then  touched  he  their  eyes, 
 saying,  i^ccording  to  your  FAITH 
 be  it  unto  you. 
 
 30  And  Their  EYES  were  opened ; 
 and  Jesus  straitly  charged  them, 
 saying.  See  that  no  man  know  it. 
 
 31  But  THEY,  when  they  were 
 departed,  spread  abroad  his  fame 
 in  All  that  COUNTRY. 
 
 32  As  they  went  out,  behold, 
 they  brought  to  him  a  Dumb  f  Man 
 possessed  with  a  devil. 
 
 33  And  when  the  DEVIL  was 
 cast  out,  the  dumb  spake :  and  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript— 32.  man.     See  13, 14,  22,  24,  27. 
 t  13.  Hoseavi.  6. 
 
 15 
 
IX.  34. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 X.  15. 
 
 MULTITUDES  marvelled,  saying,  It 
 was  never  so  seen  in  ISKAEL. 
 
 34  But  the  Pharisees  said,  He 
 casteth  out  devils  through  the 
 
 PRINCE  of  the  DEVILS. 
 §    LIX. 
 
 35  And  Jesus  went  about  all 
 the  CITIES  and  villages^  teach- 
 ing in  their  SYNAGOGUES,  and 
 preaching  the  GOSPEL  of  the 
 KINGDOM,  and  healing  Every 
 Sickness  and  Every  Disease  [among 
 the  people]. 
 
 §    LX. 
 
 36  But  when  he  saw  the  multi- 
 tudes, he  was  moved  with  com- 
 passion on  them.  Because  they 
 fainted^  and  were  scattered  abroad_, 
 as  Sheep  having  no  Shepherd. 
 
 37  Then  saith  he  unto  his  dis- 
 ciples, The  harvest  truly  is 
 plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are 
 few; 
 
 38  Pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord 
 of  the  HARVEST,  that  he  will  send 
 forth  Labourers  into  his  harvest. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 1  And  when  he  had  called  unto 
 him  his  twelve  Disciples,  he  gave 
 them  Power  fl^^ms^ unclean  Spirits, 
 to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  All 
 manner  of  Sickness  and  All  man- 
 ner of  Disease. 
 
 §   LXI. 
 
 2  Now  the  names  of  the 
 twelve  Apostles  are  these;  The 
 first  *  Simon,  who  is  CALLED 
 Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother  ; 
 
 *  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and 
 John  his  brother; 
 
 3  Philip,  and  Bartholomew ;  Tho- 
 mas, and  Matthew  the  publican  ; 
 
 *  James  the  son  of  Alph^us,  and 
 
 *  [Lebbaeus,  whose  surname  was] 
 Thaddaeus ; 
 
 4  Simon    the    Canaanite,    and 
 
 *  Judas    Iscariot,    who    also    be- 
 trayed him. 
 
 §    LXII. 
 
 5  These  twelve  Jesus  sent 
 forth,  and  commanded  them,  say- 
 ing, Go  not  into  the  Way  of  the 
 Gentiles,  and  into  any  City  of  the 
 Samaritans  enter  ye  not : 
 
 6  But  go  rather  to  the  LOST 
 SHEEP  of  the  House  of  Israel. 
 
 7  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying, 
 The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
 hand. 
 
 8  Heal  the  Sick,  f  cleanse  the 
 Lepers,  raise  the  Dead,  cast  out 
 Devils:  freely  ye  have  received, 
 freely  give. 
 
 §    LXIII. 
 
 9  Provide  neither  Gold^  nor 
 Silver,  nor  Brass  in  your  purses, 
 
 10  Nor  Scrip  for  your  Journey, 
 neither  Two  Coats,  neither  Shoes, 
 nor  yet  Staves :  for  the  WORKMAN 
 if  worthy  of  his  MEAT. 
 
 1 1  And  into  Whatsoever  City  or 
 Town  ye  shall  enter,  enquire  who 
 in  it  is  worthy;  and  there  abide 
 till  ye  go  thence. 
 
 12  And  when  ye  come  into  an 
 house,  salute  it. 
 
 13  And  if  the  HOUSE  be  worthy, 
 let  your  peace  come  upon  it :  but 
 if  it  be  not  worthy,  let  your 
 peace  return  fto  you. 
 
 14  And  whosoever  shall  not  re- 
 ceive you,  nor  hear  your  words, 
 when  ye  depart  out  of  that  HOUSE 
 or  CITY,  shake  off  the  DUST  of 
 your  FEET. 
 
 15  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  It 
 shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  Land 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 2.  that  Simon  who.      2.  that  James  ^vho  is  the  son.       3.  that 
 James  who  is  the  son.    3.  that  Lebbseus  who  was  surnamed.     4.  that  Judas  Iscariot  who. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 8.  raise  the  Dead,  cleanse  the  Lepers.  13.  upon  you. 
 
 See  35, 3. 
 
 16 
 
X.  16. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 X.  34. 
 
 of  Sodom  and  Gomorrlia  in  the 
 Day  of  Judgment,  than  for  that 
 CITY. 
 
 16  Behold,  5  send  you  forth  as 
 Sheep  t  in  the  Midst  of  Wolves : 
 be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents, 
 and  harmless  as  doves. 
 
 §    LXIV. 
 
 17  But  beware  of  men  :  for  they 
 will  deliver  you  up  to  the  Councils, 
 and  they  will  scourge  you  in  their 
 SYNAGOGUES ; 
 
 18  And  ye  shall  be  brought  be- 
 fore Governors  and  Kings  for  my 
 sake,  for  a  Testimony  against  them 
 and  the  Gentiles. 
 
 19  But  when  they  deliver  you 
 up,  take  no  thought  how  or 
 what  ye  shall  speak:  for  it  shall 
 be  given  you  in  That  same  hour 
 what  ye  shall  speak. 
 
 20  For  it  is  not  :ge  that  speak, 
 but  the  SPIRIT  of  your  eather 
 *  which  SPEAKETH  in  you. 
 
 2 1  And  the  Brother  shall  deliver 
 up  the  Brother  to  Death,  and  the 
 Father  the  Child :  and  the  Children 
 shall  rise  up  against  their  Parents, 
 and  cause  them  to  be  put  to 
 death. 
 
 22  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
 men  for  my  name's  sake :  but  HE 
 that  ENDURETH  to  the  End  shall 
 be  saved. 
 
 §    LXV. 
 
 23  But  when  they  persecute  you 
 in  this  CITY,  flee  ye  into  another  : 
 for  verily  I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall 
 not  have  gone  over  the  cities  of 
 t  Israel,  till  the  son  of  man  be 
 come. 
 
 24  The  Disciple  is  not  above  his 
 
 master,  nor  the  Servant  above  his 
 
 LORD. 
 
 25  It  is  enough  for  the  DISCIPLE 
 that  he  be  as  his  master,  and  tbe 
 SERVANT  as  his  LORD.  If  they 
 have  called  the  master-OF-the- 
 HOUSE  Beelzebub,  how  much  more 
 shall  they  call  THEM  of  his  HOUSE- 
 HOLD ? 
 
 26  Fear  them  not  therefore:  for 
 there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall 
 not  be  revealed ;  and  hid,  that  shall 
 not  be  known. 
 
 27  Wliat  I  tell  you  in  darkness, 
 that  speak  ye  in  light  :  and  what 
 ye  hear  in  the  ear,  that  preach  ye 
 upon  the  HOUSE-TOPS. 
 
 28  And  fear  not  THEM  which 
 KILL  the  BODY,  but  are  not  able 
 to  kill  the  SOUL :  but  rather  fear 
 HIM  which  is  ABLE  to  destroy 
 both  Soul  and  Body  in  Hell. 
 
 29  Are  not  Two  Sparrows  sold 
 for  a  Farthing?  and  one  of  them 
 shall  not  fall  on  the  GROUND 
 without  your  FATHER. 
 
 30  But  the  very  hairs  of  Your 
 HEAD  are  all  numbered. 
 
 31  Fear  ye  not  therefore,  pe  are 
 of  more  value  than  Many  Spar- 
 rows. 
 
 §    LXVI. 
 
 32  Whosoever  therefore  shall  con- 
 fess me  before  men,  him  will  $ 
 confess  also  before  *my  father 
 which  is  in  t  Heaven. 
 
 33  But  whosoever  shall  deny  me 
 before  men,  him  will  $  also  deny 
 before  *my  father  which  is  in 
 t  Heaven. 
 
 §    LXVII. 
 
 34  Think  not  That  I  am  come  to 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 20.  is  that  which  speaketh  in  you. 
 mine  which  is.        33.  that  father  of  mine  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 16.  into.        23.  Israel.      32.  heaven,  a. 
 
 C 
 
 32.  that  father  of 
 
 33.  HEAVEN. 
 
 17 
 
X.  35. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XL  10. 
 
 send    Peace    on    earth  :    I  came 
 not  to  send  Peace,  but  a  Sword. 
 
 35  For  I  am  come  to  set  a  Man 
 at  variance  against  his  father, 
 and  tKe  Daughter  against  her  mo- 
 ther, and  the  Daughter-in-law 
 against  her  mother-in-law. 
 
 36  And  a  man's  Foes  shall  be 
 THEY  of  his  own  household. 
 
 §    LXVIII. 
 
 37  He  that  loveth  Father  or 
 Mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy 
 of  me :  and  he  that  loveth  Son 
 or  Daughter  more  than  me  is  not 
 worthy  of  me. 
 
 38  And  he  that  taketh  not  his 
 CROSS,  and  followeth  after  me,  is 
 not  worthy  of  me. 
 
 39  He  that  pindeth  his  life 
 shall  lose  it:  and  HE  that  LOSETH 
 his  LIFE  for  my  sake  shall  find  it. 
 
 §    LXIX. 
 
 40  He  that  receiveth  you  re- 
 ceiveth  me,  and  he  that  re- 
 ceiveth me  receiveth  him  that 
 SENT  me. 
 
 41  He  that  receiveth  a  Pro- 
 phet in  the  Name  of  a  Prophet 
 shall  receive  a  Prophet's  Reward  ; 
 and  HE  that  receiveth  a  Right- 
 eous man  in  the  Name  of  a  Right- 
 eous man  shall  receive  a  Righteous 
 man's  Reward. 
 
 42  And  whosoever  shall  give  to 
 drink  unto  one  of  these  lit- 
 TLE-ONES  a  Cup  of  Cold  water 
 only  in  the  Name  of  a  Disciple, 
 verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in 
 no  wise  lose  his  reward. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 §    LXX. 
 
 1   And  it   came  to  pass,  when 
 
 Jesus  had  made  an  end  of  com- 
 manding his  TWELVE  Disciples,  he 
 departed  thence  to  TEACH  and  to 
 Preach  in  their  cities. 
 
 2  Now  when  John  had  heard 
 in  the  PRISON  the  works  of 
 Christ,  he  sent  t  two  of  his  dis- 
 ciples, 
 
 3  And  said  unto  him.  Art  ti^OU 
 HE  that  should  come,  or  do  we 
 look  for  another? 
 
 4  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  them.  Go  and  shew  John 
 again  those  things  which    ye   do 
 
 j  hear  and  see : 
 
 I  5  The  Blind  receive  their  sight, 
 I  and  the  Lame  walk;  the  Lepers  are 
 j  cleansed,  and  the  Deaf  hear;  the 
 I  Dead  are  raised  up,  and  the  Poor 
 have  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 
 
 6  And  blessed  is  Ae,  whosoever 
 shall  not  be  offended  in  me. 
 
 §    LXXI. 
 
 7  And  as  tJjCg  departed,  Jesus 
 began  to  say  unto  the  multi- 
 tudes concerning  John,  fWhat 
 went  ye  out  into  the  wilderness 
 to  see  ?  A  Reed  shaken  with  the 
 Wind? 
 
 8  t  B^t  what  went  ye  out  for  to 
 see  ?  A  Man  clothed  in  Soft  Rai- 
 ment? behold,  THEY  that  wear 
 soft  clothing  are  in  king's 
 houses. 
 
 9  t  But  what  went  ye  out  for 
 to  see?  A  Prophet?  yea,  I  say 
 unto  you,  and  more  than  a  Prophet. 
 
 10  [For]  this  is  he^  of  whom  it 
 is  written,  "Behold,  $  send  my 
 MESSENGER  before  thy  Face,  which 
 shall  prepare  tliy  way  before 
 thee."  + 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  by  his  disciples.  7.  Why  went  ye  out  into  the  wil- 
 derness ?  To  see  a  Reed  shaken  with  the  Wind  ?  8.  But  why  went  ye  out  ?  To  see 
 a  Man,  etc.         9.  But  why  went  ye  out?    To  see  a  Prophet?     See  10. 
 
 \   10.  Malachiiii.  1. 
 
 18 
 
XL  11, 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XL  29. 
 
 1 1  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Among 
 them  tliat  are  born  of  Women  there 
 hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John 
 the  Baptist  :  notwithstanding  he 
 that  is  LEAST  in  the  kingdom  of 
 HEAVEN  is  greater  than  he. 
 
 12  And  from  the  days  of  John 
 the  Baptist  until  now  the  king- 
 dom of  HEAVEN  sufFereth  vio- 
 lence, and  the  violent  take  it  by 
 force. 
 
 13  For  All  the  prophets  and 
 the  LAW  prophesied  until  John. 
 
 14  And  if  ye  will  receive  e7,  this 
 is  *Elias,  which  was  for  to  come. 
 
 15  He  that  hath  Ears  [to  hear], 
 let  him  hear. 
 
 §    LXXII. 
 
 16  But  whereunto  shall  I  liken 
 this  generation?  It  is  like  unto 
 Children  sitting  in  the  Markets, 
 and  calling  unto  f  their  FEL- 
 LOWS, 
 
 17  [And]  saying.  We  have  piped 
 unto  you,  and  ye  have  not  danced ; 
 we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and 
 ye  have  not  lamented. 
 
 18  For  John  came  neither  eating 
 nor  drinking,  and  they  say,  He 
 hath  a  Devil. 
 
 19  The  SON  of  MAN  came  eating 
 and  drinking,  and  they  say.  Be- 
 hold a  Man  gluttonous,  and  a 
 Winebibber,  a  Friend  of  Publicans 
 and  Sinners.  But  WISDOM  is  jus- 
 tified of  her  CHILDREN. 
 
 §    LXXIII. 
 
 20  Then  began  he  to  upbraid 
 the  CITIES  wherein  MOST  of  his 
 MIGHTY-WORKS  Were  done.  Be- 
 cause they  repented  not: 
 
 21  Woe  unto  thee,  Chora zin! 
 woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida !  For  if 
 *the  MIGHTY-WORKS,  which  were 
 
 DONE  in  you,  had  been  done  in 
 Tyre  and  Sidon,  they  would  have 
 repented  long  ago  In  Sackcloth  and 
 A^hes. 
 
 22  But  I  say  unto  you,  It  shall 
 be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre  and 
 Sidon  at  the  Day  of  Judgment, 
 than  for  you. 
 
 23  And  tijOU,  Capernaum  *  which 
 art  EXALTED  unto  HEAVEN,  shalt 
 be  brought  down  to  Hell :  For  if 
 *the  MIGHTY- WORKS,  which  have 
 been  done  in  thee,  had  been  done 
 in  Sodom,  it  would  have  remained 
 
 until  THIS-DAY. 
 
 24  But  1  say  unto  you,  That  it 
 shall  be  more  tolerable  for  the  Land 
 of  Sodom  in  the  Day  of  Judgment, 
 than  for  thee. 
 
 §    LXXIV. 
 
 25  At  That  time  Jesus  an- 
 swered and  said,  I  thank  thee,  0 
 Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and 
 EARTH,  Because  thou  hast  hid 
 these  things  from  the  Wise  and 
 Prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
 unto  Babes. 
 
 26  Even  so,  father:  For  so  it 
 seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 
 
 27  All  things  are  delivered  unto 
 me  of  my  father  :  and  no  man 
 knoweth  the  SON,  but  the  fa- 
 ther; neither  knoweth  any  man 
 the  FATHER,  save  the  SON,  and 
 he  to  whomsoever  the  SON  will 
 reveal  him. 
 
 §   LXXV. 
 
 28  Come  unto  me,  All  YE  that 
 LABOUR  and  are  heavy-laden,  and 
 $  will  give  you  rest. 
 
 29  Take  my  YOKE  upon  you, 
 and  learn  of  me;  For  I  am  meek 
 and  lowly  in  HEART :  and  ye  shall 
 find  Rest  unto  your  SOULS. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  Elias  which.  2L    those  mighty-works  which. 
 
 23.  THOU  Tvhich  art.         23.  those  mighty-works  which. 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  others.     See\5,  17. 
 
 c  2  19 
 
xr.  30. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XII.  20. 
 
 30  For  my  yoke  is  easy,  and 
 my  BURDEN  is  light. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 §    LXXVI. 
 
 1  At  That  TIME  Jesus  went 
 on  the  SABBATH  day  through  the 
 CORN;  and  his  disciples  were 
 an  hungred,  and  began  to  phick 
 the  Ears-of-corn,  and  to  eat. 
 
 2  But  when  the  Pharisees 
 saw  it,  they  said  unto  him,  Behold, 
 thy  DISCIPLES  do  that  whicli  is 
 not  lawful  to  do  upon  the  Sabbath 
 day. 
 
 3  But  HE  said  unto  them,  Have 
 ye  not  read  what  David  did,  when 
 tf)0  was  an  hungred,  and  they 
 that  were  with  him ; 
 
 4  How  he  entered  into  the 
 HOUSE  of  God,  and  did  eat  the 
 SHEWBREAD,  which  was  not  law- 
 ful for  him  to  eat,  neither  for 
 THEM  which  were  with  him,  but 
 only  for  the  PRIESTS? 
 
 5  Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the 
 LAW,  How  tliat  on  the  SABBATH 
 days  the  priests  in  the  temple 
 profane  the  SABBATH,  and  are 
 blameless  ? 
 
 6  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  in 
 this  place  is  one  greater  than  the 
 
 TEMPLE. 
 
 7  But  if  ye  had  known  what 
 this  meaneth,  "I  will  have  Mercy, 
 and  not  Sacrifice,"  J  ye  would  not 
 have  condemned  the  GUILTLESS. 
 
 8  For  the  SON  of  man  is  Lord 
 [even]  of  the  SABBATH  day. 
 
 §    LXXVII. 
 
 9  And  when  he  was  departed 
 thence,  he  went  into  their  SYNA- 
 GOGUE : 
 
 10  And,  behold,  there  was  a  Man 
 
 which  had  fhis  hand  withered. 
 And  they  asked  him,  saying.  Is  it 
 lawfid  to  heal  on  the  sabbath 
 days?  that  they  might  accuse  him. 
 
 11  And  HE  said  unto  them, 
 What  Man  shall  there  be  among 
 you,  that  shall  have  one  Sheep^ 
 and  if  it  fall  into  a  Pit  on  the 
 SABBATH  day,  will  he  not  lay 
 hold  on  it,  and  lift  it  out? 
 
 12  How  much  then  is  a  Man 
 better  than  a  Sheep?  Wherefore 
 it  is  lawful  to  do  well  on  the  sab- 
 bath days. 
 
 13  Then  saith  he  to  the  man. 
 Stretch  forth  t  thine  HAND.  And 
 he  stretched  it  forth;  and  it  was 
 restored  whole,  like  as  the  other. 
 
 §    LXXVIII. 
 
 14  Then  the  Pharisees  went 
 out,  and  held  Council  against  him, 
 how  they  might  destroy  him. 
 
 15  But  when  Jesus  knew  it,  he 
 withdrew  himself  from  thence: 
 and  tg^eat  Multitudes  followed 
 him,  and  he  healed  them  all; 
 
 16  And  charged  them  that  they 
 should  not  make  him  known : 
 
 17  That  IT  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the 
 PROPHET,  saying, 
 
 18  "Behold  my  SERVANT,  whom 
 I  have  chosen;  my  BELOVED,  in 
 whom  my  SOUL  is  well  pleased: 
 I  will  put  my  spirit  upon  him, 
 and  he  shall  shew  Judgment  to  the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 19  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry; 
 neither  shall  any  man  hear  his 
 VOICE  in  the  streets. 
 
 20  A  bruised  Reed  shall  he  not 
 break,  and  smoking  Flax  shall  he 
 not  quench,  till  he  send  forth 
 Judgment  unto  Victory. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  he  was. 
 15.  many  followed.    See  8, 
 '\   7.  Hosea  vi.  6. 
 
 10.  a  Hand  withei-ed. 
 
 13.  Thine  hand. 
 
 20 
 
XII.  21. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XII.  39. 
 
 21  And  in  his  NAME  sliall  the 
 Gentiles  trust."  J 
 
 §    LXXIX. 
 
 22  Then  f  was  brought  unto  him 
 one  possessed  with  a  devil,  blind, 
 and  dumb:  and  he  healed  him, 
 insomuch  that  fihe  blind  and 
 Dumb  both  spake  and  saw. 
 
 23  And  All  the  people  were 
 amazed,  and  said.  Is  not  this  the 
 SON  of  David? 
 
 24  But  when  the  Pharisees 
 heard  it,  they  said.  This  fellow  doth 
 not  cast  out  devils,  but  by  Beel- 
 zebub the  Prince  of  the  devils. 
 
 25  And  t  Jesus  knew  their 
 THOUGHTS,  and  said  unto  them, 
 Every  Kingdom  divided  against 
 itself  is  brouujht  to  desolation; 
 and  Every  City  or  House  divided 
 against  itself  shall  not  stand : 
 
 26  And  if  Satan  cast  out  Sa- 
 tan, he  is  divided  against  himself; 
 how  shall  then  his  KINGDOM  stand? 
 
 27  And  if  5  by  Beelzebub  cast 
 out  DEVILS,  by  whom  do  your 
 CHILDREN  cast  them  out?  there- 
 fore tijfg  shall  be  Your  Judges. 
 
 28  But  if  3E  cast  out  Devils  by 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  then  tlie  KING- 
 DOM of  God  is  come  unto  you. 
 
 29  Or  else  how  can  one  enter 
 into  a  STRONG  man's  HOUSE,  and 
 spoil  his  GOODS,  except  he  first 
 bind  the  strong  man?  and  then 
 he  will  spoil  his  HOUSE. 
 
 30  He  that  is  not  with  me  is 
 against  me ;  and  HE  that  gather- 
 ETH  not  with  me  scattereth  abroad. 
 
 31  Wherefore  I  say  unto  you, 
 All  manner  of  Sin  and  Blasphemy 
 shall  be  forgiven 't unto  men:  but 
 
 the  BLASPHEMY  against  the  Holy 
 Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  [imto 
 men]. 
 
 32  And  whosoever  speaketh  a 
 Word  against  the  SON  of  man,  it 
 shall  t  be  forgiven  him :  but  who- 
 soever speaketh  against  the  holy 
 GHOST,  it  shall  fnot  be  forgiven 
 him,  neither  in  This  world, 
 neither  in  the  woi'ld  to  come. 
 
 33  Either  make  the  tree  good, 
 and  his  fruit  good;  or  else  make 
 the  tree  corrupt,  and  his  fruit 
 corrupt:  for  the  TREE  is  known 
 by  his  FRUIT. 
 
 34  0  Generation  of  Vipers,  how 
 can  ye,  being  evil,  speak  good 
 things  ?  for  out  of  the  abundance 
 of  the  HEART  the  mouth  speaketh. 
 
 35  A  GOOD  Man  out  of  the 
 GOOD  Treasure  [of  the  heart] 
 bringeth  forth  f  GOOD  things:  and 
 an  EVIL  Man  out  of  the  evil 
 Treasure  bringeth  forth  evil  things. 
 
 36  But  I  say  unto  you.  That 
 Every  idle  Word  that  men  shall 
 speak,  they  shall  give  Account 
 thereof  in  the  Day  of  Judgment. 
 
 3"  For  by  thy  words  thou  shalt 
 be  justified,  and  by  thy  WORDS 
 thou  shalt  be  condemned. 
 
 §    LXXX. 
 
 38  Then  certain  of  the  SCRIBES 
 [and  of  the  Pharisees]  t  answered, 
 saying,  Master,  we  would  see  a 
 Sign  from  thee. 
 
 39  But  HE  answered  and  said 
 unto  them.  An  evil  and  adulterous 
 Generation  seeketh  after  a  Sign; 
 and  there  shall  no  Sign  be  given 
 to  it,  but  the  SIGN  of  *the  pro- 
 phet Jonas: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 39.  Jonas  the  prophet. 
 
 +  Vatican  Mandscript. — 22.  they  brought.  22.  the  dumb  man  spake  and  saw. 
 25.  he  knew.  31.  unto   you  men.  32.  not  be  forgiven  him.  32.  in  no  wise 
 
 be  forgiven  him.  35.  good  things.  38,  answered  him,  saying.      See  31,  35,  38. 
 
 1  21.  Isaiah  xlii.  1 — 4. 
 
 21 
 
XIl.  40. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XIIL  7. 
 
 40  For  as  Jonas  was  Three  Days 
 and  Three  Nights  in  the  whale's 
 BELLY;  SO  shall  the  SON  of  MAN 
 be  Three  Days  and  Three  Nights 
 in  the  heart  of  the  earth. 
 
 41  The  Men  of  Nineveh  shall 
 rise  in  judgment  Avith  this  ge- 
 neration, and  shall  condemn  it: 
 Because  they  repented  at  the 
 preaching  of  Jonas;  and,  be- 
 hold, a  greater  than  Jonas  is 
 here. 
 
 42  The  Queen  of  the  South  shall 
 rise  up  in  the  judgment  with  this 
 GENERATION,  and  shall  condemn 
 it :  For  she  came  from  the  utter- 
 most-parts of  the  EARTH  to  hear 
 the  WISDOM  of  Solomon;  and,  be- 
 hold, a  greater  than  Solomon  is 
 here. 
 
 43  When  the  unclean  Spirit  is 
 gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh 
 through  Dry  Places,  seeking  Rest, 
 and  findeth  none. 
 
 44  Then  he  saith,  I  will  return 
 into  my  HOUSE  from  whence  I 
 came  out;  and  when  he  is  come, 
 he  findeth  it  empty,  swept,  and 
 garnished. 
 
 45  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh 
 with  himself  Seven  Other  Spirits 
 more  wicked  than  himself,  and 
 they  enter  in  and  dwell  there :  and 
 the  LAST  state  of  that  man  is 
 worse  than  the  FIRST.  Even  so 
 shall  it  be  also  unto  this  WICKED 
 
 GENERATION. 
 
 §    LXXXL 
 
 46  While  he  yet  talked  to  the 
 PEOPLE,  behold,  his  mother  and 
 his  BRETHREN  stood  without,  de- 
 siring to  speak  with  him. 
 
 47  [Then  one  said  unto  him, 
 Behold,    thy    mother    and    thy 
 
 BRETHREN  stand  without,  desiring 
 to  speak  with  thee.] 
 
 48  But  HE  answered  and  said 
 unto  HIM  that  TOLD  him,  Who  is 
 my  MOTHER?    and   who  are  my 
 
 BRETHREN? 
 
 49  And  he  stretched  forth  his 
 HAND  toward  his  DISCIPLES,  and 
 said,  Behold  my  MOTHER  and  my 
 
 BRETHREN ! 
 
 50  For  whosoever  shall  do  the 
 WILL  of  tmy  FATHER  which  is  in 
 HEAVEN,  the  same  is  My  Brother, 
 and  Sister,  and  Mother. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIIL 
 
 §    LXXXII. 
 
 1  The  same  day  went  Jesus 
 out  of  the  HOUSE,  and  sat  by  the 
 
 SEA-SIDE. 
 
 2  And  great  Multitudes  were 
 gathered  together  unto  him,  so 
 that  he  went  into  f^  SHIP,  and 
 sat;  and  the  Whole  MULTITUDE 
 stood  on  the  SHORE. 
 
 3  And  he  spake  many  things 
 unto  them  in  Parables,  saying. 
 Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  SOW ; 
 
 4  And  when  he  SOWED,  some 
 seeds  fell  by  the  way-side,  and 
 the  FOWLS  came  and  devoured 
 them  up: 
 
 5  Some  fell  upon  STONY- 
 places,  where  they  had  not 
 much  Earth :  and  forthwith  they 
 sprung  up,  because  they  had  no 
 Deepness  of  f  Earth : 
 
 6  And  when  the  Sun  was  up, 
 they  were  scorched;  and  because 
 they  HAD  no  Root,  they  withered 
 away. 
 
 7  And  some  fell  among  thorns; 
 and  the  THORNS  sprung  up,  and 
 choked  them : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 50.  that  father  of  mine  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  a  Ship.        5.  earth.     See  47. 
 
 22 
 
XIII.  8. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MAT^JTIEW. 
 
 XIII.  24. 
 
 8  But  other  fell  into  GOOD 
 GROUND,  and  brought  forth  Fruit, 
 SOME  an  hundredfold,  some  sixty- 
 fold,  SOME  thirty  fold. 
 
 9  *  Who  HATH  Ears  to  hear, 
 let  him  hear. 
 
 §    LXXXIII. 
 
 10  And  the  disciples  came, 
 and  said  unto  hlm^  Why  speakest 
 thou  unto  them  in  Parables? 
 
 11  He  answered  and  said  unto 
 them,  Because  it  is  given  unto 
 You    to    know    the    mysteries 
 
 of  the  KINGDOM   of  HEAVEN,  but 
 
 to  ti)CUl  it  is  not  given. 
 
 12  For  whosoever  hath,  to  him 
 shall  be  given,  and  he  shall  have 
 more  abundance:  but  whosoever 
 hath  not,  from  him  shall  be  taken 
 away  even  that  he  hath. 
 
 13  Therefore  speak  I  to  them  in 
 Parables:  Because  they  seeing  see 
 not;  and  hearing  they  hear  not, 
 neither  do  they  understand. 
 
 14  And  in  them  is  fulfilled  *  the 
 PROPHECYofEsaias,  which  SAITH, 
 *'By  Hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and 
 shall  not  understand;  and  seeing 
 ye  shall  see,  and  shall  not  perceive : 
 
 15  For  this  people's  heart  is 
 waxed  gross,  and  their  ears  are 
 dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes 
 they  have  closed ;  lest  at  any  time 
 they  should  see  with  their  eyes, 
 and  hear  with  their  ears,  and 
 should  understand  with  their 
 heart,  and  should  be  converted, 
 and  I  should  heal  them."  J 
 
 16  But  blessed  are  Your  eyes. 
 For  they  see:  and  [your]  ears. 
 For  they  hear. 
 
 17  For  verily   I   say  unto   you. 
 
 That  Many  Prophets  and  Righteous 
 men  have  desired  to  see  those  things 
 which  ye  see,  and  have  not  seen 
 them-,  and  to  hear  those  things 
 which  ye  hear,  and  have  not  heard 
 them. 
 
 §    LXXXIV. 
 
 IS  Hear  ge  therefore  the  PARA- 
 BLE of  the  SOWER. 
 
 19  When  any  one  heareth  the 
 WORD  of  the  KINGDOM,  and  un- 
 derstandeth  it  not,  then  cometh 
 the  WICKED  one,  and  catcheth 
 away  that  which  was  SOWN  in 
 his  HEART.      This   is   he  which 
 
 RECEIVED-SEED  by  the  WAY-SIDE. 
 
 20  But  HE  that  RECEIVED-THE- 
 SEED     into      STONY-PLACES,     the 
 
 same  is  HE  that  heareth  the 
 WORD,  and  anon  with  Joy  re- 
 ceiveth  it; 
 
 21  Yet  hath  he  not  Root  in  him- 
 self, but  dureth  for  a  while:  for 
 when  Tribulation  or  Persecution 
 ariseth  because  of  the  WORD,  by 
 and  by  he  is  oflended. 
 
 22  He  also  that  received-seed 
 among  the  thorns  is  he  that 
 HEARETH  the  WORD;  and  the 
 CARE  of  tthis  WORLD,  and  the 
 DECEITFULNESS  of  RICHES,  choke 
 the  WORD,  and  he  becometh  un- 
 fruitful. 
 
 23  But  HE  that  received-seed 
 into  the  GOOD  GROUND  is  HE  that 
 HEARETH  the  AVORD,  and  under- 
 standeth  it;  which  also  beareth 
 fruit,  and  bringeth  forth,  SOME  an 
 hundredfold,  SOME  sixty,  SOME 
 thirty. 
 
 §    LXXXV. 
 
 24  Another  Parable  put  he  forth 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 9.  He  that  hath.  14.    that   PRorHECY  of  Esaias   which, 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 22.  the  world.     See  16. 
 \   15.  Isaiah  vi.  9. 
 
 23 
 
XIII.  25. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XIII.  40. 
 
 unto  them,  saying,  The  kingdom 
 of  HEAVEN  is  likened  unto  a  Man 
 which  sowed  Good  Seed  in  his 
 riELD: 
 
 25  But  while  men  slept,  His 
 ENEMY  came  and  sowed  Tares 
 among  the  wheat,  and  went  his 
 way. 
 
 2G  But  when  the  blade  was 
 sprung  up,  and  brought  forth 
 Fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares 
 also. 
 
 27  So  the  servants  of  the 
 HOUSEHOLDER  Came  and  said  unto 
 him,  Sir,  didst  not  thou  sow  Good 
 Seed  in  thy  Field  ?  from  whence 
 then  hath  it  tares? 
 
 28  He  said  unto  them.  An 
 Enemy  hath  done  this,  f  The  ser- 
 vants said  unto  him,  Wilt  thou 
 then  that  we  go  and  gather  them 
 up? 
 
 29  But  he  said,  Xay;  lest  while 
 ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye 
 root  up  also  the  wheat  with 
 tliem. 
 
 30  Let  both  grow  together  until 
 the  harvest:  and  in  the  time 
 of  HARVEST  I  will  Say  to  the 
 reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first 
 the  TARES,  and  bind  them  in 
 Bundles  to  burn  them :  but  gather 
 the  WHEAT  into  my  barn. 
 
 §    LXXXVI. 
 
 31.  Another  Parable  put  he  forth 
 unto  them,  saying.  The  kingdom 
 of  HEAVEN  is  like  to  a  Grain  of 
 Mustard-seed,  which  a  Man  took, 
 and  sowed  in  his  field  : 
 
 32  Which  indeed  is  the  least  of 
 All  SEEDS:  but  when  it  is  grown, 
 it  is  the  greatest  among  HERBS, 
 and  becometh  a  Tree,  so  that  the 
 
 BIRDS  of  the  AIR  come  and  lodge 
 in  the  branches  thereof 
 
 §    LXXXVI  I. 
 
 33  Another  Parable  spake  he 
 unto  them;  The  KINGDOM  of 
 HEAVEN  is  like  unto  Leaven,  which 
 a  Woman  took,  and  hid  in  three 
 Measures  of  Meal,  till  the  whole 
 was  leavened. 
 
 34  All  these  things  spake  Jesus 
 unto  the  multitude  in  Parables; 
 and  without  a  Parable  spake  he  not 
 unto  them: 
 
 35  That  IT  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  SPOKEN  by  the  pro- 
 phet, saying,  "  1  will  open  my 
 MOUTH  in  Parables;  1  will  utter 
 things  which  have  been  kept 
 secret  from  the  Foundation  [of  the 
 World]." 
 
 §    LXXXVIII. 
 
 36  Then  t  Jesus  sent  the  mul- 
 titude away,  and  went  into  the 
 house:  and  his  disciples  came 
 unto  him,  saying.  Declare  unto  us 
 the  PARABLE  of  the  tares  of  the 
 field. 
 
 37  He  answered  and  said  [unto 
 them],  He  that  soweth  the  GOOD 
 Seed  is  the  SON  of  man  ; 
 
 38  The  FIELD  is  the  world; 
 the  GOOD  Seed  are  the  children 
 of  the  KINGDOM ;  but  the  tares 
 are  the  CHILDREN  of  the  wicked 
 one; 
 
 39  *The  ENEMY  that  sowed 
 them  is  the  devil  ;  the  harvest 
 is  the  End  of  the  t world;  and 
 the  reapers  are  the  Angels. 
 
 40  As  therefore  the  tares  are 
 gathered  and  burned  in  the  Fire; 
 so   shall  it  be  in  the  END  of  fthis 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text, — 39.  that  enemy  that, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  And  they  say  unto  him. 
 40.  the  WoKLD.     See  35,  37. 
 
 36.  he  sent.       39.  World. 
 24 
 
Xlll.  41. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHP:AV. 
 
 XIV.  1. 
 
 41  The  SON  of  MAN  shall  send 
 forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall 
 gather  out  of  his  kingdom  All 
 
 THINGS   that   OFFEND,  and  THEM 
 
 which  DO  INIQUITY ; 
 
 42  And  shall  cast  them  into  a 
 FURNACE  of  FIRE :  there  shall  be 
 
 AVAILING  and  GNASHING  of  TEETH. 
 
 43  Then  shall  the  RIGHTEOUS 
 shine  forth  as  the  SUN  in  the 
 KINGDOM  of  their  FATHER.  *Who 
 HATH  ears  [to  hear],  let  him  hear. 
 
 §    LXXXIX. 
 
 44  [Again,]  the  kingdom  of 
 HEAVEN  is  like  imto  Treasure  hid 
 in  a  FIELD;  the  which  when  a 
 Man  hath  found,  he  hideth,  and 
 for  JOY  thereof  s^oeth  and  selleth 
 all  that  he  hath,  and  buyeth  that 
 field. 
 
 45  Again,  the  kingdom  of 
 HEAVEN  is  like  unto  a  Merchant 
 [Man],  seeking  Goodly  Pearls: 
 
 46  AVho,  when  he  had  found  One 
 Pearl  of  Great-price,  went  and 
 sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 
 
 §   xci. 
 
 47  Again,  the  KINGDOM  of 
 HEAVEN  is  like  imto  a  Net,  that 
 was  cast  into  the  SEA,  and  gathered 
 of  Every  Kind: 
 
 48  Which,  when  it  was  full,  they 
 drew  to  shore,  and  sat  down,  and 
 gathered  the  GOOD  into  vessels, 
 but  cast  the  bad  away. 
 
 49  So  shall  it  be  at  the  END  of 
 the  world:  the  angels  shall 
 come  forth,  and  sever  the  wicked 
 from  among  the  JUST, 
 
 50  And  shall  cast  them  into  the 
 FURNACE  of  fire  :  there  shall  be 
 WAILING  and  GNASHING  of  TEETH. 
 
 51  [Jesus  saith  unto  them,] 
 Have  ye  understood  all  these 
 things?  They  say  unto  him,  Yea, 
 [Lord]. 
 
 52  Then  said  HE  unto  them, 
 Therefore  Every  Scribe  which  is 
 instructed  f^nto  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven  is  like  unto  a  Man  that  is 
 an  Householder,  which  bringeth 
 forth  out  of  his  treasure  things 
 new  and  old. 
 
 §    XCII. 
 
 53  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 when  Jesus  had  finished  these 
 PARABLES,  he  departed  thence. 
 
 54  And  when  he  was  come  into 
 his  OWN-COUNTRY,  he  taus^ht 
 them  in  their  SYNAGOGUE,  inso- 
 much that  they  were  astonished, 
 and  said,  Whence  hath  this  man 
 this  WISD03I,  and  these  mighty- 
 works? 
 
 56  Is  not  this  the  carpenter's 
 SON?  is  not  his  MOTHER  called 
 Mary?  and  his  brethren,  James, 
 and  Joses,  and  Simon,  and  Judas? 
 
 6Q  And  his  SISTERS,  are  they 
 not  all  with  us?  Whence  then 
 hath  this  man  all  these  things? 
 
 57  And  they  were  offended  in 
 him.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 A  Prophet  is  not  without  honour, 
 save  in  f  his  OWN-COUNTRY,  and  in 
 his  own  HOUSE. 
 
 58  And  he  did  not  many  Mighty- 
 works  there  because  of  their  UN- 
 belief. 
 
 CHAPTEK  XIY. 
 
 §    XCIII. 
 
 1  At    That    TIME    Herod   the 
 TETRARCH  heard  of  the  fame  of 
 
 Jesus, 
 
 *   Emphatic  Text.— 43.  He  that  haTh. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 52.  in.         57.  his.    See  43,  44,  45,  51  (twice). 
 
 25 
 
XIV.  2. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XIV.   22. 
 
 2  And  said  unto  his  SERVANTS, 
 This  is  John  the  Baptist;  f}t  is 
 risen  from  the  dead;  and  there- 
 fore MIGHTY-WORKS  do  shew  forth 
 themselves  in  him. 
 
 3  For  Herod  fl^ad  laid  hold 
 on  John,  and  bound  him,  and 
 put  him  in  tp^'ison  for  Herodias' 
 sake,  his  brother  Philip's  wife. 
 
 4  For  John  said  unto  him,  It 
 is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  her. 
 
 5  And  when  he  would  have 
 put  him  to  death,  he  feared  the 
 MULTITUDE,  Because  they  counted 
 him  as  a  Prophet. 
 
 6  But  when  Herod's  Birth- day 
 was  kept,  the  daughter  of  He- 
 rodias danced  before  them,  and 
 pleased  Herod. 
 
 7  Whereupon  he  promised  with 
 an  Oath  to  give  her  whatsoever  she 
 would  ask. 
 
 8  And  SHE,  being  before  in- 
 structed of  her  MOTHERj  said. 
 Give  me  here  John  Baptist's 
 HEAD  in  a  Charger. 
 
 9  And  the  f^iNG  was  sorry: 
 nevertheless  for  the  oath's  sake, 
 and  THEM  which  sat-at-meat 
 with  him,  he  commanded  it  to  be 
 given  her. 
 
 10  And  he  sent,  and  beheaded 
 John  in  the  prison. 
 
 11  And  his  head  was  brought 
 in  a  Charger,  and  given  to  the 
 DAMSEL:  and  she  brought  it  to 
 her  mother. 
 
 12  And  his  DISCIPLES  came,  and 
 took  up  fthe  BODY,  and  buried  it, 
 and  went  and  told  Jesus. 
 
 §  xciv. 
 
 13  When  Jesus  heard  of  it,  he 
 
 departed  thence  by  Ship  into  a 
 Desert  Place  apart:  and  when  the 
 people  had  heard  thereof,  they 
 followed  him  on  Foot  out  of  the 
 CITIES. 
 
 14  And  t  Jesus  went  forth,  and 
 saw  a  Great  Multitude,  and  was 
 moved  with  compassion  toward 
 them,  and  he  healed  their  SICK. 
 
 §  xcv. 
 
 15  And  when  it  was  Evening, 
 this  DISCIPLES  came  to  him,  say- 
 ing, *This  is  a  Desert  PLACE,  and 
 the  TIME  is  now  past;  send  the 
 MULTITUDE  away,  that  they  may 
 go  into  the  VILLAGES,  and  buy 
 themselves  Victuals. 
 
 16  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 They  need  not  depart;  give  ge 
 them  to  eat. 
 
 17  And  THEY  say  unto  him. 
 We  have  here  but  Five  Loaves,  and 
 Two  Fishes. 
 
 18  He  said,  Bring  them  hither 
 to  me. 
 
 19  And  he  commanded  the 
 MULTITUDE  to  sit  down  on  the 
 GRASS,  and  took  the  five  Loaves, 
 and  the  two  Fishes,  and  looking 
 up  to  HEAVEN,  he  blessed,  and 
 brake^  and  gave  the  loaves  to 
 his  DISCIPLES,  and  the  disciples 
 
 to  the  MULTITUDE. 
 
 20  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
 were  filled:  and  they  took  up  of 
 
 the    FRAGMENTS    that   REMAINED 
 
 Twelve  Baskets  full. 
 
 21  And  THEY  that  had  eaten 
 were  about  five-thousand  Men,  be- 
 sides Women  and  Children. 
 
 §     XCVI. 
 
 22  And  straightway  t  JesuS  con- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 15.  The  place  is  a  Desert,  and. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  then  had.  3.  prison.  9.king,  being  sony  for  the 
 oath's  sake,  and  them  which  sat-at-meat  with  him,  commanded.  12.  the  dead- 
 body.  14.  he  went.  15.  the  disciples.  22.  he  constrained. 
 
 26 
 
XIV.  23. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XV.  6. 
 
 strained  his  disciples  to  get  into 
 fa  SHIP,  and  to  go  before  him 
 unto  the  other-side,  while  he 
 sent  the  multitudes  away. 
 
 23  And  when  he  had  sent  the 
 multitudes  away,  he  went  up 
 into  a  mountain  apart  to  pray: 
 and  when  the  Evening  was  come, 
 he  was  there  alone. 
 
 24  But  the  SHIP  was  now  fhi 
 the  midst  of  the  SEA,  tossed  with 
 WAVES:  for  the  wind  was  con- 
 trary. 
 
 25  And  in  the  Fourth  Watch  of 
 the  NIGHT  t  Jesus  went  unto 
 them,  walking  on  the  SEA. 
 
 26  And  when  the  disciples 
 saw  him  walking  on  the  SEA,  they 
 were  troubled,  saying.  It  is  a  Spirit; 
 and  they  cried  out  for  feaii. 
 
 27  But  straightway  Jesus  spake 
 unto  them,  saying.  Be  of  good 
 cheer;  it  is  ]r;  be  not  afraid. 
 
 28  And  Peter  answered  him 
 and  said.  Lord,  if  it  be  tjOU,  bid 
 me  come  unto  thee  on  the  water. 
 
 29  And  HE  said,  Come.  And 
 when  t  Peter  was  come  down  out 
 of  the  ship,  he  walked  on  the 
 WATER,  fto  go  to  Jesus. 
 
 30  But  when  he  saw  the  WIND 
 boisterous,  he  was  afraid ;  and  be- 
 ginning to  sink,  he  cried,  saying. 
 Lord,  save  me. 
 
 31  And  immediately  Jesus 
 stretched  forth  his  HAND,  and 
 caught  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
 O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore 
 didst  thou  doubt? 
 
 32  And  when  they  were  fcome 
 into  the  ship,  the  wind  ceased. 
 
 33  Then  they  that  were  in  the 
 
 ship  [came  and]  worshipped  him, 
 saying,  Of  a  truth  thou  art  the 
 Son  of  God. 
 
 §    XCVII. 
 
 34  And  when  they  were  gone 
 over,  they  came  finto  the  land  of 
 Gennesaret. 
 
 25  And  when  the  men  of  that 
 place  had  knowledge  of  him, 
 they  sent  out  into  All  that  COUN- 
 TRY round  about,  and  brought 
 unto  him  ALL  that  were  dis- 
 eased ; 
 
 36  And  besought  him  that  they 
 might  only  touch  the  hem  of  his 
 GARMENT :  and  as  many  as  touched 
 were  made  perfectly  whole. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 §    XCVIII. 
 
 1.  Then  came  to  Jesus  f  scribes 
 
 and  Pharisees,  which  were  of 
 Jerusalem,  saying, 
 
 2  Why  do  thy  DISCIPLES  trans- 
 gress the  TRADITION  of  the 
 ELDERS  ?  for  they  wash  not  t  their 
 HANDS  when  they  eat  Bread. 
 
 3  But  HE  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  Why  do  g0  also  trans- 
 gress the  COMMANDMENT  of  GOD 
 
 by  your  tradition  ? 
 
 4  For  God  f  commanded  say- 
 ing, "Honour  thy  father  and 
 mother:"  J  and,  "He  that 
 CURSETH  Father  or  Mother,  let 
 him  die  the  Death."  J 
 
 5  But  g0  say.  Whosoever  shall 
 say  to  his  father  or  his  mother. 
 It  is  a  Gift,  by  whatsoever  thou 
 mightest  be  profited  by  me; 
 
 6  t  And  honour  not  his  father 
 [or  his  mother],  he  shall  he  free. 
 Thus  have  ye  made   the   t  COM- 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 22.  a  Ship.  24.  many  Furlongs  away  from  the  land,  tossed. 
 25.  he  came  unto,  29.  Peter.         29.  and  came  to.  32.  gone  up  into.  34.  to 
 
 LAND  at  Gennesaret.  1.  Pharisees  and  Scribes  from  Jerusalem.  2,  the  hands. 
 
 4.  said,  "  Honour  thy  father.  6.  He  shall  in  no  wise  honour  his  father.   Thus. 
 
 6.  WORD.     See  33,  6. 
 
 ±  4.  Exod.  XX.  12.         t  4.  Exod.  xxi.  17. 
 
 27 
 
XV.  7. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XV.  28- 
 
 MANDMENT  of  GoD  of  none 
 effect  by  your  teadition. 
 
 7  Ye  Hypocrites,  well  did  Esaias 
 prophesy  of  you,  saying, 
 
 8  "  This  PEOPLE  [draweth  nigh 
 unto  me  with  their  MOUTH,  and] 
 honoureth  Me  with  their  LIPS; 
 but  their  heart  is  far  from  me. 
 
 9  But  in  vain  they  do  worship 
 me,  teaching  for  Doctrines  the 
 Commandments  of  Men."  J 
 
 10  And  he  called  the  multi- 
 tude, and  said  unto  them,  Hear, 
 and  understand : 
 
 11  Not     THAT  which   fGOETH- 
 
 INTO  the  MOUTH  defileth  a  man; 
 
 but  THAT  which  COMETH-OUT    of 
 
 the  MOUTH,  this  defileth  a  man. 
 
 12  Then  fcame  his  disciples, 
 and  said  unto  him,  Knowest  thou 
 That  the  Pharisees  were  of- 
 fended, after  they  heard  this  SAY- 
 ING? 
 
 13  But  HE  answered  and  said. 
 Every  Plant  which  my  heavenly 
 FATHER  hath  not  planted,  shall 
 be  rooted  up. 
 
 14  Let  them  alone:  they  be 
 blind  Leaders  [of  the  Blind].  And 
 if  the  Blind  lead  the  Blind,  both 
 shall  fall  into  the  Ditch. 
 
 15  Then  answered  Peter  and 
 said  unto  him.  Declare  unto  us 
 fthis  parable. 
 
 16  And  t  Jesus  said.  Are  ge 
 also  yet  without  understanding? 
 
 17  Do  not  ye   [yet]  understand, 
 
 That    WHATSOEVER     ENTERETH- 
 
 IN  at  the  mouth  goeth  into  the 
 BELLY,  and  is  cast  out  into  the 
 Draught? 
 
 18  But  those  THINGS  which  PRO- 
 
 CEED-OUT  of  the  MOUTH  come 
 forth  from  the  HEART;  and  tjcg 
 defile  the  MAN. 
 
 19  For  out  of  the  heart  pro- 
 ceed evil  Thoughts,  Murders, 
 Adulteries,  Fornications,  Thefts, 
 False-witness,  Blasphemies: 
 
 20  These  are  the  things  which 
 
 DEFILE  a  MAN :    but   tO    EAT  with 
 
 Unwashen   Hands  defileth   not   a 
 
 MAN. 
 
 §    XCIX. 
 
 2 1  Then  Jesus  went  thence,  and 
 departed  into  the  COASTS  of  Tyre 
 and  Sidon. 
 
 22  And,  behold,  a  Woman  of 
 Canaan  came  out  of  the  same 
 COASTS^  and  cried  unto  him,  say- 
 ing. Have  mercy  on  me,  0  Lord, 
 thou  Son  of  David ;  my  DAUGHTER 
 is  grievously  vexed  with  a  devil. 
 
 23  But  HE  answered  her  not  a 
 Word.  And  his  disciples  came 
 and  besought  him,  saying.  Send 
 her  away;  For  she  crieth  after 
 us. 
 
 24  But  HE  answered  and  said, 
 I  am  not  sent  but  unto  the  LOST 
 SHEEP,  of  the  House  of  Israel. 
 
 25  Then  came  she  and  worship- 
 ped him,  saying.  Lord,  help  me. 
 
 26  But  HE  answered  and  said^ 
 It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  chil- 
 dren's BREAD,  and  to  cast  it  to 
 DOGS. 
 
 27  And  SHE  said,  Truth,  Lord: 
 yet  the  DOGS  eat  of  *  the  crumbs 
 which  FALL  from  their  masters^ 
 
 TABLE. 
 
 28  Then  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  her,  0  Woman,  great  i^ 
 Thy  FAITH :  be  it  unto  thee  even 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 27.  those  crumbs  which. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  cometh  into. 
 15.  the  parable.         16.  he  said.      See  8,  14,17. 
 
 'I  9.  Isaiah  xxix.  13. 
 
 12.  come  the  disciples  and  say. 
 
 28 
 
XV.  29. 
 
 ACCORDING    TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XVI.  6. 
 
 as  tliou  wilt.  And  her  daughter 
 was  made  whole  from  tliat  very 
 HOUR. 
 
 §  c. 
 
 29  And  Jesus  departed  from 
 thence,  and  came  nigh  unto  the 
 SEA  of  Galilee;  and  went  up 
 into  a  MOUNTAIN,  and  sat  down 
 there. 
 
 30  And  great  Multitudes  came 
 unto  him,  having  with  them  those 
 that  were  lame,  fhlind,  dumb, 
 maimed,  and  many  others,  and 
 cast  them  down  at  f  Jesus'  feet  ; 
 and  he  healed  them : 
 
 31  Insomuch  that  the  multi- 
 tude wondered,  when  they  saw 
 the  Dumb  to  f  speak,  the  Maimed 
 to  be  whole,  fthe  Lame  to  walk, 
 and  the  Blind  to  see:  and  they 
 glorified  the  GoD  of  Israel. 
 
 32  Then  Jesus  called  his  dis- 
 ciples unto  him,  and  said,  I  have 
 compassion  on  the  multitude, 
 Because  they  continue  with  me 
 [now]  three  Days,  and  have  no- 
 thing to  eat:  and  I  will  not  send 
 them  away  fasting,  lest  they  faint 
 in  the  way. 
 
 33  And  his  disciples  say  unto 
 him.  Whence  should  we  have  so 
 much  Bread  in  the  Wilderness,  as 
 to  fill  so  great  a  Multitude? 
 
 34  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 How-many  Loaves  have  ye?  And 
 they  said,  Seven,  and  a  Few 
 Little-fishes. 
 
 35  And  he  commanded  the  mul- 
 titude to  sit  down  on  the 
 GROUND. 
 
 36  And  he  took  the  seven 
 Loaves  and  the  fishes,  and  gave 
 
 thanks,  and  brake  them,  and  gave 
 to  his  DISCIPLES,  and  the  disci- 
 ples to  the  MULTITUDE. 
 
 37  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
 were  filled:  and  they  took  up  of 
 
 the  BROKEN-MEAT  that  WaS  LEFT 
 
 Seven  Baskets  full. 
 
 38  And  THEY  that  did  eat 
 fwere  Four-thousand  Men,  beside 
 Women  and  Children. 
 
 §   CI. 
 
 39  And  he  sent  away  the  mul- 
 titude, and  took  SHIP,  and  came 
 into  the  coasts  of  fMagdala. 
 
 CHAPTEK  XVL 
 
 1  The  Pharisees  also  with 
 the  Sadducees  came,  and  tempting 
 desired  him  that  he  would  shew 
 them  a  Sign  from  HEAVEN. 
 
 2  He  answered  and  said  unto 
 them,  [When  it  is  Evening,  ye 
 say.  It  will  be  Fair-weather:  for 
 the  SKY  is  red. 
 
 3  And  in  the  Morning,  It  will 
 he  Foul-weather  To-day:  for  the 
 SKY  is  red  and  lowring.  O  ye 
 Hypocrites,  ye  can  discern  the 
 FACE  of  the  SKY ;  but  can  ye  not 
 discern  the  SIGNS  of  the  times?] 
 
 4  A  wicked  and  adulterous 
 Generation  seeketh  [after]  a  Sign; 
 and  there  shall  no  Sign  be  given 
 unto  it,  but  the  SIGN  of  *  [the 
 prophet]  Jonas.  And  he  left 
 them,  and  departed. 
 
 5  And  when  fhis  DISCIPLES 
 were  come  to  the  other-side, 
 they  had  forgotten  to  take  Bread. 
 
 6  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 Take  heed  and  beware  of  the 
 LEAVEN  of  the  Pharisees  and  of 
 the  Sadducees. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  Jonas  the  prophet. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 30.  maimed,  blind,  dnmb,  and. 
 31.  and  the  Lame.          38  were  about.  39.  Magadan. 
 
 2—3,  4  (twice). 
 
 30.  his  FEET.       31.  hear. 
 5.  the  disciples.     See  32, 
 
 29 
 
XVI.  7. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XVI.  25. 
 
 7  And  THEY  reasoned  among 
 tKeniselves,  saying,  It  is  Because 
 we  have  taken  no  Bread. 
 
 8  Which  when  Jesus  perceived, 
 lie  said  unto  them,  O  ye  of  little 
 faith,  why  reason  ye  among  your- 
 selves. Because  ye  have  [brought] 
 no  Bread? 
 
 9  Do  ye  not  yet  understand, 
 neither  remember  the  five  Loaves 
 of  the  five-thousand,  and  How- 
 many  Baskets  ye  took  up? 
 
 10  Neither  the  seven  Loaves  of 
 the  FOUR-THOUSAND,  and  How- 
 many  Baskets  ye  took  up? 
 
 11  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not 
 understand.  That  1  spake  it  not  to 
 you  concerning  Bread,  fthat  ye 
 should  beware  of  the  leaven 
 of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the 
 Sadducees? 
 
 12  Then  understood  they  how 
 That  he  bade  them  not  beware  of 
 the  LEAVEN  of  bread,  but  of  the 
 DOCTRINE  of  the  t  Pharisees 
 and  of  the  Sadducees. 
 
 13  When  Jesus  came  into  the 
 COASTS  of  C^sarea  Philippi,  he 
 asked  his  disciples,  saying, 
 Wliom  do  MEN  say  that  f  I  the 
 SON  of  MAN  am  ? 
 
 14  And  THEY  said.  Some  say 
 that  thou  art  John  the  Baptist: 
 fsome,  Elias;  and  others,  Jere- 
 mias,  or  one  of  the  prophets. 
 
 15  He  saith  unto  them,  But 
 whom  say  J)e  that  I  am? 
 
 16  And  Simon  Peter  answered 
 and  said,  C'Jou  art  the  Christ, 
 the  SON  of  the  living  God. 
 
 17  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  him.   Blessed  art  thou^ 
 
 Simon  Bar-jona:  For  Flesh  and 
 Blood  hath  not  revealed  it  imto 
 thee,  but  *my  FATHER  wdiich  is 
 
 in  t  HEAVEN. 
 
 18  And  3t  say  also  unto  thee. 
 That  tijOU  art  Peter,  and  upon  This 
 ROCK  I  wall  build  My  church  ; 
 and  the  Gates  of  Hell  shall  not 
 prevail  against  it. 
 
 19  And  I  will  give  unto  thee 
 the  KEYS  of  the  kingdom  of 
 HEAVEN:  and  whatsoever  thou 
 shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be 
 bound  in  heaven:  and  whatso- 
 ever thou  shalt  loose  on  earth 
 shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 
 
 20  Then  charged  he  f^iis  dis- 
 ciples that  they  should  tell  no 
 man  That  i)e  was  [Jesus]  tlie 
 Christ. 
 
 §  cin. 
 
 21  From  that  time  forth  began 
 Jesus  to  shew  unto  his  disciples, 
 how  That  he  must  go  unto  Jerusa- 
 lem, and  suffer  many  things  of 
 the  ELDERS  and  Chief-priests  and 
 Scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be 
 raised  again  the  third  Day. 
 
 22  Then  Peter  took  him,  and 
 t  began  to  rebuke  him,  saying, 
 Be  it  far  from  thee,  Lord:  this 
 shall  not  be  unto  thee. 
 
 23  But  HE  turned,  and  said  unto 
 Peter,  Get  thee  behind  me, 
 Satan:  thou  art  an  Offence  unto 
 me:  For  thou  savourest  not  the 
 THINGS  that  be  of  GoD,  but  those 
 til  at  be  of  men. 
 
 24  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his 
 disciples.  If  any  man  will  come 
 after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and 
 take  up  his  CROSS,  and  follow  me. 
 
 25  For  whosoever  will  save  his 
 
 *  EifPHATic  Text. — 17.  that  father  of  mine  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — IL  but  beware  ye  of.  12.  Sadducees  and  Pharisees. 
 13  the  SON  of  MAN  is?  14.  some.  17.  Heaven,  20.  the  disciples.  22,  rebuking 
 him,  saith.     See  8,  20. 
 
 30 
 
XVI.  26. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XVII.  16. 
 
 LIFE  shall  lose  it:  and  whosoever 
 will  lose  his  LIFE  for  my  sake 
 shall  find  it. 
 
 26  For  what  is  a  Man  profited, 
 if  lie  shall  gain  the  whole  avorld, 
 and  lose  his  own  SOUL?  or  what 
 shall  a  Man  give  in  Exchange  for 
 his  SOUL? 
 
 27  For  the  SON  of  man  shall 
 come  in  the  GLORY  of  his  father 
 with  his  ANGELS;  and  then  he 
 shall  reward  every  man  according 
 to  his  WORKS. 
 
 28  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  f  There 
 be  SOME  STANDING  here,  which 
 shall  not  taste  of  Death,  till  they 
 see  the  SON  of  man  coming  in  his 
 KINGDOM. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 1  And  after  six  Days  Jesus 
 taketh  Peter,  James,  and  John 
 his  BROTHER,  and  bringeth  them 
 up  into  an  high  Mountain  apart, 
 
 2  And  was  transfisfured  before 
 them:  and  his  FACE  did  shine  as 
 the  sun,  and  his  raiment  was 
 white  as  the  light. 
 
 3  Andj  behold,  there  appeared 
 unto  them  Moses  and  Elias,  talking 
 with  him. 
 
 4  Then  answered  Peter,  and 
 said  unto  Jesus^  Lord,  it  is  good 
 for  us  to  be  here:  if  thou  wilt, 
 flet  us  make  here  Three  Taber- 
 nacles; one  for  thee,  and  one  for 
 Moses,  and  one  for  Elias. 
 
 5  While  he  yet  spake,  behold, 
 a  bright  Cloud  overshadowed 
 them :  and  behold  a  Voice  out  of 
 the  CLOUD,  which  said,  This  is 
 my  beloved  son,  in  whom  I  am 
 well  pleased;  hear  ye  him. 
 
 6  And  when  the  disciples 
 heard  z7,  they  fell  on  their  Face, 
 and  were  sore  afraid. 
 
 7  And  Jesus  came  and  touched 
 them,  and  said.  Arise,  and  be  not 
 afraid. 
 
 8  And  when  they  had  lifted  up 
 their  eyes,  they  saw  no  man,  save 
 Jesus  only. 
 
 9  And  as  they  came  down  from 
 the  mountain,  Jesus  charged 
 them,  saying,  Tell  the  VISION  to 
 no  man,  until  the  SON  of  man  be 
 risen  again  from  the  Dead. 
 
 (§  cv.) 
 
 10  And  his  DISCIPLES  asked 
 him,  saying,  Why  then  say  the 
 SCRIBES  That  Elias  must  first 
 come  ? 
 
 11  And  t  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  [unto  them],  Elias  truly 
 t  shall  first  come,  and  restore  all 
 things. 
 
 12  But  I  say  unto  you.  That 
 Elias  is  come  already,  and  they 
 knew  him  not,  but  have  done  unto 
 him  whatsoever  they  listed.  Like- 
 wise shall  also  the  SON  of  man 
 suffer  of  them. 
 
 13  Then  the  disciples  under- 
 stood That  he  spake  unto  them  of 
 John  the  Baptist. 
 
 §  cvi. 
 
 14  And  when  they  were  come 
 to  the  multitude,  there  came  to 
 him  a  certain  Man,  kneeling  down 
 to  him,  and  saying, 
 
 15  Lord,  have  mercy  on  My  SON : 
 For  he  is  lunatick,  and  fsore 
 vexed:  for  ofttimes  he  falleth  into 
 the  FIRE,  and  oft  into  the  water. 
 
 16  And  I  brought  him  to  thy 
 DISCIPLES,  and  they  could  not 
 cure  Him. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  That  there  be.        4.  I  will  make  here  three  Tabernacles. 
 11.  HE  answered.         11.  cometh,  and  shall  restore.         15.  sickly.     See  11. 
 
 31 
 
XVII.  17. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XVIII.  7. 
 
 17  Then  Jesus  answered  and 
 said,  0  faithless  and  perverse  Ge- 
 neration, how  long  shall  I  be  with 
 you?  how  long  shall  I  suffer  you? 
 bring  him  hither  to  me. 
 
 18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the 
 DEVIL;  and  he  departed  out  of 
 him:  and  the  child  was  cured 
 from  that  very  hour. 
 
 19  Then  came  the  disciples  to 
 Jesus  apart^  and  said.  Why  could 
 not  iuf  cast  him  out? 
 
 20  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 Because  of  tjour  unbelief:  for 
 verily  I  say  unto  you,  If  ye  have 
 Faith  as  a  Grain  of  Mustard-seed, 
 ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain. 
 Remove  hence  to  yonder  place; 
 and  it  shall  remove;  and  nothing 
 shall  be  impossible  unto  you. 
 
 21  [Howbeit  This  kind  goeth 
 not  out  but  by  Prayer  and  Fast- 
 ing.] (§   CVII.) 
 
 22  And  while  they  abode  in 
 Galilee,  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 The  SON  of  MAN  shall  be  betrayed 
 into  the  Hands  of  Men: 
 
 23  And  they  shall  kill  him,  and 
 the  THIRD  Day  he  shall  fbe 
 raised  again.  And  they  were  ex- 
 ceeding sorry. 
 
 (§    cviii.) 
 
 24  And  when  they  were  come 
 to  Capernaum,  they  that  re- 
 ceived TRIBUTE  money  came  to 
 Peter,  and  said.  Doth  not  your 
 MASTER  pay  tribute? 
 
 25  He  saith.  Yes.  And  when 
 the  was  come  into  the  house, 
 Jesus  prevented  him,  saying. 
 What  thinkest  thou,  Simon?  of 
 whom  do  the  kings  of  the  earth 
 take  Custom  or  Tribute?  of  their 
 own  CHILDREN^  or  of  strangers  ? 
 
 26  t  Peter  saith  unto  him.  Of 
 strangers.  Jesus  saith  unto 
 him.  Then  are  the  children  free. 
 
 27  Notwithstanding,  lest  we 
 should  oiFend  them,  go  thou  to  the 
 SEA,  and  cast  an  Hook,  and  take 
 up  the  FISH  that  first  cometh- 
 UP;  and  when  thou  hast  opened 
 his  MOUTH,  thou  shalt  find  a 
 Piece-of-money :  That  take,  and 
 give  unto  them  for  me  and  thee. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 §   cix. 
 
 1  t  At  the  Same  time  came  the 
 disciples  unto  Jesus,  saying, 
 Who  is  the  greatest  in  the  king- 
 dom of  HEAVEN? 
 
 2  And  t  Jesus  called  a  Lit- 
 tle-child unto  him,  and  set  him  in 
 the  Midst  of  them, 
 
 3  And  said.  Verily  I  say  unto 
 you.  Except  ye  be  converted,  and 
 become  as  little-children,  ye 
 shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven. 
 
 4  Whosoever  therefore  sliall 
 humble  himself  as  this  little- 
 child,  the  same  is  greatest  in 
 
 the  kingdom  of  HEAVEN. 
 
 5  And  whoso  shall  receive  one 
 such  Little-child  in  my  name  re- 
 ceiveth  Me. 
 
 6  But  whoso  shall  offend  one   of 
 
 THESE  LITTLE-ONES  wllich  BE- 
 LIEVE in  me,  it  were  better  for  him 
 that  a  Millstone  were  hanged 
 about  his  neck,  and  that  he  were 
 drowned    in   the    depth    of  the 
 
 SEA. 
 
 §  ex. 
 
 7  Woe  unto  the  world  be- 
 cause of  OFFENCES !  for  it  must 
 needs  be   that    offences    come; 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 20.  he  saith.  20.  little-faith.  23.  rise  again.  25.  they 
 were  come.  26.  And  when  he  said,  Of  strangers,  Jesus  saith.  1.  And  at.  2.  he 
 called.     -See  21. 
 
 32 
 
XVIII.  8. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XYIII.  24. 
 
 but  woe  to  that   man  by  wliom 
 the  OFFENCE  Cometh ! 
 
 8  Wherefore  if  thy  HAND  or 
 thy  FOOT  offend  thee,  cut  them 
 off,  and  cast  them  from  thee:  it  is 
 better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life 
 fhalt  or  maimed,  rather  than  hav- 
 ing Two  Hands  or  Two  Feet  to 
 be  cast  into  everlasting  fire. 
 
 9  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee, 
 pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee : 
 it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into 
 LIFE  with  one  eye,  rather  than 
 having  Two   Eyes  to  be  cast  into 
 
 HELL  FIRE. 
 
 10  Take  heed  that  ye  despise 
 not  one  of  these  LITTLE-ONES; 
 for  I  say  unto  you.  That  in  f  Hea- 
 ven their  ANGELS  do  always  be- 
 hold the  FACE  of  *my  FATHER 
 which  is  in  Heaven. 
 
 11  [For  the  SON  of  man  is  come 
 to  save  THAT  which  was  LOST.] 
 
 12  How  think  ye?  if  a  Man 
 have  an  Hundred  Sheep,  and  one 
 of  them  be  gone  astray,  f  doth  he 
 not  leave  the  ninety- and-nine, 
 and  goeth  into  the  mountains, 
 and  seeketh  that  which  is  GONE- 
 
 ASTRAY? 
 
 13  And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it, 
 verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  rejoiceth 
 more  of  that  sheep,  than   of  *the 
 
 NINETY-AND-NINE  which    WENT- 
 NOT-ASTRAY. 
 
 14  Even  so  it  is  not  the  Will  fof 
 *your  father  which  is  in  Hea- 
 ven, that  one  of  these  little- 
 ONES  should  perish. 
 
 15  Moreover  if  thy  brother 
 shall  trespass  [against  tliee],  go 
 and    tell  him    his    fault    between 
 
 thee  and  him   alone:  if  lie   shall 
 hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained   thy 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 16  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee, 
 then  take  with  thee  one  or  two 
 more,  that  in  the  Mouth  of  Two 
 or  tliree  Witnesses  Every  Word 
 may  be  established. 
 
 17  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
 hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  CHURCH : 
 but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the 
 CHURCH,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as 
 an  HEATHEN  man  and  a  pub- 
 lican. 
 
 18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  What- 
 soever ye  shall  bind  on  EARTH 
 shall  be  bound  in  f  heaven:  and 
 whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth 
 shall  be  loosed  in  f  heaven. 
 
 §    CXI. 
 
 19  t  Again  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on 
 EARTH  as  touching  anything  that 
 they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for 
 them  of  *  my  father  which  is 
 in  Heaven. 
 
 20  For  where  two  or  three  are 
 gathered  together  in  MY  Name, 
 there  am  1  in  the  Midst  of  them. 
 
 21  Then  came  Peter  tto  him, 
 and  said.  Lord,  how  oft  shall  my 
 brother  sin  against  me,  and  I 
 foro-ive  him?  till  seven  times? 
 
 22  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say 
 not  unto  thee,  Until  seven  times: 
 but.  Until  seventy  times  seven. 
 
 23  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of 
 HEAVEN  likened  unto  a  certain 
 King,  which  would  take  Account 
 
 of  his  SERVANTS. 
 
 24  And  when  he  had  begun  to 
 reckon,    one    was    brought     unto 
 
 *  Emi'hatic  Text. — 10.  that  father  of  mine  which  is.  13.  those  ninety- akd- 
 NiNE  which.     14.  that  father  of  yours  which  is.     19.  that  father  of  mine  which  is. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 8.  maimed  or  halt.  10.  heaven.  12.  will  he  not  leave 
 the  ninety-and-nine  Slieep  on  the  mountains,  and  go  and  seek.  14.  of  that 
 
 father  of  mine  which  is.  18.  Heaven.  18.  Heaven.  19.  Again  verily  I  say. 
 
 21.  and  said  unto  him,  Lord.      See  11,  15. 
 
 D  33 
 
XVIII.  25. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XIX.  7. 
 
 him,  wKich  owed  liim   Ten-tliou- 
 sand  Talents. 
 
 25  But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not 
 to  pay,  fl'iis  LORD  commanded 
 him  to  be  sold,  and  his  wife,  and 
 CHILDREN,  and  ail  that  he  had, 
 and  payment  to  be  made. 
 
 26  The  SERVANT  therefore  fell 
 down,  and  worshipped  him,  saying, 
 [Lord J  have  patience  with  me, 
 and  I  will  pay  thee  all. 
 
 27  Then  the  lord  of  t  that  ser- 
 vant was  moved  with  compassion, 
 and  loosed  him,  and  forgave  him 
 the  DEBT. 
 
 28  But  the  [same]  SERVANT 
 went  out,  and  found  one  of  his 
 eelloavservants,  which  owed 
 him  an  Hundred  Pence:  and  he 
 laid  hands  on  him,  and  took  him 
 by  the  throat,  saying.  Pay  t  me 
 that  thou  owest. 
 
 29  And  his  fellowservant 
 fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  be- 
 sought him,  saying.  Have  patience 
 Avith  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee  [all]. 
 
 30  And  HE  would  not :  but  went 
 and  cast  him  into  Prison,  till  he 
 should  pay  the  debt. 
 
 31  fSo  when  his  fellowser- 
 VANTS  saw  WHAT  was  DONE,  they 
 were  very  sorry,  and  came  and 
 told  unto  their  LORD  all  that 
 was  DONE. 
 
 32  Then  his  LORD,  after  that  he 
 had  called  him,  said  unto  him,  0 
 thou  wicked  Servant,  I  forgave 
 thee  All  that  debt,  because  thou 
 desiredst  me: 
 
 33  Shouldest  not  thou  also  have 
 had  compassion  on  thy  fellow- 
 servant,  even  as  $  had  pity  on 
 thee? 
 
 34  And  his  lord  was  wroth* 
 and  delivered  him  to  the  TOR- 
 MENTORS, till  he  should  pay  all 
 that  was  DUE  [unto  him]. 
 
 35  So  likewise  shall  my  hea- 
 venly FATHER  do  also  unto  you, 
 if  ye  from  your  hearts  forgive 
 not  every  one  his  brother  [their 
 trespasses]. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 §    CXII. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 when  Jesus  had  finished  these 
 SAYINGS,  he  departed  from  Gali- 
 lee, and  came  into  the  COASTS  of 
 JuD^A  beyond  Jordan  ; 
 
 2  And  great  Multitudes  followed 
 him ;  and  he  healed  them  there. 
 
 §    CXIII. 
 
 3  The  t  Pharisees  also  came 
 unto  him,  tempting  him,  and 
 saying  [unto  him].  Is  it  lawful  for 
 a  t  Man  to  put  away  his  wife  for 
 Every  Cause? 
 
 4  And  HE  answered  and  said 
 unto  them.  Have  ye  not  read.  That 
 HE  which  t  MADE  them  at  the 
 Beginning  made  them  Male  and 
 Female, 
 
 5  And  said,  "For  this  cause 
 shall  a  man  leave  father  and 
 MOTHER,  and  shall  cleave  to  his 
 WIFE :  and  they  TWAIN  shall  be 
 one  Flesh?"! 
 
 6  Wherefore  they  are  no  more 
 Twain,  but  one  Flesh.  What 
 therefore  GoD  hath  joined  toge- 
 ther, let  not  Man  put  asunder. 
 
 7  They  say  unto  him.  Why 
 did  Moses  then  command  to  give 
 a  Writing  of  Divorcement,  and  to 
 put  her  away? 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript., — 25.  the  Lord.  27.  the  servant.  28.  whatever  thou 
 owest.  31.  Wlien  therefore  His  fellowservants.  3.  Pharisees.  3.  man. 
 
 4.  CREATED.       See  26,   28,    29,   34,   35,   3. 
 
 \  5.  Genesis  ii.  24. 
 
 34 
 
XIX.  8. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XIX.  25. 
 
 8  He  saitli  unto  them,  Moses 
 because  of  the  hardness  of  your 
 HEARTS  suffered  you  to  put  away 
 your  WIVES:  but  from  the  Be- 
 guming  it  was  not  so. 
 
 9  And  I  say  unto  you,  Whoso- 
 ever sball  put  away  his  wife, 
 except  -fit  be  for  Fornication,  and 
 shall  marry  another,  committeth 
 adultery :  and  WHOSO  marrieth 
 her  which  is  put  away  doth  com- 
 mit adultery. 
 
 10  t  His  disciples  say  unto  him. 
 If  the  CASE  of  the  MAN  be  so 
 with  his  WIFE,  it  is  not  good  to 
 marry. 
 
 11  But  HE  said  unto  them,  AH 
 men  cannot  receive  fthis  saying, 
 save  thei/  to  whom  it  is  given. 
 
 12  For  there  are  some  Eunuchs, 
 which  were  so  born  from  their 
 Mother^s  Womb:  and  there  are 
 some  Eunuchs,  which  were  made 
 eunuchs  of  MEN:  and  there  be 
 Eunuchs,  which  have  made  them- 
 selves Eunuchs  for  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able 
 to  receive  it,  let  him  receive  it. 
 
 §    CXIV. 
 
 1 3  Then  were  there  brought  unto 
 him  Little-children,  that  he  should 
 put  his  HANDS  on  them,  and  pray: 
 and  the  disciples  rebuked  them. 
 
 14  But  Jesus  said,  Suffer  lit- 
 tle-children, and  forbid  them 
 not,  to  come  unto  me :  for  of  SUCH 
 
 is  the  KINGDOM  of  HEAVEN. 
 
 15  And  he  laid  his  hands  on 
 them,  and  departed  thence. 
 
 §  cxv. 
 
 16  And,  heboid,  one  came  fand 
 
 said  unto  him.  Good  Master,  what 
 good  thing  shall  I  do,  that  I  may 
 have  eternal  Life? 
 
 17  And  HE  said  unto  him, 
 t  Why  callest  thou  me  good?  there 
 is  none  good  but  one,  t/iat  is  God  : 
 but  if  thou  wilt  enter  into  life, 
 keep  the  commandments. 
 
 18  He  saith  unto  him.  Which? 
 Jesus  said,  ''Thou  shalt  do  no 
 murder.  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
 adultery.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 
 Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness, 
 
 1 9  Honour  thy  father  and  th?/ 
 mother:" J  and,  "Thou  shalt 
 love  thy  NEIGHBOUR  as  thyself"  J 
 
 20  The  YOUNG-MAN  saith  unto 
 him.  All  these  things  have  I  kept 
 [from  my  Youth  up] :  wliat  lack 
 I  yet? 
 
 21  Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou 
 wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell  that 
 thou  HAST,  and  give  to  the  f  Poor, 
 and  thou  shalt  have  Treasure  in 
 Heaven :  and  come  and  follow  me. 
 
 22  But  when  the  young-man 
 heard  f  that  saying,  he  went  away 
 sorrowful :  for  he  had  great  f  Pos- 
 sessions. 
 
 23  Then  said  Jesus  unto  his 
 disciples.  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
 That  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  en- 
 ter into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 24  And  again  I  say  unto  you. 
 It  is  easier  for  a  Camel  to  go 
 through  the  Eye  of  a  Needle,  than 
 for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the 
 kingdom  of  God. 
 
 25  When  this  disciples  heard 
 it,  they  were  exceedingly  amazed, 
 saying.  Who  then  can  be  saved  ? 
 
 t  Vatican  Mancscript. — 9.  on  Account  of  Fornication,  canseth  her  to  commit 
 adultery:  and  whoso  marrieth.  10.  The  disciples.  1L  the  saying.  16.  unto 
 him  and  said,  Master.  17.  Why  askest  thou  Me  concerning  that  which  is  good? 
 One   is  the  good:  but  if  thou  wilt.          21.  poor.  22.  this  saying.  22.  Kiches. 
 
 25.  the  disciples.     See  20. 
 
 J  19.  Exod.  XX.  13. 
 
 X  19.  Lev.  xix.  18. 
 D    2 
 
 35 
 
XIX.  26. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XX.  13. 
 
 26  But  Jesus  beheld  them,  and 
 said  unto  tliem,  With  Men  this  is 
 impossible;  but  with  God  all 
 things  are  possible. 
 
 §    CXVI. 
 
 27  Then  answered  Peter  and 
 said  unto  him^  Behold,  b)0  have 
 forsaken  all,  and  followed  thee; 
 what  shall  tOC  have  therefore? 
 
 28  And  Jesus  said  unto  tliem, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  YE 
 which  have  FOLLOWED  me,  in 
 the  REGENERATION  when  the  SON 
 of  MAN  shall  sit  in  tlie  Throne  of 
 his  Glory,  gc  also  shall  sit  upon 
 Twelve  Thrones,  judging  the 
 TWELVE  Tribes  of  Israel. 
 
 29  And  every  one  fthat  hath 
 forsaken  Houses,  or  Brethren,  or 
 Sisters,  or  Father,  or  Mother, 
 [or  Wife],  or  Children,  or  Lands, 
 ffor  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive 
 tan  Hundredfold,  and  shall  in- 
 herit everlasting  Life. 
 
 §    CXVII. 
 
 30  But  many  that  are  first  shall 
 be  last ;  and  the  last  shall  be  first. 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 1  For  the  KINGDOM  of  heaven 
 is  like  unto  a  Man  that  is  an 
 Householder,  which  went  out 
 early  in  the  Morning  to  hire  La- 
 bourers into  his  vineyard. 
 
 2  And  when  he  had  agreed 
 with  the  labourers  for  a  Penny 
 a  DAY,  he  sent  them  into  his 
 vineyard. 
 
 3  And  he  went  out  about  the 
 t  third  Hour,  and  saw  others 
 standing  idle  in  the  market- 
 place, 
 
 4  And   said    unto    tf) nU;     Go 
 
 ge  also  into  the  vineyard,  and 
 whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give 
 you.  And  they  went  their 
 way. 
 
 5  Again  he  went  out  about  the 
 Sixth  and  Ninth  Hour,  and  did 
 likewise. 
 
 6  And  about  the  eleventh 
 [Hour]  he  went  out,  and  found 
 others  standing  [idle],  and  saith 
 unto  them,  ^^  hy  stand  ye  here 
 All  the  DAY  idle? 
 
 7  They  say  unto  him.  Because 
 no  man  hath  hired  us.  He  saith 
 unto  them.  Go  ^0  also  into  the 
 VINEYARD;  [and  whatsoever  is 
 right,  that  shall  ye  receive.] 
 
 8  So  when  Even  was  come,  the 
 LORD  of  the  VINEYARD  saith  unto 
 his  STEWARD,  Call  the  labour- 
 ers, and  give  them  their  HIRE, 
 beginning  from  the  LAST  unto  the 
 
 FIRST. 
 
 9  And  when  they  came  that 
 were  hired  about  the  eleventh 
 Hour,  they  received  every  man  a 
 Penny. 
 
 10  fl^ut  when  the  riRST  came, 
 they  supposed  That  they  should 
 have  received  more ;  and  ti^fg 
 likewise  received  every  man  a 
 Penny. 
 
 11  And  when  they  had  received 
 it,  they  murmured  against  the 
 GOODMAN-Or-THE-HOUSE, 
 
 12  Saying,  These  last  have 
 wrought  but  One  Hour,  and  thou 
 hast  made  them  equal  unto  us 
 which  have  borne  the  burden 
 and  heat  of  the  day. 
 
 13  But  he  answered  one  of 
 them,  and  said,  Friend,  I  do  thee 
 no  wrong:  didst  not  thou  agree 
 with  me  for  a  Penny? 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript.— 29.    soever    that    hath.  29.    for    my    Name's    sake 
 
 29.  manyfold.         3.    Third  Hour.  10.  And  when.     See  29,  6  (twice),  ?. 
 
 36 
 
XX.  14. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XX.  31, 
 
 14  Take  *M«/  thine  is,  and  go 
 tliy  way :  1 1  will  give  unto  This 
 LAST,  even  as  unto  tliee. 
 
 15  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do 
 what  I  will  with  MINE-OWN?  Is 
 thine  EYE  evil,  Because  $  am 
 good? 
 
 16  So  the  LAST  shall  be  first, 
 and  the  first  last:  [for  many  be 
 called,  but  few  chosen.] 
 
 §  CXVIII. 
 
 17  And  t  Jesus  going  up  to 
 Jerusalem  took  the  twelve  Dis- 
 ciples apart  fin  the  WAY,  and  said 
 unto  them, 
 
 18  Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusa- 
 lem ;  and  the  SON  of  MAN  shall 
 be  betrayed  unto  the  chief- 
 priests  and  unto  the  Scribes, 
 and  they  shall  condemn  him  [to 
 Death] , 
 
 19  And  shall  deliver  him  to  the 
 Gentiles  to  mock,  and  to 
 scourge,  and  crucify  him:  and 
 the  THIRD  Day  he  shall  rise 
 again. 
 
 §    CXIX. 
 
 20  Then  came  to  him  the  mo- 
 ther of  Zebedee's  children 
 with  her*  SONS,  worshipping  him, 
 and  desiring  a  certain  thing  of 
 him. 
 
 2 1  And  he  said  unto  her.  What 
 wilt  thou?  fShe  saith  [unto him], 
 Grant  that  These  my  TWO  Sons 
 may  sit,  the  one  on  thy  Right 
 hand,  and  the  other  on  tthe  Left, 
 in  thy  kingdom. 
 
 2*2  But  Jesus  answered  and  said. 
 Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask.  Are 
 ye  able  to  drink  of  the  CUP  that  i 
 shall  drink  of,  [and  to  be  baptized 
 with  the  BAPTISM  that  $  am  bap- 
 
 tized with]?  They  say  unto  him, 
 We  are  able. 
 
 23  [And]  he  saith  unto  them. 
 Ye  shall  drink  indeed  of  my  CUP, 
 [and  be  baptized  with  the  bap- 
 tism that  1  am  baptized  with]: 
 but  to  SIT  on  my  Right  hand,  and 
 on  fmy  Left,  is  not  mine  to  give, 
 but  it  shall  be  given  to  them  for 
 whom  it  is  prepared  of  my  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 24  And  when  the  ten  heard  zY, 
 they  were  moved  with  indignation 
 against  the  TWO  Brethren. 
 
 25  But  Jesus  called  them  unto 
 him,  and  said,  Ye  know  That  the 
 PRINCES  of  the  Gentiles  exer- 
 cisedominion  over  them,  and  they 
 that  are  great  exercise  authority 
 upon  them. 
 
 26  But  it  f  shall  not  be  so  among 
 you :  but  whosoever  Avill  be  great 
 among  you,  let  him  be  Your 
 Minister ; 
 
 27  And  whosoever  will  be  chief 
 among  you,  let  him  be  Your 
 Servant : 
 
 28  Even  as  the  SON  of  MAN 
 came  not  to  be  ministered  unto, 
 but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his 
 life  a  Ransom  for  many. 
 
 §  cxx. 
 
 29  And  as  they  departed  from 
 Jericho,  a  great  Multitude  followed 
 him. 
 
 30  And,  behold.  Two  blind  men 
 sitting  by  the  way-SIDE,  when 
 they  heard  That  Jesus  passed  by, 
 cried  out,  saying,  Have  mercy  on 
 us,  0  Lord^  thou  Son  of  David. 
 
 31  And  the  MULTITUDE  rebuked 
 them,  because  they  should  hold 
 their  peace:  but  THEY  cried  the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  which  is  thine. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript.— 14.  E  will,  17.   when  Jesus  was  cabout  to  go  up  to 
 
 •Jerusalem,  he  took.  17.  and  said  to  them  in  the  way.        21.  And  she  said.       21.  thy 
 
 Left.         2.-3.  the  Left.         26.  is  not  so.       5t?e  16,  18,  21,  22,  23  (twice). 
 
 37 
 
XX.  32. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXL  15. 
 
 more,   saying,   Have  mercy  on  us, 
 0  Lord,  thou  Son  of  David. 
 
 32  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and 
 called  them,  and  said.  What  will 
 ye  that  I  shall  do  unto  you? 
 
 33  They  say  unto  him,  Lord, 
 that  t  Our  EYES  may  be  opened. 
 
 34:  So  Jesus  had  compassion  on 
 them,  and  touched  f their  eyes: 
 and  immediately  f  Their  eyes  re- 
 ceived sight,  and  they  followed 
 him. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXL 
 
 §    CXXI. 
 
 1  And  when  they  drew  nigh 
 unto  Jerusalem,  and  were  come  to 
 Bethphage^  imto  the  MOUNT  of 
 olives,  then  sent  Jesus  Two 
 Disciples, 
 
 2  Saying  unto  them^  Go  into 
 *  the  village  over- against 
 you,  and  straightway  ye  shall  find 
 an  Ass  tied,  and  a  Colt  with  her: 
 loose  them^  and  bring  them  unto 
 me. 
 
 3  And  if  any  m.an  say  ought 
 unto  you,  ye  shall  say.  The  Lord 
 hath  Need  of  them ;  and  straight- 
 way he  will  send  them. 
 
 4  All  this  was  done,  that  IT 
 mio-ht  be  fulfilled  which  was 
 spoken  by  the  prophet,  saying, 
 
 5  ''  Tell  ye  the  daughter  of 
 Sion,  Behold^  thy  KING  cometh 
 unto  thee,  meek,  and  sitting  upon 
 an  Ass,  and  fa  Colt  the  Foal  of  an 
 Ass.'^J 
 
 6  And  the  disciples  went, 
 and  did  as  Jesus  commanded 
 them. 
 
 7  And  brought  the  ASS,  and 
 the  COLT,  and  put  on  them  their 
 CLOTHES,  and  they  set  him  thereon. 
 
 8  And  a  very  GREAT  Multitude 
 spread  t  Their  garments  in  the 
 WAY;  others  cut  down  Branches 
 from  the  trees,  and  strawed  them 
 in  the  avay. 
 
 9  And  *  the  multitudes  that 
 
 fWENT-BEFORE,  and  that  FOL- 
 LOWED, cried,  saying,  Hosanna 
 to  the  SON  of  David:  "Blessed  is 
 HE  that  COMETH  in  the  Name  of 
 the     Lord";  J     Hosanna    in     the 
 
 HIGHEST. 
 
 10  And  when  he  was  come  into 
 Jerusalem,  All  the  city  was 
 moved,  saying.  Who  is  this? 
 
 11  And  the  multitude  said. 
 This  is  Jesus  *the  PROPHET  of 
 Nazareth  of  Galilee. 
 
 12  And  Jesus  went  into  the 
 TEMPLE  [of  God],  and  cast  out 
 All  THEM  that  SOLD  and  bought 
 in  the  temple,  and  overthrew  the 
 
 TABLES  of  the  MONEYCHANGERS, 
 
 and  the  seats  of  them  that  SOLD 
 
 DOVES, 
 
 13  And  said  unto  them,  It  is 
 written,  "My  HOUSE  shall  be 
 called  the  House  of  Prayer"; J 
 but  ge  fliave  made  it  a  Den  of 
 Thieves. 
 
 14  And  the  Blind  and  the  Lame 
 came  to  him  in  the  TEMPLE,  and 
 he  healed  them. 
 
 15  And  when  the  CHIEF- 
 PRIESTS  and  SCRIBES  saw  the 
 WONDERFUL-THINGS  that  he  did, 
 and  tthe  children  crying  in  the 
 TEMPLE,    and     saying,     Hosanna 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  that  village  which  is  over- a  gainst.         9.  those  multi- 
 tudes that  WENT-BEFORE,  and  those  that  followed.         IL  that  prophet  that  is. 
 
 %  Vatican  Manuscript. — 33.  our  eyes.  34.  Their  eyes.         34.   they  received 
 
 sight.  5.  upon  a  Colt.         8.   Their-own  garments.         9.  went-before  him,  and. 
 
 13.  make  it,  15.  those  children  that   were  crying.     See  12. 
 
 }  5.  Zech.  ix.  9.         \  9.  rsa.cxviii  26.         +  13.  Isaiah  Ivi.  7,  8. 
 
 38 
 
XXI.  16. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXL  32. 
 
 to  tlie   SON  of  David;  they  were 
 sore  displeased, 
 
 16  And  said  unto  him,  Hearest 
 thou  what  these  say?  And  Jesus 
 saith  unto  them,  Yea;  have  ye 
 never  read,  "Out  of  the  Mouth 
 of  Babes  and  Sucklings  thou  hast 
 perfected  Praise?"  J 
 
 17  And  he  left  them,  and  went 
 out  of  the  CITY  into  Bethany; 
 and  he  lodged  there. 
 
 §    CXXII. 
 
 18  Xow  in  the  Morning  as  he 
 returned  into  the  city,  he  hun- 
 gered. 
 
 19  And  when  he  saw  a  Fig-tree 
 in  the  WAY,  he  came  to  it,  and 
 found  nothing  thereon,  but  Leaves 
 only,  and  said  unto  it.  Let  no 
 Fruit  grow  on  thee  henceforward 
 for  EVER.  And  presently  the 
 FIG-TREE  withered  away. 
 
 20  And  when  the  disciples 
 saw  it,  they  marvelled,  saying. 
 How  soon  is  the  fig-tree  wither- 
 ed away ! 
 
 21  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
 If  ye  have  Faith,  and  doubt  not, 
 ye  shall  not  only  do  this  which  is 
 done  to  the  fig-tree,  but  also  if 
 ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain. 
 Be  thou  removed,  and  be  thou  cast 
 into  the  SEA;  it  shall  be  done. 
 
 22  And  all  things,  whatsoever 
 ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing, 
 ye  shall  receive. 
 
 §    CXXIII. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  come 
 into  the  temple,  the  chief- 
 priests  and  the  elders  of  the 
 PEOPLE  came  unto  him  as  he  was 
 teaching,     and     said.    By    What 
 
 said 
 you 
 me, 
 
 Authority  doest  thou  these  things? 
 and  who  gave  thee  this  autho- 
 rity? 
 
 24  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 unto  them,  $  also  will  ask 
 one  Thing,  which  if  ye  tell 
 I  in  like  wise  will  tell  you  by 
 
 What  Authority  I  do  these  things. 
 
 25  t  The  BAPTISM  of  John, 
 whence  was  it?  from  Heaven,  or  of 
 Men?  And  they  reasoned  fwith 
 themselves,  saying.  If  we  shall  say. 
 From  Heaven;  he  will  say  unto 
 us,  Why  did  ye  not  then  believe 
 him? 
 
 26  But  if  we  shall  say,  Of  Men; 
 we  fear  the  people  ;  for  all  hold 
 John  as  a  Prophet. 
 
 27  And  they  answered  Jesus, 
 and  said.  We  cannot  tell.  And 
 f)0  said  unto  them.  Neither  tell  ]t 
 you  by  What  Authority  I  do  these 
 things. 
 
 28  But  what  think  ye?  A  certain 
 Man  had  t  two  Sons ;  and  he  came 
 to  the  FIRST,  and  said.  Son,  go 
 work  To-day  in  my  VINEYARD. 
 
 29  He  answered  and  said,  f  I  will 
 not:  but  afterward  he  repented, 
 and  went. 
 
 30  And  he  came  to  the  SECOND, 
 and  said  likewise.     And  he  an- 
 
 $ 
 
 90, 
 
 sir: 
 
 and 
 
 swered   and  said, 
 went  not. 
 
 31  Whether  of  them  twain  did 
 the  WILL  of  his  father?  They 
 say  [unto  him].  The  t  FIRST. 
 Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Verily  I 
 say  unto  you,  That  the  publicans 
 and  the  HARLOTS  go  into  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God  before  you. 
 
 32  For  John  came  unto  you  in 
 the  Way  of  Eighteousness,  and  ye 
 
 t  Vatican  MANUScmrT. — 25.  That  baptism  which  was  of  John.  2-').  among 
 
 themselves.  28.  Two  Sons.  29.    ji    go  sir:    aiid  went   not.      And   he  canie 
 
 to  the  SECOND,  and  said  likewise.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  will  not :  but  after- 
 ward he   repented,  and  went  (h).  31.  latter        See  31. 
 
 t   16.  Psalms  viii.  2. 
 
 39 
 
XXL  33. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXII.  4. 
 
 believed  him  not:  but  the  pub- 
 licans and  the  harlots  believed 
 him:  and  J)r,  when  ye  had  seen  zY, 
 repented  not  afterward,  that  ye 
 might  BELIEVE  him. 
 §    CXXIV. 
 
 33  Hear  Another  Parable:  There 
 was  a  [certain]  Householder,  which 
 planted  a  Vineyard,  and  hedged 
 it  round  about,  and  digged  a 
 Winepress  in  it,  and  built  a  Tower, 
 and  let  it  out  to  Husbandmen,  and 
 went  into  a  far  country : 
 
 34  And  when  the  time  of  the 
 FRUIT    drew    near,    he    sent    his 
 
 SERVANTS    to    the    HUSBANDMEN, 
 
 that  they  might  receive  the  fruits 
 of  it. 
 
 35  And  the  husbiVNDMEN  took 
 his  SERVANTS,  and  beat  one,  and 
 killed  another,  and  stoned  another. 
 
 36  Again,  he  sent  Other  Servants 
 more  than  the  FIRST:  and  they 
 did  unto  them  likewise. 
 
 37  But  last  of  all  he  sent  unto 
 them  his  SON,  saying,  They  will 
 reverence  my  SON. 
 
 38  But  when  the  HUSBANDMEN 
 saw  the  SON,  they  said  among 
 themselves.  This  is  the  heir  ; 
 come,  let  us  kill  him,  and  let  us 
 seize  [on]  his  inheritance. 
 
 39  And  they  caught  him,  and 
 cast  him  out  of  the  vineyard, 
 and  slew  him. 
 
 40  When  the  LORD  therefore  of 
 the  VINEYARD  cometh,  what  will 
 he  do  unto  those  husbandmen? 
 
 41  They  say  unto  him,  He  will 
 miserably  destroy  those  wicked 
 men,  and  will  let  out  his  vine- 
 yard unto  Other  Husbandmen, 
 which  shall  render  him  the  fruits 
 in  their  seasons. 
 
 42  Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Did 
 ye  never  read  in  the  scriptures, 
 "The  Stone  which  the  builders 
 rejected,  the  same  is  become  the 
 Head  of  the  Corner:  this  is  the 
 Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous 
 in  our  Eyes?"  J 
 
 43  Therefore  say  I  unto  you, 
 The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be 
 taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a 
 Nation  brino-ina  forth  the  FRUITS 
 thereof 
 
 44  And  whosoever  shall  fall 
 on  this  STONE  shall  be  broken: 
 but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it 
 wdll  grind  him  to  powder. 
 
 §  cxxv. 
 
 45  And  when  the  CHIEF- 
 PRIESTS  and  Pharisees  had 
 heard  his  parables,  they  per- 
 ceived that  he  spake  of  them. 
 
 46  But  when  they  sought  to  lay 
 hands  on  him,  they  feared  the 
 MULTITUDE,  bccause  they  took 
 him  for  a  Prophet. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXII. 
 
 1  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 spake  unto  them  again  by  Para- 
 bles, and  said, 
 
 2  The  KINGDOM  of  HEAVEN  is 
 
 like  unto   a  certain  King,  which 
 made  a  Marriage  for  his  SON, 
 
 3  And  sent  forth  his  ser- 
 vants to  call  THEM  that  were 
 BIDDEN  to  the  avedding:  and 
 they  would  not  come. 
 
 4  Again,  he  sent  forth  Other 
 Servants,  saying.  Tell  THEM  which 
 are  BIDDEN,  Behold,  I  have  pre- 
 pared my  dinner:  my  OXEN  and 
 my  FATLINGS  aj-e  killed,  and  all 
 things  are  ready:  come   unto  the 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 t  Vatican  ]\Lvnuscript. — See  33,   38. 
 X  42.  Psalma  cxviii.  22. 
 
 40 
 
XXII.  5. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXII.  26. 
 
 5  But  THEY  made  liglit  of  it, 
 and  went  their  ways,  ONE  to  *his 
 
 FARM,      ANOTHER     tO    Hs     MER- 
 CHANDISE: 
 
 6  And  the  remnant  took  his 
 SERVANTS,  and  entreated  them 
 spitefully,  and  slew  them. 
 
 7  tBut  when  the  king  heard 
 thereof^  he  was  wroth:  and  he 
 sent  forth  his  armies,  and  des- 
 troyed those  murderers,  and 
 burned  up  their  CITY. 
 
 8  Then  saith  he  to  his  SER- 
 VANTS, The  WEDDING  is  ready, 
 but  THEY  which  were  bidden 
 were  not  worthy. 
 
 9  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  high- 
 ways, and  as  many  as  ye  shall 
 find,  bid  to  the  marriage. 
 
 10  So  those  SERVANTS  went  out 
 into  the  highways,  and  gathered 
 together  all  as  many  as  they  found, 
 both  Bad  and  Good ;  and  the  wed- 
 ding was  furnished  with  guests. 
 
 1 1  And  when  the  KING  came  in 
 to  see  the  guests,  he  saw  there  a 
 Man  which  had  not  on  a  Wedding 
 Garment : 
 
 12  And  he  saith  unto  him. 
 Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither 
 not  having  a  Wedding  Garment? 
 And  HE  was  speechless. 
 
 13  Then  said  the  king  to  the 
 SERVANTS,  Bind  him  Hand  and 
 Foot,  and  take  him  away,  and 
 cast  t  him  into  OUTER  DARKNESS ; 
 there     shall     be     weeping     and 
 
 GNASHING  of  TEETH. 
 
 14  For  Many  are  called,  but  Few 
 are  chosen. 
 
 §   cxxvi. 
 
 15  Then  went  the  Pharisees, 
 and  took  Council  how  they  might 
 entangle  him  in  his  Talk. 
 
 16  And  they  sent  out  unto  him 
 their  disciples  with  the  Hero- 
 DlANS,  saying,  Master,  we  know 
 That  thou  art  true,  and  teachest  the 
 WAY  of  God  in  Truth,  neither 
 carest  thou  for  any  man:  for  thou 
 regardest  not  the  Person  of  Men. 
 
 17  Tell  us  therefore,  What  think- 
 est  thou?  Is  it  lawful  to  give 
 Tribute  unto  Caesar,  or  not? 
 
 18  But  Jesus  perceived  their 
 wickedness,  and  said,  Wliy  tempt 
 ye  me,  ye  Hypocrites  ? 
 
 19  Shew  me  the  tribute  mo- 
 ney. And  they  brought  unto 
 him  a  Penny. 
 
 20  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
 Whose  is  this  image  and  super- 
 scription? 
 
 21  They  say  [unto  him],  Cgesar's. 
 Then  saith  he  unto  them.  Render 
 therefore  unto  Cassar  the  THINGS 
 which  are  Caesar's;  and  unto  GoD 
 the  THINGS  that  are  God's. 
 
 22  When  they  had  heard  these 
 words,  they  marvelled,  and  left 
 him,  and  went  their  way. 
 
 §    CXXVII. 
 
 23  The  Same  day  came  to  him 
 *the  tSadducees,  which  SAY  that 
 there  is  no  Kesurrection,  and  asked 
 him, 
 
 24  Saying,  Master,  Moses  said.  If 
 a  man  die,  having  no  Children,  his 
 brother  shall  marry  his  wife,  and 
 raise  up  Seed  unto  his  brother. 
 
 25  Now  there  were  with  us 
 Seven  Brethren:  and  the  FIRST, 
 when  he  had  married  a  Wife, 
 deceased,  and,  having  no  Issue, 
 left  his  WIFE  unto  his  bro- 
 ther: 
 
 26  Likewise  the  SECOND  also, 
 and  the  third,  unto  the  SEVENTH. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  his  own  Farm.  23.  thosk  Sadducees  which  say. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.   And  the  kino  was  wroth.  13.  him.         23.  Sad- 
 
 41 
 
 ducees,  which  say.      See  21. 
 
XXII.  27. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXIII.  3. 
 
 27  And  last  of  all  the  woman 
 died  also. 
 
 28  Therefore  in  the  resurrec- 
 tion Whose  WIFE  shall  she  be 
 of  the  SE7EN?  for  they  all  had 
 her. 
 
 29  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 them,  Ye  do  err,  not  knowing  the 
 SCRIPTURES,  nor  the  power  of 
 God. 
 
 30  For  in  the  resurrection 
 they  neither  marry,  nor  are  given 
 in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels 
 [of  God]  in  t  Heaven. 
 
 31  But  as  touchina;  the  resur- 
 RECTION  of  the  DEAD,  have  ye 
 not  read  that  which  was  spoken 
 unto  you  by  GoD,  saying, 
 
 32  "$  am  the  GoD  of  Abraham, 
 and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the 
 God  of  Jacob  ^'?  J  tGrOD  is  not 
 the  God  of  the  Dead,  but  of  the 
 Living. 
 
 33  And  when  the  multitude 
 heard  this^   they  were   astonished 
 
 at  his  DOCTRINE. 
 
 §    CXXVIII. 
 
 34  But   when    the    Pharisees 
 
 had  heard  That  he  had  put  the 
 Sadducees  to  silence,  they  were 
 gathered  together. 
 
 35  Then  one  of  them,  which  was 
 a  Lawyer,  asked  him  a  question, 
 tempting  him,  [and  saying,] 
 
 36  Master,  which  is  the  great 
 Commandment  in  the  LAW? 
 
 37  fJ-ESUS  said  unto  him, 
 "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
 God  with  All  thy  heart,  and 
 with  All  thy  SOUL,  and  with  All 
 thy  MIND."  X 
 
 38  This  is  fthe  First  and  Great 
 Commandment. 
 
 39  t  Aiid  the  Second  e'^like  unto 
 it,  "Thou  shalt  love  thy  NEIGH- 
 BOUR as  thyself"  % 
 
 40  On  These  TWO  Command- 
 ments  fl^aiT^g    All    the    LAW  and 
 
 the  PROPHETS. 
 
 §    ex  XIX. 
 
 41  While  the  Pharisees  w^ere 
 gathered  together,  Jesus  asked 
 them , 
 
 42  Saying,  What  think  ye  of 
 Christ?  Whose  Son  is  he?  They 
 say  unto  him,  The  son  of  David. 
 
 43  He  saith  unto  them,  How 
 then  doth  David  in  Spirit  call  him 
 Lord,  saying, 
 
 44  "The  Lord  said  unto  my 
 LORD^  Sit  thou  on  my  Eight  hand, 
 till   I  fmake  thine  enemies  thy 
 
 footstool'"?  J 
 
 45  If  David  then  call  him  Lord, 
 how  is  he  his  Son? 
 
 46  And  no  man  was  able  to 
 answer  him  a  Word,  neither  durst 
 any  man  from  That  DAY  forth  ask 
 him  any  more  questions. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIII. 
 §  cxxx. 
 
 1  Then  spake  Jesus  to  the 
 MULTITUDE,  and  to  his  disci- 
 ples, 
 
 2  Saying,  The  SCRIBES  and  the 
 Pharisees  sit  in  Moses"*  seat: 
 
 3  All  therefore  whatsoever  they 
 bid  you  [observe],  that  f  observe 
 and  do;  but  do  not  ye  after  their 
 WORKS:  for  they  say,  and  do 
 not. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 30.  he.wen,         32  He  is  not  the   God  (b).        37.  And 
 HE   said.         38.  the  great  and  First  Commandment.  39.  The  Second  is  likewise: 
 
 "  Tliou.  40.  hangs.         44.  put  thine  enemies  underneath  thy  feet.         3.  do  ye, 
 
 and  observe  ;  but.       -See   30,  35,   3. 
 
 X  32.  Exod.  iii.  6.         t  37.  Deut.  vi.  4,  5.         %  39.  Lev.xbt.  18. 
 
 +  44.  Psa.  ex.  1 , 
 42 
 
XXIIL  4. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXIIL  23. 
 
 4  fFor  they  bind  heavy  Bur- 
 dens and  grievous  to  be  borne, 
 and  lay  them  on  men's  shoul- 
 ders; but  fthey  themselves  will 
 not  move  them  with  one  of  their 
 
 FINGERS. 
 
 5  But  all  their  works  they  do 
 for  to  be  SEEN  of  men  :  t  they  make 
 broad  their  phylacteries,  and 
 enlarge  the  borders  [of  their 
 garments], 
 
 6  And  love  the  uprermost- 
 ROOMS  at  feasts,  and  the  chief- 
 seats  in  the  synagogues. 
 
 7  And  greetings  in  the  mar- 
 kets, and  to  be  called  of  men. 
 Rabbi,  [Rabbi.] 
 
 8  But  be  not  go  called  Rabbi : 
 for  one  is  Your  t  master,  [even 
 Christ  :]  and  all  ge  are  Brethren. 
 
 9  And  call  no  man  your  Father 
 upon  the  earth:  for  one  •\\s 
 *  your     FATPIER,     which     is    in 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 10  Neither  be  ye  called  Masters: 
 for  one  is  Your  master,  even 
 Christ. 
 
 11  But  HE  that  is  greatest 
 among  you  shall  be  Your  Servant. 
 
 12  And  whosoever  shall  exalt 
 himself  shall  be  abased;  and  he 
 that  shall  humble  himself  shall  be 
 exalted. 
 
 13  [But  woe  unto  you,  Scribes 
 and  Pharisees_,  Hypocrites  !  For  ye 
 
 shut  up  the  KINGDOM  of  HEAVEN 
 
 against  men  :  for  gp  neither  go  in 
 you?'selves,  neither  suffer  ye  them 
 that  are  entering  to  go  in.] 
 §    CXXXI. 
 
 14  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and 
 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites !  For  ye 
 devour  widows'  HOUSES,  and  for 
 a  Pretence  make  long  Prayer: 
 therefore  ye  shall  receive  the 
 Greater  Damnation. 
 
 15  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees^  Hypocrites !  For  ye 
 compass  SEA  and  LAND  to  make 
 One  Proselyte,  and  when  he  is 
 made,  ye  make  him  twofold  more 
 the  Child  of  Hell  than  yourselves. 
 
 16  Woe  unto  you,  ye  blind 
 Guides,  *  which  SAY,  Whosoever 
 shall  swear  by  tlie  temple,  it  is 
 nothing ;  but  whosoever  shall 
 swear  by  the  GOLD  of  the  temple, 
 he  is  a  debtor ! 
 
 17  Ye  Fools  and  Blind:  for 
 whether  is  greater,  the  GOLD,  or 
 *  the  temple  t  that  sanctifieth 
 the  GOLD? 
 
 18  And,  Whosoever  shall  swear 
 by  the  altar,  it  is  nothing;  but 
 whosoever  sweareth  by  *the  GIFT 
 that  is  upon  it,  he  is  guilty. 
 
 19  Ye  Fools  and  Blind:  for 
 whether  is  greater,  the  GIFT,  or 
 *the  ALTAR  that  sanctifieth 
 the  GIFT? 
 
 20  Whoso  therefore  shall  swear 
 by  the  altar^  sweareth  by  it,  and 
 by  all  things  thereon. 
 
 21  And  WHOSO  shall  SWEAR  by 
 the  TEMPLE^  sweareth  by  it,  and 
 by  HIM  that  dwelleth  therein. 
 
 22  And  PIE  that  shall  swear 
 by  HEAVEN,  sweareth  by  the 
 TPIRONE  of  God,  and  by  him  that 
 SITTETH  thereon. 
 
 §    CXXXII. 
 
 23  Woe  unto  you_,  Scribes  and 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 9.  that  father  of  yours  which  is.  16.  ye  which   say. 
 
 17.    that  temple  Avhich  sanctifieth.  18.    that  gift  which   is.  19.    that 
 
 altar     which     SANCTiriETII. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 4.    And  they.  4.    tfjfU   will   not  move   them  with 
 
 their  FINGER.  5.    for  they.  8.    te"acher.  9.  "is  Your  heavenly  father. 
 
 Neither.  17    which  sanctified.      See  5,  7  (b),  8,    13. 
 
 43 
 
XXIIL  24. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXIIL  39. 
 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites !  For  ye 
 pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise  and 
 CUMMIN,  and  have  omitted  the 
 WEIGHTIER  matters  of  the  law, 
 
 JUDGMENT,   MERCY,  and   FAITH: 
 
 t  these  ought  ye  to  have  done, 
 and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 
 
 24  Ye  blind  f  Guides,  *  which 
 STRAIN  at  a  GNAT,  and  swallow  a 
 
 CAMEL. 
 
 §    CXXXIII. 
 
 25  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites !  For  ye 
 make  clean  the  outside  of  the 
 CUP  and  of  the  platter,  but 
 within  they  are  full  of  Extortion 
 and  Excess. 
 
 26  Thou  blind  Pharisee,  cleanse 
 first  that  which  is  within  the 
 cup  and  PLATTER,  that  the  OUT- 
 SIDE of  them  may  be  clean  also. 
 
 §    CXXXIV. 
 
 27  Woe  unto  you,  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites !  For  ye  are 
 like  unto  whited  Sepulchres, 
 which  indeed  appear  beautiful 
 outward,  but  are  within  full  of 
 *  Dead  mens  Bones,  and  of  All  Un  • 
 cleanness. 
 
 28  Even  so  p0  also  outwardly 
 appear  righteous  unto  men,  but 
 within  ye  are  full  of  Hypocrisy  and 
 Iniquity. 
 
 §  cxxxv. 
 
 29  Woe  unto  you.  Scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites !  Because 
 ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  pro- 
 phets, and  garnish  the  SEPUL- 
 CHRES of  the   RIGHTEOUS, 
 
 30  And  say,  If  we  had  been  in 
 the  DAYS  of  our  fathers,  we 
 would    not   have   been    Partakers 
 
 with  them   in  the  blood  of  the 
 
 PROPHETS 
 
 31  Wherefore  ye  be  Avitnesses 
 unto  yourselves.  That  ye  are  the 
 Children  of  THEM  which  KILLED 
 
 the  PROPHETS. 
 
 32  Fill  ge  up  then  the  measure 
 
 of  your  FATHERS. 
 
 33  Ye  Serpents,  ye  Generation  of 
 Vipers,    how    can    ye    escape   the 
 
 DAMNATION  of  HELL? 
 
 34  Wherefore,  behold,  $  send 
 unto  you  Prophets,  and  Wise 
 men,  and  Scribes :  and  some  of 
 them  ye  shall  kill  and  crucify; 
 and  some  of  them  shall  ye  scourge 
 in  your  SYNAGOGUES,  and  perse- 
 cute them  from  City  to  City: 
 
 35  That  upon  you  may  come 
 All  the  righteous  Blood  shed  upon 
 the  EARTH,  from  the  blood  of 
 *  RIGHTEOUS  Abel  unto  the  blood 
 of  Zacharias  Son  of  Barachias, 
 whom  ye  slew  between  the  tem- 
 ple and  the  ALTAR. 
 
 36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All 
 these  things  shall  come  uj)on  tliis 
 
 GENERATION. 
 
 37  0      Jerusalem,     Jerusalem, 
 
 THOU  that  KILLEST  the  PRO- 
 PHETS, and  stonest  THEM  which 
 are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often 
 would  1  have  gathered  thy  CHIL- 
 DREN together,  even  as  a  Hen 
 gathereth  her  chickens  under 
 he?'  AVINGS,  and  ye  would  not ! 
 
 38  Behold,  your  HOUSE  is  left 
 unto  you  [desolate]. 
 
 39  For  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall 
 not  see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  shall 
 say,  '*^ Blessed  is  HE  that  COMETH 
 in  the  Name  of  the  Lord/'  J 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text.— 24.  te  which  strain.  27.  the  Bones  of  the  Dead,    and. 
 
 35.  Abel  the  righteous. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 23.    but   tliese  things.  24.    Guides,  straining  at  a 
 
 GNAT,  and  swallowing  a  camel.      See  38. 
 X  39.  Psalms  cxviii.  26, 
 
 44 
 
XXIV.  1. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXIY.  21. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIY. 
 
 §    CXXXVI. 
 
 1  And  Jesus  went  out,  and 
 departed  from  the  temple:  and 
 his  DISCIPLES  came  to  him  for  to 
 shew  him  the  BUILDINGS  of  the 
 
 TEMPLE. 
 
 2  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 See  ye  not  all  these  things  ?  verily 
 I  say  unto  you,  There  shall  not 
 be  left  here  one  Stone  upon 
 another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown 
 down. 
 
 §    CXXXVII. 
 
 3  And    as    he    sat    upon    the 
 
 MOUNT  of  OLIVES,  the  DISCIPLES 
 came  unto  him  privately,  saying, 
 Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things 
 be?  and  what  shall  be  the  SIGN  of 
 THY  coming,  and   of  the  END  of 
 
 the  WORLD? 
 
 4  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  them.  Take  heed  that 
 no  man  deceive  you. 
 
 5  For  many  shall  come  in  my 
 NAME,  saying,  $  am  Christ;  and 
 shall  deceive  many. 
 
 6  And  ye  shall  hear  of  Wars 
 and  Eumours  of  Wars:  see  that 
 ye  be  not  troubled :  for  [all]  these 
 things  must  come  to  pass,  but  the 
 END  is  not  yet. 
 
 7  For  Nation  shall  rise  aojainst 
 Nation,  and  Kingdom  against 
 Kingdom:  and  there  shall  be 
 Famines,  [and  Pestilences,]  and 
 Earthquakes,  in  divers  Places. 
 
 8  All  these  are  the  Beginning 
 of  Sorrows. 
 
 9  Then  shall  they  deliver  you 
 up  to  be   afflicted,   and  shall  kill 
 
 you:  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of 
 All  nations  for  my  name's 
 sake. 
 
 10  And  then  shall  Many  be 
 offended,  and  shall  betray  one 
 another,  and  shall  hate  one  ano- 
 ther. 
 
 11  And  Many  False-prophets 
 shall  rise,  and  shall  deceive  Many. 
 
 12  And  because  iniquity  shall 
 
 ABOUND,  the  LOVE  of  MANY  shall 
 wax  cold. 
 
 13  But  HE  that  shall  endure 
 unto  the  End,  the  same  shall  be 
 saved. 
 
 14  And  This  GOSPEL  of  the 
 KINGDOM  shall  be  preached  in 
 All  the  WORLD  for  a  Witness  unto 
 Ail  NATIONS;  and  then  shall  the 
 END  come. 
 
 15  When  ye  therefore  shall  see 
 
 *the  ABOMINATION  of  DESOLA- 
 TION^ SPOKEN-OF  by  Daniel  the 
 PROPHET,  stand  in  the  holy  Place, 
 — WHOSO  READETH,  let  him  un- 
 derstand : — 
 
 16  Then  let  them  which  be  in 
 JuD^A  flee  tinto  the  moun- 
 tains : 
 
 17  Let  him  which  is  on  the 
 HOUSETOP  not  come  down  to 
 take  any  thing  out  of  his  HOUSE : 
 
 18  Neither  let  him  which  is  in 
 the  FIELD  return  back  to  take  his 
 
 t  CLOTHES. 
 
 19  And    woe    unto    THEM   that 
 
 ARE-WITH-CHILD,    and    tO    THEM 
 
 that  GIVE-SUCK  in  Those  days  ! 
 
 20  But  pray  ye  that  your  flight 
 be  not  in  the  Winter,  neither  on 
 the  Sabbath  day: 
 
 21  For  then  shall  be  great 
 Tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. — 15.    that  abomination   of   desolation  which  is  spoken-of 
 by  Daniel  the  prophet  standing  in. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  he  answered  and  said.      16.  unto.      18.  cloak.    See  7# 
 
 45 
 
XXIV.  22. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXIV.  41. 
 
 the  Besfinnino^  of  tlie  World   to 
 THis-TiME,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 
 
 22  And  except  those  days 
 should  be  shortened,  there  should 
 No  Flesh  be  saved:  but  for  the 
 elect's  sake  those  days  shall  be 
 shortened. 
 
 23  Then  if  any  man  shall  say 
 unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or 
 there;  believe  it  not. 
 
 24  For  there  shall  arise  False- 
 Christs,  and  False-prophets,  and 
 shall  shew  great  Signs  and  Won- 
 ders; insomuch  that,  if  it  were 
 possible,  they  shall  deceive  the 
 very  elect. 
 
 25  Behold,  I  have  told  you  be- 
 fore. 
 
 26  Wherefore  if  they  shall  say 
 unto  you,  Behold,  he  is  in  the 
 DESERT;  go  not  forth:  behold, 
 he  is  in  the  secret-chambers  ; 
 believe  it  not. 
 
 27  For  as  the  lightning  cometh 
 out  of  the  East_,  and  shineth  even 
 unto  the  West;  so  shall  also  the 
 coming  of  the  SON  of  man  be. 
 
 28  [For]  wheresoever  the  car- 
 case is,  there  will  the  EAGLES 
 be  gathered  together. 
 
 29  Immediately  after  the  tribu- 
 lation of  those  DAYS  shall  the 
 SUN  be  darkened,  and  the  MOON 
 shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the 
 STARS  shall  fall  from  heaven, 
 and  the  powers  of  the  heavens 
 shall  be  shaken: 
 
 30  And  then  shall  appear  the 
 sign  of  the  son  of  MAN  in 
 t HEAVEN:  and  then  shall  All 
 the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 
 and  they  shall  see  the  SON  of  MAN 
 coming  in  the  CLOUDS  of  HEAVEN 
 with  Power  and  great  Glory. 
 
 31  And  he  shall  send  his  ANGELS 
 with  a  great  Sound  of  a  Trumpet, 
 and  they  shall  gather  together 
 his  ELECT  from  the  FOUR  Winds, 
 from  one  End  of  Heaven  to  the 
 other. 
 
 32  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the 
 FIG-TREE;  When  his  BRANCH  is 
 yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth 
 LEAVES,  ye  know  That  SUMMER 
 is  nigh : 
 
 33  So  likewise  pc,  when  ye  shall 
 see  All  these  things,  know  That  it 
 is  near,  even  at  the  Doors. 
 
 34  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  fThis 
 GENERATION  shall  not  pass,  till 
 All  these  things  be  fulfilled. 
 
 35  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
 pass  away,  but  my  words  shall 
 not  pass  away. 
 
 §    CXXXVIII. 
 
 36  But  of  that  day  and  fHOUR 
 knoweth    no    man,    no,    not   the 
 
 ANGELS     of     HEAVEN,     f^ut    my 
 
 FATHER  only. 
 
 37  tBut  as  the  days  of  NoE 
 were,  so  shall  [also]  the  COMING 
 of  the  SON  of  MAN  be. 
 
 38  For  as  fin  the  DAYS  that 
 were  before  the  flood  they  were 
 eating  and  drinking,  marrying 
 and  giving  in  marriage,  until  the 
 Day    that  Noe    entered   into    the 
 
 ARK, 
 
 39  And  knew  not  until  the 
 FLOOD  came,  and  took  them  all 
 away;  so  shall  [also]  the  COMING 
 of  the  SON  of  MAN  be. 
 
 40  Then  shall  two  be  in  the 
 FIELD ;  the  t  ONE  shall  he  taken, 
 and  the  f  other  left. 
 
 41  Two  women  shall  be  grinding 
 at  the  MILL;  the  one  shall  be 
 taken,  and  the  other  left. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 30.  Heaven.        34.  That  this.         36.  Hour.        36.  neither 
 the  SON,  but   the  fathkr   only.  37.  For   as.  38.  in  those  days,  those   that 
 
 were.         40.  one.         40.  other.       See   28,  37,  39. 
 
 46 
 
XXIV.  42. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXV.     4. 
 
 42  WatcK  therefore:  For  ye 
 know  not  What  f  Hour  your 
 Lord  doth  come. 
 
 43  But  know  this.   That   if  the 
 
 GOODMAN -OF -THE -HOUSE      had 
 
 known  in  What  Watch  the  thief 
 would  come,  he  would  have 
 watched,  and  would  not  have 
 suffered  his  HOUSE  to  be  broken 
 up. 
 
 44  Therefore  be  ^t  also  ready: 
 For  in  Such  an  Hour  as  ye  think 
 not  the  SON  of  man  cometh. 
 
 §  cxxxix. 
 
 45  Who  then  is  a  faithful 
 and  wise  Servant,  whom  his  lord 
 hath  made  ruler  over  his  house- 
 hold, to  give  them  meat  in  due 
 Season  ? 
 
 46  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
 whom  his  LORD  when  he  cometh 
 shall  find  so  doing. 
 
 47  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 he  shall  make  him  ruler  over  All 
 his  GOODS. 
 
 48  But  and  if  that  evil  Ser- 
 vant shall  say  in  his  heart,  My 
 LORD  delayeth  [his  coming] ; 
 
 49  And  shall  begin  to  smite 
 fhis  FELLOWSERVANTS,  and  tto 
 eat  and  drink  with  the  drunken  ; 
 
 50  The  LORD  of  that  servant 
 shall  come  in  a  Day  when  he  look- 
 eth  not  for  him,  and  in  an  Hour 
 that  he  is  not  aware  of, 
 
 51  And  shall  cut  him  asunder, 
 and  appoint  him  his  portion 
 with  the  HYPOCRITES :  there  shall 
 be   WEEPING   and   gnashing  of 
 
 TEETH. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXV. 
 
 §    CXL. 
 
 1  Then  shall  the  kingdom  of 
 
 HEAVEN  be  likened  unto  Ten 
 Virgins,  which  took  their  LAMPS, 
 and  went  forth  to  meet  the  BRIDE- 
 GROOM. 
 
 2  And  five  of  them  were  fwise, 
 and  FIVE  were  foolish. 
 
 3  fTHEY  that  were  FOOLISH 
 took  their  lamps,  and  took  no  Oil 
 with  them : 
 
 4  But  the  WISE  took  Oil  in 
 [their]  VESSELS  with  t  their 
 LAMPS. 
 
 5  While  the  bridegroom  tar- 
 ried, they  all  slumbered  and  slept. 
 
 6  And  at  Midnight  there  was 
 a  Cry  made.  Behold,  the  bride- 
 groom [cometh] ;  go  ye  out  f  to 
 meet  him. 
 
 7  Then  All  those  virgins 
 arose,  and  trimmed  their  lamps. 
 
 8  And  the  foolish  said  unto 
 the  wise.  Give  us  of  your  OIL; 
 For  our  lamps  are  gone  out. 
 
 9  But  the  WISE  answered,  say- 
 ing. Not  so;  lest  there  be  not 
 enough  for  us  and  you :  [but]  go 
 ye  rather  to  THEM  that  SELL,  and 
 buy  for  yourselves. 
 
 10  And  while  they  went  to  buy, 
 the  bridegroom  came;  and  they 
 that  were  ready  went  in  with 
 him  to  the  marriage:  and  the 
 DOOR  was  shut. 
 
 11  Afterward  came  also  the 
 OTHER  Virgins,  saying,  Lord, 
 Lord,  open  to  us. 
 
 12  But  HE  answered  and  said, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  know 
 you  not. 
 
 13  Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know 
 neither  the  day  nor  the  hour 
 [wherein  the  SON  of  MAN  cometh]. 
 
 14  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
 is    as    a  Man    travelling    into    a 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 42.    Day. 
 eat.        2.  foolish,  and  five  were  wise  (b). 
 6.   unto  the  Meeting.       See   48,   4,    6,   9, 
 
 49.     his    FELLOWSERVANTS. 
 
 3.    For  the  foolish. 
 13. 
 
 49.    should 
 4.  their   own. 
 
 47 
 
XXV.  15. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXV  33. 
 
 far  country,   who  called  his  own 
 Servants,  and  delivered  unto  tliem 
 
 his  GOODS. 
 
 15  And  unto  ONE  he  gave  Five 
 Talents,  to  another  two,  and 
 to  ANOTHER  one;  to  every  man 
 according  to  his  several  Ability; 
 and  straightway  took  his  journey. 
 
 16  [Then]  he  that  had  re- 
 ceived the  FIVE  Talents  went 
 and  traded  with  the  same,  and 
 fmade  them  Other  Five  [Talents]. 
 
 17  And  likewise  HE  that  had 
 received  TWO,  [ije  also]  gained 
 Other  two. 
 
 18  But  HE  that  had  received 
 ONE  went  and  digged  [in]  the 
 EARTH,     and     hid     his     lord's 
 
 MONEY. 
 
 19  After  a  long  Time  the  LORD 
 of  those  SERVANTS  cometh,  and 
 reckoneth  with  them. 
 
 20  And  so  he  that  had  re- 
 ceived riVE  Talents  came  and 
 brought  Other  Five  Talents,  say- 
 ing. Lord,  thou  deliveredst  unto 
 me  Five  Talents:  behold,  I  have 
 gained  [beside  them]  Five  Talents 
 more. 
 
 21  His  LORD  said  unto  him. 
 Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful 
 Servant:  thou  hast  been  faithful 
 over  a  Few  things,  I  will  make 
 thee  ruler  over  Many  things: 
 enter  thou   into   the    JOY   of  thy 
 
 LORD. 
 
 22  He  also  that  had  [received] 
 TWO  Talents  came  and  said,  Lord, 
 thou  deliveredst  unto  me  Two 
 Talents:  behold,  I  have  gained 
 Two  Other  Talents  [beside  them]. 
 
 23  His  LORD  said  unto  him, 
 Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
 Servant;  thou  hast  been  faithful 
 over  a   Few  things,    I  will  make 
 
 thee  ruler  over  Many  things:  en- 
 ter thou  into  the  JOY  of  thy  LORD. 
 
 24  Then  he  which  had  re- 
 ceived the  one  Talent  came  and 
 said.  Lord,  I  knew  thee  That  thou 
 art  an  Hard  Man,  reaping  where 
 thou  hast  not  sown,  and  gathering 
 where  thou  hast  not  strawed: 
 
 25  And  I  was  afraid,  and  went 
 and  hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth  : 
 lo,  there  thou  hast  that  is  thine. 
 
 26  His  LORD  answered  and  said 
 unto  him.  Thou  Wicked  and  sloth- 
 ful Servant,  thou  knewest  That  I 
 reap  where  I  sowed  not,  and 
 gather  where  I  have  not  strawed : 
 
 27  Thou  oughtest  therefore  to 
 have  put  my  money  to  the  ex- 
 changers, and  then  at  my  coming 
 $  should  have  received  mine  own 
 with  Usury. 
 
 28  Take  therefore  the  talent 
 from  him,  and  give  it  unto  him 
 which  hath  ten  Talents. 
 
 29  For  unto  E very-one  that 
 HATH  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall 
 have  abundance :  but  from  HIM  that 
 HATH  not  shall  be  taken  away 
 even  that  which  he  hath. 
 
 30  And  cast  ye  the  unprofit- 
 able Servant  into  OUTER  dark- 
 ness :  there  shall  be  weeping  and 
 gnashing  of  teeth. 
 
 §    CXLI. 
 
 31  When  the  SON  of  man  shall 
 come  in  his  glory,  and  All  fthe 
 HOLY  Angels  with  him,  then  shall 
 he  sit  upon  the  Throne  of  his 
 Glory : 
 
 32  And  before  him  shall  be 
 gathered  All  nations:  rind  he 
 shall  separate  them  one  from  ano- 
 ther, as  a  shepherd  divideth  his 
 sheep  from  the  goats  : 
 
 33  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  gained   Other  five, 
 (twice),   17,    18,  20,  22  (twice). 
 
 31.   the  ANGELS.       See    16 
 
 48 
 
XXV.  34, 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVJ.  7. 
 
 on  his  Right  hand^  but  the  GOATS 
 on  the  Left. 
 
 34  Then  shall  the  KING  say  unto 
 THEM  on  his  Right  hand,  Come, 
 ye  BLESSED  of  my  father,  in- 
 herit the  KINGDOM  prepared  for 
 you  from  the  Foundation  of  the 
 World: 
 
 3o  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and 
 ye  gave  me  meat:  1  was  thirsty, 
 and  ye  gave  me  drink:  I  was  a 
 Stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in : 
 
 36  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me: 
 I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me:  I 
 was  in  Prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me. 
 
 37  Then  shall  the  RIGHTEOUS 
 answer  him_,  saying.  Lord,  when 
 saw  we  thee  an  hungered,  and  fed 
 thee?  or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee 
 drink  ? 
 
 38  When  saw  we  thee  a  Stranger, 
 and  took  thee  in?  or  naked,  and 
 clothed  thee  ? 
 
 39  Or  when  saw  we  thee  sick, 
 or  in  Prison,  and  came  unto  thee? 
 
 40  And  the  king  shall  answer 
 and  say  unto  them.  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you.  Inasmuch  as  ye  have 
 done  it  unto  one  of  the  LEAST  of 
 These  my  brethren,  ye  have 
 done  it  unto  me. 
 
 §    CXLII. 
 
 41  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
 THEM  on  the  Left  hand^  Depart 
 from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  *  ever- 
 lasting FIRE,  PREPARED  for 
 the  DEVIL  and  his  angels  : 
 
 42  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and 
 ye  gave  me  no  meat:  I  was  thirsty, 
 and  ye  gave  me  no  drink : 
 
 43  I  was  a  Stranger,  and  ye 
 took  me  not  in:  naked,  and  ye 
 clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  Prison, 
 and  ye  visited  me  not. 
 
 44  Then  shall  tfjej)  also  answer 
 [him],  saying,  Lord,  when  saw 
 we  thee  an  hungered,  or  athirst, 
 or  a  Stranger,  or  naked,  or  sick, 
 or  in  Prison,  and  did  not  minister 
 unto  thee? 
 
 45  Then  shall  he  answer  them, 
 saying,  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
 Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one 
 of  the  least  of  These,  ye  did  it 
 not  to  me. 
 
 46  And  these  shall  go  away  into 
 everlasting  Punishment:  but  the 
 RIGHTEOUS  into  Life  eternal. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXVI. 
 
 §    CXLIIL 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
 Jesus  had  finished  All  these  SAY- 
 INGS, he  said  unto  his  disciples, 
 
 2  Ye  know  That  after  Two 
 Days  is  the  feast  of  the  passover, 
 and  the  SON  of  man  is  betrayed 
 
 to  be  CRUCIFIED. 
 
 3  Then  assembled  together  the 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS,  and  the  scribes, 
 and  the  elders  of  the  people, 
 unto  the  palace  of  *the  high- 
 PRIEST,  who  was  called  Caia- 
 phaSj 
 
 4  And  consulted  that  they  might 
 take  Jesus  by  Subtilty  and  kill 
 him. 
 
 5  But  they  said,  Not  on  the 
 feast  day,  lest  there  be  an  Up- 
 roar among  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 §    CXLIV. 
 
 6  Now  when  Jesus  was  in 
 Bethany,  in  the  House  of  Simon 
 the  LEPER, 
 
 7  There  came  unto  him  a 
 Woman  having  an  Alabaster-box 
 of  very  precious    Ointment,    and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 41.  that  everlasting  fire  which  is  prepared.         3.  that 
 
 H!GU-1'RIEST  who. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — See  44. 
 
 E  49 
 
XXVI.  8. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVI.  27. 
 
 poured  it  on  his  head,  as  he  sat 
 at  meat. 
 
 8  But  when  fWs  disciples 
 saw  it,  they  had  indignation,  say- 
 ing.   To    what    purpose    is    this 
 
 AV  ASTE  ? 
 
 9  For  This  [ointment]  might 
 have  been  sold  for  much,  and 
 given  to  the  POOR. 
 
 10  When  Jesus  understood  it, 
 he  said  unto  them,  Why  trouble 
 ye  the  woman?  for  she  hath 
 wrought  a  good  W^ork  upon 
 me. 
 
 1 1  For  ye  have  the  POOR  always 
 with  you;  but  Me  ye  have  not 
 always. 
 
 12  For  in  that  she  hath  poured 
 this  OINTMENT  on  my  BODY,  SHE 
 did  it  for  my  burial. 
 
 13  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Where- 
 soever this  GOSPEL  shall  be 
 preached  in  the  Whole  WORLD^ 
 there  shall  also  this,  that  this 
 woman  hath  done,  be  told  for  a 
 Memorial  of  her. 
 
 §    CXLV. 
 
 14  Then  *one  of  the  twelve, 
 CALLED  Judas  Iscariot,  went  unto 
 the  chief-priests, 
 
 15  And  said  unto  them,  What 
 will  ye  give  me,  and  1  will  de- 
 liver him  unto  you?  And  they 
 covenanted  with  him  for  Thirty 
 Pieces-of-silver. 
 
 1 6  And  from  that  time  he  sought 
 Opportunity  to  betray  him. 
 
 §    CXLVI. 
 
 17  Now  the  FIRST  day  of  the 
 
 feast  of  UNLEAVENED-BREAD   the 
 
 DISCIPLES  came  to  Jesus,  saying 
 [unto  him],  Where  wilt  thou  that 
 we   prepare    for   thee    to    eat  the 
 
 PASSOVER? 
 
 18  And  HE  said.  Go  into  the 
 CITY  to  SUCH  a  man,  and  say  unto 
 him.  The  master  saith,  ^ly  time 
 is  at  hand;  I  will  keep  the  PASS- 
 OVER at  thy  house  with  my  dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 19  And  the  disciples  did  as 
 Jesus  had  appointed  them;  and 
 they  made  ready  the  pass- 
 over. 
 
 §    CXLVII. 
 
 20  Now  when  the  Even  was 
 come,  he  sat  down  with  the 
 twelve. 
 
 21  And  as  they  did  eat,  he  said, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you.  That  one 
 of  you  shall  betray  me. 
 
 22  And  they  were  exceeding 
 sorrowful,  and  began  every  one 
 [of  them]  to  say  unto  him.  Lord, 
 isiti? 
 
 23  And  HE  answered  and  said, 
 He  that  dippeth  his  hand  with 
 me  in  the  dish,  the  same  shall 
 betray  me. 
 
 24  The  SON  of  man  goeth  as  it 
 is  written  of  him :  but  woe  unto 
 that  MAN  by  whom  the  SON  of 
 MAN  is  betrayed !  it  had  been  good 
 for  that  MAN  if  he  had  not  been 
 born. 
 
 25  Then  *  Judas,  which  be- 
 trayed him,  answered  and  said. 
 Master,  is  it  $?  He  said  unto 
 him,  CJOU  hast  said. 
 
 §    CXLVIII. 
 
 26  And  as  they  were  eating, 
 Jesus  took  f  bread,  and  blessed 
 it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to 
 the  disciples,  and  said.  Take, 
 eat;  this  is  my  BODY. 
 
 27  And  he  took  the  fCUP,  and 
 gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them, 
 saying.  Drink  *ye  all  of  it; 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 14.  that  one  of  the  twelve  who  was  called.  25.  that 
 
 Judas  which.  27.  all  je  of  it. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript.— 8.  the   disciples.  26.    Bread.  27.    Cup        See 
 
 9,   17,  22. 
 
 50 
 
XXVL  28. 
 
 ACCORDING   TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVL  46. 
 
 28  For  ftliis  is  *my  blood 
 of  the  NEW  Testament,  which  is 
 SHED  for  Many  for  the  Remission 
 of  Sins. 
 
 29  But  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
 not  drink  henceforth  of  Tiiis  fruit 
 of  the  VINE,  until  that  DAY  when 
 I  drink  it  new  with  you  in  my 
 father's  kingdom. 
 
 30  And  when  they  had  sung  an 
 hymn,  they  went  out  into  the 
 MOUNT  of   OLIVES. 
 
 §    CXLIX. 
 
 31  Thensaith  Jesus  unto  them, 
 All  ge  shall  be  offended  because 
 of  me  this  NIGHT :  for  it  is  written, 
 *'I  will  smite  the  shepherd,  and 
 the  sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be 
 scattered  abroad."  J 
 
 32  But  after  I  am  risen- again, 
 I  will  go  before  you  into  Ga- 
 lilee. 
 
 33  Peter  answered  and  said 
 unto  him,  Though  all  men  shall  be 
 offended  because  of  thee,  yet  will 
 5  never  be  offended. 
 
 34  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Verily 
 $  say  unto  thee,  That  This  night, 
 before  the  Cock  crow,  thou  shalt 
 deny  me  thrice. 
 
 35  Peter  said  unto  him.  Though 
 I  should  die  with  thee,  yet  will  I 
 not  deny  Thee.  Likewise  also  said 
 All  the  disciples. 
 
 36  Then  cometh  Jesus  with 
 them  unto  a  Place  called  Geth- 
 semane,  and  saith  unto  the  dis- 
 ciples. Sit  ye  here,  while  I  go 
 and  pray  yonder. 
 
 37  And  he  took  with  him  Peter 
 and   the    TWO    Sons   of  Zebedee, 
 
 and    began    to    be    sorrowful  and 
 very  heavy. 
 
 38  Then  saith  he  unto  them, 
 My  SOUL  is  exceeding  sorrowful, 
 even  unto  Death:  tarry  ye  here, 
 and  watch  with  me. 
 
 39  And  he  went  a  little  farther, 
 and  fell  on  his  Face,  and  prayed, 
 saying,  O  my  Father,  if  it  be 
 possible,  let  this  CUP  pass  from 
 me :  nevertheless  not  as  Jt  will,  but 
 as  t  JOU  wilt. 
 
 40  And  he  cometh  unto  the 
 DISCIPLES,  and  findeth  them 
 asleep,  and  saith  unto  Peter, 
 What,  could  ye  not  watch  with 
 me  One  Hour? 
 
 41  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye 
 enter  not  into  Temptation:  the 
 SPIRIT  indeed  is  willing,  but  the 
 FLESH  is  weak. 
 
 §   CL. 
 
 42  He  went  away  again  the 
 second  time,  and  prayed,  [saying,] 
 O  my  Father,  if  This  [cup]  may 
 not  pass  away  [from  me],  ex- 
 cept I  drink  it,  thy  WILL  be 
 done. 
 
 43  And  he  came  and  found  them 
 asleep  again :  for  Their  EYES  were 
 heavy. 
 
 44  And  he  left  them,  and  went 
 away  again,  and  prayed  the  third 
 time,  saying  fthe  SAME  Words. 
 
 45  Then  cometh  he  to  -^his 
 DISCIPLES,  and  saith  unto  them. 
 Sleep  on  now,  and  take  your  rest : 
 t  behold,  the  HOUR  is  at  hand, 
 and  the  SON  of  MAN  is  betrayed 
 into  the  Hands  of  Sinners. 
 
 46  Rise,  let  us  be  going:  behold, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.  —  28.  that   blood  of   mine  which  is  of  the  new  Testament, 
 
 THAT    which    is  SHED. 
 
 f  Vatican    Manuscript. — 28.   this    is  my  blood   of   the    testament,  that  which 
 is  shed.  44.  again  the   same  Words.  45.   the  disciples.  45.   for  behold. 
 
 See  42  (thrice). 
 
 X  'i\.  Zechariah  xiii.  7. 
 
 E  2  51 
 
XXVI.  47. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVI.  65. 
 
 HE  is  at  hand  that  doth  betray 
 me. 
 
 §    CLI. 
 
 47  And  while  he  yet  spake,  lo, 
 JudaS;,  one  of  the  tavelve,  came, 
 and  with  him  a  great  JMuhitude 
 with  Sw^ords  and  Staves,  from  the 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS  and  Elders  of  the 
 
 PEOPLE. 
 
 48  Now  HE  that  betrayed  him 
 gave  them  a  Sign,  saying,  Whom- 
 soever I  shall  kiss,  that  same  is  i)t : 
 hold  him  fast. 
 
 49  And  forthwith  he  came  to 
 Jesus,  and  said,  Hail,  Master; 
 and  kissed  him. 
 
 50  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Friend,  wherefore  art  thou  come? 
 Then  came  they,  and  laid  hands 
 on  Jesus,  and  took  him. 
 
 51  And,  behold,  one  of  them 
 which  w^ere  with  f  Jesus  stretched 
 out  his  HAND,  and  drew  his  sword, 
 and  struck  a  servant  of  the 
 high-priest's,  and  smote  off  His 
 ear. 
 
 52  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him. 
 Put  up  again  Thy  SAVORD  into  his 
 PLACE :  for  All  THEY  that  TAKE  the 
 Sword  shall  perish  with  the  Sword. 
 
 53  Thinkest  thou  That  I  cannot 
 [now]  pray  to  my  father,  and 
 he  shall  presently  give  me  more 
 than  Twelve  Legions  of  Angels  ? 
 
 54  But  how  then  shall  the 
 SCRIPTURES  be  fulfilled,  That 
 thus  it  must  be  ? 
 
 §    CLII. 
 
 55  In  That  sa?ne  HOUR  said 
 Jesus  to  the  multitudes,  Are 
 ye  come  out  as  against  a  Thief 
 with  Swords  and  Staves,  for  to 
 take  me?  I  sat  daily  [with  you] 
 teaching  in  the  TEMPLE,  and  ye 
 laid  no  hold  on  me. 
 
 56  But  all  this  was  done,  that 
 the  SCRIPTURES  of  the  prophets 
 might  be  fulfilled.  Then  all  t  the 
 DISCIPLES  forsook  him,  and  fled. 
 
 57  And  THEY  that  had  L aid- 
 hold  on  Jesus  led  him  away  to 
 Caiaphas  the  high-priest,  where 
 the  SCRIBES  and  the  elders 
 were  assembled. 
 
 58  But  Peter  followed  him 
 afar  off  unto  the  high-priest's 
 PALACE,  and  went  in,  and  sat 
 with    the    SERVANTS,    to    see  the 
 
 END. 
 
 §    CLIII. 
 
 59  Now      the      CHIEF-PRIESTS, 
 
 [and  elders],  and  all  the  COUN- 
 CIL, sought  False-witness  against 
 Jesus,  to  put  him  to  death; 
 
 60  But  found  none:  [yea,] 
 though  Alany  False-witnesses  came, 
 \j/et  found  they  none].  At  the 
 last  came  Two  [False-witnesses], 
 
 61  And  said.  This  fellow  said, 
 I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple 
 of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  Three 
 Days. 
 
 62  And  the  high-priest  arose, 
 and  said  unto  him,  Answerest 
 thou  nothing?  what  is  it  which 
 these  witness  against  thee? 
 
 63  But  Jesus  held  his  peace. 
 And  the  high-priest  [an- 
 swered and]  said  unto  him,  1 
 adjure  thee  by  the  living  God, 
 that  thou  tell  us  wdiether  tf)OU  be 
 the  Christ,  the  son  of  God. 
 
 64  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  CJOU 
 hast  said :  nevertheless  I  say  unto 
 you.  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the 
 SON  of  MAN  sitting  on  the  Right 
 hand  of  power,   and   coming   in 
 
 the  CLOUDS  of  HEAVEN. 
 
 65  Then  the  HIGH-priest  rent 
 his   CLOTHES,    saying.    He    hath 
 
 f  Vatican    Manuscript. —  5L    him    stretched   out. 
 See  53,   55,   59,  60  (thrice),   63. 
 
 56.    his   DISCIPLES   forsook. 
 
 52 
 
XXVI.  66. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVII.  9. 
 
 spoken  blasphemy;  what  further 
 Xeed  have  we  of  Witnesses?  be- 
 hold,   now    ye    have   heard    f  l^is 
 
 BLASPHE3IY. 
 
 66  What  think  ye?  They  an- 
 swered and  said,  He  is  guilty  of 
 Death. 
 
 67  Then  did  they  spit  in  his 
 FACE  and  buffeted  him;  and 
 OTHERS  smote  him  with  the  pahiis 
 of  their  hands, 
 
 68  Saying,  Prophesy  unto  us, 
 thou  Christ,  Who  is  HE  that 
 SMOTE  thee? 
 
 §    CLIV. 
 
 69  Now  Peter  sat  without  in 
 the  palace  :  and  a  Damsel  came 
 unto  him,  saying,  d)OU  also  wast 
 with  Jesus  of  Galilee. 
 
 70  But  HE  denied  before  them 
 all,  saying,  I  know  not  what  thou 
 say  est. 
 
 71  And  when  he  was  gone  out 
 into  the  PORCH,  another  maid  saw 
 him,  and  said  unto  them  that 
 were  there,  This  fellow  was  also 
 with  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
 
 72  And  again  he  denied  with  an 
 Oath,  I  do  not  know  the  man. 
 
 73  And  after  a  while  came  unto 
 him  THEY  that  stood-by,  and 
 said  to  Peter,  Surely  ti)OU  also 
 art  07ie  of  them ;  for  thy  SPEECH 
 bewrayeth  Thee. 
 
 74  Then  began  he  to  curse  and 
 to  swear,  saying^  I  know  not  the 
 man.  And  immediately  the  Cock 
 crew. 
 
 75  And  Peter  remembered  the 
 WORD  of  Jesus,  which  said  [unto 
 him],  Before  the  Cock  crow,  thou 
 shalt  deny  me  thrice.  And  he 
 went  out,  and  wept  bitterly. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVII. 
 
 §    CLV. 
 
 1  When  the  Morning  was  come, 
 All  the  CHIEF-PRIESTS  and  el- 
 ders of  the  PEOPLE  took  Counsel 
 against  Jesus  to  put  him  to  death : 
 
 2  And  when  they  had  bound 
 him,  they  led  him  away,  and  de- 
 livered fhim  to  [Pontius]  Pilate 
 the  GOVERNOR. 
 
 §    CLVI. 
 
 3  Then  *  Judas,  which  had  be- 
 trayed him,  when  he  saw  That 
 he  was  condemned,  repented  him- 
 self, and  brought  again  the  thirty 
 Pieces-of-silver  to  the  chief- 
 priests  and  ELDERS, 
 
 4  Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that 
 I  have  betrayed  the  innocent 
 Blood.  And  they  said,  What 
 is  that  to  us?  see  tijOU  to  that. 
 
 5  And  he  cast  down  the 
 PIECES-OF-SILVER  in  the  tem- 
 ple, and  departed,  and  went  and 
 hanged  himself. 
 
 6  And  the  chief-priests  took 
 the  silver-pieces,  and  said,  It 
 is  not  lawful  for  to  put  them  into 
 the  TREASURY,  because  it  is  the 
 Price  of  Blood. 
 
 7  And  they  took  Counsel,  and 
 bought  with  them  the  pot- 
 ter's FIELD,  to  bury  STRANGERS 
 in. 
 
 8  Wherefore  that  field  was 
 called.  The   Field  of  Blood,  unto 
 
 TIIIS-DAY. 
 
 9  Then  was  fulfilled  that  which 
 was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  pro- 
 phet, saying,  "  And  they  took 
 the  THIRTY  Pieces-of-silver,  the 
 PRICE  of  HIM  that  was  valued, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 3,  that  Judas  which, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— G5.  the  blasphemy. 
 
 2,  him.      See   75,   2. 
 
xxvii.  10. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVIf.  29. 
 
 whom   they    of    the    Children    of 
 Israel  did  value; 
 
 10  Arid  gave  them  for  the  pot- 
 ter's FIELD,  as  the  Lord  ap- 
 pointed me."  X 
 
 §    CLVII. 
 
 11  And  Jesus  stood  before  the 
 governor:  and  the  governor 
 asked  him,  saying,  Art  tljOU  the 
 KING  of  the  Jews?  and  Jesus 
 said  unto  him,  Cf)OU  sayest. 
 
 12  And  when  he  was  ACCUSED 
 of  the  chief-priests  and  el- 
 ders, he  answered  nothing. 
 
 13  Then  said  Pilate  unto  him, 
 Hearest  thou  not  how  many  things 
 they  witness  against  Thee? 
 
 14  And  he  answered  him  to 
 Never  a  Word ;  insomuch  that  the 
 GOVERNOR  marvelled  greatly. 
 
 §   CLVIII. 
 
 15  Now  at  that  Feast  the  GOVER- 
 NOR was  wont  to  release  unto  the 
 PEOPLE  a  Prisoner,  whom  they 
 would. 
 
 16  And  they  had  then  a  notable 
 Prisoner,  called  Barabbas. 
 
 17  Therefore  when  they  were 
 gathered  together,  Pilate  said 
 unto  them.  Whom  will  ye  that  I 
 release  unto  you?  Barabbas,  or 
 *  Jesus  which  is  CALLED  Christ? 
 
 18  For  he  knew  That  for  Envy 
 they  had  delivered  him. 
 
 19  When  he  was  set  down  on 
 the  judgment-seat,  his  wife 
 sent  unto  him,  saying.  Have  thou 
 nothing  to  do  with  that  JUST  man : 
 for  I  have  suffered  many  things 
 this-day  in  a  Dream  because  of 
 him. 
 
 20  But  the  CHIEF-PRIESTS  and 
 elders    persuaded    the    multi- 
 
 tude that  they  should  ask   Ba- 
 rabbas, and  destroy  Jesus. 
 
 21  The  GOVERNOR  answered  and 
 said  unto  them,  Whether  of  the 
 TWAIN  will  ye  that  1  release  unto 
 you?  They  said,  f  Barabbas. 
 
 22  Pilate  saith  vmto  them, 
 What  shall  1  do  then  with  *  Jesus 
 which  is  CALLED  Christ?  They  all 
 say  [unto  him],  Let  him  be  cruci- 
 fied. 
 
 23  And  tthe  GOVERNOR  said^ 
 Wliy^  What  Evil  hath  he  done? 
 But  THEY  cried  out  the  more, 
 saying.  Let  him  be  crucified. 
 
 §    CLIX. 
 
 24  When  Pilate  saw  That  he 
 could  prevail  nothing,  but  that 
 rather  a  Tumult  was  made,  he 
 took  Water,  and  washed  his  HANDS 
 before  the  multitude,  saying,  I 
 am  innocent  of  t  the  BLOOD  of 
 this  [just]  person :  see  gc  to  it. 
 
 25  Then  answered  All  the  peo- 
 ple, and  said,  His  blood  be  on 
 us,  and  on  our  CHILDREN. 
 
 26  Then  released  he  Barabbas 
 unto  them:  and  when  he  had 
 scourged  Jesus,  he  delivered  him 
 to  be  crucified. 
 
 §    CLX. 
 
 27  Then  the  soldiers  of  the 
 GOVERNOR  took  Jesus  into  the 
 common-hall,  and  gathered  unto 
 him  the  Whole  BAND  of  soldiers. 
 
 28  And  fthey  stripped  him,  and 
 put  on  him  a  scarlet  Robe. 
 
 29  And  when  they  had  platted 
 a  Crown  of  Thorns,  they  put  it 
 upon  his  HEAD,  and  a  Reed  in  his 
 RIGHT  hand :  and  they  bowed  the 
 knee  before  him,  and  mocked  him, 
 saying.  Hail,  t  king  of  the  Jews  ! 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 17.  that   Jesus  which.        22.  that   Jesus  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2L  Barabbas.  23.  he  said.         24.  this  blood  :  see  ge 
 
 28.  clothing   him,  they  put  on  him.         29.  King  of  the  Jews.       See  22,  24. 
 I   10.  Zechariah  xi.  12,  13. 
 
 54 
 
XXVII.  30.         ACCOKDIXG   TO  MATTHEW.         XXVII.  51. 
 
 30  And  they  spit  upon  liim,  and 
 took  the  REED,  and  smote  liim  on 
 the  HEi^D. 
 
 31  And  after  that  they  had 
 mocked  him,  they  took  the  robe 
 off  from  him,  and  put  his  own 
 RAIMENT  on  him,  and  led  him 
 away  to  crucify  him. 
 
 32  And  as  they  came  out,  they 
 found  a  Man  of  Cyrene,  Simon  by 
 Name :  Ijiilt  they  compelled  to  bear 
 his  CROSS. 
 
 33  And  when  they  were  come 
 unto  a  Place  called  Golgotha,  that 
 is  to  say,  a  Place  of  a  Skull, 
 
 34  They  gave  him  t  Vinegar  to 
 drink  mingled  with  Gall:  and 
 when  he  had  tasted  thereof  he 
 would  not  drink. 
 
 35  And  they  crucified  him,  and 
 parted  his  garments,  casting 
 Lots:  [that  IT  might  be  fulfilled 
 which  was  spoken  by  the  pro- 
 phet, "  They  parted  my  gar- 
 ments among  them,  and  upon  my 
 VESTURE  did  they  cast  Lots."  %] 
 
 36  And  sitting  down  they 
 watched  him  there; 
 
 37  And  set  up  over  his  HEAD 
 his  ACCUSATION  written,  This  is 
 Jesus  the  king  of  the  Jews. 
 
 §    CLXI. 
 
 38  Then  were  there  Two  Thieves 
 crucified  with  him,  one  on  the 
 Right  hand,  and  another  on  the 
 Left. 
 
 39  And  THEY  that  passed-by 
 reviled      him,      wagging      their 
 
 HEADS, 
 
 40  And     saying,     Thou    that 
 
 DESTROYEST     the     TEMPLE,     and 
 
 buildest   it  in    Three   Days,  save 
 
 thyself.      If  thou  be   the   Son   of 
 t  God,     come    down    from    the 
 
 CROSS. 
 
 41  Likewise  also  the  chief- 
 priests  mocking  him,  with  the 
 SCRIBES  and  Elders,  said, 
 
 42  He  saved  Others;  Himself  he 
 cannot  save,  f  If  l^e  be  the  King 
 of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down 
 from  the  CROSS,  and  we  will  be- 
 lieve thim. 
 
 43  He  trusted  in  God;  let  him 
 deliver  fbim  now,  if  he  will  have 
 him:  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Son  of 
 God. 
 
 44  *The  THIEVES  also,  which 
 were  crucified  with  him,  cast 
 the  SAME  in  his  teeth. 
 
 §    CLXII. 
 
 45  Xow  from  the  Sixth  Hour 
 there  was  Darkness  over  All  the 
 LAND  unto  the  ninth  Hour. 
 
 46  And  about  the  ninth  Hour 
 Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 saying,  Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabachthani? 
 that  is  to  say.  My  God,  my  God, 
 why  hast  thou  forsaken  Me? 
 
 47  Some  of  them  that  stood 
 there,  when  they  heard  that,  said, 
 This  man  calleth  for  Elias. 
 
 48  And  straightway  one  of  them 
 ran,  and  took  a  Spunge,  and  filled 
 it  with  Vinegar,  and  put  it  on  a 
 Reed,  and  gave  him  to  drink. 
 
 49  The  rest  said.  Let  be,  let  us 
 see  whether  Elias  will  come  to 
 save  fhim. 
 
 50  Jesus,  when  he  had  cried 
 again  with  a  loud  Voice,  yielded 
 up  the  GHOST. 
 
 §  CLXIII. 
 
 51  And,    behold,  the    veil   of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 44.    Those  thieves  also  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 34.  Wine.  40.  God.  42.  Is  he  the  King  of  Israel?  let. 
 42.  on  him.  43.  him  49.  him.     And   another  took   a   Spear,   and   pierced  his 
 
 SIDE,  and  there   came   out  Blood  and    Water.    Jesus,  when.    See  35. 
 
 t  35.  Psalms  xxii.  18. 
 
 55 
 
XXVII.  52.        ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW. 
 
 XXVIII.  3. 
 
 the  TEMPLE  was  rent  in  Twain 
 from  the  top  to  the  bottom;  and 
 the  EARTH  did  quake,  and  the 
 ROCKS  rent ; 
 
 52  And  the  graves  were  open- 
 ed; and  Many  Bodies  of  the 
 SAINTS  w^hich  SLEPT  arose, 
 
 53  And  came  out  of  the  graves 
 after  his  resurrection,  and 
 went  into  the  holy  City,  and  ap- 
 peared unto  Many. 
 
 (§    CLXIV.) 
 
 54  Now  when  the  centurion, 
 and  THEY  that  were  w^ith  him 
 watching      Jesus,      saw     the 
 
 EARTHQUAKE,  and    those   THINGS 
 
 that  were  done,  they  feared 
 greatly,  saying.  Truly  this  was 
 the  Son  of  God. 
 
 ^5  And  many  Women  were 
 there  beholding  afar  off,  which 
 followed  Jesus  from  Galilee, 
 ministering  unto  him : 
 
 dQ  Among  which  was  ]\Iary 
 Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mo- 
 ther of  James  and  Joses,  and 
 the  MOTHER  of  Zebedee's  chil- 
 dren. 
 
 §    CLXV. 
 
 57  When  the  Even  was  come, 
 tliere  came  a  rich  ]\Ian  of  Arima- 
 thsea,  named  Joseph,  who  also 
 himself  was  Jesus^  disciple : 
 
 58  J^e  went  to  Pilate,  and 
 begged  the  body  of  Jesus.  Then 
 Pilate  commanded  fthe  body 
 to  be  delivered. 
 
 59  And  when  Joseph  had  taken 
 the  body,  he  wrapped  it  in  a 
 clean  Linen -cloth, 
 
 60  And  laid  it  in  his  own  new 
 Tomb,  which  he  had  hewn  out  in 
 the  ROCK:  and  he  rolled  a  great 
 Stone  to  the  door  of  the  sepul- 
 c  II  RE  J  and  departed. 
 
 61  And  there  was  Mary  ^Iag- 
 DALENE,  and  the  other  ]\Iary, 
 sitting  over  against  the  sepul- 
 chre. 
 
 §    CLXVI. 
 
 62  Now  the  next-day,  that 
 followed  the  day  of  the  prepara- 
 tion, the  chief-priests  and 
 Pharisees  came  together  unto 
 Pilate, 
 
 63  Saying,  Sir,  we  remember 
 That  tijat  deceiver  said,  while, 
 he  was  yet  alive,  After  Three 
 Days  I  will  rise  again. 
 
 64  Command  therefore  that  the 
 SEPULCHRE  be  made  sure  until 
 the  third  Day,  lest  t^^is  disci- 
 ples come  [by  Night,]  and  steal 
 him  away,  and  say  unto  the 
 PEOPLE,  He  is  risen  from  the 
 dead:  so  the  last  Error  shall 
 be  worse  than  the  first. 
 
 65  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye 
 have  a  Watch:  go  your  way, 
 make  it  as  sure  as  ye  can. 
 
 QQ  So  THEY  went,  and  made  the 
 sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the 
 STONE,  and  setting  a  watch. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVHI. 
 
 §    CLXVII. 
 
 1  In  the  End  of  the  Sabbath,  as 
 it  began-to-dawn  toward  the 
 first  day  of  the  Week,  came  ]\Iary 
 Magdalene  and  the  other 
 Mary  to  see  the  sepulchre. 
 
 2  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
 great  Earthquake:  for  tlie  Angel 
 of  the  Lord  descended  from 
 Heaven,  and  came  and  rolled 
 back  the  STONE,  [from  the  DOOR,] 
 and  sat  upon  it. 
 
 3  His  COUNTENANCE  was  like 
 Lio^htnins:,  and  his  raiment 
 white  as  Snow: 
 
 t  Vatican  MANUsciurx. — .'8.  it  to  l)c  (lelivcrcci.         64.  tlic  disciples.      See  64,  2. 
 
XXYIII.  4. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MATTHEW.       XXYIII.  20. 
 
 4  And  for  fear  of  him  the 
 KEEPERS  did  shake,  and  became 
 as  Dead  men. 
 
 5  And  the  angel  answered 
 and  said  unto  the  women,  Fear 
 not  gC:  for  I  know  That  ye  seek 
 *  Jesus,  which  was  CRUCIFIED. 
 
 6  He  is  not  here:  for  he  is 
 risen,  as  he  said.  Come,  see  the 
 PLACE  where  fthe  Lord  lay. 
 
 7  And  go  quickly,  and  tell  his 
 DISCIPLES  That  he  is  risen  from 
 the  DEAD;  and,  behold,  he  goeth 
 before  you  into  Galilee;  there 
 shall  ye  see  Him:  lo,  I  have  told 
 you. 
 
 §    CLXVIII. 
 
 8  And  they  departed  quickly 
 from  the  sepulchrp:  with  Fear 
 and  great  Joy;  and  did  run  to 
 bring  his  DISCIPLES  word. 
 
 9  And  [as  they  went  to  tell 
 his  disciples],  behold,  Jesus 
 met  them,  saying.  All  hail.  And 
 they  came  and  held  him  by  the 
 FEET,  and  worshipped  him. 
 
 10  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
 Be  not  afraid:  go  tell  my  bre- 
 thren that  they  go  into  Gali- 
 lee, and  there  shall  they  see  Me. 
 
 §    CLXIX. 
 
 11  Now  when  they  were  going, 
 behold,  some  of  the  watch  came 
 into  the  city,  and  shewed  unto 
 the  chief-priests.  All  the 
 THINGS  that  were  done. 
 
 12  And  when  they  were  assem- 
 bled with  the  ELDERS,  and  had 
 taken  Counsel,  they  gave  large 
 Money  unto  the  soldiers, 
 
 13  Saying,  Say  ye.  His  disci- 
 ples came  by  Night,  and  stole 
 him  away  while  we  slept. 
 
 14  And  if  this  come  to  the 
 governor's  ears,  toe  will  per- 
 suade t  him,  and  secure  You. 
 
 15  So  THEY  took  the  money, 
 and  did  as  they  were  taught :  and 
 this  SAYING  is  commonly  reported 
 among  the  Jews  until  fTHlS- 
 DAY. 
 
 §    CLXX. 
 
 16  Then  the  eleven  Disciples 
 went  away  into  Galilee,  into  a 
 MOUNTAIN  where  Jesus  had  ap- 
 pointed them. 
 
 17  And  when  they  saw  him, 
 they  worshipped  fhim:  but  SOME 
 doubted. 
 
 18  And  Jesus  came  and  spake 
 unto  them,  saying.  All  Power  is 
 given  unto  me  in  Heaven  and 
 in  Earth. 
 
 19  Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach 
 All  NATIONS,  baptizing  them  in 
 the  NAME  of  the  father,  and  of 
 the  SON,  and  of  the  HOLY  Ghost : 
 
 20  Teaching  them  to  observe  all 
 things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
 manded you:  and,  lo,  $  am  with 
 you  ALWAY,  even  unto  the  end 
 of  the  WORLD.  [Amen.]  f 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  that  Jesus  which. 
 
 +  Vatican    Manuscript. — 6.    he   lay.  14.    him.         15.    this  Day. 
 
 See  9,  20.        20.  Suhscription  :  According  to  Matthew. 
 
 17.  him. 
 
 57 
 
t  THE  GOSPEL  ACCOKDING  TO  ST.  MARK. 
 
 CHAPTEE  I. 
 
 SECTION    I. 
 
 1  The  Beginning  of  the  GOSPEL 
 of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  f  God  ; 
 
 2  As  it  is  written  in  t  the 
 PROPHETS,  "  Behold,  tisend  my 
 MESSENGER  before  thy  Face, 
 which  shall  prepare  thy  way 
 [before  thee]. "J 
 
 3  "The  Voice  of  one  crying  in 
 the  WILDERNESS,  Prepare  ye  the 
 WAY  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths 
 straight."  J 
 
 4  John  did  baptize  in  the 
 WILDERNESS,  and  preach  the 
 Baptism  of  Repentance  for  the 
 Remission  of  Sins. 
 
 5  And  there  went  out  unto  him 
 All  the  LAND  of  JuDiEA,  and 
 t  they  of  Jerusalem,  and  were 
 [all]  baptized  of  him  in  the  river 
 of  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins. 
 
 6  And  John  was  clothed  with 
 Camel's  Hair,  and  with  a  Girdle 
 of  a  Skin  about  his  loins;  and 
 he  did  eat  Locusts  and  wild 
 Honey ; 
 
 7  And  preached,  saying,  There 
 Cometh  one  mightier  than  I 
 after  [me],  the  latchet  of  whose 
 shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  stoop 
 down  and  unloose. 
 
 8  5  [indeed]  have  baptized  you 
 
 with  Water:  but  Je  shall  baptize 
 you  with  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 §  II. 
 
 9  [And]  it  came  to  pass  in 
 Those  DAYS,  that  Jesus  came  from 
 Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was 
 baptized  of  John  in  Jordan. 
 
 10  And  straightway  coming  "up 
 out  of  the  water,  he  saw  the 
 HEAVENS  opened,  and  the  spirit 
 like  a  Dove  descending  upon  him : 
 
 1 1  And  there  came  a  Voice  from 
 HEAVEN,  saying,  Ci^OU  art  my 
 beloved  son,  in  fwhom  I  am 
 well  pleased. 
 
 §  III. 
 
 12  And  immediately  the  SPIRIT 
 driveth  Him  into  the  wilder- 
 ness. 
 
 13  And  he  was  [there]  in  the 
 wilderness  forty  Days,  tempted 
 of  Satan;  and  was  with  the 
 WILD-BEASTS;  and  the  angels 
 ministered  unto  him. 
 
 14  t^ow  after  that  John  was 
 PUT-iN-PRisoN,  Jesus  came  into 
 Galilee,  preaching  the  gospel 
 [of  the  kingdom]  of  God, 
 
 15  And  saying,  The  time  is 
 fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of 
 God  is  at  hand:  repent  ye,  and 
 believe  the  gospel. 
 
 16  t  J^ow  as  he  walked  by  the 
 SEA  of  Galilee,  he  saw  Simon 
 
 f  A''atican  Manuscript. —  Title:  According  to  Mark. 
 PROPHET.  2.  I  send.  5.  all  they.  11.  thee  I  am. 
 passed  along  by.       See  2,  5,  7,  8,  9,  13,  14. 
 
 X  2.  Mal.iii.  1.         %  3.  Isaiah  xl.  3. 
 
 1.  God. 
 14.  And. 
 
 2.  Isaiah  the 
 
 16.  And  as  he 
 
 58 
 
I.  17. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 I.  36. 
 
 and  Andrew  fhis  brother  cast- 
 ing a  Net  into  the  sea:  for  tliey 
 were  Fisliers. 
 
 17  And  Jesus  said  unto  tliem, 
 Come  ye  after  me,  and  I  will 
 make  you  to  become  Fishers  of 
 Men. 
 
 18  And  straightway  they  for- 
 sook t  their  nets,  and  followed 
 him. 
 
 19  And  when  he  had  gone  a 
 little  farther  [thence],  he  saw 
 *  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and 
 John  his  brother,  who  also 
 were  in   the   SHIP  mending  their 
 
 NETS. 
 
 20  And  straightway  he  called 
 them :  and  they  left  their  father 
 Zebedee  in  the  SHIP  with  the 
 HIRED-SERVANTS,  and  wcnt  after 
 him. 
 
 21  And  they  went  into  Caper- 
 naum; and  straightway  on  the 
 sabbath  day  he  entered  into  the 
 SYNAGOGUE,  and  taught. 
 
 22  And  they  were  astonished  at 
 his  DOCTRINE:  for  he  taught 
 them  as  one  that  had  Autho- 
 rity, and  not  as  the  SCRIBES. 
 
 23  And  there  was  in  their  SYNA- 
 GOGUE a  Man  with  an  unclean 
 Spirit;  and  he  cried  out, 
 
 24  Saying,  [Let  us  alone ;]  What 
 have  we  to  do  with  thee,  thou 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth?  art  thou  come 
 to  destroy  us?  I  know  thee  who 
 thou  art,  the  holy^-ONE  of  GOD. 
 
 25  And  Jesus  rebuked  him, 
 saying,  Hold  thy  peace,  and  come 
 out  of  him. 
 
 26  And  when  the  unclean 
 spirit  had  torn  him,  and  cried 
 
 with  a  loud  Voice,  he  came  out  of 
 him, 
 
 27  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
 insomuch  that  they  questioned 
 t  among  themselves,  saying,  What 
 thing  is  this?  fwhat  new  DOC- 
 TRINE 25  this?  For  with  Authority 
 commandeth  he  even  the  UNCLEAN 
 SPIRITS,  and  they  do  obey  him. 
 
 28  And  immediately  his  fame 
 spread  abroad  t  throughout  All  the 
 REGION  round  about  Galilee. 
 
 §  yi- 
 
 29  And  forthwith,  when  fthey 
 were  come  out  of  the  synagogue^ 
 fthey  entered  into  the  HOUSE  of 
 Simon  and  Andrew,  with  James 
 and  John. 
 
 30  But  Simon's  wife's-mother 
 lay  sick  of  a  fever,  and  anon  they 
 tell  him  of  her. 
 
 31  And  he  came  and  took  fher 
 by  the  hand,  and  lifted  her  up; 
 and  [immediately]  the  fever  left 
 her,  and  she  ministered  unto  them. 
 
 32  And  at  Even,  when  the  SUN 
 did  set,  they  brought  unto  him 
 ALL  that  were  diseased,  and 
 THEM  that  were  possessed-with- 
 
 DEVILS. 
 
 33  And  all  the  city  was  ga- 
 thered together  at  the  DOOR. 
 
 34  And  he  healed  Many  that 
 were  sick  of  Divers  Diseases,  and 
 cast  out  many  Devils ;  and  suffered 
 not  the  devils  to  speak.  Because 
 they  knew  fhim. 
 
 35  And  in  the  Morning,  rising 
 up  a  great  while  before  day,  he 
 went  out,  [and  departed]  into  a 
 Solitary  Place,  and  there  prayed. 
 
 36  And  t  Simon  and  they  that 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  that  James  who  is  the  son. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.    the   brother  of    Simon   casting. 
 27.  with   themselves.  27.  /<  is  a  new  Doctrine !  With  Authority, 
 
 throughout.  29.  he  was  come.  29.  he  went  into.  31.  her  hand.         34.  him 
 
 to  be  the  Christ.         36.  Simon.      See   19,  24,  31,  35. 
 
 18.    the  nets. 
 28.  everywhere 
 
 59 
 
I.  37. 
 
 ACCOEDIXG  TO  MAEK. 
 
 II.  9. 
 
 were    with    him    followed     after 
 him. 
 
 37  And  fwhen  they  had  found 
 him,  they  said  unto  him^  All  men 
 seek  for  thee. 
 
 §  vni. 
 
 38  And  he  said  unto  them.  Let 
 us  go  finto  the  next  Towns, 
 that  I  may  preach  there  also:  for 
 therefore  came  I  forth. 
 
 39  And  he  tpi'^^ched  in  their 
 SYNAGOGUES  throus^hout  All  Ga- 
 LTLEE,  and  cast  out  DEVILS. 
 
 40  And  there  came  a  Leper  to 
 him,  beseeching  him,  [and  kneel- 
 ing down  to  him,  and]  saying 
 imto  him.  If  thou  wilt,  thou  canst 
 make  Me  clean. 
 
 41  And  t  Jesus,  moved  with 
 compassion,  put  forth  t^^^*^  hand, 
 and  touched  fhim,  and  saith  unto 
 him,  I  will;  be  thou  clean. 
 
 42  And  [as  soon  as  he  had 
 spoken],  immediately  the  LE- 
 PROSY departed  from  him,  and  he 
 was  cleansed. 
 
 43  And  he  straitly  charged  him, 
 and  forthwith  sent  him  away ; 
 
 44  And  saith  unto  him.  See 
 thou  say  nothing  to  any  man  :  but 
 go  thy  way,  shew  Thyself  to  the 
 PRIEST,  and  offer  for  thy  CLEANS- 
 ING those  things  Avhich  ]\Ioses 
 commanded,  for  a  Testimonv  unto 
 them. 
 
 45  But  HE  went  out,  and  began 
 to  publish  it  much,  and  to  blaze 
 abroad  the  matter,  insomuch 
 that  Jesus  could  no  more  openly 
 enter  into  the  City,  but  was 
 without  in  Desert  Places:  and 
 they  came  to  him  from  every 
 quarter. 
 
 1   And    again 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 §    IX. 
 
 he  entered  into 
 Capernaum  after  some  Days;  and 
 it  was  noised  That  he  was  in  the 
 House. 
 
 2  And  [straightway]  ]\Iany 
 were  gathered  together,  insomuch 
 that  there  was  no  room  to  receive 
 them,  no,  not  so-MUCH  as  about 
 the  door:  and  he  preached  the 
 AVORD  unto  them. 
 
 3  And  they  come  funto  him, 
 bringing  one  sick  of  the  palsy, 
 which  was  borne  of  Four. 
 
 4  And  when  they  could  not 
 come  nigh  unto  him  for  the  PRESS, 
 they  uncovered  the  ROOF  where 
 he  was:  and  when  they  had 
 broken  it  up,  they  let  down  the 
 BED  wherein  the  SICK-OF-the- 
 PALSY  lay. 
 
 5  When  Jesus  saw  their 
 faith,  he  said  unto  the  sick-of- 
 tiie-palsy.  Son,  thy  SINS  fbe 
 forgiven  [thee]. 
 
 6  But  there  were  certain  of 
 the  SCRIBES  sitting  there,  and 
 reasoning  in  their  HEARTS. 
 
 7  tWhy  doth  this  man  thus 
 speak  Blasphemies;  Who  can  for- 
 «>;ive  Sins  but  GOD  onlv? 
 
 8  And  immediately  when  Jesus 
 perceived  in  his  SPIRIT  That  tliey 
 [so]  reasoned  within  themselves, 
 he  t  ^aid  unto  them,  Why  reason 
 ye  these  things  in  your  hearts? 
 
 9  AVhether  is  it  easier  to  say 
 to  the  sick-of-the-palsy,  t  Thy 
 SINS  be  forgiven  [tliee] ;  or  to  say, 
 Arise,  and  take  up  thy  bed,  and 
 walk? 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 37.  they  found  him  ;  and  they  say  unto  him.  38.  else- 
 Avhcre,  into.  39.  went  and  preached  unto  them  in.  41.  he,  moved.  41.  his  hand. 
 41    him.         3.    bringing  unto  him  one   sick.         5.  are  forgiven.  7.  How  is  it  That 
 
 this  man  thus  spcaketh?    He  blasphemeth!     Who  can.         8.  saith  unto.         9   Tliy  sins 
 are  forgiven.       See  40,  42,  2,  5,  8,  9. 
 
 60 
 
II.   10. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 11.  24. 
 
 10  But  tliat  ye  may  know  That 
 the  SON  of  MAN  liatli  Power  on 
 EARTH  to  forgive  Sins — he  saith 
 
 to  the  SICK-OF-THE-PALSY, 
 
 11  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise,  [and] 
 take  up  thy  bed,  and  go  thy  way 
 into  thine  HOUSE. 
 
 12  And  immediately  he  arose, 
 took  up  the  BED,  and  went  forth 
 before  them  all;  insomuch  that 
 they  were  all  amazed,  and  glori- 
 fied God,  t  saying,  We  never  saw 
 it  on  this  fashion. 
 
 §    X. 
 
 13  And  he  went  forth  again  by 
 the  SEA-SIDE;  and  All  the  mul- 
 titude resorted  unto  him,  and  he 
 taught  them. 
 
 14  And  as  he  passed  by,  he  saw 
 *  Levi  the  son  of  Alph^us  sitting 
 at  the  receipt-of-CUSTOM,  and 
 said  unto  him,  Follow  me.  And 
 he  arose  and  followed  him. 
 
 15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 as  Jesus  SAT-at-meat  in  his 
 HOUSE,  Many  Publicans  and  Sin- 
 ners sat  also  tosrether  with  Jesus 
 and  his  disciples:  for  there  were 
 Many,  and  they  followed  him. 
 
 16  And  when  the  SCRIBES  fand 
 Pharisees  saw  him  eat  with 
 PUBLICANS  and  Sinners,  tliey 
 said  unto  his  disciples,  [How  is 
 it]  That  he  eateth  [and  drinketh] 
 witli  PUBLICANS  and  Sinners  ! 
 
 17  When  Jesus  heard  it,  he 
 saith  unto  them,  They  that  are 
 whole  have  no  Need  of  the 
 Physician,    but    THEY    that    are 
 
 SICK:  I  came  not  to  call  the 
 Rigliteous,  but  Sinners  [to  Re- 
 pentance]. 
 
 §  ^Il- 
 ls And  the  disciples  of  John 
 tand  *of  the  Pharisees  used 
 to  fast:  and  they  come  and  say 
 unto  him,  Why  do  the  disciples 
 of  John  tand  *of  the  Phari- 
 sees fast,  but  THY  Disciples  fast 
 not? 
 
 19  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 Can  the  children  of  the  bride- 
 chamber  fast,  while  the  BRIDE- 
 GROOM is  with  them?  as  long  as 
 they  have  the  BRIDEGROOM  with 
 them,  they  cannot  fast. 
 
 20  But  the  Days  will  come, 
 when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
 taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
 shall  they  fast  in  t  Those  days. 
 
 21  No  man  [also]  seweth  a  Piece 
 of  new  Cloth  on  an  old  Garment : 
 else  the  new  piece  that  filled 
 it  up  t  taketh  away  from  the  OLD, 
 and  the  Rent  is  made  worse. 
 
 22  And  no  man  putteth  new 
 Wine  into  old  Bottles:  else  the 
 [new]  wine  tdoth  burst  the 
 bottles,  and  the  wine  is  spil- 
 led, and  the  bottles  will  be 
 marred:  but  new  Wine  must 
 be  put  into  new  Bottles. 
 
 §    XIII. 
 
 23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he 
 t  went  through  the  corn-fields 
 on  the  SABBATH  day;  and  his 
 disciples  began,  as  they  fwent, 
 
 to  pluck  the  EARS-OF-CORN. 
 
 24  And    the    Pharisees    said 
 
 18.  THEY  of  the  Pharisees. 
 
 *  EMrHATic   Text. — 14.  that  Levi  who  is  the  son. 
 18.  they  of  the  Pharisees. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.  saying.       16.  of  the  Pharisees  saw  him  eat.       18.  and 
 the   Pharisees.  18.    and   the  disciples   of    the  Pharisees  fust,  but  thine  fast 
 
 not?  20.  Tliat  day.  21.  of  itself   taketh   away   from.  22.  will  burst  the 
 
 BOTTLES,  and  the  wine  will  be  destro3'ed,  and  the  bottles:  but  new  Wine  is  put 
 into  new  Bottles.  23.' was  passing  through.  23.  made  their  way,  to  pluck.  See  11, 
 16  (twice),  17,  21,  22. 
 
 61 
 
11.  25. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 III.  14. 
 
 unto  liim,  Beliold,  why  do  tliey 
 on  tlie  SABBATH  day  that  which 
 is  not  lawful? 
 
 25  And  1 1^  said  unto  them, 
 Have  ye  never  read  what  David 
 did,  when  he  had  Need,  and  was 
 an  hungered^  f}t,  and  they  that 
 were  with  him? 
 
 26  [How]  he  went  into  the 
 HOUSE  of  God  in  the  days  of 
 Abiathar  the  high-priest,  and 
 did  eat  the  shewbread,  which 
 is  not  lawful  to  eat  but  for  the 
 PRIESTS,  and  gave  also  to  them 
 which  were  with  him? 
 
 27  And  he  said  unto  them,  The 
 SABBATH  was  made  for  man,  and 
 not  MAN  for  the  sabbath  : 
 
 28  Therefore  the  SON  of  man  is 
 Lord  also  of  the  sabbath. 
 
 CHAPTER    III. 
 
 §    XIV. 
 
 1  And  he  entered  again  into 
 the  SYNAGOGUE ;  and  there  was  a 
 Man  there  which  had  a  Withered 
 hand. 
 
 2  And  they  watched  him,  whe- 
 ther he  would  heal  him  on  the 
 sabbath  day;  that  they  might 
 accuse  him. 
 
 3  And  he  saith  unto  *  the  man 
 which  HAD  the  Withered  hand. 
 Stand  FORTH. 
 
 4  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Is 
 it  lawful  to  do  good  on  the  sab- 
 bath days,  or  to  do  evil?  to  save 
 Life,  or  to  kill?  But  THEY  held 
 their  peace. 
 
 5  And  when  he  had  looked 
 round  about  on  them  with  Anger, 
 being  grieved  for  the  hardness 
 of   their  hearts,   he    saith  unto 
 
 the  man.  Stretch  forth  f  thine 
 HAND.  And  he  stretched  it  out: 
 and  his  HAND  was  restored  [whole 
 as  the  other]. 
 
 6  And  the  Pharisees  went 
 forth,  and  straightway  f  took 
 Counsel  with  the  Herodians 
 against  him,  how  they  might 
 destroy  him. 
 
 7  But  Jesus  withdrew  himself 
 with  his  DISCIPLES  to  the  sea: 
 and  a  Great  Multitude  from  Ga- 
 lilee   followed    him,    and    from 
 
 JUDiEA, 
 
 8  And  from  Jerusalem,  and 
 from  Idumjea,  and  fi^om  beyond 
 Jordan  ;  and  [they]  about  Tyre 
 and  Sidon,  a  great  Multitude, 
 when  they  had  heard  what  great 
 things  the  did,  came  unto  him. 
 
 9  And  he  spake  to  his  disci- 
 ples, that  t^  Small-ship  should 
 wait  on  him  because  of  the  mul- 
 titude, lest  they  should  throng 
 him. 
 
 10  For  he  had  healed  Many; 
 insomuch  that  they  pressed  upon 
 him  for  to  touch  Him,  as  many  as 
 had  Plagues. 
 
 11  And        UNCLEAN       spirits, 
 
 when  they  saw  him,  fell  down  be- 
 fore him,  and  cried,  saying,  CijOU 
 art  the  SON  of  GoD. 
 
 12  And  he  straitly  charged  them 
 that  they  should  not  make  Him 
 known. 
 
 13  And  lie  goeth  up  into  a  moun- 
 tain, and  calleth  unto  him  whom 
 Je  would:  and  they  came  unto 
 him. 
 
 §    XVI. 
 
 14  And  he  ordained  f  twelve, 
 that   they   should    be   with    him, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that  man  which  had. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 25.  he  said.         5.  the  hand. 
 
 doeth.      9.  Small-ships. 
 
 6.  gave  Counsel.        8.  he 
 14.  twelve,  M^hom  also  he  named  Apostles,  that.     See  26,  5,  8. 
 
 62 
 
III.  15. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IV.  1. 
 
 and   [that]   he   might  send  them 
 forth  to  preach, 
 
 15  And  to  have  Power  [to  heal 
 
 SICKNESSES,    and]    to    cast    out 
 
 DEVILS : 
 
 16  t^i^d  Simon  he  surnamed 
 Peter ; 
 
 17  And  *  James  the  son  of  Ze- 
 BEDEE,  and  John  the  rrother 
 of  James  ;  and  he  surnamed  them 
 Boanerges,  which  is,  The  Sons  of 
 Thunder : 
 
 18  And  Andrew,  and  Philip, 
 and  Bartholomew,  and  Matthew, 
 and  Thomas,  and  *  James  the  son 
 of  Alph^us,  and  Thaddeeus,  and 
 Simon  the  Canaanite, 
 
 19  And  Judas  Iscariot,  which 
 also  betrayed  him :  and  they  went 
 into  an  House. 
 
 20  And  the  Multitude  cometh 
 together  again,  so  that  they  could 
 not  so  much  as  eat  Bread. 
 
 2 1  And  when  his  friends  heard 
 of  it,  they  went  out  to  lay  hold  on 
 him:  for  they  said.  He  is  beside 
 himself. 
 
 22  And  *  the  scribes  which 
 GAME-DOWN  from  Jerusalem  said, 
 He  hath  Beelzebub,  and,  By  the 
 PRINCE  of  the  devils  casteth  he 
 
 out  DEVILS. 
 
 23  And  he  called  them  unto  him, 
 and  said  unto  them  in  Parables, 
 How  can  Satan  cast  out  Satan? 
 
 24  And  if  a  Kingdom  be  divided 
 against  itself,  that  kingdom  can- 
 not stand. 
 
 25  And  if  a  House  be  divided 
 against  itself,  that  house  cannot 
 stand. 
 
 26  And  if  Satan  rise  up  against 
 
 himself,  and  be  divided,  he  cannot 
 stand,  but  hath  an  end. 
 
 27  tNo  man  can  enter  into  a 
 STRONG  man's  HOUSE,  and  spoil  his 
 GOODS,  except  he  will  first  bind 
 the  STRONG  man ;  and  then  he  will 
 spoil  his  HOUSE. 
 
 28  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All 
 SINS  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the 
 SONS  of  MEN,  and  t  Blasphemies 
 wherewith  soever  they  shall  blas- 
 pheme : 
 
 29  But  he  that  shall  blaspheme 
 against  the  HOLY  GHOST  hath 
 NEVER  Forgiveness,  but  is  in 
 danger  of  Eternal  f  Damnation : 
 
 30  Because  they  said.  He  hath 
 an  unclean  Spirit. 
 
 31  There  came  then  fhis  bre- 
 thren and  his  MOTHER,  and, 
 standing  without,  sent  unto  him, 
 calling  him. 
 
 32  And  the  Multitude  sat  about 
 him,  and  they  said  unto  him. 
 Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy 
 BRETHREN  without  Seek  for  thee. 
 
 33  And  he  answered  them,  say- 
 ing. Who  is  my  MOTHER,  or  my 
 
 BRETHREN? 
 
 34  [And]  he  looked  round  about 
 on  THEM  which  sat  about  him, 
 and  said,  Behold  my  mother 
 and  my  BRETHREN. 
 
 35  [For]  whosoever  shall  do  the 
 WILL  of  God,  the  same  is  my 
 Brother,  and  [my]  Sister,  and 
 Mother. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §    XVII. 
 
 1  And  he  began  again  to  teach 
 by  the  SEA-SIDE  :   and  there  was 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  that  James  who  is  the  son.  18.  that  James  who  is 
 
 the  son.        22.  those  scribes  which  cajie-down. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.    And  he   ordained  twelve:    both   Simon  whom    he 
 surnamed   Peter.  27.  But  no   man.  28.   blasphemies.  29.  Transgression. 
 
 31.  his  mother  and  his  brethren,  and.     See  14,  15,  34,  35  f  twice). 
 
 63 
 
IV.  2. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IV.  20. 
 
 gathered  unto  liim  a  f  great  Mul- 
 titude, so  that  lie  entered  into  a 
 SHIP,  and  sat  in  the  SEA;  and 
 the  Whole  multitude  was  by 
 the  SEA  on  the  land. 
 
 2  And  he  taught  them  many 
 things  by  Parables,  and  said  unto 
 them  in  his  doctrine, 
 
 3  Hearken ;  Behold,  there  went 
 out  a  SOWER  to  fsow: 
 
 4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 SOWED,  some  fell  by  the  way- 
 side, and  the  fowls  [of  the  air] 
 came  and  devoured  it  up. 
 
 5  And  some  fell  on  STONY- 
 GROUND,  where  it  had  not  much 
 Earth;  and  immediately  it  sprang 
 up,  because  it  had  no  Depth  of 
 Earth : 
 
 6  fBut  when  the  Sun  was  up, 
 it  was  scorched;  and  because  it 
 HAD  no  Root,  it  withered  away. 
 
 7  And  some  fell  among  thorns, 
 and  the  thorns  grew  up,  and 
 choked  it,  and  it  yielded  no  Fruit. 
 
 8  And  other  fell  on  good 
 GROUND,  and  did  yield  Fruit  that 
 sprang  up  and  increased;  and 
 brouglit  forth,  some  thirty,  and 
 some  sixty,  and  some  an  hundred. 
 
 9  And  he  said  [unto  them], 
 fHs  that  HATH  Ears  to  hear,  let 
 him  hear. 
 
 §   XVIII. 
 
 10  And  when  he  was  alone, 
 they  that  were  about  him  with 
 the  twelve  asked  of  him  the 
 t  parable. 
 
 11  And  he  said  unto  them,  Unto 
 you    fit   is    given    to    know    the 
 
 MYSTERY     of     the     KINGDOM     of 
 
 God:    but   unto    them   that  are 
 
 WITHOUT,  ALL    these  things    are 
 done  in  Parables: 
 
 12  That  seeing  they  may  see, 
 and  not  perceive;  and  hearing 
 they  may  hear,  and  not  under- 
 stand ;  lest  at  any  time  they  should 
 be  converted,  and  f  their  SINS 
 should  be  forgiven  them. 
 
 13  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 Know  ye  not  this  parable?  and 
 how  then  will  ye  know  All  para- 
 bles? 
 
 14  The     SOWER     soweth     the 
 
 WORD. 
 
 15  And  these  are  they  by  the 
 WAY-SIDE,  where  the  WORD  is 
 sown;  but  when  they  have  heard, 
 Satan  cometh  immediately,  and 
 taketh  away  *the  word  that  was 
 SOWN  tin  their  HEARTS. 
 
 16  And  these  are  they  likewise 
 which  are  SOWN  on  stony- 
 ground  ;  who,  when  they  have 
 heard  the  WORD,  immediately  re- 
 ceive it  with  Gladness; 
 
 17  And  have  no  Root  in  them- 
 selves, and  so  endure  but  for  a 
 time:  afterward,  when  Affliction 
 or  Persecution  ariseth  for  the 
 word's  sake,  immediately  they 
 are  offended. 
 
 18  And  t  these  are  they  which 
 are  SOWN  among  THORNS ;  t  SUCH 
 as  HEAR  the  WORD, 
 
 19  And  the  cares  of  t  this 
 WORLD;  and  the  deceitfulness 
 of  riches,  and  the  lusts  of 
 OTHER  things  entering  in,  choke 
 the  WORD,  and  it  becometh  un- 
 fruitful. 
 
 20  And  t  these  are  they  which 
 are    SOWN    on    good    ground; 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 15.  that  word  which  was. 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — L  very  great.  3.   sow.         6.  And  when  the  sun  was 
 
 up.         9.  Who  hath  Ears.         10.  Parables.         11.  is  given  the  mystery.  12.it 
 
 should  be.  15.    unto  them.  18.  others  are  they  which.  18.  these  are  they 
 
 which  have  heard  the  word.         19.  the  world.         20.  those  are  they.     See  4,  9 
 
 64 
 
IV.  21. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IV.  39. 
 
 t  such  as  hear  the  word,  and 
 receive  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit, 
 some  fthirtyfold,  some  sixty,  and 
 some  an  hundred. 
 
 21  And  he  said  unto  them,  Is  a 
 CANDLE  brought  to  be  put  under 
 a  BUSHEL,  or  under  a  bed?  and 
 not  to  be  t  set  on  a  CANDLESTICK? 
 
 22  For  t  there  is  nothing  hid, 
 which  shall  not  be  manifested; 
 neither  was  any  thing  kept 
 secret,  but  that  it  should  come 
 abroad. 
 
 23  If  any  man  have  Ears  to 
 hear,  let  him  hear. 
 
 24  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take 
 heed  what  ye  hear:  with  What 
 Measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be 
 measured  to  f  you :  [and  unto 
 YOU  that  HEAR  shall  more  be 
 given.] 
 
 25  For  he  that  hath,  to  him  shall 
 be  given :  and  he  that  hath  not, 
 from  him  shall  be  taken  even  that 
 which  he  hath. 
 
 26  And  he  said.  So  is  the  KING- 
 DOM of  God,  as  if  a  Man  should 
 cast  seed  into  the  ground; 
 
 27  And  should  sleep,  and  rise, 
 Night  and  Day,  and  the  seed 
 should  spring  and  grow  up,  f)0 
 knoweth  not  how. 
 
 28  [For]  the  earth  bringeth 
 forth  fruit  of  herself;  first  the 
 Blade,  then  the  Ear,  after  that 
 the  Full  Corn  fin  the  ear. 
 
 29  But  when  the  fruit  is 
 brought  forth,  immediately  he 
 putteth  in  the  SICKLE,  Because 
 the  HARVEST  is  come. 
 
 30  And  he  said,  f  Whereunto 
 shall  we   liken  the  kingdom  of 
 
 God?  or  f  with  What  Comparison 
 shall  we  compare  it? 
 
 SI  It  is  like  a  Grain  of  Mustard- 
 seed,  which,  when  it  is  sown  in 
 the  EARTH,  is  less  than  All  *the 
 SEEDS  that  be  in  the  EARTH : 
 
 32  But  when  it  is  sown,  it  grow- 
 eth  up,  and  becometh  greater  than 
 All  HERBS,  and  shooteth  out  great 
 Branches;  so  that  the  FOWLS  of 
 the  AIR  may  lodge  under  the 
 SHADOW  of  it. 
 
 33  And  with  many  Such  Para- 
 bles spake  he  the  word  unto 
 them,  as  they  were  able  to  hear 
 it. 
 
 34  t  But  without  a  Parable  spake 
 he  not  unto  them :  and  when  they 
 were  alone,  he  expounded  all 
 things  to  this  disciples. 
 
 §    XIX. 
 
 35  And  the  Same  day,  when 
 the  Even  was  come,  he  saith  unto 
 them,   Let  us  pass  over  unto  the 
 
 OTHER-SIDE. 
 
 36  And  when  they  had  sent 
 away  the  multitude,  they  took 
 him  even  as  he  was  in  the  ship. 
 And  there  were  [also]  with  him 
 Other  [little]  Ships. 
 
 37  And  there  arose  a  great  Storm 
 of  Wind,  and  the  waves  beat 
 into  the  SHIP,  so  that  fit  was  now 
 full. 
 
 38  And  f^t  was  in  the  hinder- 
 PART-OF-THE-SHIP,  asleep  on  a 
 PILLOW:  and  they  awake  him, 
 and  say  unto  him.  Master,  carest 
 thou  not  That  we  perish? 
 
 39  And  he  arose,  and  rebuked 
 the  WIND,  and  said  unto  the  SEA, 
 Peace,   be  still.     And  the  wind 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3L  those  seeds  that  be. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 20.  who  hear.  20.  thirty,  and  sixty,  and  a  hundred. 
 2L  put.  22.  nothing  was  hid,  except  that  it  should  be  manifested;  neither  was  it 
 kept  secret,  but  that  it  should  be  manifested.  24.  you,  and  shall  be  added  unto  you. 
 28.  is  in.  30.  How  shall  we.  30.  in  What  Comparison  shall  we  place  It?  34.  And 
 without.         34.  his  own  Disciples.         37.  the  ship  was.     See  24,  28,  36  (twice). 
 
 F  65 
 
IV.  40. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 V.   17. 
 
 ceased,    and   tliere    was    a    great 
 Calm. 
 
 40  And  lie  said  unto  tliem,  Why 
 are  ye  [so]  fearful  ?  How  is  it  that 
 ye  have  no  Faith? 
 
 41  And  they  feared  exceedingly, 
 and  said  one  to  another,  What 
 manner  of  man  is  this,  That  even 
 the  AVIND  and  the  SEA  obey  him? 
 
 CHAPTER  y. 
 
 1  And  they  came  over  unto  the 
 OTHER-SIDE  of  the  SEA,  into  the 
 COUNTRY  of  the  t  GrADARENES. 
 
 2  And  when  he  was  come  out 
 of  the  SHIP,  [immediately]  there 
 met  him  out  of  the  TOMBS  a  Man 
 with  an  unclean  Spirit, 
 
 3  Who  had  his  DWELLING 
 among  the  TOMBS;  and  no  man 
 could  bind  t  him,  no,  not  with 
 Chains : 
 
 4  Because  that  he  had  been 
 often  BOUND  with  Fetters  and 
 Chains,  and  the  chains  had  been 
 plucked  asunder  by  him,  and  the 
 FETERS  broken  in  pieces:  neither 
 could  any  man  tame  Him. 
 
 5  And  always,  Night  and  Day, 
 he  was  in  the  f  mountains,  and 
 in  the  tombs,  crying,  and  cutting 
 himself  with  Stones. 
 
 6  fBut  when  he  saw  Jesus 
 afar  off,  he  ran  and  worshipped 
 him, 
 
 7  And  cried  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 and  tsaid,  What  have  I  to  do 
 with  thee,  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  the 
 most-high  God?  I  adjure  thee 
 by  God,  that  thou  torment  Me 
 not. — 
 
 8  For  he  said  unto  him.  Come 
 out  of  the  MAN,  thou  unclean 
 spirit. — 
 
 9  And  he  asked  him,  Wliat  is 
 thy  Name?  And  he  f  answered, 
 saying,  My  Name  is  Legion:  For 
 we  are  Many. 
 
 10  And  he  besought  him  much 
 that  he  would  not  send  them  away 
 
 out  of  the  COUNTRY. 
 
 11  Now  there  was  there  nigh 
 unto  the  f  3I0UNTAINS  a  great 
 Herd  of  Swine  feeding. 
 
 12  And  fAU  the  devils  be- 
 sought him,  saying,  Send  us  into 
 the  SWINE,  that  we  may  enter 
 into  them. 
 
 13  And  t  forthwith  Jesus  gave 
 them  leave.  And  the  unclean 
 SPIRITS  went  out,  and  entered 
 into  the  swine:  and  the  herd 
 ran  violently  down  a  STEEP- 
 PLACE  into  the  SEA,  [(they  were 
 about  Two-thousand;)]  and  were 
 choked  in  the  SEA. 
 
 14  And  THEY  that  FED  fthe 
 SWINE  fled,  and  told  it  in  the 
 CITY,  and  in  the  COUNTRY.  And 
 they  t  went  out  to  see  what  *  it 
 was  that  was  DONE. 
 
 15  And  they  come  to  Jesus, 
 and  see  him  that  was  possessed- 
 WITH-THE-DEVIL,  *and  had  the 
 LEGION,  sitting,  [and]  clothed, 
 and  in  his  right  mind :  and  they 
 were  afraid. 
 
 16  And  THEY  that  SAW  it  told 
 them   how   it   befell  to  him  that 
 
 was  POSSESSED-WITH-THE-DE  VIL, 
 
 and  also  concerning  the  SWiNE. 
 
 17  And  they  began  to  pray  him 
 to  depart  out  of  their  COASTS. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  was  which  was  done.       15.  him  that  had  the  legion. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 1.  Gerasenes.  3.  him  any  longer  with.         5.  tombs, 
 
 and  in  the  mountains,  crying.         6.  And  when.  7.  saith.         9.  saith  unto  him,  My 
 
 Name.         11.  mountain.         12.  they  besought.  13.  he  gave  them  leave.        14.  them 
 fled.         14.  came  to  see.     See  40,  2,  13,  15, 
 
V.  18. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 V.   38. 
 
 18  And  when  he  was  come  into 
 the  SHIP,  HE  that  had  been  POS- 
 SESSED-wiTH-THE-DEVlL  prayed 
 him  that  he  might  be  with  him. 
 
 1 9  t  Ho wbeit  Jesus  suffered  him 
 not,  but  saith  unto  him,  Go  home 
 to  thy  friends,  and  tell  them 
 how  great  things  the  Lord  hath 
 done  for  thee,  and  hath  had  com- 
 passion on  thee. 
 
 20  And  he  departed,  and  began 
 to  publish  in  Decapolis  how 
 great  things  Jesus  had  done  for 
 him :  and  all  men  did  marvel. 
 
 §    XXI. 
 
 21  And  when  Jesus  was  passed 
 over  again  by  fSHlP  unto  the 
 OTHER-SIDE,  much  People  ga- 
 thered unto  him :  and  he  was  nigh 
 unto  the  SEA. 
 
 22  And,  [behold,]  there  cometh 
 one  of  the  RULERS-OF-THE -SYNA- 
 GOGUE, Jairus  by  Name;  and 
 when  he  saw  him,  he  fell  at  his 
 FEET, 
 
 23  And  besought  him  greatly, 
 saying,  My  little-daughter 
 lieth  at  the  point  of  death :  /  pray 
 thee,  come  and  lay  thy  hands  on 
 her,  that  she  may  be  healed;  and 
 she  shall  live. 
 
 24  And  Jesus  went  with  him; 
 and  much  People  followed  him, 
 and  thronged  him. 
 
 25  And  a  [certain]  Woman  which 
 had  an  Issue  of  Blood  twelve  Years, 
 
 26  And  had  suffered  many 
 things  of  Many  Physicians,  and 
 had  spent  ale  that  she  had,  and 
 was  nothing  bettered,  but  rather 
 grew  worse, 
 
 27  When  she  had  heard  fof 
 Jesus,  came  in  the  press  behind, 
 and  touched  his  garment. 
 
 28  For  she  said,  If  I  may  touch 
 but  his  CLOTHES,  I  shall  be  whole. 
 
 29  And  straightway  the  FOUN- 
 TAIN of  her  BLOOD  was  dried  up; 
 and  she  felt  in  her  Body  That  she 
 was  healed  of  that  PLAGUE. 
 
 30  And  Jesus,  immediately 
 knowing  in  himself  that  virtue 
 had  gone  out  of  him,  turned  him 
 about  in  the  PRESS,  and  said.  Who 
 touched  My  CLOTHES? 
 
 31  And  his  DISCIPLES  said  unto 
 him,  Thou  seest  the  multitude 
 thronging  thee,  and  sayest  thou. 
 Who  touched  Me? 
 
 32  And  he  looked  round  about 
 to  see  HER  that  had  done  this 
 thing. 
 
 33  But  the  woman  fearing  and 
 trembling,  knowing  what  was 
 done  ■\'ui  her,  came  and  fell  down 
 before  him,  and  told  him  All  the 
 
 TRUTH. 
 
 34  And  HE  said  unto  her, 
 Daughter,  thy  faith  hath  made 
 thee  whole;  go  in  Peace,  and  be 
 whole  of  thy  PLAGUE. 
 
 35  While  he  yet  spake,  there 
 came  from  the  ruler-of-the- 
 SYNAGOGUE's  house  certain  which 
 said.  Thy  daughter  is  dead : 
 why  troublest  thou  the  master 
 any  further? 
 
 36  t  As  soon  as  Jesus  heard  the 
 word  that  was  spoken,  he  saith 
 unto  the  ruler-of-the-syna- 
 GOGUE,  Be  not  afraid,  only  be- 
 lieve. 
 
 37  And  he  suffered  no  man  to 
 follow  tiling?  save  Peter,  and 
 James,  and  John  the  brother  of 
 James. 
 
 38  And  the  cometh  to  the 
 house    of    the    ruler-of-the- 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  And  he  suflfered.  2L  Ship.  27.  the  things  con- 
 cerning Jesus.  33.  to  her.  36.  But  Jesus,  neglecting  to  hear  the  word  which  was 
 spoken,  saith.          37.  with  him.  38.  they  come  to.     See  22,  25. 
 
 F  2  67 
 
V.  39. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VI.  11. 
 
 SYNAGOGUE,  and  fseetli  the  Tu- 
 mult, and  them  that  wept  and 
 wailed  greatly. 
 
 39  And  when  he  was  come  in, 
 he  saith  unto  them.  Why  make 
 ye  this  ado,  and  weep?  the 
 DAMSEL  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth. 
 
 40  And  they  laughed  him  to 
 scorn.  But  when  he  had  put  them 
 all  out,  fHE  taketh  the  father 
 and  the  mother  of  the  damsel, 
 and  them  that  were  with  him, 
 and  entereth  in  where  the  damsel 
 was  [lying]. 
 
 41  And  he  took  the  damsel  by 
 the  HAND,  and  said  unto  her, 
 Talitha  cumi;  which  is,  being 
 interpreted,  damsel,  I  say  unto 
 thee,  arise. 
 
 42  And  straightway  the  damsel 
 arose,  and  walked;  for  she  was  of 
 the  age  of  twelve  Years.  And 
 they  were  astonished  with  a  great 
 Astonishment. 
 
 43  And  he  charged  them  straitly 
 that  no  man  should  know  *it;  and 
 commanded  that  something  should 
 be  given  her  to  eat. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 §    XXII. 
 
 1  And  he  went  out  from  thence, 
 and  fcame  into  his  OWN-COUN- 
 TRY;  and  his  DISCIPLES  follow 
 him. 
 
 2  And  when  the  Sabbath  day 
 was  come,  he  began  to  teach  in 
 the  SYNAGOGUE:  and  f  Many  hear- 
 ing him  were  astonished,  saying. 
 From  whence  hath  this  man  these 
 things?  and  *What  wisdom  is 
 THIS  which  is  GIVEN  funto  him, 
 
 That    even    such     Mighty-works 
 are  wrought  by  his  hands? 
 
 3  Is  not  this  the  carpenter, 
 the  SON  of  t  ]\Iary,  the  Brother  of 
 James,  and  Joses,  and  of  Juda, 
 and  Simon?  and  are  not  his  SIS- 
 TERS here  with  us?  And  they 
 were  offended  at  him. 
 
 4  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 A  Prophet  is  not  without  honour, 
 but  in  his  own-country,  and 
 among  his  own  kin,  and  in  his 
 own  house. 
 
 5  And  he  could  there  do 
 No  MIGHTY-WORK,  save  that  he 
 laid  his  hands  upon  a  Few  Sick- 
 folk,  and  healed  them. 
 
 6  And  he  marvelled  because  of 
 their  unbelief. 
 
 §    XXIII. 
 
 And  he  went  round  about  the 
 VILLAGES,  teaching. 
 
 7  And  he  called  unto  him  the 
 TWELVE,  and  began  to  send  Them 
 forth  by  two  and  two;  and  gave 
 them  Power  over  UNCLEAN  SPI- 
 RITS; 
 
 8  And  commanded  them  that 
 they  should  take  Nothing  for  their 
 Journey,  save  a  Staff  only;  fno 
 Scrip,  no  Bread,  no  Money  in 
 their  purse  : 
 
 9  But  he  shod  with  Sandals; 
 and  not  put  on  Two  Coats. 
 
 10  And  he  said  unto  them.  In 
 what  place  soever  ye  enter  into  an 
 House,  there  abide  till  ye  depart 
 from  that  place. 
 
 1 1  And  t  whosoever  shall  not 
 receive  you,  nor  hear  you,  when 
 ye  depart  thence,  shake  off  *the 
 DUST  UNDER    your   FEET    for   a 
 
 2.  What   is  that  wisdom  which  is  given. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 43.  this  thing. 
 
 11.    THAT  DUST  which  is  UNDER. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.  he  seeth.       40.  \t  taketh.       1.  cometh  into,       2.  many. 
 
 2.  unto  him?    and  what    are  such  mighty-works  which  are  wrought  by  his  hands? 
 
 3.  Mary,  and  Brother  of.    8.  no  Bread,  no  Scrip.     11.  whatsoever  Place  shall  not.  <See40. 
 
 68 
 
VI.  12. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VI.  29. 
 
 Testimony  against  tliem.  [Verily 
 I  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more 
 tolerable  for  Sodom  and  Gomorrha 
 in  the  Day  of  Judgment,  than  for 
 that  CITY.] 
 
 12  And  they  went  out,  and 
 preached  that  men  should  repent. 
 
 13  And  they  cast  out  many 
 Devils,  and  anointed  with  Oil 
 many  that  were  sick^  and  healed 
 them. 
 
 §    XXIV. 
 
 14  And  KING  Herod  heard  of 
 him :  for  his  NAME  was  spread 
 abroad;  and  the  said.  That  John 
 the  Baptist  fwas  risen  from  the 
 Dead,  and  therefore  mighty- 
 works  do  shew  forth  themselves 
 in  him. 
 
 15  Otliers  said,  That  it  is  Elias. 
 And  others  said,  That  it  is  a 
 Prophet,  [or]  as  one  of  the  PRO- 
 PHETS. 
 
 16  But  when  Herod  heard 
 thereof^  he  said.  It  is  John,  whom 
 1  beheaded:  \)t  is  risen  [from  the 
 Dead]. 
 
 17  For  Herod  himself  had  sent 
 forth,  and  laid  hold  upon  John, 
 and  bound  him  in  f  PRISON  for 
 Herodias'  sake,  *his  brother 
 Philip^s  WIFE :  For  he  had  mar- 
 ried Her. 
 
 18  For  John  had  said  unto 
 Herod,  It  is  not  lawful  for  tbee 
 to  have  thy  brother's  wife. 
 
 19  Therefore  Herodias  had  a 
 quarrel  against  him,  and  would 
 have  killed  him;  but  she  could 
 not: 
 
 20  For  Herod  feared  fJoHN, 
 knowing  that  he  was  a  just  Man 
 and  an  holy,  fand  observed  him; 
 
 and  when  he  heard  him,  he  t did 
 many  things,  and  heard  Him 
 gladly. 
 
 21  And  when  a  convenient  Day 
 was  come,  that  Herod  on  his 
 birthday  made  a  Supper  to 
 his  LORDS,  high-captains,  and 
 CHIEF  estates  of  Galilee  ; 
 
 22  And  when  fthe  DAUGHTER 
 of  the  said  Herodias  came 
 in,  and  danced,  +  ^^^  pleased 
 Herod  and  them  that  sat  witb 
 him,  fthe  KING  said  unto  the 
 damsel.  Ask  of  me  whatsoever 
 thou  wilt,  and  I  will  give  it  thee. 
 
 23  And  he  sware  unto  her, 
 Whatsoever  thou  shalt  ask  of  Me, 
 I  will  give  it  thee,  unto  the  Half 
 of  my  KINGDOM. 
 
 24  And  SHE  went  forth,  and 
 said  unto  her  mother,  What 
 shall  I  ask?  And  SHE  said.  The 
 head  of  John  the  Baptist. 
 
 25  And  she  came  in  straightway 
 with  Haste  unto  the  king,  and 
 asked,  say  in  d^,  I  will  that  thou 
 give  me  by  and  by  in  a  Charger 
 the  HEAD  of  John  the  Baptist. 
 
 26  And  the  king  was  exceeding 
 sorry;  yet  for  bis  oath's  sake, 
 and  for  their  sakes  which  SAT 
 with  him,  he  would  not  reject  her. 
 
 27  And  immediately  the  king 
 sent  an  Executioner,  and  com- 
 manded his  head  to  be  brought : 
 and  HE  went  and  beheaded  him 
 in  the  PRISON, 
 
 28  And  brought  his  head  in  a 
 Charger,  and  gave  it  to  the 
 DAMSEL:  and  the  damsel  gave 
 it  to  her  mother. 
 
 29  And  when  his  disciples 
 heard   of  it,  they  came  and   took 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 17.  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  they  said.  14.  hath  arisen.  17.  Prison.  20.  John: 
 knowing  that.  20.  he  observed  him.  20.  was  much  perplexed,  and  heard.  22.  his 
 daughter  Herodias.         22.  she  pleased.  22.  and  the  king.     .Sfe  11,  15,  Ifi. 
 
 69 
 
VI.  30. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VI.  49. 
 
 up  his  CORPSE,  and  laid  it  in  a 
 
 TOMB. 
 
 §    XXV. 
 
 30  And  tlie  apostles  gathered 
 themselves  together  unto  Jesus, 
 and  told  him  all  things,  both  what 
 they  had  done,  and  what  they  had 
 taught. 
 
 31  And  he  fsaid  unto  them. 
 Come  ge  yourselves  apart  into  a 
 Desert  Place,  and  rest  awhile ;  for 
 *  there  were  many  COMING  and 
 GOING,  and  they  had  no  leisure  so 
 much  as  to  eat. 
 
 32  And  they  departed  into  a 
 Desert  Place  by  ship  privately. 
 
 33  And  t  the  people  saw  them 
 departing,  and  many  knew  [him], 
 and  ran  afoot  thither  out  of  All 
 cities,  and  outwent  them,  [and 
 came  together  unto  him.] 
 
 34  And  t  Jesus,  when  he  came 
 out,  saw  ]\Iuch  People^  and  was 
 moved  with  compassion  toward 
 them.  Because  they  were  as  Sheep 
 not  having  a  Shepherd:  and  he 
 began  to  teach  them  many  things. 
 
 35  And  when  the  Day  was  now 
 far  spent,  his  disciples  came 
 unto  liim,  and  said,  fThis  is  a 
 Desert  place,  and  now  the  Time 
 is  far  passed : 
 
 36  Send  them  away,  that  they 
 may  go  into  the  country  round 
 about,  and  into  the  Villages,  and 
 buy  themselves  f  Bread :  for  they 
 have  nothing  to  eat. 
 
 37  He  answered  and  said  unto 
 them,  Give  ge  them  to  eat.  And 
 they  say  unto  him.  Shall  we  go 
 and  buy  Two-hundred  Pennyworth 
 of  Bread,  and  give  them  to  eat? 
 
 38  He    saith   unto   them.   How 
 
 Many  Loaves  have  ye  ?  go  and  see. 
 And  when  they  knew,  they  say, 
 Five,  and  Two  Fishes. 
 
 39  And  he  commanded  them  to 
 make  all  sit  down  by  Companies 
 upon  the  green  Grass. 
 
 40  And  they  sat  down  in  Ranks, 
 by  Hundreds,  and  by  Fifties. 
 
 41  And  when  he  had  taken  the 
 FIVE  Loaves  and  the  two  Fishes, 
 he  looked  up  to  heaven,  and 
 blessed,  and  brake  the  loaves, 
 and  gave  them  to  fbis  disciples 
 to  set  before  them;  and  the  two 
 Fishes  divided  he  among  them  all. 
 
 42  And  they  did  all  eat,  and 
 were  filled. 
 
 43  And  they  took  up  Twelve 
 Baskets  full  of  the  Fragments,  and 
 of  the  fishes. 
 
 44  And  THEY  that  did  eat  of 
 the  LOAVES  were  [about]  Five- 
 thousand  Men. 
 
 §    XXVI. 
 
 45  And  straightway  he  con- 
 strained his  DISCIPLES  to  get  into 
 the  SHIP,  and  to  go  to  the  other- 
 side  before  unto  Bethsaida,  while 
 \}t  sent  away  the  people. 
 
 46  And  when  he  had  sent  them 
 away,  he  departed  into  a  jnioun- 
 TAIN  to  pray. 
 
 47  And  when  Even  was  come, 
 the  ship  was  in  the  Midst  of  the 
 SEA,  and  Je  alone  on  the  land. 
 
 48  And  he  saw  them  toiling  in 
 ROWING;  for  the  w^nd  was  con- 
 trary unto  them:  and  about  the 
 Fourth  Watch  of  the  night  he 
 Cometh  unto  them,  walking  upon 
 the  SEA,  and  would  have  passed 
 by  them. 
 
 49  But    when    they    saw    him 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3L  many  were  thet  thtit  were  coming  and  going. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3L  saith.  33.  they  saw  them.  34.  when   he  came 
 
 35.  The  PLACE  is  a  Desert.        36.  what  they  should  eat.    He  answered. 
 See  33  (twice),  44. 
 
 70 
 
 out  he  saw 
 
 41.    the  DISCIPLES. 
 
VI.  50. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VII.  10. 
 
 walking  upon  the  SEA,  tliey  sup- 
 posed fit  had  been  a  Spirit,  and 
 cried  out : 
 
 50  For  they  all  saw  him,  and 
 were  troubled.  And  immediately 
 he  talked  with  them,  and  saith 
 unto  them.  Be  of  good  cheer: 
 it  is  $ ;  be  not  afraid. 
 
 51  And  he  went  up  unto  them 
 into  the  SHIP;  and  the  wind 
 ceased :  and  they  were  sore  amazed 
 in  themselves  [beyond  measure, 
 and  wondered]. 
 
 52  For  they  considered  not  the 
 miracle  of  the  LOAVES:  for  their 
 HEART  was  hardened. 
 
 §    XXVII. 
 
 53  And  when  they  had  passed 
 over,  they  came  into  the  LAND  of 
 Gennesaret,  and  drew  to  the  shore. 
 
 54  And  when  they  were  come 
 out  of  the  SHIP,  straightway  they 
 knew  him, 
 
 65  And  ran  through  that  Whole 
 REGION  round  about,  and  began 
 to  carry  about  in  beds  those 
 that  wei^e  SICK,  where  they  heard 
 he  was. 
 
 56  And  whithersoever  he  en- 
 tered, into  Villages,  or  Cities,  or 
 Country,  they  laid  the  SICK  in 
 the  STREETS,  and  besought  him 
 that  they  might  touch  if  it  were 
 but  the  BORDER  of  his  GARMENT  : 
 and  as  many  as  touched  him  were 
 made  whole. 
 
 CHAPTER   VII. 
 
 §    XXVIII. 
 
 1  Then  came  together  unto 
 him  the  Pharisees,  and  certain 
 of  the  SCRIBES,  which  came  from 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 2  And  when  they  saw  some  of 
 his  DISCIPLES  eat  f  Bread  with 
 defiled,  that  is  to  say,  with  Un- 
 washen  Hands,  [they  found  fault.] 
 
 3  — For  the  Pharisees,  and 
 All  the  Jews,  except  they  wash 
 their  hands  oft,  eat  not,  holding 
 the  tradition  of  the  elders. 
 
 4  And  ivhen  they  come  from  the 
 Market,  except  they  fwash,  they 
 eat  not.  And  many  other  things 
 there  be,  which  they  have  received 
 to  hold,  as  the  Washing  of  Cups, 
 and  Pots,  f  Brasen-vessels,  [and 
 of  Tables.] — 
 
 5  fThen  the  Pharisees  and 
 scribes  asked  him.  Why  walk 
 not  thy  disciples  according  to 
 the  tradition  of  the  elders, 
 but  eat  bread  with  fUnwashen 
 Hands  ? 
 
 6  He  [answered  and]  said  unto 
 them,  Well  hath  Esaias  prophesied 
 of  you  hypocrites,  as  it  is 
 written,  "This  people  honour- 
 eth  me  with  their  lips,  but  their 
 HEART  is  far  from  me. 
 
 7  Howbeit  in  vain  do  they  wor- 
 ship me,  teaching  for  Doctrines 
 the  Commandments  of  Men."  J 
 
 8  [For]  laying  aside  the  com- 
 mandment of  God,  ye  hold  the 
 
 TRADITION      of      MEN,       [aS      the 
 
 Washing  of  Pots  and  Cups:  and 
 many  other  such  like  things  ye 
 do.] 
 
 9  And  he  said  unto  them,  Full 
 well  ye  reject  the  commandment 
 of  God,   that  ye  may  keep  your 
 
 own  TRADITION. 
 
 10  For  Moses  said,  "Honour 
 thy  father  and  thy  mother"  ;  J 
 and,   "Wiioso  curseth  Father 
 
 t  Vaticak  Manuscript, — 49.  that  it  was  a  Spirit.          2.  bread.  4.  besprinkle 
 
 themselves,  they  eat  not,         4.  and  Brasen-vessels.         5.  Both  the  Pharisees.         5.  De- 
 filed Hands.     See  :A.  2,  4,  6,  8  (twice). 
 
 X  7.  Isaiah  xxix.  13.         |    10.  Exodus  xx.  12. 
 
 71 
 
vn.  11. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VII.  30. 
 
 or     Mother,    let     him     die    the 
 Death":  J 
 
 11  But  ge  say,  If  a  Man  shall 
 say  to  his  father  or  mother, 
 It  is  Corban,  that  is  to  say,  a  Gift, 
 by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be 
 profited  by  me;  \_he  shall  he  free\. 
 
 12  [And]  ye  suffer  him  no  more 
 to  do  ought  for  [his]  father  or 
 [his]  mother; 
 
 13  Making  the  WORD  of  GoD  of 
 none  eflfect  through  your  tradi- 
 tion, which  ye  have  delivered: 
 and  many  such  like  Things  do  ye. 
 
 14  And  when  he  had  f  called 
 All  the  people  unto  him,  he  said 
 unto  them.  Hearken  unto  me 
 every  one  of  you,  and  understand: 
 
 15  There  is  nothing  from  with- 
 out a  MAN,  that  entering  into  him 
 fcan  defile  him:  but  the  things 
 which  come-out  of  fhim,  those 
 are  THEY  that  DEFILE  the  man. 
 
 16  [If  a  man  have  Ears  to  hear, 
 let  him  hear.] 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 17  And  when  he  was  entered 
 into  the  House  from  the  people, 
 his  DISCIPLES,  asked  him  con- 
 cerning the  parable. 
 
 18  And  he  saith  unto  them.  Are 
 JDf  so  without  understanding  also? 
 Do  ye  not  perceive.  That  what- 
 soever thing  from  without  EN- 
 tereth-into  the  man,  it  cannot 
 defile  Him; 
 
 19  Because  it  entereth  not  into 
 his  heart,  but  into  the  belly, 
 and  goeth  out  into  the  draught, 
 purging  All  MEATS? 
 
 20  And   he   said.    That  which 
 
 COMETH-OUT      of  the     MAN,     tjat 
 
 defileth  the  MAN. 
 
 21  For  from  within,  out  of  the 
 HEART  of  MEN^  proceed  EVIL 
 THOUGHTS,  Adulteries,  Fornica- 
 tions, Murders, 
 
 22  Thefts,  Covetousness,  Wicked- 
 ness, Deceit,  Lasciviousness,  an 
 evil  Eye,  Blasphemy,  Pride,  Fool- 
 ishness : 
 
 23  All  These  evil  things  come 
 from  within,  and  defile  the  MAN. 
 
 §     XXX. 
 
 24  And  from  thence  he  arose, 
 and  went  into  the  borders  of 
 Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  entered  into 
 an  HOUSE,  and  would  have  no 
 man  know  it :  but  he  could  not  be 
 hid. 
 
 25  For  a  certain  Woman,  whose 
 YOUNG-DAUGHTER  had  an  un- 
 clean Spirit,  t heard  of  him,  and 
 came  and  fell  at  his  feet  : 
 
 26  The  WOMAN  was  a  Greek,  a 
 Syrophenician  by  nation;  and 
 she  besought  him  that  he  would 
 cast  forth  the  devil  out  of  her 
 
 DAUGHTER. 
 
 27  t  But  Jesus  said  unto  her, 
 Let  the  children  first  be  filled : 
 for  it  is  not  meet  to  take  the 
 children's  bread,  and  to  cast 
 it  unto  the  DOGS. 
 
 28  And  SHE  answered  and  said 
 unto  him.  Yes,  Lord:  tyet  the 
 DOGS  under  the  table  eat  of  the 
 
 children's  CRUMBS. 
 
 29  And  he  said  unto  her,  For 
 This  SAYING  go  thy  way;  the 
 devil  is  gone  out  of  thy  daugh- 
 ter. 
 
 30  And  when  she  was  come  to 
 her  HOUSE,  she  found  t  the  devil 
 gone  out,  and  her  daughter  laid 
 upon  the  bed. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  again  called  15.  defileth  him.        1 5.  the  man,  are 
 
 the  THINGS  that  defile.  25.  immediately  heard.  27.  And  he  said.  28.  even  the  dogs. 
 30.  her  daughter  laid  upon  the  bed,  and  the  devil  gone  out.      See  11,  12  (thrice),  16. 
 
 X  10.  Exodus  xxi.  17. 
 
 72 
 
VII.  31. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VIII.  12. 
 
 §    XXXI. 
 
 31  And  again,  departing  from 
 the  COASTS  of  Tyre  fand  Sidon, 
 he  came  unto  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
 through  the  Midst  of  the  coasts 
 of  Decapohs. 
 
 32  And  they  bring  unto  him 
 one  that  was  deaf,  and  had  an 
 impediment  in  his  speech;  and 
 they  beseech  him  to  put  his  hand 
 upon  him. 
 
 33  And  he  took  him  aside  from 
 the  MULTITUDE,  and  put  his 
 FINGERS  into  his  ears,  and  he 
 spit,  and  touched  his  TONGUE ; 
 
 34  And  looking  up  to  heaven, 
 he  sighed,  and  saith  unto  him, 
 Ephphatha,  that  is.  Be  opened. 
 
 35  And  [straightway]  His  ears 
 were  opened,  and  the  string  of 
 his  tongue  was  loosed,  and  he 
 spake  plain. 
 
 36  And  he  charged  them  that 
 they  should  tell  no  man :  but  the 
 more  ff)t  charged  them,  so  much 
 the  more  a  great  deal  fthey  pub- 
 lished it; 
 
 37  And  were  beyond  measure 
 astonished,  saying,  He  hath  done 
 all  things  well:  he  maketh  both 
 the  DEAF  to  hear,  and  the  fDUMB 
 to  speak. 
 
 CHAPTER   VIII. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 1  In  Those  days  the  Multitude 
 t  being  very  great,  and  having 
 nothing  to  eat,  Jesus  called  his 
 DISCIPLES  unto  him,  and  saith 
 unto  them, 
 
 2  I  have  compassion  on  the 
 MULTITUDE,  Because   they  have 
 
 now  been  [with  me]  three  Days, 
 and  have  nothinoj  to  eat : 
 
 3  And  if  I  send  them  away 
 fasting  to  their  own  Houses,  they 
 will  faint  by  the  WAY :  f  foi^  divers 
 of  them  came  from  far. 
 
 4  And  his  disciples  answered 
 him.  From  whence  can  a  man 
 satisfy  These  men  with  Bread  here 
 in  the  Wilderness? 
 
 5  And  he  asked  them.  How 
 Many  Loaves  have  ye  ?  and  they 
 said.  Seven. 
 
 6  And  he  commanded  the  peo- 
 ple to  sit  down  on  the  GROUND: 
 and  he  took  the  seven  Loaves, 
 and  gave  thanks,  and  brake,  and 
 gave  to  his  disciples  to  set  be- 
 fore them;  and  they  did  set  them 
 before  the  people. 
 
 7  And  they  had  a  few  Small- 
 fishes:  and  he  t  blessed,  and  com- 
 manded to  set  fThem  also  before 
 them. 
 
 8  fSo  they  did  eat,  and  were 
 filled :  and  they  took  up  of  the 
 Broken  meat  that  was  left  Seven 
 Baskets. 
 
 9  And  fTHEY  that  had  eaten 
 were  about  F our- thousand :  and 
 he  sent  them  away. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 10  And  straightway  the  entered 
 into  a  SHIP  with  his  disciples, 
 and  came  into  the  parts  of  Dal- 
 manutha. 
 
 11  And  the  Pharisees  came 
 forth,  and  began  to  question  with 
 him,  seeking  of  him  a  Sign  from 
 heaven,  tempting  him. 
 
 12  And  he  sighed  deeply  in  his 
 spirit,  and  saith.  Why  doth  this 
 generation  seek  [after]  a  Sign? 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3L  he  came  by  Sidon  unto.      36.  he  charged.       36.  tfjrg 
 published.         37.  Dumb,  I.  again  being  great.  3.  and   some   of  them   are  from 
 
 far,         7.  blessed  them,  and.       7.  These.         8.  And  they  were  about.         10.  he  entered. 
 See  35,  2,  12. 
 
 73 
 
VIII.  13. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 VIII.  32. 
 
 verily  I  say    [unto   you],    There 
 shall  no   Sign  be  given  unto  this 
 
 GENERATION. 
 
 §    XXXIV. 
 
 13  And  he  left  them,  and  en- 
 tering [into  the  ship]  again 
 departed  to  the  other-side. 
 
 14  Now  the  disciples  had  forgot- 
 ten to  take  Bread,  neither  had  they 
 in  the  ship  with  them  more  than 
 One  Loaf 
 
 15  And  he  charged  them,  saying. 
 Take  heed,  beware  of  the  leaven 
 of  the  Pharisees,  and  of  the 
 LEAVEN  of  Herod. 
 
 16  And  they  reasoned  among 
 themselves,  [saying,]  ■\It  is  Be- 
 cause we  have  no  Bread. 
 
 17  And  twhen  Jesus  knew  it, 
 he  saith  unto  them.  Why  reason 
 ye.  Because  ye  have  no  Bread? 
 perceive  ye  not  yet,  neither  under- 
 stand? have  ye  your  heart  [yet] 
 hardened  ? 
 
 18  Having  Eyes,  see  ye  not? 
 and  having  Ears,  hear  ye  not  ?  and 
 do  ye  not  remember? 
 
 19  When  I  brake  the  five 
 Loaves  among  five-thousand, 
 How  many  Baskets  full  of  Frag- 
 ments took  ye  up?  They  say  unto 
 him,  Twelve. 
 
 20  And  when  the  seven  among 
 FOUR-THOUSAND,  How  many  Bas- 
 kets full  of  Fragments  took  ye  up  ? 
 And  t  THEY  said,  Seven. 
 
 21  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  under- 
 stand ? 
 
 §    XXXV. 
 
 22  And  the  cometh  to  Bethsaida ; 
 and  they  bring  a  Blind  man  unto 
 
 him,  and  besought  him  to  touch 
 Him. 
 
 23  And  he  took  the  blind  man 
 by  the  hand,  and  led  him  out  of 
 the  TOWN;  and  when  he  had  spit 
 on  his  EYES,  and  put  his  HANDS 
 upon  him,  he  asked  him  if  he  saw 
 
 ouo'ht 
 
 o 
 
 24  And  he  looked  up,  and  said, 
 I  see  MEN  as  Trees,  walking. 
 
 25  After  that  he  put  his  hands 
 again  upon  his  EYES,  and  fi^ade 
 him  look  up:  and  he  was  restored: 
 and  saw  every  man  clearly. 
 
 26  And  he  sent  him  away  to  his 
 t HOUSE,  saying.  Neither  go  into 
 the  TOWN,  [nor  tell  it  to  any  in 
 the  TOWN.] 
 
 §    XXXVI. 
 
 27  And  Jesus  went  out,  and 
 his  DISCIPLES,  into  the  TOWNS  of 
 Csesarea  Fhilippi:  and  by  the 
 WAY  he  asked  his  disciples,  say- 
 ing unto  them,  Whom  do  men 
 say  that  I  am? 
 
 28  And  THEY  t answered,  John 
 the  Baptist  :  but  some  say,  Elias ; 
 and  others.  One  of  the  pro- 
 phets. 
 
 29  And  i)t  t saith  unto  them, 
 but  whom  say  gf  that  I  am?  And 
 Peter  answereth  and  saith  unto 
 him,  Ci)OU  art  the  Christ. 
 
 30  And  he  charged  them  that 
 they  should  tell  no  man  of  him. 
 
 31  And  he  began  to  teach  them 
 Til  at  the  SON  of  man  must  suffer 
 many  things,  and  be  rejected  of 
 the  ELDERS,  and  of  the  Chief- 
 priests,  and  Scribes,  and  be  killed, 
 and  after  Three  Days  rise  again. 
 
 32  And   he   spake  that  saying 
 
 f  Vaticak  IVIanuscript. — 16.  Because  they  had  no  Bread.         17.  he  knew  it,  and 
 saith.  20.  they   say  unto   him,   Seven.  22.  they  come.  2.5.  he   saw   plainly, 
 
 and  was  restored  and  saw  every  thing  clearly.  26.  House,  saying,  Go  not  into. 
 28.  spake  unto  him,  saying,  John  the  Baptist.  29.  asked  them,  Whom  say.  See  12, 
 13,  16,  17,  26. 
 
 74 
 
VIII.  33. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IX.  12, 
 
 openly.     And   Peter  took   liim, 
 and  began  to  rebuke  him. 
 
 33  But  wlien  be  bad  turned 
 about  and  looked  on  bis  disci- 
 ples, be  rebuked  t  Peter,  saying, 
 Get  tbee  bebind  me,  Satan:  For 
 tbou  savourest  not  tbe  THINGS 
 tbat  be  of  GoD,  but  tbe  THINGS 
 tbat  be  of  men. 
 
 34  And  wben  be  bad  called  tbe 
 PEOPLE  unto  him  witb  bis  DISCI- 
 PLES also,  be  said  unto  them, 
 t  Wbosoever  will  come  after  me, 
 let  bim  deny  bimself,  and  take  up 
 bis  CROSSj  and  follow  me. 
 
 35  For  wbosoever  will  save  bis 
 LIFE  shall  lose  it;  but  whosoever 
 shall  lose  his  LIFE  for  my  sake 
 and  the  gospel's,  [the  same]  shall 
 save  it. 
 
 36  For  what  f  shall  it  profit  a 
 Man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole 
 WORLD,  and  lose  his  own  SOUL? 
 
 37  fOr  what  shall  a  Man  give 
 in  Exchange  for  his  SOUL? 
 
 38  Whosoever  therefore  shall  be 
 ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  Words 
 in  this  ADULTEROUS  and  sinful 
 generation;  of  him  also  shall 
 the  SON  of  MAN  be  ashamed,  when 
 he  cometh  in  the  GLORY  of  his 
 father  with  the  holy  angels. 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 1  And  he  said  unto  them. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  there 
 be  some  of  them  that  stand 
 here,  which  shall  not  taste  of 
 Death,  till  they  have  seen  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God  come  with 
 Power. 
 
 §    XXXVII. 
 
 2  And  after   six   Days   Jesus 
 
 taketh  ivith  him  Peter,  and 
 James,  and  John,  and  leadeth 
 them  up  into  an  high  Mountain 
 apart  by  themselves :  and  he  was 
 transfigured  before  them. 
 
 3  And  his  raiment  became 
 shining,  exceeding  white  [as 
 Snow]  ;  so  as  no  Fuller  on  earth 
 can  t  white  them. 
 
 4  And  there  appeared  unto 
 them  Elias  with  Moses:  and  they 
 were  talking  with  Jesus. 
 
 5  And  Peter  answered  and 
 said  to  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  good 
 for  us  to  be  here :  and  let  us  make 
 t three  Tabernacles;  one  for  thee, 
 and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias. 
 
 6  For  he  wist  not  what  to  f  say ; 
 for  they  were  sore  afraid. 
 
 7  And  there  was  a  Cloud  that 
 overshadowed  them :  and  fa  Voice 
 came  out  of  the  CLOUD,  [saying,] 
 This  is  my  beloved  son:  hear 
 him. 
 
 8  And  suddenly,  when  they 
 had  looked  round  about,  they  saw 
 no  man  fany  more,  save  Jesus 
 only  with  themselves. 
 
 9  And  as  they  came  down  from 
 the  mountain,  he  charged  them 
 that  they  should  tell  no  man  what 
 things  they  had  seen,  till  the  SON 
 of  man  were  risen  from  the  Dead. 
 
 10  And  they  kept  that  saying 
 with  themselves,  questioning  one 
 with  another  what  the  rising 
 from  the  dead  should  mean. 
 
 11  And  they  asked  him,  saying. 
 Why  say  the  scribes  That  Elias 
 must  first  come? 
 
 12  And  he  t  answered  and  told 
 them,  Elias  verily  cometh  first, 
 t  and  restoreth  all  things ;  and  how 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 33.  Peter,  and  saith.      34.  If  any  one  will.    36.  doth  it  profit 
 a  Man  to  gain.         37.  For  what  might  a  man  give.  3.  thus  white  them.  5.  Three 
 
 Tabernacles        6.  answer;  for.         7.  there  was  a  Voice.         8.  any  more  with  themselves, 
 save  Jesus  only.  12.  said  unto  them.       12.  to  restore.     See  35,  3,  7. 
 
 75 
 
IX.  13. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IX.  31. 
 
 it  is  written  of  the  SON  of  man, 
 that  he  must  suffer  many  things, 
 and  be  set  at  nought. 
 
 13  But  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 Elias  is  indeed  come,  and  they 
 have  done  unto  him  whatsoever 
 they  listed,  as  it  is  written  of  him. 
 
 14  And  when  the  came  to  his 
 DISCIPLES,  t^e  saw  a  great  Mul- 
 titude about  them,  and  the  Scribes 
 questioning  with  them. 
 
 15  And  straightway  All  the 
 PEOPLE,  when  they  beheld  him, 
 were  greatly  amazed,  and  running 
 to  him  saluted  him. 
 
 16  And  he  asked  fthe  SCEIBES, 
 What  question  ye  with  them? 
 
 17  And  one  of  the  multitude 
 t  answered  and  said.  Master,  I 
 have  brought  unto  thee  my  SON, 
 which  hath  a  dumb  Spirit; 
 
 18  And  wheresoever  he  taketh 
 Him,  he  teareth  him:  and  he 
 foameth,  and  gnasheth  with  this 
 teeth,  and  pineth  away:  and  I 
 spake  to  thy  DISCIPLES  that  they 
 should  cast  him  out;  and  they 
 could  not. 
 
 19  He  answereth  t  him,  and 
 saith,  0  faithless  Generation,  how 
 long  shall  I  be  with  you?  how 
 long  shall  I  suffer  you?  bring  him 
 unto  me. 
 
 20  And  they  brought  him  unto 
 him:  and  when  he  saw  him, 
 straightway  the  SPIRIT  t  tare  him; 
 and  he  fell  on  the  GROUND,  and 
 wallowed  foaming. 
 
 21  And  he  asked  his  father, 
 How  lono;  is  it  a2;o  since  this  came 
 unto  him?  And  HE  said,  Of  a 
 child. 
 
 22  And  oft  times  it  hath  cast  Him 
 
 into  the  Fire,  and  into  the  Waters, 
 to  destroy  him :  but  if  tliou  canst 
 do  any  thing,  have  compassion  on 
 us,  and  help  us. 
 
 23  Jesus  said  unto  him,  tl^ 
 thou  canst  believe,  all  things  are 
 possible  to  him  that  believeth. 
 
 24  [And]  straightway  the  fa- 
 ther of  the  child  cried  out, 
 and  said  [with  Tears,  Lord],  I 
 believe;  help  thou  Mine  unbe- 
 lief. 
 
 25  Wlien  Jesus  saw  That  the 
 People  came  running  together,  he 
 rebuked  the  foul  spirit,  saying 
 unto  him.  Thou  dumb  tand  Deaf 
 SPIRIT,  $  charge  thee,  come  out 
 of  him,  and  enter  no  more  into 
 him. 
 
 26  And  the  spirit  cried,  and 
 rent  him  sore,  and  came  out  [of 
 him] :  and  he  was  as  one  dead ; 
 insomuch  that  many  said.  He  is 
 dead. 
 
 27  But  Jesus  took  t^im  by  the 
 HAND,  and  lifted  him  up;  and  he 
 arose. 
 
 §    XXXVIII. 
 
 28  And  when  he  was  come  into 
 the  House,  his  disciples  asked 
 him  privately.  Why  could  not  tOC 
 cast  him  out? 
 
 29  And  he  said  unto  them,  This 
 KIND  can  come  forth  by  nothing, 
 but  by  Prayer  [and  Fasting]. 
 
 §     XXXIX. 
 
 30  And  they  departed  thence, 
 and  passed  through  Galilee; 
 and  he  would  not  that  any  man 
 should  know  it. 
 
 31  For  he  taught  his  disciples, 
 and  said  [unto  them],  The  SON  of 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 14.    they  came.  14.  they  saw.  16.    them,   What. 
 
 17.  answered  him,  Master.  18.  the  teeth.  19.  and  saith  unto  them,  O  faithless. 
 20.  convulsed  him.  23.  If  thou  canst?  All  things.  25.  and  deaf.  27.  his  hand. 
 See  24  (twice),  26,  29,  31. 
 
 76 
 
IX.  32. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 IX.  50. 
 
 MAN  is  delivered  into  the  Hands 
 of  Men,  and  they  shall  kill  him; 
 and  t^fter  that  he  is  killed,  he 
 shall  rise  the  third  Day. 
 
 32  But  THEY  understood  not  that 
 SAYING,  and  were  afraid  to  ask 
 Him. 
 
 §  XL. 
 
 33  And  he  came  to  Capernaum : 
 and  being  in  the  HOUSE  he  asked 
 them,  What  was  it  that  ye  dis- 
 puted  [among  yourselves]  by  the 
 
 WAY? 
 
 34  But  THEY  held  their  peace: 
 for  by  the  way  they  had  disputed 
 among  themselves,  who  should  he 
 the  greatest. 
 
 35  And  he  sat  down,  and  called 
 the  TWELVE,  and  saith  unto  them, 
 If  any  man  desire  to  be  first,  the 
 same  shall  be  last  of  all,  and  Ser- 
 vant of  all. 
 
 36  And  he  took  a  Child,  and 
 set  him  in  the  Midst  of  them :  and 
 when  he  had  taken  him  in  his 
 arms,  he  said  unto  them, 
 
 37  Whosoever  shall  receive  one 
 of  SUCH  Children  in  my  name, 
 receiveth  Me:  and  whosoever 
 t  shall  receive  Me,  receiveth  not 
 Me,  but  HIM  that  sent  me. 
 
 38  And  John  t  answered  him, 
 saying,  Master,  we  saw  one  casting 
 out  Devils  in  thy  name,  [and  he 
 followeth  not  us:]  and  we  forbad 
 him.  Because  he  followeth  not 
 us. 
 
 39  But  Jesus  said.  Forbid  him 
 not:  for  there  is  no  man  which 
 shall  do  a  Miracle  in  my  name, 
 that  can  lightly  speak  evil  of 
 me. 
 
 40  For  he  that  is  not  against  us 
 is  on  our  part. 
 
 41  For  whosoever  shall  give  you 
 a  Cup  of  Water  to  drink  in  fi^iy 
 name.  Because  ye  belong  to 
 Christ,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  He 
 shall  not  lose  his  reward. 
 
 42  And  whosoever  shall  offend 
 one  of  -f  these  little-ones  that 
 BELIEVE  in  me,  it  is  better  for 
 him  that  a  Millstone  were  hanged 
 about  his  neck,  and  he  were  cast 
 into  the  sea. 
 
 43  And  if  thy  HAND  offend  thee, 
 cut  it  off:  it  is  better  for  thee  to 
 enter  into  life  maimed,  than 
 having  TWO  Hands  to  go  into 
 HELL,  into  *the  fire  that  never 
 shall  be  quenched: 
 
 44  [Where  their  WORM  dieth 
 not,  and  the  FIRE  is  not  quenched.] 
 
 45  And  if  thy  foot  offend  thee, 
 cut  it  off:  it  is  better  for  thee  to 
 enter  halt  into  LIFE,  than  having 
 TWO  Feet  to  be  cast  into  hell, 
 [into  *the  fire  that  never  shall 
 be  quenched  : 
 
 46  AVhere  their  WORM  dieth  not, 
 and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.] 
 
 47  And  if  thine  eye  offend 
 thee,  pluck  it  out:  it  is  better  for 
 thee  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
 God  with  one  eye,  than  having 
 Two  Eyes  to  be  cast  into  fHELL 
 [fire] : 
 
 48  Where  their  WORM  dieth  not, 
 and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 
 
 49  For  every  one  shall  be  salted 
 with  fire,  [and  every  Sacrifice  shall 
 be  salted  with  Salt.] 
 
 50  Salt  is  good :  but  if  the  salt 
 have  lost  its  saltness,   wherewith 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 43.  that  fire  that  never.        45.  that  fire  that  never. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3  L  when  he  is  killed,  after  Three  Days  he  shall  rise  again. 
 37.  receiveth  Me.  38.  spake  to  him.  41.  the  name,  That  ye  are  Christ's,  verily. 
 42.  these  little-ones.         47.  Hell.     See  33,  38,  44,  45—46,  47,  49. 
 
 77 
 
X.  1 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 X.  21. 
 
 will  ye  season  It?  Have  Salt  in 
 yourselves,  and  have  peace  one 
 with  another. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 §     XLI. 
 
 1  And  he  arose  from  thence, 
 and  Cometh  into  the  COASTS  of 
 JuDxEA  thy  the  farther-side 
 of  Jordan  :  and  the  People  resort 
 unto  him  again;  and,  as  he  was 
 wont,  he  taught  them  again. 
 
 2  And  the  Pharisees  came  to 
 him,  and  asked  him,  Is  it  lawful 
 for  a  Man  to  put  away  his  Wife? 
 tempting  him. 
 
 3  And  he  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  What  did  Moses  com- 
 mand You? 
 
 4  And  they  said,  Moses  suf- 
 fered to  write  a  Bill  of  Divorce- 
 ment, and  to  put  her  away. 
 
 5  And  Jesus  [answered  and] 
 said  unto  them.  For  the  hard- 
 ness  of   your   HEART   he  wrote 
 
 you  this  PRECEPT. 
 
 6  But  from  the  Beginning  of 
 the  Creation  fGoD  made  them 
 Male  and  Female. 
 
 7  For  this  cause  shall  a  Man 
 leave  his  father  and  mother, 
 [and  cleave  to  his  wife;] 
 
 8  And  they  twain  shall  be 
 one  Flesh:  so  then  they  are  no 
 more  Twain,  but  One  Flesh. 
 
 9  Wliat  therefore  God  hath 
 joined  together,  let  not  Man  put 
 asunder. 
 
 10  And  in  the  HOUSE  ■\\)\b 
 disciples  asked  him  again  fof 
 the  SAME  matter. 
 
 11  And  he  saith  unto  them. 
 Whosoever    shall    put    away  his 
 
 AVIFE,   and   marry  another,   com- 
 mitteth  adultery  against  her. 
 
 12  And  if  t  a  Woman  shall  put 
 away  her  HUSBAND,  and  be  mar- 
 ried to  another,  she  committeth 
 adultery. 
 
 13  And  they  brought  Young- 
 children  to  him,  that  he  should 
 touch  them:  and  his  disciples 
 rebuked  f  those  that  brought 
 them. 
 
 14  But  when  Jesus  saw  zV,  he 
 was  much  displeased,  and  said 
 unto  them.  Suffer  the  little- 
 CHILDREN  to  come  unto  me,  and 
 forbid  them  not:  for  of  tSUCH  is 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 15  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Who- 
 soever shall  not  receive  the  king- 
 dom of  God  as  a  Little-child,  he 
 shall  not  enter  therein. 
 
 16  And  he  took  them  up  in  his 
 arms,  put  his  HANDS  upon  them, 
 and  blessed  them. 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 17  And  when  he  was  gone  forth 
 into  the  Way,  there  came  one 
 running,  and  kneeled  to  him,  and 
 asked  him.  Good  Master,  what 
 shall  I  do  that  1  may  inherit 
 eternal  Life? 
 
 18  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Why  callest  thou  Me  good?  there 
 is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  GoD. 
 
 19  Thou  knowest  the  command- 
 ments, tDo  not  commit  adultery, 
 Do  not  kill,  Do  not  steal.  Do  not 
 bear  false  witness,  [Defraud  not,] 
 Honour  thy  father  and  mother. 
 
 20  And  HE  [answered  and]  said 
 unto  him,  Master,  all  these  have 
 I  observed  from  my  Youth. 
 
 21  Then  Jesus  beholding  him 
 
 Vatican  Manuscript. — 1.  even  beyond  Jordan.  6.  Godma.de.  10.  the  disciples. 
 10.  concerning  this  matter.  12.  sfje  that  hath  put  away  her  husband  shall  marry  another. 
 13.  them.  But.  19.  Do  not  kill,  Do  not  commit  adultery.     -See  5,  7,  19  (6),  20. 
 
 78 
 
X.  22. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 X.  38. 
 
 loved  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
 One  thing  thou  lackest:  go  thy 
 way,  sell  whatsoever  thou  hast, 
 and  give  to  the  fPOOR,  and  thou 
 shalt  have  Treasure  in  Heaven: 
 and  come,  [take  up  the  CROSS, 
 and]  follow  me. 
 
 22  And  HE  was  sad  at  that  SAY- 
 ING, and  went  away  grieved :  for 
 he  had  great  possessions. 
 
 23  And  Jesus  looked  round 
 about,  and  saith  unto  his  DISCI- 
 PLES, How  hardly  shall  THEY 
 that  HAVE  RICHES  enter  mto  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God  ! 
 
 24  And  the  disciples  were  as- 
 tonished at  his  WORDS.  But 
 Jesus  answereth  again,  and  saith 
 unto  them.  Children,  how  hard  is 
 it  [for  THEM  that  TRUST  in 
 riches]  to  enter  into  the  king- 
 dom of  God  ! 
 
 25  It  is  easier  for  a  Camel  to  go 
 through  the  eye  of  a  NEEDLE, 
 than  for  a  Rich  man  to  enter  into 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 26  And  THEY  were  astonished 
 out  of  measure,  saying  f  among 
 themselves.  Who  then  can  be 
 saved  ? 
 
 27  And  Jesus  looking  upon 
 them  saith.  With  Men  it  is  im- 
 possible, but  not  with  GoD:  for 
 with  fGoD  all  things  are  pos- 
 sible. 
 
 28  [Then]  Peter  began  to  say 
 unto  him,  Lo,  b30  have  left  all, 
 and  have  followed  thee. 
 
 29  [And]  Jesus  [answered  and] 
 said.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There 
 is  no  man  that  hath  left  House,  or 
 Brethren,  or  Sisters,  or  Father,  or 
 Mother,   [or  Wife,]   or  Children, 
 
 or   Lands,  for  my  sake,  and  the 
 t  gospel's, 
 
 30  But  he  shall  receive  an  Hun- 
 dredfold now  in  this  time,  Houses, 
 and  Brethren,  and  Sisters,  and 
 Mothers,  and  Children,  and  Lands, 
 with  Persecutions;  and  in  the 
 avorld  to  COME  eternal  Life. 
 
 31  But  many  that  are  first  shall 
 be  last ;  and  the  LAST  first. 
 
 32  And  they  were  in  the  WAY 
 going  up  to  Jerusalem ;  and  Jesus 
 went  before  them:  and  they 
 were  f amazed;  and  as  they  fol- 
 lowed, they  were  afraid.  And  he 
 took  again  the  twelve,  and  be- 
 gan to  tell  them  what  things 
 SHOULD  happen  unto  him, 
 
 33  Saijing,  Behold,  we  go  up  to 
 Jerusalem;  and  the  SON  of  MAN 
 shall  be  delivered  unto  the  chief- 
 priests,  and  unto  the  SCRIBES; 
 and  they  shall  condemn  him  to 
 Death,  and  shall  deliver  him  to 
 the  Gentiles: 
 
 34  And  they  shall  mock  him, 
 and  shall  f  scourge  him,  and  shall 
 spit  upon  him,  and  shall  kill  him: 
 and  t  the  third  Day  he  shall  rise 
 again. 
 
 35  And  James  and  John,  the 
 fSONS  of  Zebedee,  come  unto 
 him,  t  saying,  Master,  we  would 
 that  thou  shouldest  do  for  us  what- 
 soever we  shall  f  desire. 
 
 36  And  HE  said  unto  them. 
 What  would  ye  that  I  should 
 do  for  you? 
 
 37  They  said  unto  him,  Grant 
 unto  us  that  we  may  sit,  one  on 
 t  thy  Right  hand,  and  the  other  on 
 tthy  Left  hand,  in  thy  glory. 
 
 38  But  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 21.  Poor.  26.  unto  him,  Who.  27.  God.  29.  gos- 
 pel's sake.  32.  amazed.  And  they  that  roLLOwED  were  afraid,  as  he  took. 
 34.  spit  upon  him,  and  shall  scourge  him.  34.  after  Three  Days  he.  35.  two 
 Sons.  35.  saying  unto  him,  Master.  35.  desire  thee.  37.  thy  Eight.  37.  the 
 Left.      See  21,  24,  28,  29  (thrice). 
 
 79 
 
X.  39. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XI.  2. 
 
 Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask :  can  ye 
 drink  of  the  CUP  that  $  drink  of? 
 f  and  be  baptized  with  the  bap- 
 tism that  $  am  baptized  with? 
 
 39  And  THEY  said  unto  him,  We 
 can.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 Ye  shall  [indeed]  drink  of  the 
 CUP  that  31  drink  of;  and  with  the 
 BAPTISM  that  $  am  baptized  withal 
 shall  ye  be  baptized : 
 
 40  But  to  SIT  on  my  Right  hand 
 fand  on  ray  Left  hand  is  not  mine 
 to  give;  but  it  shall  be  given  to 
 them  for  whom  it  is  prepared. 
 
 41  And  when  the  ten  heard  it, 
 they  began  to  be  much  displeased 
 with  James  and  John. 
 
 42  fBut  Jesus  called  them  to 
 him,  and  saith  unto  them.  Ye 
 know  That  they  which  are  AC- 
 COUNTED to  rule  over  the  Gen- 
 tiles exercise  lordship  over  them ; 
 and  their  great  ones  exercise 
 authority  upon  them. 
 
 43  But  t  so  shall  it  not  be  among 
 you :  but  whosoever  will  be  great 
 among  you,  shall  be  t  your  Minister : 
 
 44  And  whosoever  f  of  you  will 
 be  the  chiefest,  shall  be  Servant 
 of  All. 
 
 45  For  even  the  son  of  man 
 came  not  to  be  ministered  unto, 
 but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his 
 life  a  Ransom  for  many. 
 
 §    XLIII. 
 
 46  And  they  came  to  Jericho: 
 and  as  he  went  out  of  Jericho  with 
 his  disciples  and  a  great  Num- 
 ber of  People,  t  BLIND  Barti- 
 mseus,  the  Son  of  Timasus,  sat  by 
 the  HIGHWAY-SIDE  begging. 
 
 47  And  when  he  heard  That  it 
 was  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  he  be- 
 gan to  cry  out,  and  say,  t  Jesus, 
 thou  SON  of  David,  have  mercy  on 
 me. 
 
 48  And  many  charged  him  that 
 he  should  hold  his  peace :  but  HE 
 cried  the  more  a  great  deal.  Thou 
 Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me. 
 
 49  And  Jesus  stood  still,  and 
 t  commanded  him  to  be  called. 
 And  they  call  the  blind  man, 
 saying  unto  him,  Be  of  good 
 comfort,  rise;  he  calleth  thee. 
 
 50  And  he,  casting  away  his 
 GARMENT,  f  rose,  and  came  to 
 Jesus. 
 
 51  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  him.  What  wilt  thou 
 that  I  should  do  unto  thee?  The 
 blind  man  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
 that  I  might  receive  my  sight. 
 
 52  And  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
 Go  thy  way;  thy  faith  hath 
 made  thee  whole.  And  immedi- 
 ately he  received  his  sight,  and 
 followed  t  Jesus  in  the  way. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 §    XLIV. 
 
 1  And  when  they  came  nigh 
 to  Jerusalem,  unto  Beth  phage  and 
 Bethany,  at  f  the  mount  of 
 olives,  he  sendeth  forth  Two  of 
 his  disciples, 
 
 2  And  saith  unto  them.  Go 
 your  way  into  *the  village 
 OVER-AGAINST  you:  and  as  soon 
 as  ye  be  entered  into  it,  ye  shall 
 find  a  Colt  tied,  whereon  never  Man 
 tsat;  loose  him,  and  bring  him. 
 
 *  Etvephatic  Text. — 2.  that  village  which  is  over-against. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.  or  be  baptized.  40.  or  on  the  Left.  42.  And  Jesus. 
 43.  it  is  not  so  among  you.  43.  Your  Minister.  44.  among  you.  46.  Bartimseus, 
 a  Blind  Beggar,  the  son  of  Timajus,  sat  by  the  way-side.  And.  47.  Thou  Son  of 
 David,  Jesus,  have.  49.  said,  Call  him.  And.  50.  leaped  up  and  came.  52.  him 
 in  the  way.         \.  that  mount  which  is  the  mount.       2.  yet  sat.     See  39. 
 
 80 
 
XL  3. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XL  2L 
 
 3  And  if  any  man  say  unto 
 you,  Why  do  ye  this?  say  ye, 
 [That]  the  LoRD  hath  Need  of 
 him ;  and  straightway  he  will  send 
 him  hither. 
 
 4  And  they  went  their  way, 
 and  found  the  COLT  tied  by  the 
 DOOR  without,  in  a  place  where 
 TWO-WAYS  met;  and  they  loose 
 him. 
 
 5  And  certain  of  them  that 
 STOOD  there  said  unto  them, 
 What  do  ye,  loosing  the  COLT? 
 
 6  And  THEY  said  unto  them 
 even  as  Jesus  had  f  commanded : 
 and  they  let  them  go. 
 
 7  And  they  f  brought  the  COLT 
 to  Jesus,  and  cast  their  gar- 
 ments on  him ;  and  he  sat  upon 
 him. 
 
 8  And  many  spread  their  gar- 
 ments in  the  way:  and  others 
 t  cut  down  Branches  off  the 
 TREES,  [and  strawed  them  in  the 
 
 WAY.] 
 
 9  And  THEY  that  went-be- 
 FORE,  and  THEY  that  followed, 
 cried,  [saying,]  Hosanna;  Blessed 
 is  HE  that  COMETH  [in  the  Name 
 of  the  Lord] : 
 
 10  Blessed  be  the  kingdom  of 
 our  FATHER  David,  that  COMETH 
 in  the  Name  of  the  Lord :  Hosanna 
 in  the  highest. 
 
 11  And  t  Jesus  entered  into 
 Jerusalem,  [and]  into  the  temple  : 
 and  when  he  had  looked  round 
 about  upon  all  things,  and  now 
 the  t  EVENTIDE  was  come,  he 
 went  out  unto  Bethany  with  the 
 TWELVE. 
 
 §    XLV. 
 
 12  And  on  the  morrow,  when 
 
 they  were  come  from  Bethany,  he 
 was  hungry : 
 
 13  And  seeing  a  Fig-tree  afar 
 off  having  Leaves,  he  came,  if 
 haply  he  might  find  any  thing 
 thereon :  and  when  he  came  to  it, 
 he  found  nothing  but  Leaves;  for 
 the  t  Time  of  Figs  was  not  yet. 
 
 14  And  t  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  it,  No  man  eat  Fruit  of 
 thee  hereafter  for  ever.  And 
 his  DISCIPLES  heard  it. 
 
 15  And  they  come  to  Jerusalem : 
 and  t  Jesus  went  into  the  tem- 
 ple, and  began  to  cast  out  them 
 that  SOLD  and  bought  in  the 
 TEMPLE,  and  overthrew  the  ta- 
 bles of  the  MONEYCHANGERS, 
 and  the  SEATS  of  THEM  that  SOLD 
 DOVES ; 
 
 16  And  would  not  suffer  that 
 any  man  should  carry  any  Vessel 
 through  the  temple. 
 
 17  And  he  taught,  t  saying 
 [unto  them],  Is  it  not  written, 
 "My  HOUSE  shall  be  called  of  All 
 NATIONS  the  House  of  Prayer  "  ?  J 
 but  ge  have  made  it  a  Den  of 
 Thieves. 
 
 18  And  the  f  scribes  and 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS  heard  27,  and 
 sought  how  they  might  destroy 
 him:  for  they  feared  him.  Because 
 All   the    PEOPLE  was  astonished 
 
 at  his  DOCTRINE. 
 
 19  And  when  Even  was  come, 
 he  went  out  of  the  city. 
 
 §   XLVI. 
 
 20  And  in  the  Morning,  as  they 
 passed  by,  they  saw  the  fig-tree 
 dried  up  from  the  Roots. 
 
 21  And  Peter  calling  to  re- 
 membrance saith  unto  him^  Master, 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  said:   and.  7.    bring.  8.    Branches,    cut    down 
 
 out  of  the  FIELDS.  And  THEY.  11  he  entered.  11.  Evening.  13.  time.  14.  he 
 answered.        15.  he  went.  17.  and  said,  Is  it  not.  18.  chief-priests  and  the 
 
 ^SCRIBES.     See  3,  8,  9  (twice),  11,  17. 
 
 i  17.  Isaiah  Ivi.  7. 
 
 6 
 
 81 
 
XL  22. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XII.  4. 
 
 behold,  the  fig-tree  which  thou 
 cursedst  is  withered  away. 
 
 22  And  Jesus  answering  saith 
 unto  them,  Have  Faith  in  God. 
 
 23  For  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 That  w^iosoever  shall  say  unto  this 
 MOUNTAIN,  Be  thou  removed, 
 and  be  thou  cast  into  the  SEA; 
 and  shall  not  doubt  in  his  HEART, 
 but  shall  believe  That  f  those 
 things  which  he  saith  shall  come 
 to  pass;  he  shall  have  whatsoever 
 he  saith. 
 
 24  Therefore  I  say  unto  you. 
 What  things  soever  ye  f  desire, 
 when  ye  pray,  believe  That  ye 
 receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have 
 them. 
 
 25  And  when  ye  stand  praying, 
 forgive,  if  ye  have  ought  against 
 any :  that  *  your  father  also 
 which  is  in  HEAVEN  may  forgive 
 you  your  trespasses. 
 
 26  II  But  if  'Qt  do  not  forgive, 
 neither  will  *your  father  which 
 is  in  HEAVEN  forgive  your  tres- 
 passes. 
 
 27  And  they  come  again  to 
 Jerusalem :  and  as  he  was  walking 
 in  the  temple,  there  come  to 
 him  the  chief-priests,  and  the 
 SCRIBES,  and  the  elders, 
 
 28  And  tsay  unto  him,  By 
 What  Authority  doest  thou  thes(i 
 things?  fand  who  gave  Thee  this 
 authority  to  do  these  things? 
 
 29  And  Jesus  [answered  and] 
 said  unto  them,  f  J  will  [also]  ask 
 of  you  One  Question,  and  answer 
 
 me,  and   I  will  tell  you  by  What 
 Authority  I  do  these  things. 
 
 30  The  baptism  of  t  John,  was 
 it  from  Heaven,  or  of  Men?  an- 
 swer me. 
 
 31  And  they  reasoned  with 
 themselves,  saying,  If  we  shall 
 say.  From  Heaven;  he  will  say, 
 Why  then  did  ye  not  believe  him  ? 
 
 32  But  t  if  we  shall  say.  Of  Men ; 
 they  feared  the  people:  for  all 
 men  counted  John,  That  he  was 
 a  Prophet  indeed. 
 
 33  And  they  answered  and  said 
 unto  Jesus,  We  cannot  tell.  And 
 Jesus  [answering]  saith  unto 
 them,  Neither  do  5  tell  you  by 
 What  Authority  I  do  these  things. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIL 
 
 §    XLVII. 
 
 1  And  he  began  to  speak  unto 
 them  by  Parables.  A  certain  Man 
 planted  a  Vineyard,  and  set  an 
 Hedge  about  it,  and  digged  a  place 
 
 for  the  Winefat,  and  built  a 
 Tower,  and  let  it  out  to  husband- 
 men, and  went  into  a  far  country. 
 
 2  And  at  the  SEASON  he  sent 
 to  the  HUSBANDMEN  a  Servant, 
 that  he   might  receive  from   the 
 
 HUSBANDMEN  of  the  f  FRUIT  of 
 the  VINEYARD. 
 
 3  And  t  THEY  caught  him,  and 
 beat  Him,  and  sent  him  away 
 empty. 
 
 4  And  again  he  sent  unto  them 
 Another  Servant;  and  fat  t)illt 
 they   cast    stones,    and    wounded 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 25.  also  that  father  of  yours  which  is.  26.  that  father 
 of  yours  which  is. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  what  he  saith  cometh  to  pass,  he  shall  have  it.  There- 
 fore. 24.  pray  for,  and  desire,  beiieve  ye  That  ye  did  receive  them.  28.  they  said. 
 28.  or  who.  29.  I  will.  30.  John.  32.  should  we  say.  2.  fruits  of.  3.  they 
 caught.         4.  \)im  they  wounded  in  the  head.      See  29  (twice),  33. 
 
 II  This  verse  is  omitted  by  Dr.  Birch,  but  not  by  Dr.  Bentley  ;  Bartolocci  does  not 
 notice  it,  but  as  it  was  not  in  the  copy  which  he  made  use  of  for  his  Collation,  his  silence 
 is  more  against  it,  than  in  favour  of  it. 
 
 82 
 
XII.  5. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XII   23. 
 
 him  in   the  head,   and    [sent  him 
 away]  shamefully  handled. 
 
 5  And  [again]  he  sent  Another ; 
 and  Jim  they  killed,  and  Many 
 Others;  beating  f  SOME,  and  killing 
 
 fSOME, 
 
 6  t  Having  yet  [therefore]  One 
 Son,  [his]  wellbeloved,  he  sent 
 him  [also]  last  unto  them,  saying. 
 They  will  reverence  my  SON. 
 
 7  But  Those  husbandmen 
 said  among  themselves.  This  is  the 
 HEIH;  come,  let  us  kill  him,  and 
 the  INHERITANCE  shall  be  our^s. 
 
 8  And  they  took  him,  and 
 killed  him^  and  cast  ^him  out  of 
 
 the  VINEYARD. 
 
 9  What  shall  [therefore]  the 
 LORD  of  the  VINEYARD  do?  he 
 will  come  and  destroy  the  hus- 
 bandmen, and  will  give  the 
 VINEYARD  unto  Others. 
 
 10  And  have  ye  not  read  this 
 SCRIPTURE;  "The  Stone  which 
 the  BUILDERS  rejected  *is  become 
 the  Head  of  the  Corner: 
 
 11  This  was  the  Lord's  doing, 
 and  it  is  marvellous  in  our 
 Eyes?"  J 
 
 12  And  they  sought  to  lay  hold 
 on  Him,  but  feared  the  people: 
 for  they  knew  That  he  had  spoken 
 the  PARABLE  against  them:  and 
 they  left  him,  and  went  their  way. 
 
 II    §    XLVII. 
 
 13  And  they  send  unto  him 
 certain  of  the  Pharisees  and  of 
 the  Herodians,  to  catch  Him  in 
 his  Words. 
 
 14  And  when  they  were  come, 
 they    say   unto    him,    Master,   we 
 
 know  That  thou  art  true,  and 
 carest  for  no  man:  for  thou  re- 
 gardest  not  the  Person  of  ]\Ien, 
 but  teachest  the  way  of  God  in 
 Truth :  Is  it  lawful  to  give  Tribute 
 to  Caesar,  or  not? 
 
 15  Shall  we  give,  or  shall  we 
 not  give?  But  he,  knowing  their 
 hypocrisy,  said  unto  them.  Why 
 tempt  ye  Me?  bring  me  a  Penny, 
 that  I  may  see  it. 
 
 16  And  they  brought  it.  And 
 he  saith  unto  them,  Whose  is  this 
 
 IMAGE  and  SUPERSCRIPTION? 
 And  THEY  said  unto  him,  Caesar's. 
 
 17  And  Jesus  [answering]  said 
 [unto  them].  Render  to  Caesar  the 
 THINGS  that  are  Caesar^ s,  and  to 
 God  the  THINGS  that  are  God's. 
 And  they  f  marvelled  at  him. 
 
 18  Then  come  unto  him  the 
 Sadducees,  which  say  there  is  no 
 Resurrection ;  and  they  asked  him, 
 saying, 
 
 19  Master,  Moses  wrote  unto  us, 
 If  a  man's  Brother  die,  and  leave 
 his  Wife  behind  him.,  and  leave  no 
 Children,  that  his  brother  should 
 take  his  wife,  and  raise  up  Seed 
 
 unto  his  BROTHER. 
 
 20  Now  there  were  Seven  Bre- 
 thren :  and  the  first  took  a  wife, 
 and  dying  left  no  Seed. 
 
 21  And  the  second  took  her, 
 and  died,  f  neither  left  f)e  any 
 Seed :  and  the  third  likewise. 
 
 22  And  the  seven  [had  her, 
 and]  left  no  Seed :  last  of  all  the 
 WOMAN  died  also. 
 
 23  In  the  resurrection  [there- 
 fore, when  they  shall  rise,]  Whose 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10.  this  is  become. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.    some.        5.   some.         6.  He  had  yet  one  Son,  well- 
 beloved:  he  sent.         8.  him.         17.  greatly  marvelled  at  him.         21.  leaving  no  Seed : 
 
 and.     See^,  5,  6  (thrice).  9,  17  (twice),  22,  23. 
 X   11.  Psalms  cxATiii.  22. 
 
 II  It  is  so  numbered  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 G   2 
 
 83 
 
XII.  24. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XII.  39. 
 
 Wife  shall  she  be   of  tliem?    for 
 the  SEVEN  had  her  to  Wife. 
 
 24  And  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  them,  Do  ye  not  therefore 
 err,  because  ye  know  not  the 
 SCRIPTURES,  neither  the  power 
 of  God? 
 
 25  For  when  they  shall  rise  from 
 the  Dead,  they  neither  marry,  nor 
 are  given  in  marriage ;  but  are  as 
 fthe  Angels  which  are  in  hea- 
 ven. 
 
 26  And  as  touching  the  DEAD, 
 That  they  rise :  have  ye  not  read 
 in  the  BOOK  of  Moses,  how  in 
 the  BUSH  God  spake  unto  him, 
 saying,  "3r  am  the  GoD  of  Abra- 
 ham, and  the  fGoD  of  Isaac,  and 
 the  tGoD  of  Jacob?"  J 
 
 27  He  is  not  the  +GoD  of  the 
 Dead,  but  [the  God]  of  the  Living : 
 t  60  [therefore]  do  greatly  err. 
 
 28  And  one  of  the  scribes 
 came,  and  having  heard  them 
 reasoning  together,  and  perceiving 
 That  he  had  answered  them  well, 
 asked  him,  Which  is  the  First 
 Commandment  of  all? 
 
 29  [And]  Jesus  answered  him. 
 The  first  [of  All  the  command- 
 ments] t^^,  "Hear,  0  Israel;  The 
 Lord  our  GoD  is  one  Lord: 
 
 30  And  thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
 thy  God  with  All  thy  f  heart, 
 and  with  All  thy  f  SOUL,  and  with 
 All  thy  t  MIND,  and  with  All  thy 
 STRENGTH:" J  [this  IS  the  First 
 Commandment.] 
 
 31  And  the  second  is  [like, 
 namely]  this,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
 NEIGHBOUR   as  thyself ''' J   There 
 
 is     none     Other    Commandment 
 greater  than  these. 
 
 32  [And]  the  SCRIBE  said  unto 
 him.  Well,  Master,  thou  hast  said 
 the  Truth :  For  there  is  one  [God] ; 
 and  there  is  none  other  but  he : 
 
 33  And  to  love  him  with  All 
 the  HEART,  and  with  All  the 
 UNDERSTANDING,  [and  with  All 
 the  SOUL,]  and  with  All  the 
 STRENGTH,  and  to  LOVE  Ms 
 NEIGHBOUR  as  himself,  is  \  more 
 than  All  whole-burnt-offer- 
 
 INGS  and  t  SACRIFICES. 
 
 34  And  when  Jesus  saw  That 
 he  answered  discreetly,  he  said 
 unto  him,  Thou  art  not  far  from 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God.  And  no 
 man  after  that  durst  ask  Him  any 
 question. 
 
 35  And  Jesus  answered  a-nd 
 said,  while  he  taught  in  the  tem- 
 ple, How  say  the  scribes  That 
 Christ  is  the  Son  of  David? 
 
 36  For  David  himself  said  by 
 the  HOLY  GHOST,  "  The  t  Lord 
 said  to  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my 
 Right    hand^   till    I  fmake  thine 
 
 ENEMIES  thy  FOOTSTOOL.^'  % 
 
 37  David  therefore  himself  call- 
 eth  him  Lord;  and  whence  is  he 
 then  this  Son?  And  the  COMMON 
 People  heard  him  gladly. 
 
 38  And  he  said  [unto  them]  in 
 his  DOCTRINE,  Beware  of  fthe 
 SCRIBES,  which  LOVE  to  go  in 
 Long-clothing,  and  love  Saluta- 
 tions in  the  market-places, 
 
 39  And  the  Chief-seats  in  the 
 SYNAGOGUES,  and  the  Uppermost- 
 rooms  at  FEASTS : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 38.  those  scribes  which  love. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 25.  those  angels  which.  26.  God.  26.  God.  27.  God. 
 27.  ye  do  greatly  eiT.  29.  is.  30.  Heart.  30.  Soul.  30.  Mind.  33.  abun- 
 dantly more.  33.  Sacrifices.  36.  Lord.  36.  put  thine  enemies  under  thy  feet. 
 37.  His  Son?        See  27  (twice),  29    (twice),   30,  31,   32  (twice),  33,  38. 
 
 X  26.  Exod,  iii.  6.         J  30.  Deut  vi.  4,         J  31.  Lev.  xix.  18.         J    36.  Psa.  ex.  1. 
 
 84 
 
XII.  40. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIII.  12. 
 
 40  Wliicli  DEVOUR  widows' 
 HOUSES,  and  for  a  Pretence  make 
 long  prayers:  these  sKall  receive 
 Greater  Damnation. 
 
 §    XLVIII. 
 
 41  And  t  Jesus  sat  over  against 
 the  treasury,  and  beheld  how 
 the  PEOPLE  cast  Money  into  the 
 treasury  :  and  Many  that  were 
 Rich  cast  in  much. 
 
 42  And  there  came  a  Certain 
 poor  Widow,  and  she  threw  in 
 two  Mites,  which  make  a  Far- 
 thing. 
 
 43  And  he  called  unto  him  his 
 disciples,  and  fsaith  unto  them. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you.  That  this 
 POOR  WIDOW  fhath  cast  more  in, 
 than  All  they  which  have  CAST 
 into  the  treasury  : 
 
 44  For  all  they  did  cast  in  of 
 their  abundance;  but  %\^Z  of 
 her  WANT  did  cast  in  all  that  she 
 had,  even  All  her  living. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 §    XLIX. 
 
 1  And  as  he  went  out  of  the 
 TEMPLE,  one  of  his  DISCIPLES 
 saith  unto  him,  Master,  see  What 
 manner  of  Stones  and  What 
 Buildings  are  here! 
 
 2  And  Jesus  [answering]  said 
 unto  him,  Seest  thou  These 
 GREAT  Buildings?  there  shall  not 
 be  fleft  one  Stone  upon  another, 
 that  shall  not  be  thrown  down. 
 
 3  And  as  he  sat  upon  the 
 MOUNT  of  OLIVES  over  against 
 the  TEMPLE,  Peter  and  James  and 
 John  and  Andrew  asked  him 
 privately, 
 
 4  Tell  us,  when  shall  these 
 things  be?  and  what  shall  he  the 
 SIGN  when  all  these  things  shall 
 be  fulfilled? 
 
 5  And  Jesus  [answering  them] 
 began  to  fsay.  Take  heed  lest  any 
 man  deceive  You: 
 
 6  [For]  many  shall  come  in 
 my  NAME,  saying,  £  am  Christ; 
 and  shall  deceive  Many. 
 
 7  And  when  ye  shall  hear  of 
 Wars  and  Rumours  of  Wars,  be 
 ye  not  troubled :  [for]  such  things 
 must  needs  be;  but  the  end  shall 
 not  be  yet. 
 
 8  For  Nation  shall  rise  against 
 Nation,  and  Kingdom  against 
 Kingdom:  [and]  there  shall  be 
 Earthquakes  in  divers  Places, 
 [and]  there  shall  be  Famines 
 [and  Troubles] :  these  are  the 
 ■j*  Beginnings  of  Sorrows. 
 
 9  But  take  heed  to  yourselves : 
 [for]  they  shall  deliver  you  up  to 
 Councils;  and  in  the  Synagogues 
 ye  shall  be  beaten:  and  ye  shall 
 be  brought  before  Rulers  and 
 Kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  Testi- 
 mony against  them. 
 
 10  And  the  GOSPEL  must  first 
 be  published  among  All  NATIONS. 
 
 11  But  when  they  shall  lead  yow, 
 and  deliver  you  up,  take  no 
 thought  beforehand  what  ye  shall 
 speak,  [neither  do  ye  premeditate :] 
 but  whatsoever  shall  be  given  you 
 in  That  hour,  ti)at  speak  ye:  for 
 it  is  not  YE  that  speak,  but  the 
 
 HOLY  GHOST. 
 
 12  tNow  the  Brother  shall  be- 
 tray the  Brother  to  Death,  and 
 the  Father  the  Son ;  and  Children 
 shall  rise  up  against  their  Parents, 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 41.  he  sat.        43.  said, 
 one.         5.  say  unto  them,  Take  heed.       8    Beginning  of. 
 5,  6,  7,8  (thrice),  9,  11. 
 
 43.    did  cast.  2,  left  here 
 
 12,  And  the  Brother.     See  2, 
 
 85 
 
XIIL  13. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIII.  32. 
 
 and  shall  cause  them  to  be  put  to 
 death. 
 
 13  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
 men  for  my  name's  sake :  but  he 
 that  shall  ENDURE  unto  the  End, 
 the  same  shall  be  saved. 
 
 14  But  when   ye  shall    see    the 
 
 ABOMINATION     of     DESOLATION, 
 
 [spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  pro- 
 phet] standing  where  it  ought 
 not, — let  HIM  that  readeth  un- 
 derstand,— then  let  them  that  be 
 in  Jud^a  flee  to  the  moun- 
 tains : 
 
 15  [And]  let  him  that  is  on  the 
 HOUSETOP  not  go  down  [into  the 
 house],  neither  enter  therein, 
 to  take  Any  thing  out  of  his 
 HOUSE : 
 
 16  And  let  him  that  fis  in  the 
 field  not  turn  back-again  for 
 to  take  up  his  garment. 
 
 17  But  woe  to  THEM  that  are- 
 WITH-CHILD,  and  to  them  that 
 GIVE-SUCK  in  Those  days  ! 
 
 18  And  pray  ye  that  fjour 
 flight  be  not  in  the  Winter. 
 
 19  For  in  those  days  shall  be 
 Affliction,  such  as  was  not  from 
 the  Beginning  of  the  Creation 
 which  God  created  unto  this- 
 TIME,  neither  shall  be. 
 
 20  And  except  that  the  Lord 
 had  shortened  those  days.  No 
 Flesh  should  be  saved:  but  for 
 the  elect's  sake,  whom  he  hath 
 chosen,    he    hath    shortened    the 
 
 DAYS. 
 
 21  And  then  if  any  man  shall 
 say  to  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ; 
 or,  lo,  he  is  there;  believe  hi?n 
 not: 
 
 22  For  False  Christs  and  False- 
 prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall  shew 
 Signs  and  Wonders,  to  seduce, 
 if  it  were  possible,  [even]  the 
 elect. 
 
 23  But  take  geheed:  [behold,] 
 I  have  foretold  you  all  things. 
 
 24  But  in  Those  days,  after 
 that  tribulation,  the  sun  shall 
 be  darkened,  and  the  MOON  shall 
 not  give  her  LIGHT, 
 
 25  And  tthe  stars  of  heaven 
 shall  fall,  and  *  the  powers  that 
 are  in  heaven  shall  be  shaken. 
 
 26  And  then  shall  they  see  the 
 SON  of  MAN  coming  in  the  Clouds 
 with  great  Power  and  Glory. 
 
 27  And  then  shall  he  send  this 
 ANGELS,  and  shall  gather  together 
 his  elect  from  the  four  Winds, 
 from  the  Uttermost-part  of  the 
 Earth  to  the  Uttermost-part  of 
 Heaven. 
 
 28  Now  learn  a  parable  of  the 
 fig-tree  ;  When  her  branch  is 
 yet  tender,  and  putteth  forth 
 LEAVES,  tye  know  That  summer 
 is  near: 
 
 29  So  p0  in  like  manner,  when 
 ye  shall  see  these  things  come  to 
 pass,  know  That  it  is  nigh,  even  at 
 the  Doors. 
 
 30  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That 
 this  GENERATION  shall  not  pass, 
 till  all  these  things  be  done. 
 
 31  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
 pass  away:  but  my  WORDS  shall 
 not  pass  away. 
 
 §  L- 
 
 32  But  of  that  day  fand  that 
 HOUR  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not 
 *  the  ANGELS  which  are  in  Heaven, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.    that  abomination   of   desolation   Avhich  is   sfoken-of. 
 25.  those  powers  which  are.        32.  those  angels  which  are. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  is.         18.  it  be  not.         25.  the  stars  isliall   fall  out  of 
 heaven,   and  those  powers.  27.  the  angels  28.  it  is  known  That.         32.  or 
 
 hour  knoweth  no  man,  neither  an  Angel  in  Heaven.     See  14,   15  (twice),  22,  23. 
 
 86 
 
XIII.  33. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIV.  14. 
 
 neither    the    SON,    but    the    fa- 
 ther. 
 
 33  Take  ye  heed,  watch  [and 
 pray]  :  for  ye  know  not  when  the 
 
 TIME  is. 
 
 34  For  the  Son  of  man  is  as  a 
 Man  taking  a  far  journey,  who 
 left  his  HOUSE,,  and  gave  autho- 
 rity to  his  SERVANTS,  [and] 
 to  every  man  his  WORK,  and  com- 
 manded the  rORTER  to  watch. 
 
 35  Watch  ye  therefore:  for  ye 
 know  not  wlien  the  master  of 
 the  house  Cometh,  fat  Even,  or 
 at  Midnight,  or  at  the  Cock-crow- 
 ing, or  in  the  Morning : 
 
 36  Lest  coming  suddenly  he 
 find  you  sleeping. 
 
 37  And  what  I  say  unto  you  I 
 say  unto  all.  Watch. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 1  *  After  Two  Days  was  the  feast 
 of  the  PASSOVER,  and  of  unlea- 
 vened-bread :  and  the  chief- 
 priests  and  the  scribes  sought 
 how  they  might  take  Him  by 
 Craft,  and  put  him  to  death. 
 
 2  t  But  they  said.  Not  on  the 
 feast  day,  lest  there  be  an  Up- 
 roar of  the  People. 
 
 3  And  being  in  Bethany  in  the 
 HOUSE  of  Simon  the  leper,  as 
 he  sat  at  meat,  there  came  a 
 Woman  having  an  Alabaster-box 
 of  Ointment  of  Spikenard  very 
 precious;  [and]  she  brake  the  BOX, 
 and  poured  it  on  his  head. 
 
 4  And  there  were  some  that 
 had  indignation  within  themselves, 
 [and  said,]  Why  was  this  WASTE 
 of  the  OINTMENT  made? 
 
 5  For  tit  might  have  been 
 sold  for  more  than  Three-hundred 
 Pence,  and  have  been  given  to 
 the  POOR.  And  they  murmured 
 against  her. 
 
 6  And  Jesus  said.  Let  her 
 alone;  why  trouble  ye  her?  she 
 hath  wrought  a  Good  Work  t  on  me. 
 
 7  For  ye  have  the  POOR  with 
 you  always,  and  whensoever  ye 
 will  ye  may  t  do  Them  good :  but 
 Me  ye  have  not  always. 
 
 8  i^i)t  hath  done  what  she 
 could:  she  is  come  aforehand  to 
 anoint  my  BODY  to  the  burying. 
 
 9  t  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
 Wheresoever  fthis  GOSPEL  shall 
 be  preached  throughout  the  Whole 
 WORLD,  this  also  that  Sfje  hath 
 done  shall  be  spoken  of  for  a 
 Memorial  of  her. 
 
 §    LII. 
 
 10  And  t  Judas  Iscariot,  one 
 of  the  TWELVE,  went  unto  the 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS,  to  betray  Him 
 unto  them. 
 
 1 1  And  when  they  heard  it,  they 
 were  glad,  and  promised  to  give 
 him  Money.  And  he  sought  how 
 he  might  conveniently  betray  Him. 
 
 12  And  the  first  Day  of  UN- 
 LEAVENED-BREAD,  when  they 
 killed  the  PASSOVER,  his  DISCI- 
 PLES said  unto  him.  Where  wilt 
 thou  that  we  go  and  prepare  that 
 thou  mayest  eat  the  passover? 
 
 13  And  he  sendeth  forth  two  of 
 his  DISCIPLES,  and  saith  unto 
 them,  Go  ye  into  the  CITY,  and 
 there  shall  meet  you  a  Man,  bear- 
 ing a  Pitcher  of  Water:  follow 
 him. 
 
 14  And  wheresoever  he  shall  go 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  And  after. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 35.   whether  at  Even.  2.  For  tliey  said. 
 
 OINTMENT  might.         6.  in  me.         7.  always  do.         8.  She.         9.  And  verily. 
 GOSPEL.         10.  THAT  Judas  Iscariot,  who  was  one.      See  3.3,  34,  3,  4. 
 
 5.  This 
 9.  the 
 
XIV.  15. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIV.  32. 
 
 in,  say  ye  to  the  good-man-OF- 
 THE-HOUSE,  The  MASTER  saith, 
 Where  is  fthe  guestchamber, 
 where  I  shall  eat  the  PASSOVER 
 with  my  DISCIPLES? 
 
 15  And  f}t  will  shew  you  a  large 
 Upper- room  furnished  and  pre- 
 pared: t  there  make  ready  for 
 us. 
 
 16  And  fl^is  DISCIPLES  went 
 forth,  and  came  into  the  CITY, 
 and  found  as  he  had  said  unto 
 them:  and  they  made  ready  the 
 
 PASSOVER. 
 
 17  And  in  the  Evening  he 
 Cometh  with  the  twelve. 
 
 18  And  as  they  sat  and  did  eat, 
 Jesus  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
 t  One  of  you  which  eateth 
 with  me  shall  betray  me. 
 
 19  [And]  fTHEY  began  to  be 
 sorrowful,  and  to  say  unto  him 
 one  by  one,  Is  it  i?  [and  another 
 said,  Is  it  $  ?] 
 
 20  And  HE  [answered  and]  said 
 unto  them.  It  is  *0NE  of  the 
 TWELVE,  that  DIPPETH  with  me 
 in  the  DISH. 
 
 21  tThe  SON  of  MAN  indeed 
 goeth,  as  it  is  written  of  him :  but 
 woe  to  that  man  by  whom  the 
 SON  of  MAN  is  betrayed!  good 
 were  it  for  that  MAN  if  he  had 
 never  been  born. 
 
 22  And  as  they  did  eat,  t  Jesus 
 took  Bread,  and  blessed,  and  brake 
 it,  and  gave  to  them,  and  said. 
 Take,  [eat :]  this  is  my  BODY. 
 
 23  And  he  took  the  fCUP,  and 
 when   he   had   given   thanks,  he 
 
 gave   it  to   them:    and   they   all 
 drank  of  it. 
 
 24  And  he  said  [unto  them], 
 *  This  is  t  niy  blood  of  the  new 
 Testament,  which  is  shed  for 
 many. 
 
 25  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
 drink  no  more  of  the  fruit  of 
 the  VINE,  until  that  day  that  I 
 drink  It  new  in  the  kingdom  of 
 God. 
 
 26  And  when  they  had  sung 
 an  hymn,  they  went  out  into  the 
 MOUNT  of  OLIVES. 
 
 §    LIII. 
 
 27  And  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 All  ye  shall  be  offended  [because 
 of  me  this  night]  :  For  it  is 
 written,  I  will  smite  the  shep- 
 herd, and  the  sheep  shall  be 
 scattered . 
 
 28  But  after  that  I  am  risen,  I 
 will  go  before  you  into  Gali- 
 lee. 
 
 29  But  Peter  said  unto  him, 
 t  Although  all  shall  be  offended, 
 yet  will  not  $. 
 
 30  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him. 
 Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  That 
 t  This- day,  even  in  this  NIGHT, 
 before  the  Cock  crow  twice,  fthou 
 shalt  deny  me  thrice. 
 
 31  But  HE  spake  the  more 
 vehemently,  If  I  should  die  with 
 thee,  I  will  not  deny  Thee  in  any 
 wise.  Likewise  also  said  they 
 all. 
 
 32  And  they  came  to  a  Place 
 which   was    named    Gethsemane: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 20.    that  one  of  the  twelve  which  dippeth.  24.  This 
 
 is   THAT  BLOOD  of  mine  which  is   of  the   new  Testament,   that   which  is  shed. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 14.   my  guestchamber.  15.    and    there    make    ye. 
 
 16.  the  DISCIPLES.  18.    One    of  tou  which  are   eating  with   me.  19.    They. 
 
 21.  Because  the  son.  22.  he  took.  23.  Cup.  24.  that  blood  of  mine  which 
 is  of  the  testament,  that  which  is  shed.  29.  If  even  all.  30.  tfjOU  This-day, 
 in  This   night.  30.  shalt  deny  Me  thrice.      See  19  (twice),  20,  22,  24,  27. 
 
 88 
 
XIV.  33. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIV.  53. 
 
 and  he  saith  to  his  disciples,  Sit 
 ye  here,  while  I  shall  fpray. 
 
 33  And  he  taketh  with  him 
 Peter  and  James  and  fJohn, 
 and  began  to  be  sore  amazed,  and 
 to  be  very  heavy ; 
 
 34  And  saith  unto  them,  My 
 SOUL  is  exceeding  sorrowful  unto 
 Death :  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch. 
 
 35  And  he  went  forward  a  little, 
 and  fell  on  the  ground,  and 
 prayed  that,  if  it  were  possible, 
 the  HOUR  might  pass  from 
 him. 
 
 36  And  he  said,  Abba,  father, 
 all  things  are  possible  unto  thee; 
 take  away  this  CUP  from  me: 
 nevertheless  not  what  $  will,  but 
 what  tf)OU  wilt. 
 
 37  And  he  cometh,  and  findeth 
 them  sleeping,  and  saith  unto 
 Peter,  Simon,  sleepest  thou? 
 couldest  not  thou  watch  One 
 Hour? 
 
 38  Watch  ye  and  pray,  lest  ye 
 t  enter  into  Temptation.  The 
 spirit  truly  is  ready,  but  the 
 FLESH  is  weak. 
 
 39  And  again  he  went  away, 
 and  prayed,  and  spake  the  SAME 
 Words. 
 
 40  And  twhen  he  returned,  he 
 found  them  asleep  again,  for  their 
 EYES  were  heavy,  neither  wist 
 they  what  to  answer  him. 
 
 41  And  he  cometh  the  third 
 time,  and  saith  unto  them,  Sleep 
 on  NOW,  and  take  your  rest :  it  is 
 enough,  the  hour  is  come;  be- 
 hold, the  SON  of  MAN  is  betrayed 
 into  the  hands  of  sinners. 
 
 42  Rise  up,  let  us  go;  lo,  he 
 that  betrayeth  me  is  at  hand. 
 
 43  And  immediately,  while  he 
 yet  spake,  cometh  f  Judas,  one  of 
 the  twelve,  and  with  him  a 
 [great]  Multitude  with  Swords 
 and  Staves,  from  the  chief- 
 priests  and  the  scribes  and  the 
 elders. 
 
 44  And  he  that  betrayed  him 
 had  given  them  a  Token,  saying, 
 Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  that 
 same  is  he;  take  him,  and  lead 
 him  away  safely. 
 
 45  And  as  soon  as  he  was  come, 
 he  goeth  straightway  to  him,  and 
 saith,  Master,  [Master;]  and  kissed 
 him. 
 
 46  And  they  laid  [their] 
 HANDS  on  him,  and  took  him. 
 
 47  And  one  of  them  that 
 STOOD-BY  drew  a  SWORD,  and 
 smote  a  servant  of  the  high- 
 priest,  and  cut  oiF  His  fEAR. 
 
 48  And  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  them,  Are  ye  come  out, 
 as  against  a  Thief,  with  Swords 
 and  with  Staves  to  take  me? 
 
 49  I  was  daily  with  you  in  the 
 TEMPLE  teaching,  and  ye  took 
 me  not :  but  the  scriptures  must 
 be  fulfilled. 
 
 50  And  they  all  forsook  him,  and 
 fled. 
 
 51  And  there  followed  him  a 
 certain  Young-man,  having  a 
 Linen-cloth  cast  about  his  naked 
 body;  and  fthe  Young-men  laid 
 hold  on  him : 
 
 52  And  he  left  the  linen- 
 cloth,  and  fled  [from  them] 
 naked. 
 
 §   LV. 
 
 53  And  they  led  Jesus  away  to 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 32.  go  away  and  pray  (a).  33.  John.  38.  come  into. 
 40.  again  he  came,  and  found  them  asleep,  for  Their  eyes  were  weighed  down,  neither. 
 43.  Judas,  one  of  the  twelve.       47.  ear-tip.       5L  they  laid  hold.     §ee  43,  45,  46, 52. 
 
 89 
 
XIV.  54. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XIV.   72. 
 
 the  HIGH-PRIEST:  and  with  hnn 
 there  assembled  All  the  chiep- 
 PRIESTS  and  the  elders  and  the 
 
 SCRIBES. 
 
 54  And  Peter  followed  him 
 afar  off,  even  into  the  palace  of 
 the  HIGH-PRIEST :  and  he  sat  with 
 the  SERVANTS,  and  warmed  him- 
 self at  the  FIRE. 
 
 55  And  the  chief-priests  and 
 All  the  COUNCIL  sought  for  Wit- 
 ness against  Jesus  to  put-him- 
 TO-death;  and  found  none. 
 
 5Q  For  many  bare  false  witness 
 against  him,  but  their  witness 
 agreed  not  together. 
 
 57  And  there  arose  certain_,  and 
 bare  false  witness  against  him, 
 saying, 
 
 58  5I2E0  heard  him  say,  5  will 
 destroy  THIS  TEMPLE  that  is 
 MADE-WITH-HANDS,  and  within 
 Three  Days  I  will  build  Another 
 made  without  hands. 
 
 59  But  neither  so  did  their  WIT- 
 NESS agree  together. 
 
 60  And  the  high-priest  stood 
 up  in  the  MIDST,  and  asked  Jesus, 
 saying,  Answerest  thou  nothing? 
 fWhat  is  it  which  these  witness 
 against  thee? 
 
 61  But  HE  held  his  peace,  and 
 answered  nothing.  Again  the 
 HIGH-PRIEST  asked  him,  and  said 
 imto  him,  Art  tjou  the  Christ, 
 the  SON  of  the  blessed? 
 
 62  And  Jesus  said,  $  am :  and 
 ye  shall  see  the  SON  of  man  sitting 
 on  the  Right  hand  of  poaver, 
 and    coming   in    the    CLOUDS    of 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 63  Then  the  high-priest  rent 
 his  CLOTHES,  and  saith,  What 
 need  we  any  further  Witnesses? 
 
 64  Ye  have  heard  the  blas- 
 phemy: what  think  ye?  And 
 they  ALL  condemned  him  to  be 
 guilty  of  Death. 
 
 Q5  And  some  began  to  spit  on 
 him,  and  to  cover  His  face,  and 
 to  buffet  him,  and  to  say  unto 
 him,  Prophesy:  and  the  ser- 
 vants did  strike  Him  with  the 
 Palms  of  their  Hands. 
 
 QQ  And  as  Peter  was  beneath 
 in  the  palace,  there  cometh 
 one  of  the  MAIDS  of  the  high- 
 priest  : 
 
 67  And  when  she  saw  Peter 
 warming  himself,  she  looked 
 upon  him,  and  said.  And  ?j|)CU 
 also  wast  with  f  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth. 
 
 68  But  HE  denied,  saying,  I 
 tknow  not,  neither  understand  I 
 what  tJOU  sayest.  And  he  went 
 out  into  the  PORCH;  [and  the 
 Cock  crew.] 
 
 69  And  a  maid  saw  him  [again], 
 and  t  began  to  say  to  them  that 
 STOOD-BT,  This  is  07ie  of  them. 
 
 70  And  he  denied  it  again. 
 And  a  little  after,  they  that 
 STOOD-BY  said  again  to  Peter, 
 Surely  thou  art  one  of  them :  for 
 thou  art  a  Galila^an,  [and  thy 
 SPEECH  agreeth  thereto.'] 
 
 7 1  But  HE  began  to  curse  and  to 
 swear,  saying,  I  know  not  this 
 man  of  whom  ye  speak. 
 
 72  And  tthe  second  time  the 
 Cock  crew.  And  Peter  called  to 
 mind  the  WORD  that  Jesus  said 
 unto  him.  Before  the  Cock  crow 
 twice,  thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice. 
 And  when  he  thought  thereon, 
 he  wept. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 60.  Because  these.         67.  Jesus.         67.  neither  know  nor 
 understand.       69.  said  to  thkm  that.       72.  imincdiatelv  for  the  second.     See  68,  69,  70. 
 
 90 
 
XV.  1. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XV.  21. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 §  LVI. 
 
 1  And     straightway     in     the 
 
 t  MORNING      the     CHIEF-PRIESTS 
 
 lield  a  Consultation  with  the  EL- 
 DERS and  Scribes,  and  the  Whole 
 COUNCIL,  and  bound  Jesus,  and 
 carried  him  away,  and  delivered 
 him  to  t  Pilate. 
 
 2  And  Pilate  asked  him,  Art 
 tf)OU  the  KING  of  the  Jews? 
 And  HE  answering  fsaid  unto 
 him,  Cf)OU  sayest  it. 
 
 3  And  the  chief-priests  ac- 
 cused him  of  many  things :  [but  he 
 answered  nothing.] 
 
 4  And  Pilate  asked  him 
 again,  saying,  Answerest  thou 
 nothing?  behold  how  many  things 
 they  t  witness  against  thee. 
 
 5  But  Jesus  yet  answered 
 nothing;  so  that  PiLATE  mar- 
 velled. 
 
 6  Now  at  that  Feast  he  released 
 unto  them  One  Prisoner,  whom- 
 soever they  desired. 
 
 7  And  there  was  '^one  named 
 Barabbas,  which  lay  bound  with 
 THEM  that  had  made-insurrec- 
 TION  [with  him],  who  had  com- 
 mitted Murder  in  the  INSURREC- 
 TION. 
 
 8  And  the  multitude  fcrying 
 aloud  began  to  desire  him  to  do  as 
 he  had  ever  done  unto  them. 
 
 9  But  Pilate  answered  them, 
 saying.  Will  ye  that  I  release  unto 
 you  the  KING  of  the  Jews? 
 
 10  For  he  knew  That  t  the 
 CIIIEF-PRIESTS  had  delivered  him 
 for  Envy. 
 
 11  But       the       CHIEF-PRIESTS 
 
 moved  the  people,  that  he 
 should  rather  release  Barabbas 
 unto  them. 
 
 12  And  Pilate  answered  and 
 said  again  unto  them,  What  fwill 
 ye  then  that  I  shall  do  unto  him 
 whom  ye  call  the  King  of  the 
 Jews? 
 
 13  Ana  they  cried  out  again, 
 Crucify  him. 
 
 14  Then  Pilate  said  unto 
 them,  Why,  What  Evil  hath  he 
 done?  And  they  cried  out 
 [the  more]  exceedingly.  Crucify 
 him. 
 
 15  And  so  Pilate,  willing  to 
 CONTENT  the  people,  released 
 Barabbas  unto  them,  and  de- 
 livered Jesus,  when  he  had 
 scourged  him,  to  be  crucified. 
 
 §    LVII. 
 
 16  And  the  soldiers  led  him 
 away  into  the  hall,  called  Praa- 
 torium ;  and  they  call  together  the 
 Whole  BAND. 
 
 17  And  they  clothed  him  with 
 Purple,  and  platted  a  Crown-of- 
 Thorns,  and  put  it  about  his 
 head, 
 
 18  And  began  to  salute  him. 
 Hail,  King  of  the  Jews! 
 
 ]  9  And  they  smote  him  on  the 
 head  with  a  Reed,  and  did  spit 
 upon  him,  and  bowing  their  KNEES 
 worshipped  him. 
 
 20  And  when  they  had  mocked 
 him,  they  took  off  the  PURPLE 
 from  him,  and  put  this  OWN 
 CLOTHES  on  him,  and  led  him 
 out  [to  crucify  him]. 
 
 21  And  they  compel  One  Simon 
 a  Cyrenian,  who  passed  by,  com- 
 ing  out  of  the  Country,  the  FA- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 7.  he  that  was  named  Barabbas. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — \.  Morning.  i.  Pilate.  2.  saith  unto  him.  4.  accuse 
 thee  of.  8,  going  up  began.  10.  they  liad.  12.  then  shall  I  do  unto  him  ye  call 
 the  KING  of  the  Jews.  20.  his  clothes.      See  3,  7,  14,  20. 
 
 91 
 
Xy.  22. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XV.  40. 
 
 THER  of   Alexander  and  Rufus, 
 to  bear  his  CROSS. 
 
 22  And  they  bring  him  unto 
 t  the  Place  Golgotha,  which  is^ 
 being  interpreted,  The  Place  of  a 
 Skull. 
 
 23  And  they  gave  him  [to  drink] 
 Wine  mingled  with  Myrrh:  but 
 tHE  received  it  not. 
 
 §    LVIII. 
 
 24  And  t  when  they  had  cruci- 
 fied him,  they  parted  his  gar- 
 ments, casting  Lots  upon  them, 
 what  every  man  should  take. 
 
 25  And  it  was  the  third  Hour, 
 and  they  crucified  him. 
 
 26  And  the  superscription 
 of  his  ACCUSATION  was  written 
 over.  The  king  of  the  Jews. 
 
 27  And  with  him  they  f  crucify 
 Two  Thieves;  the  one  on  his 
 Right  hand,  and  the  other  on  his 
 Left. 
 
 28  [And  *the  scripture  was 
 fulfilled,  which  saith,  '^And  he 
 was  numbered  with  the  Trans- 
 gressors." J] 
 
 29  And  THEY  that  passed-by 
 railed  on  him,  wagging  their 
 HEADS,   and   saying,    Ah,    THOU 
 
 that    DESTROYEST     the    TEMPLE, 
 
 and  buildest  it  in  Three  Bays, 
 
 30  Save  thyself,  and  come  down 
 from  the  CROSS. 
 
 31  Likewise  also  the  chief- 
 priests  mocking  said  among 
 themselves  with  the  scribes, 
 He  saved  Others ;  Himself  he  can- 
 not save. 
 
 32  Let    Christ  the    king  of 
 
 t  Israel  descend  now  from  the 
 CROSS,  that  we  may  see  and  be- 
 lieve. And  they  that  were 
 CRUCIFIED  with  him  reviled  him. 
 
 33  And  when  the  sixth  Hour 
 was  come,  there  was  Darkness 
 over  the  Wliole  LAND  until  the 
 ninth  Hour. 
 
 34  And  at  the  f  ninth  hour 
 Jesus  cried  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 [saying,]  Eloi,  Eloi,  lama  sabach- 
 thani?  which  is,  being  interpreted. 
 My  God,  [my  God,]  why  hast 
 thou  forsaken  me? 
 
 35  And  some  of  them  that 
 STOOD-BY,  when  they  heard  z7, 
 said.  Behold,  he  calleth  Elias. 
 
 36  And  one  ran  and  filled  a 
 Spunge  full  of  Vinegar,  and  put 
 it  on  a  Reed,  and  gave  him  to 
 drink,  saying.  Let  alone;  let  us 
 see  whether  Elias  will  come  to 
 take  him  down. 
 
 37  And  Jesus  cried  with  a  loud 
 Voice,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 
 
 §    LIX. 
 
 38  And  the  veil  of  the  tem- 
 ple was  rent  in  Twain  from  the 
 top  to  the  bottom. 
 
 39  And  when  *the  centurion, 
 which  STOOD  over  against  him, 
 saw  That  he  so  [cried  out,  and] 
 gave  up  the  ghost,  he  said, 
 'Iruly  t  this  MAN  was  the  Son  of 
 God. 
 
 40  There  were  also  Women 
 looking  on  afar  off":  among  whom 
 was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary 
 the  mother  of  James  the  less 
 and  t of  Joses,  and  Salome; 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 28.    that  scripture  was  fulfilled  which  saith.  39.    that 
 
 CENTURION  which  STOOD, 
 
 t  Vatican  Manurcript. — 22.  Golgotha,  a  Place  wliicli  is.  23.  he.  24.  they 
 crucify  him,  and  part  his  GARMENTS.  27.  crucified.  32.  Israel.  34.  ninth  Hour. 
 39.    This  MAN.  40.  the  mother  of.       See  23,  28,   34  (twice),  39. 
 
 +  28.  Isaiah  liii.  12. 
 
 92 
 
XV.  41, 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XYI.  10. 
 
 41  Who  [also,]  when  he  was 
 in  Galilee,  followed  him,  and 
 ministered  unto  him;  and  MANY 
 Other  women  which  CAME-UP  with 
 him  unto  Jerusalem. 
 
 42  And  now  when  the  Even 
 was  come,  because  it  was  the 
 Preparation,  that  is,  the  Day  be- 
 fore the  Sabbath, 
 
 43  *  Joseph  of  Arimathasa,  an 
 Honourable  Counsellor,  which 
 also  waited  for  the  kingdom  of 
 God,  came,  and  went  in  boldly 
 unto  t  Pilate,  and  craved  the 
 BODY  of  Jesus. 
 
 44  And  Pilate  marvelled  if  he 
 were  already  dead:  and  calling 
 unto  him  the  CENTURION,  he  asked 
 him  t  whether  he  had  been  any 
 while  dead. 
 
 45  And  when  he  knew  it  of  the 
 CENTURION,  he  gave  the  fBODY 
 to  Joseph. 
 
 46  And  he  bought  Fine-linen, 
 [and")  took  him  down,  and  wrapped 
 him  in  the  LINEN,  and  flaid  him 
 in  a  Sepulchre  which  was  hewn 
 out  of  a  Rock,  and  rolled  a  Stone 
 unto  the  DOOR  of  the  SEPUL- 
 CHRE. 
 
 47  And  Mary  Magdalene  and 
 fMary  the  mother  of  Joses  beheld 
 where  he  was  laid. 
 
 CHAPTER   XYI. 
 
 §    LXI. 
 
 1  And  when  the  sabbath  was 
 past,  Mary  Magdalene,  and 
 *Mary  the  mother  of  James,  and 
 Salome,  had  bought  Sweet-spices, 
 
 that  they  might  come  and  anoint 
 him. 
 
 2  And  very  early  in  the  Morn- 
 ing the  t FIRST  day  of  the  Week, 
 they  came  unto  the  sepulchre 
 at  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
 
 3  And  they  said  among  them- 
 selves. Who  shall  roll  us  away  the 
 STONE  from  the  DOOR  of  the 
 sepulchre? 
 
 4  And  when  they  looked,  they 
 saw  that  the  STONE  was  rolled 
 away:  for  it  was  very  great. 
 
 5  And  t  entering  into  the 
 SEPULCHRE,  they  saw  a  Young- 
 man  sitting  on  the  RIGHT  side, 
 clothed  in  a  long  white  Garment; 
 and  they  were  affrighted. 
 
 6  And  HE  saith  unto  them,  Be 
 not  affrighted:  Ye  seek  *  Jesus  of 
 Nazareth,  which  was  cruci- 
 fied :  he  is  risen ;  he  is  not  here : 
 behold  the  PLACE  where  they  laid 
 him. 
 
 7  But  go  your  way,  tell  his 
 DISCIPLES  and  Peter  That  he 
 goeth  before  you  into  Galilee  : 
 there  shall  ye  see  Him,  as  he  said 
 unto  you. 
 
 8  And  they  went  out  [quickly], 
 and  fled  from  the  sepulchre; 
 for  they  trembled  and  were  amazed : 
 neither  said  they  any  thing  to  any 
 man ;  for  they  were  afraid. 
 
 9  [Now  when  Jesus  was  risen 
 early  the  first  day  of  the  Week, 
 he  appeared  first  to  Mary  Magda- 
 lene, out  of  whom  he  had  cast 
 Seven  Devils. 
 
 10  And%\^Z  went  and  told  THEM 
 that  had  been  with  him,  as  they 
 mourned  and  wept. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 43.  that  Joseph  who  was  of  Arimathtea. 
 was  the  mother.         6.  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  which. 
 
 1.  that  Mary  who 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 43.  Pilate.  44.  if  he  were  already  dead. 
 BODY.  46.  put  him.  47.  that  Mary  who  was  the  mother.  '^  " 
 week.         5.  coming  into.     -See  41,  46,  8,  9—20. 
 
 45.  DEAD- 
 
 2.  first  day  of  the 
 
 93 
 
XVI.  11. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  MARK. 
 
 XVI.  20. 
 
 11  And  tf)t^,  when  they  had 
 heard  That  he  was  aHve,  and  had 
 been  seen  of  her,  beheved  not. 
 
 12  After  tf)dit  he  appeared  in 
 Another  Form  unto  two  of  them, 
 as  they  walked,  and  went  mto  the 
 Country. 
 
 13  And  tflCg  went  and  told  it 
 unto  the  residue:  neither  be- 
 lieved they  tjem. 
 
 14  Afterward  he  appeared  unto 
 the  ELEVEN  as  they  sat  at  meat, 
 and    upbraided   them    with    their 
 
 UNBELIEF      and      HARDNESS-OF- 
 
 HEART,  Because  they  believed  not 
 THEM  which  had  seen  him  after 
 he  was  risen. 
 
 15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go 
 ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
 the  GOSPEL  to  Every  CREATURE. 
 
 16  He  that  believeth  and  is 
 
 baptized  shall  be  saved ;  but  HE  that 
 BELIEVETH-NOT  shall  be  damned. 
 
 17  And  these  Signs  shall  follow 
 THEM  that  BELIEVE ;  In  my 
 NAME  shall  they  cast  out  Devils; 
 they  shall  speak  with  new 
 Tongues ; 
 
 18  They  shall  take  up  Serpents; 
 and  if  they  drink  any  deadly 
 thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  Them ;  they 
 shall  lay  Hands  on  the  Sick,  and 
 they  shall  recover. 
 
 19  So  then  after  the  Lord  had 
 SPOKEN  unto  them,  he  was  re- 
 ceived up  into  HEAVEN,  and  sat 
 on  the  Right  hand  of  God. 
 
 20  And  lljeg  went  forth^  and 
 preached  every  where,  the  Lord 
 working  with  them,  and  confirm- 
 ing the  WORD  with  Signs  fol- 
 lowing.    Amen.]  t 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — Subscription:  According  to  Mark. 
 
 94 
 
t  THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  LUKE. 
 
 CHAPTER   I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  Forasmuch  as  many  have 
 taken  in  hand  to  set  forth  in  order 
 a  Declaration  of  those  things 
 which  are  MOST -surely -be- 
 lieved among  ns, 
 
 2  Even  as  *they  delivered 
 them  unto  us,  which  from  the 
 Beginning  WERE  Eyewitnesses, 
 and  Ministers  of  the  word  ; 
 
 3  It  seemed  good  to  me  also, 
 having  had  perfect  understanding 
 of  all  things  from  the  very  first, 
 to  write  unto  Thee  in  *  order, 
 Most-excellent  Theophilus, 
 
 4  That  thou  mightest  know 
 the  CERTAINTY  of  those  Things, 
 wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed. 
 
 5  There  was  in  the  days  of 
 Herod,  the  fKiNG  of  JuD^A,  a 
 certain  Priest  named  Zacharias,  of 
 the  Course  of  Abia:  and  his 
 fwiFE  was  of  the  daughters 
 of  Aaron,  and  her  name  was 
 Elisabeth. 
 
 6  And  they  were  both  righteous 
 before    GoD,   walking   in  All  the 
 
 commandments  and  Ordinances 
 of  the  Lord  blameless. 
 
 7  And  they  had  no  Child,  be- 
 cause that  t  Elisabeth  was  bar- 
 ren, and  they  both  were  note  well 
 stricken  in  YEARS. 
 
 8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  while 
 he  executed-the-priests-of- 
 FiCE  before  God  in  the  order 
 
 of  his  COURSE, 
 
 9  According  to  the  CUSTOM  of 
 the  priest's-OFFICE,  his  lot  was 
 to  BURN-INCENSE  when  he  went 
 into  the  temple  of  the  Lord. 
 
 10  And  the  Whole  multitude 
 of  the  PEOPLE  were  praying  with- 
 out at  the  time  of  incense. 
 
 11  And  there  appeared  unto 
 him  an  Angel  of  the  Lord  standing 
 on  the  Right  side  of  the  altar 
 
 of  INCENSE. 
 
 12  And  when  Zacharias  saw  him^ 
 he  was  troubled,  and  Fear  fell 
 upon  him. 
 
 13  But  the  ANGEL  said  unto 
 him.  Fear  not,  Zacharias :  for  thy 
 PRAYER  is  heard;  and  thy  WIFE 
 Elisabeth  shall  bear  thee  a  Son, 
 and  thou  shalt  call  his  NAME 
 John. 
 
 ^»  Dr.  Birch  did  not  collate  the  Gospel  of  Luke  and  John,  but  made  use  of  a  MS.  copy 
 of  Dr.  Bentley's  Collation.  Dr.  Bentley's  Collation  is  the  authority  for  the  following 
 Readings;  in  addition  to  which,  whenever  the  Collation  of  Bartolocci  coincides  with 
 that  of  Bentley  ( for  it  is  not  nearly  so  complete  or  so  minute  as  the  latter),  a  small 
 letter  (d)  is  added  to  the  note. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  they  which   were   from  the  Beginning  Eyewitnesses  and 
 Ministers  of  the  word  delivered  them  unto  us.         3.  consecutive  order. 
 
 +  Vatican   Manuscript. —  Title:  According  to  Luke.  5.  King.  5.  Wife. 
 
 7.  Ehsabeth. 
 
 95 
 
I.  14. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 I.  32. 
 
 14  And  tf)OU  shalt  have  Joy  and 
 Gladness;  and  many  sliall  rejoice 
 
 at  llis  BIRTH. 
 
 15  For  he  shall  be  great  in  the 
 sight  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  drink 
 neither  Wine  nor  Strong-drink; 
 and  he  shall  be  filled  with  the 
 holy  Ghost,  even  from  his  Mo- 
 ther's Womb. 
 
 16  And  many  of  the  children 
 of  Israel  shall  he  turn  to  the  Lord 
 their  GoD. 
 
 17  And  f)e  shall  go  before  him 
 in  the  Spirit  and  Power  of  Elias, 
 to  turn  the  Hearts  of  the  Fathers 
 to  the  Children,  and  the  Disobe- 
 dient to  the  Wisdom  of  the  Just; 
 to  make  ready  a  People  prepared 
 for  the  Lord. 
 
 18  And  Zacharias  said  unto  the 
 ANGEL,  Whereby  shall  I  know 
 this  ?  for  $  am  an  Old-man^  and  my 
 WIFE  well  stricken  in  years. 
 
 19  And  the  angel  answering 
 said  unto  him,  S  am  *  Gabriel, 
 that  stand  in  the  presence  of 
 God;  and  am  sent  to  speak  unto 
 thee,  and  to  shew  thee  these  glad 
 tidings. 
 
 20  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  be 
 dumb,  and  not  able  to  speak,  until 
 the  Day  that  these  things  shall  be 
 performed,  because  thou  belie  vest 
 not  my  WORDS,  which  shall  be 
 fulfilled  in  their  SEASON. 
 
 21  And  the  people  waited  for 
 Zacharias,  and  marvelled  that 
 he  tarried  so  long  in  the  tem- 
 ple. 
 
 22  And  when  he  came  out,  he 
 could  not  speak  unto  them:  and 
 they  perceived  That  he  had  seen 
 a  Vision  in  the  temple  :  for  f)e 
 
 beckoned  unto  them,  and  remained 
 speechless. 
 
 23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
 soon  as  the  DAYS  of  his  minis- 
 tration were  accomplished,  he 
 departed  to  his  own  house. 
 
 24  And  after  Those  days  *  his 
 WIFE  Elisabeth  conceived,  and 
 hid  herself  five  Months,  saying, 
 
 25  Thus  hath  the  Lord  dealt 
 with  Me  in  the  Days  wherein  he 
 looked  on  me,  to  take  away  my 
 REPROACH  among  Men. 
 
 §  III. 
 
 26  And  in  the  sixth  month 
 the  ANGEL  Gabriel  was  sent  t  from 
 God  unto  a  City  of  Galilee, 
 named  Nazareth, 
 
 27  To  a  Virgin  espoused  to  a 
 Man  whose  Name  was  Joseph,  of 
 the  House  of  David ;  and  the 
 virgin's  name  was  Mary. 
 
 28  And  fthe  angel  came  in 
 unto  her,  and  said.  Hail,  thou  that 
 art  highly  favoured,  the  Lord  is 
 with  thee:  [blessed  art  tf)OU 
 among  Women.] 
 
 29  And  [when  she  saw  him^ 
 SHE  was  troubled  at  t  liis  saying, 
 and  cast  in  her  mind  what  man- 
 ner of  salutation  this  should  be. 
 
 30  And  the  angel  said  nnto 
 her.  Fear  not,  Mary:  for  thou 
 hast  found  Favour  with  God. 
 
 31  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
 ceive in  thy  Womb,  and  bring 
 forth  a  Son,  and  shalt  call  his 
 name  Jesus. 
 
 32  ^e  shall  be  great,  and  shall 
 be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest: 
 and  the  Lord  GoD  shall  give  unto 
 him  the  THRONE  of  *  his  father 
 David : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.   that  Gabriel  who  stands. 
 conceived.        32.  David  his  father. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 26.  by  God.         28.  he  came  (rf). 
 -See  28  (d),  29  (rf). 
 
 24.    EUsabeth   his   wife 
 29.  the  SAYING  {d), 
 
 96 
 
1.  33. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 I.  56. 
 
 33  And  he  sliall  reign  over  the 
 HOUSE  of  Jacob  for  ever;  and 
 of  his  KINGDOM  there  shall  be  no 
 End. 
 
 34  Then  said  Mary  unto  the 
 ANGEL,  How  shall  this  be,  seeing 
 I  know  not  a  Man? 
 
 35  And  the  angel  answered 
 and  said  unto  her,  The  holy  Ghost 
 shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 
 Power  of  the  Highest  shall  over- 
 shadow thee:  therefore  also  that 
 HOLY  thing  which  shall  be  BORN  of 
 thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 36  And,  behold,  *  thy  COUSIN 
 Elisabeth,  0^0  hath  also  conceived 
 a  Son  in  her  Old-age:  and  this 
 is  the  sixth  Month  with  her,  who 
 was  called  barren. 
 
 37  For  fwith  God  *  nothing 
 shall  be  impossible. 
 
 38  And  Mary  said.  Behold  the 
 HANDMAID  of  the  Lord;  be  it 
 unto  me  according  to  thy  WORD. 
 And  the  angel  departed  from 
 her. 
 
 §  IV. 
 
 39  And  Mary  arose  in  those 
 DAYS,  and  went  into  the  HILL- 
 COUNTRY  with  Haste,  into  a  City 
 of  Juda; 
 
 40  And  entered  into  the  house 
 of  Zacharias,  and  saluted  Elisa- 
 beth. 
 
 41  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 when  Elisabeth  heard  the  salu- 
 tation of  Mary,  the  babe  leaped 
 in  her  WOMB;  and  Elisabeth 
 was  filled  with  the  holy  Ghost : 
 
 42  And  she  spake  out  with  a 
 loud  t  Voice,  and  said.  Blessed  art 
 ti^OU  among  Women,  and  blessed 
 is  the  FRUIT  of  thy  WOMB. 
 
 43  And  whence  is  this  to  me. 
 
 that  the  MOTHER  of  my  Lord 
 should  come  to  me? 
 
 44  For,  lo,  as  soon  as  the  VOICE 
 of  thy  salutation  sounded  in 
 mine  ears,  the  babe  leaped  in 
 my  WOMB  for  Joy. 
 
 45  And  blessed  is  she  that  be- 
 lieved: For  there  shall  be  a 
 Performance  of  those  things 
 which  were  told  her  from  the 
 Lord. 
 
 §  V. 
 
 46  And  Mary  said,  My  SOUL 
 doth  magnify  the  Lord, 
 
 47  And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced 
 in  God  my  Saviour. 
 
 48  For   he   hath    regarded    the 
 
 low-estate  of  his  HANDMAIDEN  : 
 
 for,  behold,  from  henceforth 
 All  GENERATIONS  shall  call  me 
 blessed. 
 
 49  For  HE  that  is  MIGHTY  hath 
 done  to  me  great  things;  and  holy 
 is  his  NAME. 
 
 50  And  his  mercy  is  on  them 
 that  FEAR  him,  from  Generation 
 to  Generation. 
 
 51  He  hath  shewed  Strength 
 with  his  Arm;  he  hath  scattered 
 the  Proud  in  the  Imagination  of 
 their  Hearts. 
 
 52  He  hath  put  down  the 
 Mighty  from  their  Seats,  and 
 exalted  them  of  low  degree. 
 
 53  He  hath  filled  the  Hungry 
 with  good  things;  and  the  Rich 
 he  hath  sent  empty  away. 
 
 54  He  hath  holpen  *his  Servant 
 Israel,  in  remembrance  of  his 
 Mercy ; 
 
 55  As  he  spake  to  our  fathers, 
 to  Abraham,  and  to  his  seed, 
 for  ever. 
 
 5Q  And    Mary   abode   with  her 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 36.    Elisabeth,   thy  cousin.  37.    No  Declaration  shall  be. 
 
 54.  Israel,  his  Servant. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 37.  of  God  No  Declaration  shall  be.        42.  Cry  (d). 
 
 h  97 
 
I.  57. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 I.  79. 
 
 about  three  Months,  and  returned 
 to  her  own  HOUSE. 
 
 §  VI. 
 
 57  Now  Elisabeth's  full  time 
 came  that  she  should  be  de- 
 livered; and  she  brought  forth 
 a  Son. 
 
 58  And  her  neighbours  and 
 her  COUSINS  heard  How  the  Lord 
 had  shewed  great  mercy  upon  her ; 
 and  they  rejoiced  with  her. 
 
 59  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  on 
 the  eighth  Day  they  came  to 
 circumcise  the  CHILD;  and  they 
 called   him    Zacharias,    after    the 
 
 NAME  of  his  FATHER. 
 
 60  And  his  mother  answered 
 and  said.  Not  so ;  but  he  shall  be 
 called  John. 
 
 61  And  they  said  unto  her, 
 There  is  none  of  thy  kindred 
 that  is  called  by  this  name. 
 
 62  And  they  made  signs  to  his 
 
 FATHER,  HOW  HE  WOULD  HAVE 
 HIM  CALLED. 
 
 63  And  he  asked  for  a  Writing- 
 table,  and  wrote,  saying.  His  name 
 is  John.     And  they  marvelled  all. 
 
 64  And  his  MOUTH  was  opened 
 immediately,  and  his  tongue 
 loosed,  and  he  spake,  and  praised 
 God. 
 
 65  And  Fear  came  on  all  that 
 DWELT  round  about  them:  and 
 All  these  sayings  were  noised 
 abroad  throughout  All  the  HILL- 
 
 COUNTRY  of  JUD^A. 
 
 QQ  And  All  THEY  that  heard 
 them  laid  them  up  in  their  hearts, 
 saying,  What  manner  of  child 
 shall  this  be!  f^i^^i  the  Hand  of 
 the  Lord  was  with  him. 
 
 §  VII. 
 
 67  And  *his  father  Zacharias 
 was  filled  with  the  holy  Ghost, 
 and  prophesied,  saying, 
 
 68  Blessed  be  the  Lord  GOD  of 
 Israel  ;  For  he  hath  visited  and 
 redeemed  his  people, 
 
 69  And  hath  raised  up  an  Horn  of 
 Salvation  for  us  in  fthe  house  of 
 *  his  SERVANT  David ; 
 
 70  As  he  spake  by  the  Mouth 
 of  *his  HOLY  Prophets,  which 
 have  been  since  the  World  began : 
 
 71  That  we  should  be  saved 
 from  our  Enemies,  and  from  the 
 Hand  of  all  that  hate  us; 
 
 72  To  perform  the  Mercy  pro- 
 mised to  our  FATHERS,  and  to 
 remember  his  holy  Covenant; 
 
 73  The  Oath  which  he  sware 
 *to  our  FATHER  Abraham, 
 
 74  That  he  would  grant  unto 
 us,  that  we  being  delivered  out  of 
 the  Hand  of  our  enemies  might 
 serve  him  without  fear, 
 
 75  In  Holiness  and  Righteous- 
 ness before  him,  f  All  the  days  of 
 our  life. 
 
 76  And  tt^OU,  Child,  shalt  be 
 called  the  Prophet  of  the  Highest : 
 for  thou  shalt  go  before  [the  Face 
 of]  the  Lord  to  prepare  his  Ways; 
 
 77  To  GIVE  Knowledge  of  Sal- 
 vation unto  his  PEOPLE  by  the 
 Remission  of  their  Sins, 
 
 78  Through  the  tender  Mercy  of 
 our  God;  whereby  the  Dayspring 
 from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 
 
 79  To  give  light  to  them  that 
 sit  in  Darkness  and  in  the  Sha- 
 dow of  Death,  to  GUIDE  our 
 feet  into  the  Way  of  Peace. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 67.  Zacharias  his  father.      69.  David  his  servant.      70.  those 
 HOLY  Prophets  of  his  which.         73.  to  Abraham  our  father. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 66.  For  also  the  Hand.        69.  the  House   of  David  his 
 Servant.         75.  All  our  days.   And(d).         76.  also  thott.     See  76  {d). 
 
 98 
 
I.  80. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 II.  19. 
 
 80  And  the  child  grew,  and 
 waxed  strong  in  Spirit,  and  was 
 in  the  deserts  till  the  Day  of 
 his  Shewing  unto  Israel. 
 
 CHAPTER    II. 
 §  vin. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
 DAYS,  that  there  went  out  a  De- 
 cree from  Caesar  Augustus,  that 
 All  the  WORLD  should  be  taxed. 
 
 2  fAnd  This  TAXING  was  first 
 made  when  Cyrenius  was  governor 
 of  Syria. 
 
 3  And  all  went  to  be  taxed, 
 every  one  into  his  OWN  City. 
 
 4  And  Joseph  also  went  up 
 from  Galilee,  out  of  the  City  of 
 Nazareth,  into  Jud^a,  unto  the 
 City  of  David,  which  is  called 
 Bethlehem;  because  he  WAS  of 
 the  House  and  Lineage  of  David : 
 
 5  To  be  taxed  with  Mary  his 
 ESPOUSED  [Wife],  being  great 
 with  child. 
 
 6  And  so  it  was,  that,  while 
 they  WERE  there,  the  days  were 
 accomplished  that  she  should  be 
 
 DELIVERED. 
 
 7  And  she  brought  forth  her 
 FIRSTBORN  SON,  and  wrapped  him 
 in  swaddling  clothes,  and  laid  him 
 in  a  t  MANGER ;  because  there  was 
 no  Room  for  them  in  the  inn. 
 
 (§    IX.)    _ 
 
 8  And  there  were  in  the  same 
 COUNTRY  Shepherds  abiding  in 
 the  field,  keeping  Watch  over 
 their  FLOCK  by  night. 
 
 9  And,  [lo,]  the  Angel  of  the 
 Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the 
 Glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round 
 
 about  them:  and  they  were  sore 
 afraid. 
 
 10  And  the  angel  said  unto 
 them.  Fear  not:  for,  behold,  I 
 bring  you  good  tidings  of  great 
 Joy,  which  shall  be  to  All  PEO- 
 PLE. 
 
 11  For  unto  you  is  born  This- 
 day  in  the  City  of  David  a  Saviour, 
 which  is  Christ  the  Lord. 
 
 12  And  this  shall  be  a  fSiGN 
 unto  you;  ye  shall  find  the  Babe 
 wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes, 
 lying  in  a  f  manger. 
 
 13  And  suddenly  there  was  with 
 the  ANGEL  a  Multitude  of  the 
 heavenly  Host  praising  GoD,  and 
 saying, 
 
 14  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
 and  on  Earth  Peace,  Good-will 
 toward  Men. 
 
 §  X. 
 
 15  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the 
 ANGELS  were  gone  away  from 
 them  into  heaven,  the  shep- 
 herds said  one  to  another,  Let  us 
 now  go  even  unto  Bethlehem,  and 
 see  this  thing  which  is  COME-TO- 
 PASS,  which  the  Lord  hath  made 
 known  unto  us. 
 
 16  And  they  came  with  haste, 
 and  found  Mary,  and  Joseph, 
 and  the  babe  lying  in  a  manger. 
 
 17  And  when  they  had  seen  it, 
 they  made  known  [abroad]  *the 
 SAYING  which  was  told  them 
 concerning  this  CHILD. 
 
 18  And  All  THEY  that  heard 
 it  wondered  at  those  THINGS  which 
 were  told  them  by  the  shep- 
 herds. 
 
 19  But  Mary  kept  All  [these] 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  that  sating  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  This  became  the  first  Taxing,  when. 
 12.  Sign.         12.  Manger.      See  5(d),  9,  17,  19. 
 
 II  About  fifteen  years  after  this  time. 
 
 H   2 
 
 7.  Manger. 
 99 
 
11.  20. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 11.  38. 
 
 THINGS,  and  pondered  them  in 
 her  HEART. 
 
 20  And  tlie  shepherds  re- 
 turned, glorifying  and  praising 
 God  for  all  the  things  that  they 
 had  heard  and  seen,  as  it  was  told 
 unto  them. 
 
 §   XI. 
 
 21  And  when  eight  Days  were 
 accomplished     for     the    CiRCUiM- 
 
 CISING   of  tthe  CHILD,  his    NAME 
 
 was  called  Jesus,  ^  which  was 
 so  NAMED  of  the  ANGEL  before  he 
 was  CONCEIVED  in  the  womb. 
 
 22  And  when  the  t  days  of  her 
 
 purification  accordino-  to    the 
 
 •  -I 
 LAW  of  Moses  were  accomplished, 
 
 they  brought  him    to   Jerusalem, 
 
 to  present  him  to  the  Lord; — 
 
 23  As  it  is  written  in  the  Law 
 of  the  Lord,  '*  Every  Male  that 
 openeth  the  Womb  shall  be  called 
 holy  to  the  Lord ; "  % — 
 
 24  And  to  offer  a  Sacrifice 
 according  to  THAT  which  is  said 
 in  tthe  Law  of  the  Lord,  "A 
 Pair  of  Turtledoves,  or  Two 
 Young  Pigeons.""  % 
 
 §    XIII. 
 
 25  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
 Man  in  Jerusalem,  whose  Name 
 was  Simeon;  and  the  same  MAN 
 was  just  and  devout,  waiting  for 
 the  Consolation  of  Israel:  and 
 the  holy  Ghost  was  upon  him. 
 
 26  And  it  was  revealed  unto  him 
 by  the  holt  ghost,  that  he 
 should  not  see  Death,  before  he 
 had  seen  the  Lord's  Christ. 
 
 27  And  he  came  by  the  spirit 
 into  the  temple  :  and  when  the 
 
 PARENTS  BROUGHT-IN  the  CHILD 
 
 Jesus,  to    DO    for    him    after   the 
 CUSTOM  of  the  LAW, 
 
 28  Then  took  \^t  him  up  in  his 
 ARMS,  and  blessed  God,  and  said, 
 
 29  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy 
 SERVANT  depart  in  Peace,  accord- 
 ing to  thy  word: 
 
 30  For  mine  EYES  have  seen  thy 
 
 SALVATION, 
 
 31  Which  thou  hast  prepared 
 before  the  Face  of  All  people; 
 
 32  A  Lio-ht  to  liorhten  the  Gen- 
 tiles,  and  the  Glory  of  thy  People 
 Israel. 
 
 33  And  t  Joseph  and  his  mo- 
 ther marvelled  at  those  THINGS 
 which  were  spoken  of  him. 
 
 34  And  Simeon  blessed  them, 
 and  said  unto  IMary  his  MOTHER, 
 Behold,  this  child  is  set  for  the 
 Fall  and  Rising-again  of  many  in 
 Israel;  and  for  a  Sign  which 
 shall  be  spoken  against  ; — 
 
 35  Yea,  a  Sword  shall  pierce 
 through  *  Thy  Own  soul  also, — 
 that  the  Thoughts  of  Many  Hearts 
 may  be  revealed. 
 
 §    XIV. 
 
 36  And  there  was  one  Anna, 
 a  Prophetess,  the  Daughter  of 
 Phanuel,  of  the  Tribe  of  Aser: 
 %\)Z  was  of  a  great  Age,  and  had 
 lived  with  fan  Husband  seven 
 Years  from  her  VIRGINITY; 
 
 37  And  0|)e  was  a  Widow  fof 
 about  fourscore  and  four  Years, 
 which  departed  not  from  the  TEM- 
 PLE, but  served  God  with  Fast- 
 ings and  Prayers  Night  and  Day. 
 
 38  And  tsf)0  coming  in  fThat 
 INSTANT     gave    thanks    likewise 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 21.  that  Vv^hich  was  named. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 21.    him,  his   name. 
 24.  the  LAW  of.       33.  his  father  and  mother.       36. 
 and.        38.  she  (rf),        38.  that  Instant. 
 
 X  23.  Exod.  xxii.29.        24.  Lev.  xii.  8. 
 
 35.  the  SOUL  of  Thee  Thyself  also. 
 
 22.    Days   of   her    Purification, 
 an  husband.       37.  until  fourscore 
 
 100 
 
11.  39. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 III.  4. 
 
 unto  ftlie  Lord,  and  spake  of 
 him  to  All  THEM  that  looked- 
 FOR  Redemption  in  Jerusalem. 
 
 §    XV. 
 
 39  And  wlien  thej  had  per- 
 formed all  thino;s  accordino-  to  the 
 LAW  of  the  Lord,  they  returned 
 into  Galilee,  to  their-own  City 
 Nazareth. 
 
 40  And  the  child  grew,  and 
 waxed  strong  [in  Spirit],  filled 
 with  Wisdom :  and  the  Grace  of 
 God  was  upon  him. 
 
 41  *Now  his  PARENTS  went  to 
 Jerusalem  every  Year  at  the 
 FEAST  of  the  PASSOVER. 
 
 §    XVI. 
 
 42  And  when  he  was  twelve 
 Years  old,  they  went  up  [to  Jeru- 
 salem]  after  the  CUSTOM  of  the 
 
 FEAST. 
 
 43  And  when  they  had  fulfilled 
 the  DAYS,  as  they  RETURNED, 
 *the  CHILD  Jesus  tarried  behind 
 in    Jerusalem;  and  f  Joseph    and 
 
 h  is  MOTHER  knew  not  of  it. 
 
 44  But  they,  supposing  him  to 
 h  ave  been  in  the  COMPANY,  went 
 
 a  Day's  Journey ;  and  they  sought 
 him  amons:  their  KINSFOLK  and 
 ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 45  And  when  they  found  him 
 not,  they  turned  back  again  to 
 Jerusalem,  seeking  him. 
 
 46  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 after  three  Days  they  found  him 
 in  the  temple,  sitting  in  the 
 Midst  of  the  DOCTORS,  both  hear- 
 ing them,  and  asking  them  ques- 
 tions. 
 
 47  And  ALL  [that  heard  him] 
 were  astonished  at  his  under- 
 standing and  ANSWERS. 
 
 48  And  when  they  saw  him, 
 they  were  amazed:  and  his  mo- 
 ther said  unto  him.  Son,  why 
 hast  thou  thus  dealt  with  us?  be- 
 hold, thy  FATHER  and  $  fhave 
 sought  thee  sorrowing. 
 
 49  And  he  said  unto  them.  How 
 is  it  That  ye  sought  me?  wist  ye 
 not    That    I    must   be    about  my 
 
 FATHER^S  BUSINESS? 
 
 50  And  tj)rj)  understood  not  the 
 SAYING  which  he  spake  unto 
 them. 
 
 51  And  he  went  down  with 
 them,  and  came  to  Nazareth,  and 
 was  subject  unto  them:  but  his 
 mother  kept  All  t  these  sayings 
 in  her  HEART. 
 
 52  And  Jesus  increased  t  in 
 Wisdom  and  Stature,  and  in  Fa- 
 vour with  God  and  Man. 
 
 -     CHAPTER  IIL 
 
 §    XVII. 
 
 1  Now  in  the  fifteenth  Year  of 
 the  REIGN  of  Tiberius  Caesar, 
 Pontius  Pilate  being  Governor  of 
 JuD.^A,  and  Herod  being  tetrarch 
 of  Galilee,  and  *his  brother 
 Philip  tetrarch  of  iTURiEA  and  of 
 the  Region  of  Trachonitis,  and 
 Lysanias  the  tetrarch  of  Abilene, 
 
 2  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being 
 the  t  High-priests,  the  Word  of 
 God  came  unto  John  the  SON  of 
 tZACH arias  in  the  wilderness. 
 
 3  And  he  came  into  All  the 
 t  COUNTRY  about  Jordan,  preach- 
 ing the  Baptism  of  Repentance 
 for  the  Remission  of  Sins; 
 
 4  As  it  is  written  in  the  Book 
 of  the  Words  of  Esaias  the  pro- 
 phet,   [saying,]    "  The  Voice  of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4L  And  liis.       43.  Jesus  the  child.         L  Philip  his  brother. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.    God,    and     spake  (d).  43.    his  parents   knew. 
 
 48.  seek  thee.        51.  the  sayings.         52.   in  wisdoim  and  Stature.        2.  High-priest  (c?). 
 2    Zacharias.         3.  Country.     See  40  (f/),  42  ((/),  47  (</),  4  {d). 
 
 101 
 
III.  5. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 III.  22. 
 
 one  crying  in  the  wilderness, 
 Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
 make  his  paths  straight. 
 
 5  Every  Valley  shall  be  filled, 
 and  Every  Mountain  and  Hill  shall 
 be  brought  low ;  and  the  crooked 
 shall  be  made  straight,  and  the 
 ROUGH  Ways  shall  he  made 
 smooth ; 
 
 6  And  All  Flesh  shall  see  the 
 SALVATION  of  God."  J 
 
 7  Then  said  he  to  the  multi- 
 tude that  CAME-FORTH  to  be 
 baptized  of  him,  0  Generation  of 
 Vipers,  who  hath  warned  you  to 
 flee  from  the  wrath  to-COME? 
 
 8  Bring  forth  therefore  Fruits 
 worthy  of  repentance,  and  be- 
 gin not  to  say  within  yourselves, 
 We  have  Abraham  to  our  Father : 
 for  I  say  unto  you,  That  GoD  is 
 able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up 
 CHILDREN  unto  Abraham. 
 
 9  And  now  also  the  axe  is  laid 
 unto  the  ROOT  of  the  trees: 
 Every  Tree  therefore  which  bring- 
 eth  not  forth  good  Fruit  is  hewn 
 down,  and  cast  into  the  Fire. 
 
 10  And  the  people  asked  him, 
 saying.  What  f  shall  we  do  then? 
 
 1 1  He  t  answereth  and  saith 
 unto  them.  He  that  hath  Two 
 Coats,  let  him  impart  to  him  that 
 hath  none;  and  HE  that  HATH 
 Meat,  let  him  do  likewise. 
 
 §    XVIII. 
 
 12  Then  came  also  Publicans  to 
 be  baptized,  and  said  unto  him. 
 Master  J   what  t  shall  we  do? 
 
 13  And  HE  said  unto  them. 
 Exact  no  more  than  THAT  which 
 is  appointed  vou. 
 
 14  And  the  Soldiers  likewise 
 demanded  of  him,  saying,  t  And 
 what  shall  ijOf  do?  And  he  said 
 unto  them,  Do  violence  to  No  man, 
 neither  accuse  any  falsely ;  and  be 
 content  with  your  wages. 
 
 (§    XIX.) 
 
 15  And  as  the  people  were 
 in  expectation,  and  all  men 
 mused  in  their  hearts  of  John, 
 whether  i)C  were  the  Christ,  or 
 not; 
 
 16  John  answered,  saying  unto 
 them  all,  $  indeed  baptize  you 
 with  Water;  but  one  mightier 
 than  I  Cometh,  the  latchet  of 
 whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to 
 unloose :  l^t  shall  baptize  You  with 
 the  holy  Ghost  and  with  Fire : 
 
 17  Whose  FAN  is  in  his  hand, 
 fand  he  will  throughly  purge  his 
 FLOOR,  and  will  gather  the  wheat 
 into  his  garner;  but  the  chaff 
 he  will  burn  with  Fire  unquench- 
 able. 
 
 18  And  many  other  things  in 
 his  exhortation  preached  he  unto 
 the  people. 
 
 19  But  Herod  the  tetrarch, 
 being  reproved  by  him  for  Hero- 
 dias  *his  brother  Philip^s  wife, 
 and  for  all  the  Evils  which  Herod 
 had  done, 
 
 20  Added  [yet]  this  above  all, 
 that  he  shut  up  John  in  f  prison. 
 
 §   XX. 
 
 21  Now  when  All  the  people 
 were  baptized,  it  came  to  pass, 
 that  Jesus  also  being  baptized,  and 
 praying,  the  heaven  was  opened, 
 
 22  And   the   holy   ghost  de- 
 
 *  EitfPHATic  Text. — 19.  the  wife  of  Philip  his  brother. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10,  should  we.  11.  answered  and  said  (c?).  12.  should 
 we.  14.  What  also  should  iue  do?  17.  to  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  to 
 gather  {d).        20.  Prison.     See  20. 
 
 t  6.  Isaiah  xl.3;  lii.  10, 
 
 102 
 
III.  23. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 III.  37. 
 
 scended  in  a  Bodily  Shape  flike 
 a  Dove  upon  liim,  and  a  Voice 
 came  from  Heaven,  [which  said,] 
 Cf)OU  art  my  BELOVED  SON;  in 
 thee  I  am  well  pleased. 
 
 §    XXI. 
 
 23  And  Jesus  himself  began  to 
 be  about  thirty  Years  of  agp^  being 
 t(as  was  supposed)  the  Son  of 
 Joseph_,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Heli, 
 
 24  Which  was  the  son  of  Mat- 
 THAT,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Levi,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Melchi,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Janna,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Joseph, 
 
 25  Which  was  the  son  of  Mat- 
 TATHIAS,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Amos,  which  was  the  son  of  Naum, 
 which  was  the  son  of  ESLI^  which 
 was  the  son  of  Nagge, 
 
 26  Which  was  the  son  of  Maath, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Matta- 
 THIAS,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Semei,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Joseph,    which  was   the  son   of 
 
 JUDA, 
 
 27  Which  was  the  son  of  Jo- 
 anna, which  was  the  son  of 
 Rhesa,  which  was  the  son  of  Zo- 
 robabel,  which  was  the  son 
 
 §    XXII. 
 
 of  Salathiel,  which  was  the  son 
 of  Neri, 
 
 28  Which  was  the  son  of  Mel- 
 CHI,  which  was  the  son  of  Addi, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Cosam, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Elmodam, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Er, 
 
 29  Which  was  the  son  of  JoSE, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Eliezer, 
 which    was    the    son    of   JoRiM, 
 
 which  was  the  son  of  Matthat, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Levi, 
 
 30  Which  was  the  son  of  Simeon, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Juda,  which 
 was  the  son  of  Joseph,  which 
 was  the  son  of  Jonan,  which  was 
 the  son  of  Eliakim, 
 
 31  Which  was  the  son  of  Melea, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Men  an, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Mattatha, 
 which  was  the  son 
 
 §    XXIII. 
 
 of  Nathan,  which  was  the  son  of 
 David, 
 
 32  Which  was  the  son  of  Jesse, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Obed,  which 
 was  the  son  of  Booz,  which  was 
 the  son  of  Salmon,  which  was  the 
 son  of  Naasson, 
 
 33  Which  was  the  son  of  Amina- 
 dab,  which  was  the  son  of  Aram, 
 which  was  the  son  of  EsROM, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Phares, 
 which  was  the  son  of  JuDA, 
 
 34  Which  was  the  son  of  JACOB, 
 which  was  the  son  of  ISAAC,  which 
 was  the  son 
 
 §    XXIV. 
 
 of  Abraham,  which  was  the  son 
 of  Thar  A,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Nachor. 
 
 35  Which  was  the  son  of  Sa- 
 RUCH,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Ragau,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Phalec,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Heber,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Sala, 
 
 36  Which  was  the  son  of  Cai- 
 NAN,  which  was  the  son  of  Ar- 
 PHAXAD,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Sem,  which  was  the  son  of  NoE, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Lamech, 
 
 37  Which  was  the  son  of  Ma- 
 THUSALA,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Enoch,    which   was   the    son    of 
 
 t  Vatican  IVUnuscript. — 22.  as  a  Dove. 
 Joseph.     See  22  (d). 
 
 23.  the  Son  (as  was  supposed)  of 
 103 
 
III.  38. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 IV.  17. 
 
 tlARED,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Maleleel,  which  was  the  son  of 
 Cainan, 
 
 38  Which  was  the  son  of  En08, 
 which  was  the  son  of  Seth,  which 
 was  the  son  of  Adam,  which  was 
 the  son  of  GoD. 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 §    XXV. 
 
 1  And  Jesus  being  full  of  the 
 holy  Ghost  returned  from  Jor- 
 dan, and  was  led  by  the  spirit 
 t  into  the  wilderness,, 
 
 2  Being  forty  Days  tempted  of 
 the  devil.  And  in  those  days 
 he  did  eat  nothino;:  and  when 
 they  were  ended,  he  [afterward] 
 hungered. 
 
 3  And  the  devil  said  unto 
 him,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  GoD, 
 command  this  STONE  that  it  be 
 made  Bread. 
 
 4  And  t  Jesus  answered  him, 
 [saying,]  It  is  written^  "  That 
 MAN  shall  not  live  by  Bread  alone, 
 [but  by  Every  Word  of  God.]"  J 
 
 §    XXVI. 
 
 5  And  t  the  DEVIL,  taking  him 
 up  into  an  high  Mountain,  shewed 
 unto  him  All  the  KINGDOMS  of 
 the  WORLD  in  a  Moment  of  Time. 
 
 6  And  the  devil  said  unto 
 him.  All  this  POWER  will  I  give 
 Thee,  and  the  glory  of  them: 
 For  that  is  delivered  unto  Me; 
 and  to  whomsoever  I  will  I  give 
 it. 
 
 7  If  tJOU  therefore  wilt  wor- 
 ship me,  all  shall  be  thine. 
 
 8  And  t  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  him,  [Get  thee  behind 
 me,     Satan:   for]    it    is    written. 
 
 ''Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
 thy  God,  and  Him  only  shalt  thou 
 serve."  J 
 
 (§    XXVII.) 
 
 9  And  he  brought  him  to  Jeru- 
 salem, and  set  him  on  a  pinna- 
 cle of  the  TEMPLE,  and  said 
 unto  him.  If  thou  be  the  SON  of 
 God,  cast  thyself  down  from 
 hence: 
 
 10  For  it  is  written,  *'He  shall 
 give  his  angels  charge  over  thee, 
 to  KEEP  thee: 
 
 11  "And  in  their  Hands  they 
 shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any 
 time  thou  dash  thy  FOOT  against 
 a  Stone."  J 
 
 12  And  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  him.  It  is  said,  "  Thou  shalt 
 not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God."  J 
 
 ■     §    XXVIII. 
 
 13  And  when  the  devil  had 
 ended  All  the  Temptation,  he  de- 
 parted from  him  for  a  Season. 
 
 14  And  Jesus  returned  in  the 
 POWER  of  the  SPIRIT  into  Gali- 
 lee :  and  there  went  out  a  Fame 
 of  him  through  All  the  REGION 
 round  about. 
 
 15  And  i)t  taught  in  their  SYNA- 
 GOGUES, being  glorified  of  all. 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 16  And  he  came  to  Nazareth, 
 where  he  had  been  brought  up: 
 and,  as  his  CUSTOM  was,  he  went 
 into  the  synagogue  on  the 
 SABBATH  DAY,  and  stood  up  for 
 to  read. 
 
 17  And  there  was  delivered  unto 
 him  the  Book  of  *the  prophet 
 Esaias.  And  when  he  had  opened 
 the  BOOK,  he  found  the  place 
 where  it  was  written. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  Esaias  the  prophet. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 1.  in   the   wilderness.        4.  Jesus.         5.  bringing  him 
 onward,  he  shewed  (d).         S.  Jesus.       See  2  (rf),  4,  4  (d),  8. 
 
 J  4.  Deut.  viii.3.         J  8.  Deut.  x.  20.         \   11.  Psa.  xci.  11.         |   12.  Deut.  vi.  16. 
 
 104 
 
IV.  18. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUI^E. 
 
 IV.  36. 
 
 18  "The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
 upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed 
 me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
 Poor;  he  hath  sent  me  [to  heal 
 the  broken-hearted],  to  preach 
 Deliverance  to  the  Captives,  and 
 Recovering-of-sight  to  the  Blind, 
 to  set  at  Liberty  them  that  are 
 bruised, 
 
 19  "To  preach  the  acceptable 
 Year  of  the  Lord.'' J 
 
 20  And  he  closed  the  book, 
 and  he  gave  it  again  to  the  minis- 
 ter, and  sat  down.  And  the 
 EYES  of  all  them  that  were  in  the 
 SYNAGOGUE  were  fastened  on 
 him. 
 
 21  And  he  began  to  say  unto 
 them,  This-day  is  this  SCRIPTURE 
 fulfilled  in  your  ears. 
 
 22  And  all  bare  him  witness,  and 
 wondered  at  *  the  GRACIOUS 
 WORDS  which  proceeded  out  of 
 his  MOUTH.  And  they  said,  Is 
 not  this  Joseph's  SON? 
 
 23  And  he  said  unto  them.  Ye 
 will  surely  say  unto  me  this  pro- 
 verb. Physician,  heal  thyself: 
 whatsoever  we  have  heard  done 
 t  in  Capernaum,  do  also  here  in 
 
 thy  COUNTRY. 
 
 24  And  he  said,  Verily  I  say 
 unto  you,  No  Prophet  is  accepted 
 
 in  his  OWN-COUNTRY. 
 
 25  But  I  tell  you  of  a  Truth, 
 Many  Widows  were  in  Israel  in 
 the  days  of  Elias,  when  the 
 HEAVEN  was  shut  up  three  Ye'ars 
 and  six  Months,  when  great  Fa- 
 mine   was    throughout    All    the 
 
 LAND; 
 
 26  But  unto  none  of  them  was 
 Elias  sent,  save  unto  Sarepta,  a 
 
 city   of   SiDON,    unto   a   Woman 
 that  was  a  Widow. 
 
 27  And  Many  Lepers  were  in 
 Israel  in  the  time  of  Eliseus  the 
 PROPHET;  and  none  of  them  w^as 
 cleansed,  saving  Naaman  the  Sy- 
 rian. 
 
 28  And  all  they  in  the  syna- 
 gogue, when  they  heard  these 
 things,  were  filled  with  Wrath, 
 
 29  And  rose  up,  and  thrust  him 
 out  of  the  CITY,  and  led  him  unto 
 the  BROW  of  the  HILL  whereon 
 their  CITY  was  built,  that  they 
 might  CAST-HIM-DOWN  headlong. 
 
 30  But  i)$  passing  through  the 
 Midst  of  them  went  his  fway, 
 
 §     XXX. 
 
 31  And  came  down  to  Caper- 
 naum, a  City  of  Galilee,  and 
 taught  them  on  the  SABBATH 
 days. 
 
 32  And  they  were  astonished  at 
 his  doctrine:  For  his  word 
 was  with  Power. 
 
 33  And  in  the  SYNAGOGUE  there 
 was  a  ]\Ian,  which  had  a  Spirit  of 
 an  unclean  Devil,  and  cried  out 
 with  a  loud  Voice, 
 
 34  [Saying,]  Let  us  alone;  what 
 have  we  to  do  with  thee,  thou 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth?  art  thou  come 
 to  destroy  us?  I  know  thee  who 
 thou  art ;  the  HOLY-ONE  of  GoD. 
 
 35  And  Jesus  rebuked  him, 
 saying,  Hold  thy  peace,  and  come 
 out  of  him.  And  when  the  devil 
 had  thrown  him  in  the  midst,  he 
 came  out  of  him,  and  hurt  him 
 not. 
 
 36  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
 and  spake  among  themselves,  say- 
 ing, What  a  WORD  is  this!  For 
 
 *  E>rPHATic  Text. — 22.    those  words  of    grace  which, 
 came, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 23.  unto  Capernaum.     See  18  (rf),  34  {d) 
 J  19.  Isaiah  Ixi.  1. 
 
 30.   way.    And  he 
 
 105 
 
IV.  37. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 V.  8. 
 
 witli  Authority  and  Power  he 
 commandeth  the  UNCLEAX  Sph'its, 
 and  they  come  out. 
 
 37  And  the  Fame  of  him  went 
 out  into  P^very  Place  of  the 
 COUNTEY  round  about. 
 
 §    XXXI. 
 
 38  And  he  arose  tout  of  the 
 SYNAGOGUE,  and  entered  into 
 Simon's  HOUSE.  And  Simon's 
 t  wife's-mother  was  taken  with 
 a  great  Fever;  and  they  besought 
 him  for  her. 
 
 39  And  he  stood  over  her,  and 
 rebuked  the  fever;  and  it  left 
 her:  and  immediately  she  arose 
 and  ministered  unto  them. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 40  Now  when  the  SUN  was  set- 
 ting, all  they  that  had  any  sick 
 with  divers  Diseases  brought  them 
 unto  him ;  and  HE  laid  his  hands 
 on  every  one  of  them,  and  healed 
 them. 
 
 41  And  Devils  also  came  out  of 
 many,  cr^dng  out,  and  saying, 
 Ci)OU  art  [Christ]  the  son  of 
 God.  And  he  rebuking  them 
 suflPered  them  not  to  speak:  For 
 they  knew  that  he  was  Christ. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 42  And  when  it  was  Day,  he 
 departed  and  went  into  a  Desert 
 Place:  and  the  people  sought 
 him,  and  came  unto  him,  and 
 stayed  him,  that  he  should  not 
 DEPART  from  them. 
 
 43  And  HE  said  unto  them,  I 
 must  preach  the  KINGDOM  of  GoD 
 to  OTHER  Cities  also :  For  there- 
 fore tam  I  sent. 
 
 §    XXXIV. 
 
 44  And   he   preached    f  iii    the 
 SYNAGOGUES  of  GaLILEE. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
 the   PEOPLE  PRESSED  upon  him 
 
 to    HEAR    the    AVORD   of    GOD,    f)e 
 
 stood  by  the  lake  of  Gennesaret, 
 
 2  And  saw  f  Two  Ships  stand- 
 ing by  the  lake  :  but  the  fisher- 
 men were  gone  out  of  them,  and 
 were  washing  their  nets. 
 
 3  And  he  entered  into  one  of 
 the  SHIPS,  which  was  Simon's, 
 and  prayed  him  that  he  would 
 thrust  out  a  little  from  the  land. 
 And  he  sat  down,  and  taught  the 
 PEOPLE  out  of  the  SHIP. 
 
 4  Now  when  he  had  left  speak- 
 ing, he  said  unto  Simon,  Launch 
 out  into  the  DEEP,  and  let  down 
 your  NETS  for  a  Draught. 
 
 5  And  t  Simon  answering  said 
 [unto  him],  Master,  we  have 
 toiled  All  the  night,  and  have 
 taken  Xothing :  nevertheless  at  thy 
 WORD  I  will  let  down  the  t  J^'ET. 
 
 6  And  when  they  had  this 
 done,  they  inclosed  a  great  ]\Iulti- 
 tude  of  Fishes:  and  their  t^'ET 
 brake. 
 
 7  And  they  beckoned  unto 
 *  their  partners,  which  were 
 in  the  other  Ship,  that  they 
 should  come  and  help  them. 
 And  they  came,  and  filled  Both 
 the  SHIPS,  so  that  they  began  to 
 sink. 
 
 8  When  Simon  Peter  saw  it, 
 he  fell  down  at  t  Jesus'  knees, 
 saying,  Depart  from  me;  For  I  am 
 a  sinful  Man,  O  Lord. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 7.  those  paetneks  of  theirs  which  were. 
 
 +  Vatican  MLotuscript. — 38.  from  the  synagogue  {d).      38.  Wife's-mother. 
 
 I  sent.  44.    unto  the   synagogues.  2.  two  Ships. 
 
 6.  nets  were  rent.  8.  Jesus'  knees.    See  41  (<f),  5. 
 
 5.    Simon. 
 
 43.  was 
 
 5.    NETS. 
 
 106 
 
V.  9. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  LUKE. 
 
 y.  26. 
 
 9  For  he  was  astonished,  and 
 ALL  that  were  with  him,  at  the 
 DRAUGHT  of  the  FISHES  which 
 they  had  taken : 
 
 10  And  so  was  also  James,  and 
 John,  the  Sons  of  Zebedee,  which 
 were  Partners  with  Simon.  And 
 t  Jesus  said  unto  SiMOX,  Fear  not ; 
 from  HEXCEFORTH  thou  shalt 
 catch  Men. 
 
 1 1  And  when  they  had  brought 
 their  ships  to  land,  they  forsook 
 all^  and  followed  him. 
 
 §    XXXV. 
 
 12  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
 he  AVAS  in  a  certain  CITY^  behold 
 a  Man  full  of  Leprosy :  who  seeing 
 Jesus  fell  on  his  Face,  and  be- 
 sought him,  saying.  Lord,  if  thou 
 wilt;  thou  canst  make  Me  clean. 
 
 13  And  he  put  forth  his  haxd, 
 and  touched  him,  saying,  I  will: 
 be  thou  clean.  And  immediately 
 the  leprosy  departed  from  him. 
 
 14  And  \)t  charged  him  to  tell 
 no  man :  but  go,  and  shew  thyself 
 to  the  PRIEST,  and  offer  for  thy 
 CLEAXSING,  according  as  Moses 
 commanded,  for  a  Testimony  unto 
 them. 
 
 §    XXXVI. 
 
 15  But  so  much  the  more  went 
 there  a  fame  abroad  of  him :  and 
 great  Multitudes  came  together  to 
 hear,  and  to  be  healed  [by  him] 
 of  their  ixfirmities. 
 
 16  And  f)0  withdrew  himself  into 
 the  WILDERXESS,  and  prayed. 
 
 §    XXXVII. 
 
 17  And  it  came  to  pass  on  a 
 certain  DAY,  as  \)t  was  teaching, 
 that  there  were  t  Pharisees  and 
 Doctors  of  the  Law  sitting  by, 
 which  were   come  out   of  Every 
 
 Town  of  Galilee,  and  Judaea, 
 and  Jerusalem :  and  the  Power  of 
 tlie  Lord  was  -^  present  to  heal 
 them. 
 
 18  And,  behold.  Men  brought 
 in  a  Bed  a  ]\Ian  which  was  taken 
 with  a  palsy:  and  they  sought 
 means  to  bring  him  in,  and  to  lay 
 him  before  him. 
 
 19  And  when  they  could  not 
 find  by  what  way  they  might  bring 
 him  in  because  of  the  multi- 
 tude, they  went  upon  the  house- 
 top, and  let  him  down  through 
 the  TILIXG  with  his  COUCH  into 
 the  MIDST  before  f  Jesus. 
 
 20  And  when  he  saw  their  faith, 
 he  said  [unto  him],  Man,  thy  SINS 
 are  forgiven  thee. 
 
 21  Aid  the  scribes  and  the 
 Pharisees  began  to  reason,  say- 
 ing, Who  is  this  which  speaketh 
 Blasphemies?  Who  can  forgive 
 Sins,  but  God  alone? 
 
 22  But  when  Jesus  perceived 
 their  THOUGHTS,  he  answering 
 said  unto  them,  AVhat  reason  ye 
 m  your  HEARTS? 
 
 23  Whether  is  easier,  to  say, 
 Thy  SINS  be  forgiven  thee;  or  to 
 say.  Rise  up  and  walk? 
 
 24  But  that  ye  may  know  That 
 the  SON  of  MAN  hath  Power  upon 
 EARTH  to  forgive  Sins,  (he  said 
 unto  the  sick-of-the-palsy,)  I 
 say  unto  thee.  Arise,  and  take  up 
 thy  COUCH,  and  go  into  thine 
 house. 
 
 25  And  immediately  he  rose  up 
 before  them,  and  took  up  that 
 whereon  he  lay,  and  departed  to 
 his  own  HOUSE,  glorif}dng  GoD. 
 
 26  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
 and  they  glorified  GoD,  and  were 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscri?t. — 10.  Jesus. 
 ILEAL.    And.     19.  them  all.    And  (J). 
 
 17.  Pharisees. 
 See  15{d),20{d). 
 
 17.   present    for  him  to 
 
 107 
 
y.  27. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VI.  4. 
 
 filled  with  Fear,  saying,  We  have 
 seen  Strange-things  To-day. 
 
 §    XXXVIII. 
 
 27  And  after  these  things  he 
 went  forth,  and  saw  a  Publican, 
 named  Levi,  sitting  at  the  RE- 
 CEiPT-or-cusTOM :  and  he  said 
 unto  him.  Follow  me. 
 
 28  And  he  left  all,  rose  up,  and 
 followed  him. 
 
 29  And  Levi  made  him  a  great 
 Feast  in  his  own  HOUSE:  and 
 there  was  a  great  Company  of 
 Publicans  and  of  others  that  sat 
 down  with  them. 
 
 30  But  t  their  SCRIBES  and  Pha- 
 risees mtirmured  against  his 
 DISCIPLES,  saying,  Why  do  ye 
 eat  and  drink  with  f  Publicans  and 
 Sinners  ? 
 
 31  And  t^^ESUS  answering  said 
 unto  them.  They  that  are  whole 
 need  not  a  Physician;  but  they 
 that  are  SICK. 
 
 32  I  came  not  to  call  the  Klghte- 
 ous,  but  Sinners  to  Repentance. 
 
 §     XXXIX. 
 
 33  And  THEY  said  unto  him, 
 [Why  do]  the  disciples  of  John 
 fast  often,  and  make  Prayers, 
 and  likewise  *Me  disciples  of  the 
 Pharisees;  but  thine  eat  and 
 drink  ? 
 
 34  And  HE  said  unto  them.  Can 
 ye  make  the  children  of  the 
 BRIDECHAMBER  fast,  while  the 
 bridegroom  is  with  them? 
 
 35  But  the  Days  will  come, 
 when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
 taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
 shall  they  fast  in  Those  DAYS. 
 
 36  And  he  spake  also  a  Parable 
 unto  them ;  No  man  putteth  a 
 Piece  tof  a  new  Garment  upon  an 
 old;  if  otherwise,  then  both  the 
 NEW  t^^Q'l^eth  a  rent,  and  *the 
 Piece  that  was  taken  out  of  the 
 NEW  fagreeth  not  with  the  OLD. 
 
 37  And  no  man  putteth  new 
 Wine  into  old  Bottles;  else  the 
 tNEW  Wine  will  burst  the  bot- 
 tles, and  be  s]3illed,  and  the 
 bottles  shall  perish. 
 
 38  But  new  Wine  must  be  put 
 into  new  Bottles;  [and  both  are 
 preserved.] 
 
 39  No  man  [also]  having  drunk 
 old  wine  [straightway]  desireth 
 new:  for  he  saith,  The  OLD  is 
 t  better. 
 
 CHAPTER  YL 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
 [second]  Sabbath  [after  the  first], 
 that  he  went  through  the  f  corn- 
 fields; and  his  disciples 
 plucked  the  ears-of-CORN,  and 
 did  eat,  rubbing  them  in  their 
 hands. 
 
 2  And  certain  of  the  Phari- 
 sees said  [unto  them].  Why  do 
 ye  that  which  is  not  lawful  [to  do] 
 on  the  SABBATH  days? 
 
 3  And  t  Jesus  answering  them 
 said,  Have  ye  not  read  so  much  as 
 this,  what  David  did,  when  him- 
 self was  an  hungered,  and  THEY 
 which  tWERE  with  him; 
 
 4  [How]  he  went  into  the 
 HOUSE  of  God,  and  did  take  and 
 eat  the  shewbread,  and  gave 
 [also]    to   them    that  were  with 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 33.  those  of  the  Pharisees.         36.  that  Piece  which  was. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 30.  the  Pharisees  and  their  scribes.  30.  Publicans. 
 31-  Jesus.  36.  rent  from  a  new  {d).  36.  will  make  a  rent,  and  the  piece.  36.  will 
 not   agree  with  (d).  37.  new  wine.  39.  good.  L  Corn-fields.  3.  Jesus. 
 
 3.  were.     See  33  {d),  38  (rf),  39,  39  {d),  1  (twice)  (d),  2  (twice)  {d),  4  (rf),  4. 
 
 108 
 
VI.  5. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VI.  22. 
 
 him ;  wMcli  it  is  not  lawful  to  eat 
 but  for  the  priests  alone? 
 
 5  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 [That]  the  SON  of  MAN  is  Lord 
 also  of  the  sabbath. 
 
 §    XLI. 
 
 6  And  it  came  to  pass  [also] 
 on  Another  Sabbath,  that  he  en- 
 tered into  the  SYNAGOGUE  and 
 taught:  and  there  was  *a  Man 
 whose  RIGHT  HAND  was  withered. 
 
 7  And  the  scribes  and  Pha- 
 risees watched  him,  whether 
 he  would  heal  on  the  sabbath 
 day;  that  they  might  find  an 
 Accusation  against  him. 
 
 8  But  f)e  knew  their  THOUGHTS, 
 and  said  to  *the  MAN  which  HAD 
 the  withered  hand.  Rise  up,  and 
 stand  forth  in  the  MIDST.  And 
 HE  arose  and  stood  forth. 
 
 9  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
 fl  will  ask  you  one  thing;  Is  it 
 lawful  on  the  sabbath  days  to 
 do  good,  or  to  do  evil?  to  save  Life, 
 or  to  destroy  it  ? 
 
 10  And  looking  round  about 
 upon  them  all,  he  said  unto  fthe 
 MAN,  Stretch  forth  thy  HAND. 
 And  he  did  so:  and  his  hand 
 was  restored  [whole  as  the  other]. 
 
 11  And  tijeg  were  filled  with 
 Madness;  and  communed  one 
 with  another  what  they  might  do 
 to  Jesus. 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 12  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
 DAYS,  that  he  went  out  into  a 
 MOUNTAIN  to  pray,  and  continued 
 all  night  in  prayer  to  God. 
 
 13  And  when  it  was  Day,  he 
 called   unto    him    his    DISCIPLES: 
 
 and   of  them    he    chose   twelve, 
 whom  also  he  named  Apostles; 
 
 14  Simon,  (whom  he  also  named 
 Peter,)  and  Andrew  his  brother, 
 James  and  John,  Philip  and  Bar- 
 tholomew, 
 
 15  Matthew  and  Thomas,  James 
 the  son  of  f  Alph^us,  *and 
 Simon  CALLED  Zelotes, 
 
 16  And  Judas  the  brother  of 
 James,  and  Judas  Iscariot,  which 
 [also]  was  the  Traitor. 
 
 17  And  he  came  down  with 
 them,  and  stood  in  the  Plain,  and 
 tthe  Company  of  his  Disciples, 
 and  a  great  Multitude  of  people 
 out  of  All  JuD^A  and  Jerusalem, 
 and  from  the  SEA-COAST  of  Tyre 
 and  Sidon,  which  came  to  hear 
 him,  and  to  be  healed  of  their 
 DISEASES ; 
 
 18  And  THEY  that  were  f  vexed 
 with  unclean  Spirits:  and  they 
 were  healed. 
 
 19  And  the  Whole  multitude 
 sought  to  touch  him:  For  there 
 went  Virtue  out  of  him,  and 
 healed  them  all. 
 
 §    XLIII. 
 
 20  And  f)e  lifted  up  his  EYES  on 
 his  DISCIPLES,  and  said.  Blessed 
 he  ye  POOR:  For  your's  is  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 21  Blessed  are  ye  that  hunger 
 now :  For  ye  shall  be  filled.  Blessed 
 are  ye  that  weep  now:  For  ye 
 shall  laugh. 
 
 (§    XLIV.) 
 
 22  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men 
 shall  hate  you,  and  when  they 
 shall  separate  you  from  their  com- 
 pany^ and  shall  reproach  you,  and 
 
 8.  THAT  MAN  which.         15.  and  that 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  a  Man  there  whose. 
 Simon  who  was  called. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 9.  I  ask  you,  whether  it  be  lawful  on  the  sabbath  day  (d). 
 10.  him,  Stretch.  15.  Alphseus.  17.  a  great  Company  {d).         18.  distressed  by 
 
 unclean  Spirits  were  healed  (d).     See  5  (d),  6,  10  (c?),  16. 
 
 109 
 
yi.  23. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VI.  41. 
 
 cast  out  your  name  as  evil,  for  the 
 SON  of  man's  sake. 
 
 23  Rejoice  ye  in  That  day,  and 
 leap  for  joy:  for,  behold,  your 
 REWARD  is  great  in  heaven  :  for 
 t  in  the  like  manner  did  their 
 FATHERS  unto  the  prophets. 
 
 24  But  Woe  unto  you  that  are 
 RICH  !  For  ye  have  received  your 
 consolation. 
 
 25  Woe  unto  YOU  that  are 
 t  FULL !  For  ye  shall  hunger, 
 t  Woe  unto  YOU  that  LAUGH  now  ! 
 For  ye  shall  mourn  and  weep. 
 
 26  Woe  [unto  you],  when  All 
 MEN  shall  ^peak  well  of  you  I  for 
 tso    did   their   fathers  to    the 
 
 FALSE-PROPHETS. 
 
 (§    XLVI.) 
 
 27  But  I  say  unto  YOU  which 
 HEAR,  Love  your  enemies,  do 
 good  to  THEM  which  HATE  you, 
 
 28  Bless  THEM  that  CURSE  you, 
 [and]  pray  for  THEM  which  DE- 
 
 SPITEFULLY-USE  yOU. 
 
 29  And  unto  HIM  that  SMITETH 
 thee  on  the  one  cheek  offer  also 
 the  OTHER;  and  him  that  TAK- 
 eth-away  Thy  CLOKE  forbid  not 
 to  take  thy  COAT  also. 
 
 §   XLVII. 
 
 30  Give  to  EVERY  man  that 
 ASKETH  of  thee;  and  of  HIM  that 
 TAKETH-AWAY  thy  GOODS  ask 
 them  not  again. 
 
 31  And  as  ye  would  that  men 
 should  do  to  you,  do  [g0  also]  to 
 them  likewise. 
 
 32  For  if  ye  love  them  which 
 LOVE  you.  What  Thank  have  ye? 
 for  SINNERS  also  love  THOSE  that 
 LOVE  them. 
 
 33  t  And  if  ye  do-good  to  them 
 which  DO-GOOD  to  you,  What 
 Thank  have  ye?  [for]  SINNERS 
 also  do  even  the  same. 
 
 34  And  if  ye  lend  to  them  of 
 whom  ye  hope  to  receive.  What 
 Thank  have  ye?  [for]  sinners 
 also  lend  to  Sinners,  to  receive 
 AS-MUCH  again. 
 
 35  But  love  ye  your  enemies, 
 and  do  good,  and  lend,  hoping  for 
 Nothing  again ;  and  your  reward 
 shall  be  great,  and  ye  shall  be 
 the  Children  of  the  f  highest: 
 For  1)0  is  kind  unto  the  unthank- 
 ful and  to  the  Evil. 
 
 §    XLVIII. 
 
 36  Be  ye  [therefore]  merciful, 
 as  your  father  [also]  is  merciful. 
 
 37  Judge  not,  and  ye  shall  not 
 be  judged:  condemn  not,  and  ye 
 shall  not  be  condemned:  forgive, 
 and  ye  shall  be  forgiven : 
 
 38  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given 
 unto  you;  good  Measure,  pressed 
 down,  [and]  shaken  together, 
 [and]  running  over,  shall  men 
 give  into  your  BOSOM.  For  with 
 the  same  Measure  that  ye  mete 
 withal  it  shall  be  measured  to  you 
 again. 
 
 39  And  he  spake  a  Parable  unto 
 them,  Can  the  Blind  lead  the 
 Blind?  shall  they  not  both  fall 
 into  the  Ditch? 
 
 §    XLIX. 
 
 40  The  Disciple  is  not  above  his 
 MASTER:  but  every-one  that  is 
 perfect  shall  be  as  his  master. 
 
 4 1  And  why  beholdest  thou  *  the 
 MOTE  that  is  in  thy  brother's 
 EYE,  but  perceivest  not  *  the 
 BEAM  that  is  in  thine  OWN  Eye? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 41.  that  mote  which  is.         4L  that  beam  which  is. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  the  same  did.  25.  full  now  !  25.  Woe,  te  that 
 LAUGH  now  !  26.  the  sajvie  did  they  to  the  false-prophets  {d).  33.  For  if  also  ye 
 do-good.         35.  Highest.     See  26,  28,  31  (rf),  33, 34,  36  (rf),  36,  38  (twice). 
 
 110 
 
VI.  42. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VII.  8. 
 
 42  [Either]  liow  canst  thou  say- 
 to  thy  BROTHER,  Brother,  let  me 
 pull  out  *the  MOTE  that  is  in 
 thine  EYE,  when  thou  thyself  be- 
 holdest  not  the  BEAM  that  is  in 
 thine  own  EYE?  Thou  Hypocrite, 
 cast  out  first  the  beam  out  of 
 thine  own  EYE,  and  then  shalt 
 thou  see  clearly  to  pull  out  *  the 
 MOTE  that  is  in  thy  brother's 
 
 EYE. 
 
 43  For  a  good  Tree  bringeth 
 not  forth  corrupt  Fruit;  neither 
 fdoth  a  corrupt  Tree  bring  forth 
 good  Fruit. 
 
 44  For  Every  Tree  is  known 
 by  his  OWN  Fruit.  For  of  Thorns 
 men  do  not  gather  Figs,  nor  of  a 
 Bramble-bush  gather  they  Grapes. 
 
 45  A  GOOD  Man  out  of  the 
 GOOD  Treasure  of  f^is  heart 
 bringeth  forth  THAT  which  is 
 GOOD;  and  an  EVIL  [Man]  out  of 
 the  EVIL  [Treasure  of  his  heart] 
 bringeth  forth  THAT  which  is 
 evil:  for  of  the  f  abundance  of 
 the  HEART  his  MOUTH  speaketh. 
 
 46  And  why  call  ye  Me,  Lord, 
 Lord,  and  do  not  the  things  which 
 I  say? 
 
 §  I- 
 
 47  Whosoever  cometh  to  me, 
 and  heareth  My  sayings,  and 
 doeth  them,  I  will  shew  you  to 
 whom  he  is  like : 
 
 48  He  is  like  a  Man  which  built 
 an  House,  and  digged  deep,  and 
 laid  the  Foundation  on  a  ROCK: 
 and  when  the  Flood  arose,  the 
 stream  beat  vehemently  upon 
 that  HOUSE,  and  could  not  shake 
 it:  ffor  it  was  founded  upon  a 
 ROCK. 
 
 49  But  HE  that  heareth,  and 
 doeth  not,  is  like  a  Man  that  with- 
 out a  Foundation  built  an  House 
 upon  the  earth;  against  which 
 the  STREAM  did  beat  vehemently, 
 and  immediately  it  fell;  and  the 
 RUIN  of  that  HOUSE  was  great. 
 
 CHAPTER  VII 
 
 §  LI- 
 
 1  Now  when  he  had  ended  All 
 his  sayings  in  the  audience  of 
 the  PEOPLE,  he  entered  into  Ca- 
 pernaum. 
 
 2  And  a  certain  Centurion's 
 Servant,  who  was  dear  unto  him, 
 was  sick,  and  ready  to  die. 
 
 3  And  when  he  heard  of  Jesus, 
 he  sent  unto  him  the  Elders  of  the 
 Jews,  beseeching  him  that  he 
 would  come  and  heal  his  ser- 
 vant. 
 
 4  And  when  they  came  to 
 Jesus,  they  besought  him  in- 
 stantly, saying.  That  he  was 
 worthy  for  whom  he  should  do 
 this: 
 
 5  For  he  loveth  our  nation, 
 and  f)e  hath  built  us  a  synagogue. 
 
 6  Then  Jesus  went  with  them. 
 And  when  he  was  now  not  far 
 from  the  HOUSE,  the  CENTURION 
 sent  Friends  [to  him] ,  saying  unto 
 him,  Lord,  trouble  not  thyself: 
 for  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou 
 shouldest  enter  under  my  ROOF : 
 
 7  Wherefore  neither  thought 
 I  myself  worthy  to  come  unto  thee : 
 but  say  in  a  Word,  and  '\mj 
 SERVANT  shall  be  healed. 
 
 8  For  $  also  am  a  Man  set  un- 
 der Authority,   having  under  me 
 
 *  EiirHATic  Text. — 42.  that  mote  which  is.         42.  that  mote  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 43.  again  doth.  45.  the  heart  (c?).  45.  Ahundance 
 of  the  Heart.  48.  because  it  was  well-built  upon.  But  (</).  7.  let  my  servant 
 be  healed  (d).     See  42,  45  (twice)  (rf),  6  {d). 
 
 Ill 
 
yii.  9. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 YII.  25. 
 
 Soldiers,  and  I  say  unto  one,  Go, 
 and  he  goetli;  and  to  another, 
 Come,  and  he  cometh ;  and  to  my 
 SERVANT,  Do  this,  and  he  doeth 
 if. 
 
 9  Wlien  Jesus  heard  these 
 things,  he  marvelled  at  him,  and 
 turned  him  about,  and  said  unto 
 the  PEOPLE  that  followed  him, 
 I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found 
 So-great  Faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 
 
 10  And  THEY  that  were  SENT, 
 returning  to  the  HOUSE,  found  the 
 SERVANT  whole  [that  had  been 
 sick]. 
 
 §  Lii. 
 
 1 1  And  it  came  to  pass  the  day- 
 AFTER,  that  he  went  into  a  City 
 called  Nain;  and  [many  of]  his 
 DISCIPLES  went  with  him,  and 
 much  People. 
 
 12  Now  when  he  came  nigh  to 
 the  GATE  of  the  city,  behold, 
 there  was  a  dead  man  carried  out, 
 t  the  only  Son  of  his  mother, 
 and  !5J[)e  was  a  Widow:  and  much 
 People  of  the  city  was  with  her. 
 
 13  And  when  the  Lord  saw  her, 
 he  had  compassion  on  her,  and 
 said  unto  her.  Weep  not. 
 
 14  And  he  came  and  touched 
 the  BIER:  and  they  that  bare 
 him  stood  still.  And  he  said^ 
 Young-man,  1  say  unto  thee. 
 Arise. 
 
 15  And  he  that  was  dead  sat 
 up,  and  began  to  speak.  And  he 
 delivered  him  to  his  mother. 
 
 16  And  there  came  a  Fear  on 
 all :  and  they  glorified  GoD,  say- 
 ing. That  a  great  Prophet  is 
 risen  up  among  us ;  and,  That 
 God  hath  visited  his  people. 
 
 17  And   this   rumour   of   him 
 
 went  forth  throughout  All  Jud^a, 
 and  [throughout]  All  the  region 
 round  about. 
 
 §    LIII. 
 
 18  And  the  disciples  of  John 
 shewed  him  of  all  these  things. 
 
 19  And  John  calling  unto  him 
 two  of  his  disciples  sent  them 
 to  t  Jesus,  saying.  Art  ti)CiU  he 
 that  should  COME?  or  look  we  for 
 Another  ? 
 
 20  When  the  men  were  come 
 unto  him,  they  said,  John  Bap- 
 tist [hath]  sent  us  unto  thee, 
 saying.  Art  tj)0U  HE  that  should 
 come?  or  look  we  for  Another? 
 
 21  And  m  That  same  HOUR  he 
 cured  many  of  their  Infirmities 
 and  Plagues,  and  of  evil  Spirits; 
 and  unto  many  that  were  blind  he 
 gave  t  SIGHT. 
 
 22  Then  t  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  them.  Go  your  way,  and  tell 
 John  what  things  ye  have  seen 
 and  heard;  [_how  That]  the  Blind 
 see,  the  Lame  walk,  the  Lepers 
 are  cleansed,  the  Deaf  hear,  the 
 Dead  are  raised,  to  the  Poor  the 
 gospel  is  preached. 
 
 23  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever 
 shall  not  be  offended  in  me. 
 
 §     LIV. 
 
 24  And  when  the  messengers 
 
 of  John  were  de|)arted,  he  began 
 to  speak  unto  the  people  con- 
 cerning John,  What  went  ye  out 
 into  the  wilderness  for  to  see? 
 A  Reed  shaken  with  the  Wind? 
 
 25  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to 
 see?  A  Man  clothed  in  Soft  Rai- 
 ment?    Behold,  THEY  which  are 
 
 GORGEOUSLY -APPARELLED,  and 
 
 live    delicately,    are    in    kings'- 
 
 COURTS. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12,  the  Only  Son.         19.  the  Lord,  saying  (c?).        22.   he 
 answering  (cT).        21.  sight.      -See  10  (c?),  11  (c^,  17,  20  (J),  22. 
 
 112 
 
VII.  26. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VIL  42. 
 
 26  Bat  what  went  ye  out  for  to 
 see?  A  Prophet?  Yea,  I  say  unto 
 you,  and  much  more  than  a  Pro- 
 phet. 
 
 27  This  is  he,  of  whom  it  is 
 written,  "Behold,  f^  send  my 
 MESSENGER  befoiethy  Face,  which 
 shall  prepare  thy  way  before 
 thee."t 
 
 28  [For]  I  say  unto  you.  Among 
 those  that  are  born  of  Women 
 there  is  not  a  greater  [Prophet] 
 than  John  [the  Baptist]  :  but  he 
 that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
 God  is  greater  than  he. 
 
 29  And  All  the  people  that 
 heard  him,  and  the  PUBLICANS, 
 justified  God,  being  baptized  with 
 the  BAPTISM  of  John. 
 
 30  But  the  Pharisees  and 
 LAWYERS  rejected  the  COUNSEL 
 of  God  against  themselves,  being 
 not  baptized  of  him, 
 
 31  [And  the  Lord  said,]  Where- 
 unto  then  shall  I  liken  the  men  of 
 this  generation?  and  to  what 
 are  they  like? 
 
 32  They  are  like  unto  *  Children 
 sitting  in  the  Market-place,  and 
 calling  one  to  another,  and  saying, 
 We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye 
 have  not  danced ;  we  have  mourn- 
 ed to  you,  and  ye  have  not  wept. 
 
 33  For  John  the  Baptist  came 
 neither  eating  Bread  nor  drinking 
 Wine;  and  ye  say.  He  hath  a 
 Devil. 
 
 34  The  son  of  man  is  come 
 eating  and  drinking;  and  ye  say. 
 Behold  a  gluttonous  Man,  and  a 
 
 Winebibber,  a  Friend  of  Publicans 
 and  Sinners ! 
 
 35  But  WISDOM  is  justified  of  All 
 her  children. 
 
 §   LVi. 
 
 36  And  one  of  the  Pharisees 
 desired  him  that  he  would  eat  with 
 him.  And  he  went  into  the 
 Pharisee's  house,  and  sat  down 
 to  meat. 
 
 37  And,  behold,  a  Woman  fin 
 the  city,  which  was  a  Sinner, 
 when  she  knew  That  Jesus  sat  at 
 meat  in  the  Pharisee's  house, 
 brought  an  Alabaster-box  of  Oint- 
 ment, 
 
 38  And  stood  fat  his  feet  be- 
 hind him  weeping,  and  began  to 
 wash  his  feet  with  tears,  and 
 did  wipe  them  with  the  hairs  of 
 her  HEAD,  and  kissed  his  feet, 
 and  anointed  them  with  the  OINT- 
 MENT. 
 
 39  Now  when  *the  Pharisee 
 which  had  bidden  him  saw  z7,  he 
 spake  within  himself,  saying.  This 
 man,  if  he  were  a  Prophet,  would 
 have  known  who  and  what  man- 
 ner of  WOMAN  this  is  that  touch- 
 eth  him :  For  she  is  a  Sinner. 
 
 40  And  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  him,  Simon,  I  have  some- 
 what to  say  unto  thee.  And  he 
 saith.  Master,  say  on. 
 
 41  There  was  a  certain  Creditor 
 which  had  Two  Debtors :  the  one 
 owed  five  hundred  Pence,  and  the 
 OTHER  fifty. 
 
 42  [And]  when  they  had  no- 
 thing to  pay,  he  frankly  forgave 
 them  both.     [Tell  me]  t  therefore, 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 32.    those  Children   which   sit   in   the    Market-place   calling. 
 39    THAT  Pharisee  which. 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 27.   I  send.  37.    which  was  in  the  city,  a  Sinner. 
 
 38     behind,  at  his  feet,  weeping.  42.    Which    of  them,    therefore,    will.       See 
 
 28  (thrice)  (d),  31  (d),  42  (twice). 
 
 X  27.  Mal.iii.  1. 
 
 I  113 
 
YIL  43. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 VIII.  10. 
 
 wliich    of   tliem    will    love    liim 
 most? 
 
 43  Simon  answered  and  said,  I 
 suppose  That  he,  to  whom  he 
 forgave  MOST.  And  HE  said 
 unto  him,  Thou  hast  rightly 
 judged. 
 
 44  And  he  turned  to  the  woman, 
 and  said  unto  Simon,  Seest  thou 
 This  WOMAN  ?  I  entered  into  Thine 
 HOUSE,  thou  gavest  me  no  Water 
 for  my  FEET:  but  sj)?  hath  wash- 
 ed My  FEET  with  TEARS,  and 
 wiped  them  with  f^he  HAIRS  of 
 her  HEAD. 
 
 45  Thou  gavest  Me  no  Kiss: 
 but  this  woman  since  the  time  I 
 came  in   hath  not  ceased  to  kiss 
 
 My  FEET. 
 
 46  My  HEAD  with  Oil  thou 
 didst  not  anoint:  but  this  woman 
 hath  anointed  f  ^^y  feet  with 
 Ointment. 
 
 47  Wherefore  I  say  unto  thee. 
 Her  SINS,  which  are  MANY,  are 
 forgiven;  For  she  loved  much: 
 but  to  whom  little  is  forgiven,  the 
 same  tloveth  little. 
 
 48  And  he  said  unto  her,  Thy 
 SINS  are  forgiven. 
 
 49  And  they  that  sat-at-meat 
 with  him  began  to  say  within 
 themselves.  Who  is  this  that  for- 
 giveth  Sins  also. 
 
 50  And  he  said  to  the  woman, 
 Thy  FAITH  hath  saved  thee;  go 
 in  Peace. 
 
 CHAPTER   VIII. 
 
 §     LVII. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass  after- 
 ward, that  ije  went  througliout 
 every  City  and  Village,  preaching 
 
 and  shewing  the  glad  tidings  of 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God:  and  the 
 twelve  were  with  him, 
 
 2  And  certain  Women,  which 
 had  been  healed  of  evil  Spirits 
 and  Infirmities,  *  Mary  called 
 Magdalene,  out  of  whom  went 
 seven  Devils, 
 
 3  And  Joanna  the  Wife  of 
 Chuza  Herod's  Steward,  and  Su- 
 sanna, and  many  others,  which 
 ministered  unto  him  of  their  SUB- 
 STANCE. 
 
 §    LVIII. 
 
 4  And  when  much  People  were 
 gathered  together,  and  *  wei-e 
 come  to  him  out  of  every  City, 
 he  spake  by  a  Parable: 
 
 5  A  SOWER  went  out  to  SOW 
 his  SEED:  and  as  he  SOWED,  some 
 fell  by  the  way-side  ;  and  it  was 
 trodden  down,  and  the  FOWLS  of 
 the   AIR   devoured  it. 
 
 6  And  some  fell  upon  a  ROCK; 
 and  as  soon  as  it  was  sprung  up, 
 it  withered  away,  becau:?e  it 
 LACKED  Moisture. 
 
 7  And  some  fell  amonof  thorns  ; 
 and  the  thorns  sprang  up  with 
 it,  and  choked  it. 
 
 8  And  other  fell  on  GOOD 
 GROUND,  and  sprang  up,  and  bare 
 Fruit  an  hundredfold.  And  when 
 he  had  said  these  things,  he  cried. 
 He  that  hath  Ears  to  hear,  let 
 him  hear. 
 
 9  And  his  disciples  asked 
 him,  [saying,]  What  fii^igl^t  this 
 
 PARABLE  be? 
 
 10  And  HE  said.  Unto  you  it  is 
 given  to  know  the  mysteries  of 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God:  but  to 
 OTHERS  in  Parables;  that  seeing 
 
 *  EiMPHATic  Text. — 2.  that  Mary  who  was  called. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 44.  her  Hair.     Thou  {d). 
 loveth.         9.  might  This  parable.     See  9  {d). 
 
 4.  THEY  which  were  come. 
 46.  my  feet  with.        47.  also 
 
 114 
 
VIII.  11. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO   LUKE. 
 
 VIII.  27. 
 
 they  might   not   see,  and   hearing 
 they  might  not  understand. 
 
 11  Now  the  PARABLE  is  this: 
 The  SEED  is  the  word  of  God. 
 
 12  Those  by  the  way-side  are 
 THEY  that  hear;  then  cometh 
 the  DEVIL,  and  taketh  away  the 
 WORD  out  of  their  HEARTS,  lest 
 they  should  believe  and  be 
 saved. 
 
 13  They  on  the  rock  are  theij^ 
 which,  when  they  hear,  receive 
 the  WORD  with  Joy;  and  these 
 have  no  Root,  which  for  a  While 
 believe,  and  in  Time  of  Tempta- 
 tion fall  away. 
 
 14  And  THAT  which  fell 
 among  thorns  are  they,  which, 
 when  they  have  heard,  go  forth, 
 and  are  choked  with  Cares  and 
 Riches  and  Pleasures  o^  this  life, 
 and  bring  no  fruit  to  perfection. 
 
 15  But  THAT  on  the  GOOD 
 Ground  are  they,  which  in  an 
 honest  and  good  Heart,  having 
 heard  the  word,  keep  it,  and 
 bring  forth  fruit  with  Patience. 
 
 16  No  man,  when  he  hath  lighted 
 a  Candle,  covereth  it  with  a  Ves- 
 sel, or  putteth  it  under  a  Bed;  but 
 setteth  it  on  a  Candlestick,  [that 
 THEY  which  enter-in   may  see 
 
 the  LIGHT.] 
 
 17  For  nothing  is  secret,  that 
 shall  not  be  made  manifest ;  neither 
 any  thing  hid,  that  shall  not  be 
 known  and  come  abroad. 
 
 18  Take  heed  therefore  how  ye 
 hear:  for  whosoever  hath,  to  him 
 shall  be  given ;  and  whosoever 
 hath  not,  from  him  shall  be  taken 
 even  that  wdiich  he  seemeth  to 
 have. 
 
 §     LIX. 
 
 1 9  Then  came  to  him  his  mother 
 
 and  his  brethren,  and  could  not 
 come  at  him  for  the  PRESS. 
 
 20  And  it  was  told  him  [% 
 certain  which  said].  Thy  MOTHER 
 and  thy  brethren  stand  without, 
 desiring  to  see  thee. 
 
 21  And  HE  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  ]\Iy  Mother  and  my 
 Brethren  are  these  which  hear 
 the  WORD  of  God,  and  do  it. 
 
 22  Now  it  came  to  pass  on  a 
 certain  day,  that  i)t  went  into  a 
 Ship  with  his  DISCIPLES:  and  he 
 said  unto  them,  Let  us  go  over 
 unto  the  other-side  of  the  lake. 
 And  they  launched  forth. 
 
 23  But  as  they  sailed  he  fell 
 asleep:  and  there  came  down  a, 
 Storm  of  Wind  on  the  lake;  and 
 they  were  filled  with  water,  and 
 were  in  jeopardy. 
 
 24  And  they  came  to  him,  and 
 awoke  him,  saying.  Master,  Master, 
 we  perish.  Then  he  arose,  and  re- 
 buked the  WIND  and  the  raging 
 of  the  water:  and  they  ceased, 
 and  there  was  a  Calm. 
 
 25  And  he  said  unto  them. 
 Where  is  your  faith?  And  they 
 being  afraid  wondered,  saying  one 
 to  another.  What  manner  of  man 
 is  this !  For  he  commandeth  even 
 the  WINDS  and  water,  [and  they 
 obey  him.] 
 
 26  And  they  arrived  at  the 
 COUNTRY  of  the  t  Gadarenes, 
 which  is  over  against  Galilee. 
 
 §     LXI. 
 
 27  And  when  he  went  forth  to 
 LAND,  there  met  him  out  of  the 
 CITY  fa  certain  Man,  which  had 
 t  Devils  long  Time,  and  ware  no 
 Clothes,  neither  abode  in  anij 
 House,  but  in  the  tombs. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 26.  Gerasenes  (d).      27.  a   Certain   Man.         27.  Devils, 
 and  of  long  Time  warc((/).     See  lO  (d),  20,  25  (d). 
 
 I  2  115 
 
yiii.  28. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 VIII.  44. 
 
 28  When  he  saw  Jesus,  he  cried 
 out,  and  fell  down  before  him,  and 
 with  a  loud  Voice  said,  What 
 have  I  to  do  with  thee,  Jesus,  thou 
 Son  of  God  most-high?  I  be- 
 seech thee,  torment  Me  not. 
 
 29  For  he  had  commanded  the 
 UNCLEAN  SPIRIT  to  come  out  of 
 the  MAN.  For  oftentimes  it  had 
 caught  him:  and  he  was  kept 
 bound  with  Chains  and  in  Fetters ; 
 and  he  brake  the  bands,  and  was 
 driven   f  of  the  devil    into    the 
 
 WILDERNESS. 
 
 30  And  Jesus  asked  him,  [say- 
 ing,] What  is  thy  Name?  And 
 HE  said,  Legion:  Because  many 
 Devils  were  entered  into  him. 
 
 31  And  they  besought  him  that 
 he  would  not  command  them  to  go 
 out  into  the  deep. 
 
 32  And  there  was  there  an  Herd 
 of  many  Swine  feeding  on  the 
 MOUNTAIN :  and  they  besought 
 him  that  he  would  suffer  them  to 
 enter  into  ti)ClU.  And  he  suffered 
 them. 
 
 33  Then  went  the  DEVILS  out 
 of  the  MAN,  and  entered  into 
 the  swine:  and  the  herd  ran 
 violently  down  a  steep-place 
 into  the  lake,  and  were  choked. 
 
 34  When  they  that  fed  them 
 saw  WHAT  was  done,  they  fled, 
 and  went  and  told  it  in  the  CITY 
 and  in  the  COUNTRY. 
 
 35  Then  they  went  out  to  see 
 WHAT  was  DONE;  and  came  to 
 Jesus,  and  found  the  man,  out  of 
 whom  the  devils  were  departed, 
 sitting  at  the  feet  of  t  Jesus, 
 clothed,  and  in  his  right  mind: 
 and  they  were  afraid. 
 
 36  They  also  which  saw  it  told 
 
 them  by  what  means  HE  that  was 
 
 POSSESSED -OF -THE -devils  was 
 
 healed. 
 
 37  Then  the  Whole  multitude 
 of  the  country  of  the  t  Gada- 
 renes  round  about  besought  him 
 to  depart  from  them;  For  they 
 were  taken  with  great  Fear: 
 
 §    LXII. 
 
 and  \^t  went  up  into   the  fSHlP, 
 and  returned  back  again. 
 
 38  Now  the  man  out  of  whom 
 the  DEVILS  were  departed  be- 
 sought him  that  he  might  be  with 
 him:  but  t  Jesus  sent  him  away, 
 saying, 
 
 39  Return  to  thine  own  HOUSE, 
 and  shew  how  great  things  GoD 
 hath  done  unto  thee.  And  he  went 
 his  way,  and  published  through- 
 out the  Whole  CITY  how  great 
 things  Jesus  had  done  unto  him. 
 
 §    LXIII. 
 
 40  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 when  Jesus  was  returned,  the 
 people  gladly  received  him :  for 
 they  were  all  waiting  for  him. 
 
 41  And,  behold,  there  came  a 
 Man  named  Jairus,  and  i)0  was  a 
 Ruler  of  the  synagogue:  and 
 he  fell  down  at  fJESUs'  feet, 
 and  besought  him  that  he  would 
 come  into  his  HOUSE : 
 
 42  For  he  had  one  only  Daugh- 
 ter, about  twelve  Years  of  Age, 
 and  Si^e  lay  a  dying.  But  as  he 
 WENT  the  PEOPLE  thronged  him. 
 
 43  And  a  Woman  having  an 
 Issue  of  Blood  twelve  Years, 
 which  thad  spent  All  her  living 
 upon  Physicians,  neither  could  be 
 healed  of  any, 
 
 44  Came  behind  him^  and  touched 
 
 the     BORDER     of    his    GARMENT: 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 29.    by.         35.    Jesus.         37.    Gerasenes.         37.    Ship. 
 38.  he  sent.     41.  Jesus'  feet.      43.  could  not  be  healed  by  any,  came  behind.    iSVe  30  {d. 
 
 116 
 
VIII.  45. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 IX.  8. 
 
 and    immediately    lier    ISSUE    of 
 BLOOD  stanched. 
 
 45  And  Jesus  said,  Who 
 TOUCHED  me?  When  all  denied, 
 Peter  [and  they  that  were  with 
 him]  said,  Master,  the  multi- 
 tude throng  thee  and  press  thee^ 
 and  sayest  thou.  Who  touched 
 me? 
 
 46  And  Jesus  said,  Somebody 
 hath  touched  me:  for  1  perceive 
 that  Virtue  is  gone  out  of  me. 
 
 47  And  when  the  woman  saw 
 That  she  was  not  hid,  she  came 
 trembling,  and  falling  down  be- 
 fore him,  she  declared  [unto  him] 
 before  All  the  people  for  What 
 Cause  she  had  touched  him,  and 
 how  she  was  healed  immediately. 
 
 48  And  he  said  unto  her, 
 Daughter,  [be  of  good  comfort:] 
 thy  FAITH  hath  made  thee  whole; 
 go  in  Peace. 
 
 49  While  he  yet  spake,  there 
 cometh  one  from  the  ruler-of- 
 the-synagogue's  house,  saying 
 [to  him],  Thy  daughter  is 
 dead;  trouble  fnot  the  master. 
 
 50  But  when  Jesus  heard  it,  he 
 answered  him,  [saying,]  Fear  not : 
 believe  only,  and  she  shall  be  made 
 whole. 
 
 51  And  when  he  came  into  the 
 HOUSE,  he  suffered  no  man  fto  go 
 in,  save  Peter,  and  t  J^i^es,  and 
 John,  and  the  father  and  the 
 
 MOTHER  of  the  MAIDEN. 
 
 52  And  all  wept,  and  bewailed 
 her:  but  he  said,  Weep  not;  fshe 
 is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth. 
 
 53  And  they  laughed  him  to 
 scorn,  knowing  That  she  was 
 dead. 
 
 54  And  f)e   [put  them  all   out. 
 
 and]  took  her  by  the  hand,  and 
 called,  saying.  Maid,  arise. 
 
 55  And  her  spirit  came  again, 
 and  she  arose  straightway :  and  he 
 commanded  to  give  her  meat. 
 
 58  And  her  parents  were  as- 
 tonished: but  he  charged  them 
 that  they  should  tell  no  man 
 what  was  done. 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 §    LXIV. 
 
 1  Then  he  called  his  twelve 
 Disciples  together,  and  gave  them 
 Power  and  Authority  over  All 
 DEVILS,  and  to  cure  Diseases. 
 
 2  And  he  sent  them  to  preach 
 the  KiN^GDOM  of  God,  and  to 
 heal  [the  SICk]. 
 
 3  And  he  said  unto  them,  Take 
 Nothing  for  yowr  JOURNEY,  neither 
 Staves,  nor  Scrip,  neither  Bread, 
 neither  Money ;  neither  have  Two 
 Coats  [apiece]. 
 
 4  And  Whatsoever  House  ye 
 enter  into,  there  abide,  and  thence 
 depart. 
 
 5  And  whosover  will  not  re- 
 ceive you,  when  ye  go  out  of  that 
 CITY,  shake  off  the  [very]  DUST 
 from  your  FEET  for  a  Testimony 
 against  them. 
 
 6  And  they  departed,  and  went 
 throu<^  the  TOWNS,  preaching  the 
 gospel,  and  healing  every  where. 
 
 (§    LXV.) 
 
 7  Now  Herod  the  tetrarch 
 heard  of  all  that  was  done  [by 
 him]:  and  he  was  perplexed,  be- 
 cause that  it  was  SAID  of  some. 
 That  John  was  risen  from  the 
 Dead; 
 
 8  And  of  some.  That  Elias  had 
 appeared;    and    of    others.    That 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 49.  no  more  the  master  (cT).  51.  to  go  in  with  him, 
 save  (c?).  51.  John  and  James,  and  (c?).  52.  for  she  (rf).  5ee  45  (rf),  47  (rf),  48  (c/), 
 49,  50,  .54  (d\  2  id),  3  {d),  5,  7  {d). 
 
 117 
 
IX.  9. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 IX.  25. 
 
 tone    of   the    OLD  Prophets  was 
 risen  again. 
 
 9  t  And  Herod  said,  John 
 have  ]i  beheaded :  but  wlio  is  this, 
 of  whom  t$  l^Gar  such  things? 
 And  he  desired  to  see  him. 
 
 §    LXVI. 
 
 10  And  the  apostles,  when 
 they  were  returned,  told  him  all 
 that  they  had  done.  And  he  took 
 them,  and  went  aside  privately 
 into  a  [desert  Place  belonging  to 
 the]  City  called  Bethsaida. 
 
 11  And  the  people,  when  they 
 knew  z7,  followed  him :  and  he 
 t received  them,  and  spake  unto 
 them  of  the  KINGDOM  of  GoD, 
 and  healed  them  that  had  Need 
 of  Healing. 
 
 §     LXVII. 
 
 12  t  And  when  the  day  began  to 
 wear  away,  then  came  theTWELA^E, 
 and  said  unto  him.  Send  the  mul- 
 titude away,  that  they  may  go 
 into  the  TOWNS  and  t  COUNTRY 
 round  about,  and  lodge,  and  get 
 Victuals:  For  we  are  here  in  a 
 Desert  Place. 
 
 13  But  he  said  unto  them,  Give 
 j)C  them  to  eat.  And  they  said. 
 We  have  no  more  but  Five 
 Loaves  and  Two  Fishes;  except 
 toe  should  go  and  buy  Meat  for 
 All  this  PEOPLE.  ** 
 
 14  For  they  were  about  five 
 thousand  Men.  And  he  said  to 
 his  DISCIPLES,  ]\Iake  them  sit 
 down  fby  Fifties  in  a  Company. 
 
 15  And  they  did  so,  and  made 
 them  all  sit  down. 
 
 16  Then  he  took  the  five 
 Loaves  and  the  two  Fishes,  and 
 
 looking  up  to  heaven,  he  blessed 
 them,  and  brake,  and  gave  to  tlie 
 disciples  to  set  before  the  mul- 
 titude. 
 
 17  And  they  did  eat,  and  were  all 
 filled:  and  there  was  taken  up  of 
 Fragments  that  remained  to  them 
 twelve  Baskets. 
 
 §     LXVIII. 
 
 18  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 WAS  alone  praying,  his  DISCIPLES 
 were  with  him:  and  he  asked 
 them,  saying,  Whom  say  the  peo- 
 ple that  1  am? 
 
 19  TriEY  answering  said,  John 
 the  Baptist;  but  some  sat/,  Elias; 
 and  others  saij,  that  *one  of  tlie 
 old  Prophets  is  risen  again. 
 
 20  He  said  unto  them,  But 
 whom  say  J)C  that  I  am?  t  Peter 
 answering  said,  The  CllRlST  of 
 God. 
 
 21  And  he  straitly charged  them, 
 and  commanded  them  to  tell  no 
 man  that  thing; 
 
 22  Saying,  The  SON  of  man  must 
 suffer  many  things,  and  be  rejected 
 of  the  elders  and  Chief-priests 
 and  Scribes,  and  be  slain,  and  be 
 raised  the  third  Day. 
 
 §    LXIX. 
 
 23  And  he  said  to  them  all.  If 
 any  man  will  come  after  me,  let 
 him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
 CROSS  daily,  and  follow  me. 
 
 24  For  whosoever  will  save  his 
 LIFE  shall  lose  it:  but  whosoever 
 will  lose  his  LIFE  for  my  sake,  the 
 same  shall  save  it. 
 
 25  For  what  is  a  ^lan  advan- 
 taixed,  if  he  o;ain  the  whole  WORLD, 
 and  lose  Himself,  or  be  cast  awiiy  ? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  a  certain  Prophet  of  the  ancients  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 8.  a  certain  Prophet  of  the  ancients  was  d).  9.  But 
 
 Herod.  9.  I  hear.  U.  gUidly  received  (^/).  12.  The  day  ah-eady  began    to 
 
 wear  away  when  the  twelve  came  (d).        12.  Country.        14.  as  it  were  by.        20.  Peter. 
 See  10(d). 
 
 118 
 
IX.  26. 
 
 ACCOUDIXG  TO  LUKE. 
 
 IX.  44. 
 
 26  For  whosoever  shall  be  a- 
 shamed  of  me  and  of  my  words, 
 of  f^im  shall  the  SON  of  MAN  be 
 ashamed,  when  he  t^hall  come  in 
 his  own  GLORY,  and  in  his  fa- 
 ther's, and  of  the  holy  Angels. 
 
 27  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth, 
 there  be  some  standing  fl^ere, 
 which  shall  not  taste  of  Death,  till 
 they  see  the  kingdom  of  GoD. 
 
 §    LXX. 
 
 2S  And  it  came  to  pass  about  an 
 eight  Days  after  these  SAYINGS, 
 he  took  t  Peter  and  John  and 
 James,  and  went  up  into  a  MOUN- 
 TAIN to  pray. 
 
 29  And    as  .  he    prayed,    the 
 
 FASHION  of  his  countenance 
 was  altered^  and  his  raiment  was 
 white  and  glistering. 
 
 30  And,  beliold,  there  talked 
 with  him  two  Men,  which  were 
 Moses  and  Ellas: 
 
 31  Who  appeared  in  Glory,  and 
 spake  of  his  decease,  which  he 
 should  accomplish  at  Jerusalem. 
 
 32  But  Peter  and  they  that 
 were  with  him  were  heavy  with 
 Sleep :  and  when  they  were  awake, 
 they  saw  his  GLORY,  and  *  the 
 TWO  Men  that  STOOD  with  him. 
 
 33  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
 DEPARTED  from  him,  Peter  said 
 unto  Jesus,  Master,  it  is  good  for 
 us  to  be  here:  and  let  us  make 
 three  Tabernacles;  one  for  thee, 
 and  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for 
 Elias:  not  knowing  what  he 
 said. 
 
 34  AVhile  he  thus  spake,  there 
 came  a  Cloud,  and  overshadowed 
 them:  and  they  feired  as  ftjcg 
 EN  lERED  into  the  CLOUD. 
 
 35  And  there  came  a  Voice  out 
 
 of  the  CLOUD,  saying,  This  is  my 
 t BELOVED  Son:  hear  Him. 
 
 36  And  when  the  VOICE  was 
 PAST,  t  Jesus  was  found  alone. 
 And  tf)Cg  kept  it  close,  and  told 
 no  man  in  Those  DAYS  any  of 
 those  things  which  they  had  seen. 
 
 §    LXXI. 
 
 o7  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 on  the  NEXT  Day,  when  they 
 were  come  down  from  the  HILL, 
 much  People  met  him. 
 
 38  And,  behold,  a  Man  of  the 
 COMPANY  cried  [out],  saying, 
 Master,  I  beseech  thee,  look  upon 
 my  SON:  For  he  is  mine  Only- 
 child. 
 
 39  And,  lo,  a  Spirit  taketh  him, 
 and  he  suddenly  crieth  out;  and  it 
 teareth  him  that  he  foameth  again, 
 and  bruising  him,  hardly  departeth 
 from  him. 
 
 40  And  I  besought  thy  DISCI- 
 PLES to  cast  him  out;  and  they 
 could  not. 
 
 41  And  Jesus  answering  said, 
 0  faithless  and  perverse  Genera- 
 tion, how  long  shall  1  be  with 
 you,  and  suffer  you?  Bring  thy 
 SON  hither. 
 
 42  And  as  he  was  yet  a  coming, 
 the  DEVIL  threw  him  down,  and 
 tare  him.  And  Jesus  rebuked 
 the  UNCLEAN  SPIRIT,  and  healed 
 the  CHILD,  and  delivered  him 
 again  to  his  father. 
 
 43  And  they  were  all  amazed  at 
 
 the  MIGHTY-POWER  of  GOD. 
 §     LXXII. 
 
 But  while  they  wondered  every 
 one  at  all  things  which  Jesus  did, 
 he  said  unto  his  DISCIPLES, 
 
 44  *  Let  these  SAYINGS  sink 
 down  into  your  ears  :  for  the  SON 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 32.  those  two  Men.         44.  Sink  gc  these  sayings  down. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 27.  there,  which  ((/),         28.  Peter.         34.  tliey  enteued. 
 35.  CHOSEN  SON  ((/).         36.  Jesus.     See  38  (</). 
 
 119 
 
IX.  45. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 X.  1, 
 
 of  MAN  shall  be  delivered  into  the 
 Hands  of  Men, 
 
 45  But  THEY  understood  not  this 
 SAYING,  and  it  was  hid  from  them, 
 that  they  perceived  it  not:  and 
 they  feared    to    ask    him  of  that 
 
 SAYING. 
 
 46  Then  there  arose  a  Reason- 
 ing   among    them,     which    of 
 
 THEM   SHOULD  BE  GREATEST. 
 
 47  And  Jesus,  perceiving  the 
 THOUGHT  of  their  heart_,  took 
 a  Child,  and  set  him  by  him, 
 
 48  And  said  unto  them.  Whoso- 
 ever shall  receive  This  child  in 
 my  NAME  receiveth  Me :  and  who- 
 soever shall  receive  Me  receiveth 
 HIM  that  SENT  me:  for  HE  that 
 is  LEAST  among  you  all,  the  same 
 t  shall  be  great. 
 
 49  And  t  John  answered  and 
 said.  Master,  we  saw  one  casting 
 out  t DEVILS  in  thy  NAME;  and 
 we  forbad  him.  Because  he  foUow- 
 eth  not  with  us. 
 
 50  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
 Forbid  him  not:  for  he  that  is  not 
 against  fus  is  for  us. 
 
 §    LXXIII. 
 
 51  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
 the  TIME  was  COME  that  he  should 
 be  RECEIVED-UP,  f)e  steadfastly 
 set  his  FACE  to  GO  to  Jerusalem, 
 
 52  And  sent  Messengers  before 
 his  Face:  and  they  went,  and 
 entered  into  a  Village  of  the  Sa- 
 maritans, t  to  make  ready  for  him. 
 
 53  And  they  did  not  receive 
 him.  Because  his  FACE  was  as 
 though  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 54  And  when  t  his  disciples 
 James  and  John  saw  this,  they 
 said.  Lord,  wilt  thou  that  we  com- 
 
 mand Fire  to  come  down  from 
 HEAVEN,  and  consume  them 
 [even  as  Eiias  did]  ? 
 
 55  But  he  turned,  and  rebuked 
 them,  [and  said.  Ye  know  not 
 what  manner  of  Spirit  gt  are  of. 
 
 5Q  For  the  SON  of  man  is  not 
 come  to  destroy  Men^s  Lives,  but 
 to  save  them].  And  they  went  to 
 Another  Village. 
 
 §   LXXIV. 
 
 57  And  [it  came  to  pass,  that,] 
 as  they  went  in  the  way,  a  certain 
 man  said  unto  him,  [Lord,]  I  will 
 follow  thee  whithersoever  thou 
 goest. 
 
 58  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Foxes  have  Holes,  and  birds  of 
 the  air  have  nests;  but  the  SON 
 of  MAN  hath  not  where  to  lay  his 
 
 HEAD. 
 
 59  And  he  said  unto  another. 
 Follow  me.  But  he  said,  Lord, 
 suffer  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 60  t  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Let 
 the  DEAD  bury  their  Dead:  but 
 go  tijOU  and  preach  the  kingdom 
 of  God. 
 
 61  And  another  also  said,  Lord, 
 I  will  follow  thee;  but  let  me  first 
 go  bid  THEM  farewell,  which  are 
 at  home  at  my  HOUSE. 
 
 62  t  And  Jesus  said  [unto  him] , 
 No  man,  having  put  his  HAND  to 
 the  Plough,  and  looking  back,  is 
 fit  for  the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 §    LXXV. 
 
 1  After  these  things  the  Lord 
 appointed  Other  f  Seventy  [also], 
 and  sent  them  two   and  two   be- 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 48.  is  great  {d).        49.  John.        49.  Devil.-!.        50.  Jesus. 
 50.  you  is  for  you.         52.  as  to  make.         54.  the  disciples.  58.  Jesus.         60.  But 
 
 he  said.         62.  But.         I.  Seventy-two,  and  sent  them  (d).    See  54  {d),  55 — 56  (d),  57  (d), 
 57,  62(rf),  L 
 
 120 
 
X.  3. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 X.  19. 
 
 fore  his  Face  into  Every  City  and 
 Place,  whither  he  himself  t  would 
 come. 
 
 2  t  Therefore  said  he  unto  them, 
 The  HARVEST  truly  is  great,  but 
 the  LABOURERS  are  few :  pray  ye 
 therefore  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
 vest, that  he  would  send  forth 
 Labourers  into  his  harvest. 
 
 3  Go  your  ways :  behold,  t  $  send 
 you  forth  as  Lambs  among  Wolves. 
 
 4  Carry  neither  Purse,  nor 
 Scrip,  nor  Shoes:  and  salute  no 
 man  by  the  way. 
 
 5  And  into  Whatsoever  House 
 ye  enter,  first  say.  Peace  be  to  this 
 
 HOUSE. 
 
 6  And  if  the  SON  of  Peace  be 
 there,  your  PEACE  shall  rest  upon 
 it:  if  not,  it  shall  turn  to  you 
 again. 
 
 7  And  in  the  Same  house  re- 
 main, eating  and  drinking  such 
 things  as  they  give:  for  the 
 labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire. 
 
 §    LXXVI. 
 
 Go  not  from  House  to  House. 
 
 8  And  into  Whatsoever  City 
 ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you, 
 eat  such  THINGS  as  are  set-be- 
 FORE  you: 
 
 9  And  heal  the  SICK  that  are 
 therein,  and  say  unto  them,  The 
 KINGDOM  of  God  is  come  nigh 
 unto  you. 
 
 10  But  into  Whatsoever  City 
 ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you 
 not,  go  your  ways  out  into  the 
 STREETS  of  the  same,  and  say, 
 
 1 1  Even  *  the  very  dust  of  your 
 CITY,  which  CLEAVETH   fon  US, 
 
 we  do  wipe  off  against  you: 
 notwithstanding  be  ye  sure  of  this. 
 That  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
 come  nigh  [unto  you]. 
 
 12  But  I  say  unto  you,  That  it 
 shall  be  more  tolerable  in  that 
 DAY   for    Sodom,    than    for    that 
 
 CITY. 
 
 13  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin ! 
 Woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida!  For 
 if  *the  MIGHTY-WORKS  had  been 
 done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  which 
 have  been  done  in  you,  they  had 
 a  great  while  ago  repented,  sitting 
 in  Sackcloth  and  Ashes. 
 
 14  But  it  shall  be  more  tolerable 
 for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  judg- 
 ment, than  for  you. 
 
 15  And  ti)OU,  Capernaum, 
 t  which  art  exalted  to  hea- 
 ven, shall  be  thrust  down  to 
 Hell. 
 
 16  He  that  heareth  you  hear- 
 eth  Me;  and  he  that  despiseth 
 you  despiseth  Me;  and  he  that 
 despiseth  Me  despiseth  him  that 
 SENT  me. 
 
 §    LXXXVII. 
 
 17  And  the  t  seventy  returned 
 again  with  Joy,  saying.  Lord, 
 even  the  devils  are  subject  unto 
 us  through  thy  NAME. 
 
 18  And  he  said  unto  them,  I 
 beheld   Satan  as  Lightning  fall 
 
 from  HEAVEN. 
 
 19  Behold,  tl  give  unto  you 
 POWER  to  TREAD  on  Serpents  and 
 Scorpions,  and  over  All  fthe 
 POWER  of  the  ENEMY:  and  no- 
 thing shall  by  any  means  hurt 
 You. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 11.    that  dust.  13.  those  mights-works.  15.  thou 
 
 which  art. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 1.  was  about  to  come.  2.  And  he  said.  3.  I  send. 
 11.  unto  our  feet  wc  do  (d),  15.  shalt  not  be  exalted  to  heaven,  thou  shalt  go 
 down.  17.  seventy-two  ((/).  19.  I  have  given  (rf)»  19.  that  power  which 
 is  the  enemy's.     See  11  (d). 
 
 121 
 
X.  20. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 X.  36. 
 
 20  Notwithstanding  in  tins  re- 
 joice not,  That  the  SPIRITS  are 
 gubject  unto  you;  but  rather  re- 
 joice, Because  your  names  fare 
 written  in  heaven. 
 
 §    LXXVIII. 
 
 21  In  That  hour  t  Jesus  re- 
 joiced in  SPIRIT,  and  said,  I  thank 
 thee,  O  Fatlier,  Lord  of  heaven 
 and  EARTH,  That  thou  hast  hid 
 these  things  from  the  Wise  and 
 l^rudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
 unto  Babes:  even  so,  father; 
 For   so   it   seemed    good    in    thy 
 
 siii;ht 
 
 22  All  things  are  delivered  to 
 me  of  my  father  :  and  no  man 
 knoweth  who  the  SON  is,  but  the 
 father;  and  who  the  father 
 is,  but  the  SON,  and  he  to  whom 
 the  SON  will  reveal  him. 
 
 23  And  he  turned  him  unto  his 
 DISCIPLES,  and  said  privately, 
 Blessed  are  *the  eyes  which  see 
 the  things  that  ye  see : 
 
 24  For  I  tell  you,  That  Many 
 Prophets  and  Kings  have  desired 
 to  see  those  things  which  p0  see, 
 and  have  not  seen  them  ;  and  to 
 hear  those  things  which  ye  fl^ear, 
 and  have  not  heard  thein. 
 
 §    LXXIX 
 
 25  And, behold,  a  certain  Lawyer 
 stood  up,  and  tempted  him,  saying, 
 Master,  what  shall  I  do  to  inherit 
 eternal  Life? 
 
 26  He  said  unto  him,  AVhat  is 
 written  in  the  law?  how  readest 
 thou  ? 
 
 27  And  HE  answering  said, 
 "Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
 God  with  All  thy  heart,  and  with 
 All  thy  SOUL,  and  with  All  thy 
 
 STRENGTH,  and  with  All  thy  MIND ; 
 and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself."  :j: 
 
 28  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thou 
 hast  answered  right:  this  do,  and 
 thou  shalt  live. 
 
 29  But  HE,  willing  to  justify 
 himself,  said  unto  Jesus,  And 
 who  is  My  Neighbour? 
 
 30  [And]  Jesus  answering  said, 
 A  certain  Man  went  down  from 
 Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell 
 among  Thieves,  *which  stripped 
 him  of  his  raiment,  and  wounded 
 hhn,  and  departed,  leaving  him 
 half  dead. 
 
 31  And  by  Chance  there  came 
 down  a  certain  Priest  that  way: 
 and  when  he  saw  him,  he  passed 
 by  on  the  other  side. 
 
 32  And  likewise  a  Levite,  [when 
 he  was]  at  the  place,  came  and 
 looked  on  him,  and  passed  by  on 
 the  other  side. 
 
 33  But  a  certain  Samaritan,  as 
 he  journeyed,  came  where  he  was: 
 and  when  he  saw  fhim,  he  had 
 compassion  on  him, 
 
 34  And  went  to  him,  and  bound 
 up  his  WOUNDS,  pouring  in  Oil 
 and  Wine,  and  set  him  on  his  OWN 
 Beast,  and  brought  him  to  an  Inn, 
 and  took  care  of  him. 
 
 35  And  on  the  morrow  [when 
 he  departed],  he  took  out  Two 
 Pence,  and  gave  them  to  the  HOST, 
 and  said  [unto  him].  Take  care  of 
 him ;  and  whatsoever  thou  spend- 
 est  more,  when  I  COME-again,  J 
 will  repay  thee. 
 
 36  Which  [now]  of  These  three, 
 thinkest  thou,  was  Neio-hbour 
 unto  HIM  that  fell  among  the 
 thieves? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 23.  those  eyes  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 20.  have  been  enrolled  in  (<l).  2\.  he  rejoiced  in  tlie 
 HOLY  SPIRIT,  and  (ff).  24.  hear  of  me,  and.  33.  him  (d).  See  30,  32  (J),  35  (twice), 
 36  (d). 
 
 X  27.  Deut.  vi.  5,  and  Lev.  xix.  18. 
 
 122 
 
X.  37. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XL    13. 
 
 37  And  HE  said,  He  tliat  shew- 
 ed MERCY  on  him.  fThen  said 
 Jesus  unto  him,  Go,  and  do 
 tijOU  likewise. 
 
 §    LXXX. 
 
 38  Now  [it  came  to  pnss,J  as 
 they  WENT,  [that]  ije  entered  into 
 a  certain  Village:  and  a  certain 
 Woman  named  Martha  received 
 liim  [into  her  house], 
 
 39  And  SHE  had  a  Sister  called 
 ]\Lary,  which  also  sat  at  t  Jesus' 
 FEET,  and  heard  his  word. 
 
 40  But  jNLvrtha  was  cumbered 
 about  Much  Serving,  and  came  to 
 him,  and  said,  Lord,  dost  thou  not 
 care  That  my  SISTER  hath  left  Me 
 to  serve  alone?  bid  her  therefore 
 that  she  help  me. 
 
 41  And  t  Jesus  answered  and 
 said  unto  her,  ]\Ianha,  ^Martha, 
 thou  art  careful  and  troubled  about 
 many  things : 
 
 42  But  tone  thing  is  needful: 
 and  Mary  hath  chosen  that  GOOD 
 I^art,  which  shall  not  be  taken 
 away  from  her. 
 
 CHAPTER    XL 
 
 §    LXXXI 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
 lie  was  PRAYING  in  a  certain 
 Place,  wdien  he  ceased,  one  of  his 
 DISCIPLES  said  unto  him.  Lord, 
 teacli  us  to  pray,  as  John  also 
 taught  liis  DISCIPLES. 
 
 2  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 When  we  pray,  say,  [Our]  Fa- 
 ther [*  which  art  in  HEAVEN,] 
 Hallowed  be  thy  NAME.  Thy 
 KINGDOM  come.  [Thy  will  be 
 done,  as  in  Heaven,  so  in  earth.] 
 
 3  Give    us    day-by-day    our 
 
 DAILY  BREAD. 
 
 4  And  forgive  us  our  SINS;  for 
 be  also  forgive  every-one  that  is 
 indebted  to  us.  And  lead  us  not 
 into  Temptation;  [but  deliver  us 
 from  EVIL.] 
 
 5  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 which  of  you  shall  have  a  Friend, 
 and  shall  go  unto  him  at  Mid- 
 night, and  say  unto  liim.  Friend, 
 lend  me  Three  Loaves; 
 
 6  For  a  Friend  of  mine  in  his 
 Journey  is  come  to  me,  and  I  have 
 nothing  to  set  before  him? 
 
 7  And  \)Z  from  within  shall 
 answer  and  say.  Trouble  me  not: 
 the  DOOR  is  now  shut,  and  my 
 CHILDREN  are  with  me  in  bed; 
 I  cannot  rise  and  o;ive  thee. 
 
 8  I  say  unto  you.  Though  he 
 will  not  rise  and  give  him,  because 
 he  IS  His  Friend,  yet  because  of 
 his  IMPORTUNITY  he  will  rise  and 
 give  him  as  many  as  he  needeth. 
 
 9  And  f  say  unto  you.  Ask  and 
 it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and 
 ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall 
 be  opened  unto  you. 
 
 10  For  every-one  that  asketh 
 receiveth;  and  HE  that  seeketh 
 findeth;  and  to  HIM  that  KNOCK- 
 eth  it  t  shall  be  opened. 
 
 11  tif  a  SON  shall  ask  Bread  of 
 any  of  you  that  is  a  rATHER_,  will 
 he  give  him  a  Stone?  or  if  he  ask 
 a  Fish,  will  he  for  a  Fish  give  him 
 a  Serpent? 
 
 12  tOr  if  he  shall  ask  an  Egg, 
 will  he  offer  him  a  Scorpion? 
 
 13  If  gf  then,  being  evil,  know 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  thou  which  art. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 37.    And  Jesus  said  unto.  39.    the    Lord's  feet. 
 
 4l.    the  Lord  answered.  42.   of  few   things,  or  of  one,    is  there   Need;  and  (c?). 
 
 10.  is  opened  I'rf).  11.  If  a  son  ask  a  Fish  of  any  one  of  yon  that  is  a  father, 
 will  he  for  a  Fish  give  him  a  Serpent  (r/)?  12.  Or  also,  if  he  ask  an  Egg,  will  he 
 give  him  a  Scorpion  ((/)?     See  38  (thrice)  ((/),  2  (thrice)  {(}),  4  (t/). 
 
 123 
 
XL  14. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XL  3L 
 
 how  to  give  Good  Gifts  unto  your 
 CHILDREN :  how  iiiuch  more  shall 
 
 your     HEAVENLY     FATHER     give 
 
 the  holy  Spirit  to  THEM  that  ASK 
 him  ? 
 
 §    LXXXII. 
 
 14  And  he  was  casting  out  a 
 t  Devil,  and  it  was  dumb.  And 
 it  came  to  pass,  wlien  the  devil 
 was  gone  out,  the  dumb  spake; 
 and  the  people  wondered. 
 
 15  But  some  of  them  said,  He 
 casteth  out  devils  through  Beel- 
 zebub tthe  Chief  of  the  devils. 
 
 16  And  others,  tempting  him^ 
 sought  of  him  a  Sign  from  Heaven. 
 
 17  But  J0,  knowing  Their 
 THOUGHTS^  said  unto  them,  Every 
 Kingdom  divided  against  itself,  is 
 brought  to  desolation ;  and  a 
 House  divided  against  a  House 
 falleth. 
 
 18  If  Satan  also  be  divided 
 against  himself,  how  shall  his 
 KINGDOM  stand?  Because  ye  say 
 that  I  cast  out  devils  through 
 Beelzebub. 
 
 19  And  if  $  by  Beelzebub  cast 
 out  DEVILS,  by  whom  do  your 
 sons  cast  them  out?  therefore  shall 
 ti)fg  be  your  judges. 
 
 20  But  if  I  with  the  Finger  of 
 God  cast  out  devils,  no  doubt 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God  is  come 
 upon  you. 
 
 21  When  a  strong  man  armed 
 keepeth  his  Palace,  his  GOODS  are 
 in  Peace: 
 
 22  But  when  a  t  stronger  than 
 he  shall  come  upon  him,  and  over- 
 come him,  he  taketli  from  him  all 
 his  ARMOUR  wherein  he  trusted, 
 and  divideth  his  spoils. 
 
 23  He  that  is  not  with  me  is 
 a2:ainst  me :  and  HE  that  gather- 
 eth  not  with  me  scattereth. 
 
 24  When  the  unclean  Spirit  is 
 gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh 
 through  Dry  Places,  seeking  rest; 
 and  finding  none,  -\\\q  saith,  I  will  J 
 return  unto  my  HOUSE  whence  I  " 
 came  out. 
 
 25  And  when  he  cometh,  he 
 findeth  it  f  swept  and  garnished. 
 
 26  Then  goeth  he,  and  taketh 
 to  him  Seven  Other  Spirits  more 
 wicked  than  himself;  and  they 
 enter  in,  and  dwell  there :  and  the 
 LAST  state  of  that  MAN  is  worse 
 than  the  FIRST. 
 
 27  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 SPAKE  these  things,  a  Certain 
 Woman  of  the  COMPANY  lifted  up 
 her  Voice,  and  said  unto  him, 
 Blessed  is  *  the  womb  that  bare 
 thee,  and  the  Paps  which  thou 
 hast  sucked. 
 
 28  But  je  said,  Yea  rather, 
 blessed  are  they  that  hear  the 
 WORD  of  God,  and  keep  it. 
 
 §     LXXXIII. 
 
 29  And  when  the  people  were 
 gathered  thick  together,  he  began 
 to  say,  t  This  is  an  evil  genera- 
 tion: they  seek  a  Sign;  and 
 there  shall  no  Sign  be  given  it, 
 but  the  SIGN  of  Jonas  [the  pro- 
 phet]. 
 
 30  For  as  t  Jonas  was  a  Sign 
 unto  the  NiNEVlTES,  so  shall  also 
 the  SON  of  MAN  be  to  this  gener> 
 
 ATION. 
 
 31  The  Queen  of  the  South 
 shall  rise  up  in  the  judgment 
 with  the  MEN  of  this  genera- 
 tion,  and    condemn   them:    For 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 27,  that  womb  which  bare. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  dumb  Devil.  And  it  (t/).  15.  the  chief.  22.  stronger. 
 24.  then  he  saith  {d).  25.  unoccupied,  swept,  and  garnished  (c).  29.  This  genera- 
 tion is  an  evil  Generation  (</).        30.  Jonas.     See  29  {d). 
 
 124 
 
XL  32. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XL  48 
 
 she  came  from  the  utmost-parts 
 of  the  EARTH  to  hear  the  WIS- 
 DOM of  Solomon;  and,  behold, 
 a  greater  than  Solomon  is  here. 
 
 32  The  Menof  Nineve  shall  rise 
 up  in  the  judgment  with  this 
 GENERATION,  and  shall  condemn 
 it:  For  they  repented  at  the 
 PREACHING  of  Jonas;  and,  be- 
 hold, a  greater  than  Jonas  is  here. 
 
 §    LXXXIV. 
 
 33  No  man,  when  he  hath 
 lighted  a  Candle,  putteth  it  in  a 
 Secret-place,  neither  under  a 
 BUSHEL,  but  on  a  candlestick, 
 that  THEY  which  COME-IN  may 
 see  the  light. 
 
 34  The  light  of  the  body  is 
 t  the  EYE :  [therefore]  when  thine 
 EYE  is  single,  thy  Whole  body 
 also  is  full  of  light;  but  when 
 thine  eye  is  evil,  thy  BODY  also  is 
 full  of  darkness. 
 
 35  Take  heed  therefore  that  *  the 
 light  which  is  in  thee  be  not 
 Darkness. 
 
 36  If  thy  whole  body  therefore 
 be  full  of  light,  having  no  Part 
 dark,  the  Whole  shall  be  full  of 
 light,  as  when  the  bright- shin- 
 ing of  a  CANDLE  doth  give  thee 
 light. 
 
 §    LXXXV. 
 
 37  And  as  he  spake,  a  [certain] 
 Pharisee  besought  him  to  dine 
 with  him:  and  he  went  in,  and  sat 
 down  to  meat. 
 
 38  And  when  the  Pharisee 
 saw  it,  he  marvelled  That  he  had 
 not  first  washed  before  dinner. 
 
 39  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him. 
 Now  do  pe  Pharisees  make 
 clean   the   outside   of  the   cup 
 
 and  the  platter;  but  your  in- 
 ward part  is  full  of  Ravening  and 
 Wickedness. 
 
 40  Ve  Fools,  did  not  HE  that 
 made  that  which  is  without 
 make  that  which  is  WITHIN 
 also  ? 
 
 4 1  But  rather  give  Alms  of  such 
 THINGS  as  ye  have  ;  and,  behold, 
 all  things  are  clean  unto  you. 
 
 42  But  Woe  unto  you,  Phari- 
 sees !  For  ye  tithe  mint  and 
 RUE  and  All  manner  of  Herbs, 
 and  pass  over  judgment  and  the 
 LOVE  of  God:  these  ought  ye  to 
 have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the 
 other  undone. 
 
 §    LXXXVI. 
 
 43  Woe  unto  you,  Pharisees  ! 
 For  ye  love  the  uppermost- 
 seats  in  the  synagogues,  and 
 greetings  in  the  markets. 
 
 44  Woe  unto  you,  [Scribes  and 
 Pharisees,  Hypocrites  !]  For  ye  are 
 as  *  graves  which  appear  not, 
 and  the  men  that  walk  over 
 them  are  not  aware  of  them. 
 
 45  Then  answered  one  of  the 
 LAWYERS,  and  said  unto  him, 
 Master,  thus  saying  thou  reproach- 
 est  Us  also. 
 
 46  And  HE  said.  Woe  unto  you 
 also,  ye  lawyers  !  For  ye  lade 
 MEN  with  Burdens  grievous  to  be 
 borne,  and  tye  yourselves  touch 
 not  the    burdens   with   one    of 
 
 your  FINGERS. 
 
 §    LXXXVII. 
 
 47  Woe  unto  you  !  For  ye  build 
 the  SEPULCHRES  of  the  pro- 
 phets, and  your  FATHERS  killed 
 them. 
 
 48  Truly  ye  bear  witness  that  ye 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 35.  that  light  which.        44.  those  graves  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Mancscript. — 34.  thine  eye. 
 
 46.  ge  yourselves {d).    See  34  (d),  37,  44  (d). 
 
 125 
 
XL  49. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XII.   11. 
 
 allow  the  deeds  of  your  fa- 
 thers: For  ti)CJ)  indeed  killed 
 them,  and  ge  build  [Their  sepul- 
 chres]. 
 
 49  Therefore  also  said  the  wis- 
 dom of  God,  I  will  send  them 
 Prophets  and  Apostles,  and  some 
 of  them  they  shall  slay  and  per- 
 secute : 
 
 50  That  the  *  BLOOD  of  All  the 
 prophets  which  was  shed  from 
 the  Foundation  of  the  World, 
 may  be  required  of  this  genera- 
 TIO^^; 
 
 51  From  the  f  ^LOOD  of  Abel 
 unto  the  fBLOOD  of  *Zacbarias, 
 which  PERISHED  between  the 
 ALTAR  and  the  temple:  verily 
 I  say  unto  you.  It  shall  be  required 
 of  this  generation. 
 
 §    LXXXVIII. 
 
 52  AVoe  unto  you,  lawyers  ! 
 For  ye  have  taken  away  the  key 
 of  kno\vledge:  ye  entered  not 
 in  yourselves,  and  them  that  were 
 ENTERING-IN  ye  hindered. 
 
 53  And  as  he  f  said  these  things 
 unto  them,  the  SCRIBES  and  the 
 Pharisees  began  to  urge  him 
 vehemently,  and  to  provoke  him 
 to  speak  of  many  things: 
 
 54  Laying  wait  for  him,  [and 
 seeking]  to  catch  something  out 
 of  his  mouth,  that  they  might 
 accuse  him. 
 
 CHAPTER   XII. 
 
 1  In  the  mean  time,  when  there 
 were  gathered  together  an  innu- 
 merable multitude  of  people, 
 
 insomuch  that  they  trode  one 
 upon  another,  he  began  to  say 
 unto    his    disciples    first   of  all. 
 
 Beware  ye  of  the  leaven  of  the 
 Pharisees,  which  is  Hypocrisy. 
 
 2  For  there  is  nothing  covered, 
 that  shall  not  be  revealed;  neither 
 hid,  that  shall  not  be  known. 
 
 3  Therefore  whatsoever  ye  have 
 spoken  in  darkness  shall  be 
 heard  in  the  LIGHT;  and  that 
 which  ye  have  spoken  in  the  EAR 
 in  CLOSETS  shall  be  proclaimed 
 upon  the  housetops. 
 
 4  And  I  say  unto  you  my 
 FRIENDS,  Be  not  afraid  of  them 
 that  KILL  the  body,  and  after 
 that  have  no  more  that  they  can 
 do. 
 
 5  But  I  will  forewarn  you 
 whom  ye  shall  fear:  Fear  HIM, 
 wlii  'h,  after  he  hath  killed, 
 HATH  Power  to  cast  into  hell; 
 yea,  I  say  unto  you,  Fear  \)\\\\. 
 
 6  Are  not  Five  Sparrows  sold 
 for  two  Fartliings,  and  not  one  of 
 them  is  foro-otten  before  GoD? 
 
 o 
 
 7  But  even  the  very  hairs  of 
 your  HEAD  are  all  numbered. 
 Fear  not  [theref  )rej :  ye  are  of 
 more  value  than  Many  Sparrows. 
 
 8  Also  I  say  unto  you.  Whoso- 
 ever shall  confess  me  before  men, 
 him  shall  the  SON  of  ]\ian  also 
 confess  before  tlie  angels  of  God  : 
 
 9  But  HE  that  DENIETH  me 
 before  iMEN  shall  be  denied  before 
 the  ANGELS  of  God. 
 
 10  And  whosoever  shall  speak  a 
 Word  against  the  SON  of  man,  it 
 shall  be  forgiven  him:  but  unto 
 HIM  that  BLASPHEMETH  against 
 the  HOLY  Ghost  it  shall  not  be 
 forgiven. 
 
 11  And  when  they  bring  you 
 unto  the  SYNAGOGUES,  and  unto 
 MAGISTRATES,  and  POWERS,  take 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 50.  that  bi.ood. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 51.  Blood. 
 SCRIBES  {d).     See  48  (d),  54  {d),  7. 
 
 5L  THAT  Zacharias  which. 
 
 5L    Blood.  53.    departed    thence,   the 
 
 126 
 
XII.  12, 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XII.  31, 
 
 ye  no  thought  how  or  what  thing 
 ye  shall  answer,  or  what  ye  shall 
 say: 
 
 12  For  the  HOLY  Ghost  shall 
 teach  you  in  the  Same  HOUR  what 
 ye  ought  to  say. 
 
 §     LXXXIX. 
 
 13  And  one  of  the  company 
 said  unto  him,  Master,  speak  to 
 my  BROTHER,  that  he  divide  the 
 INHERITANCE  with  me. 
 
 14  And  HE  said  unto  him,  Man, 
 who  made  Me  a  Judjxe  or  a  Divider 
 over  you? 
 
 15  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 Take  heed,  and  beware  of  fco- 
 VETOUSNESS:  For  a  man's  LIFE 
 consisteth  not  in  the  ABUNDANCE 
 of  the  THINGS  which  he  posses- 
 
 SETH. 
 
 §    XC. 
 
 16  And  he  spake  a  Parable  unto 
 them,  saying,  The  GROUND  of  a 
 certain  rich  Man,  brought  forth 
 plentifully: 
 
 17  And  he  thought  witliin  him- 
 self, saying.  What  shall  I  do. 
 Because  1  have  no  room  where  to 
 bestow  my  fruits? 
 
 18  And  he  said.  This  will  I  do: 
 I  will  pull  down  My  barns,  and 
 build  Greater;  and  there  will  I 
 bestow  All  my  t fruits  and  my 
 GOODS. 
 
 19  And  I  will  say  to  my  SOUL, 
 Soul,  thou  hast  Much  Goods  laid 
 up  for  many  Years;  take  thine 
 ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry. 
 
 20  But  God  said  unto  him,  Thou 
 Fool,  This  NIGHT  thy  SOUL  shall 
 be  required  of  thee:  then  whose 
 shall  those  things  be,  which  thou 
 hast  provided? 
 
 21  So    is   HE    that    LAYETH-UP- 
 
 TREASURE  for  himself,  and  is  not 
 rich  toward  God. 
 
 22  And  he  said  unto  ■\\].\^  DIS- 
 CIPLES, Therefore  1  say  unto  you. 
 Take  no  thought  for  tyour  life, 
 whcit  je  shall  eat;  neither  for  ftho 
 BODY,  wdiat  ye  sliall  put  on. 
 
 23  t  The  life  is  more  x\\?.n 
 MEAT,  and  the  BODY  is  mure  than 
 raiment. 
 
 24  Consider  the  RAVENS:  For 
 they  neither  sow  nor  reap;  which 
 neither  have  Storehouse  nor  Barn; 
 and  God  feedeth  them:  how 
 much  more  are  ge  better  than  the 
 
 FOWLS? 
 
 25  And  which  of  you  witli 
 taking  thought  can  add  to  his 
 stature  tone  Cubit? 
 
 26  If  ye  then  be  not  able  to  do 
 that  thing  which  is  least,  why  take 
 ye  thought  for  the  REST? 
 
 27  Consider  the  lilies  how  they 
 grow :  they  toil  not,  they  spin 
 not;  And  yet  1  say  unto  you,  that 
 Solomon  in  All  his  GLORY  was 
 not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 
 
 28  If  then  God  so  clothe  the 
 GRASS,  which  is  To-day  in  the 
 FIELD,  and  To-morrow  is  cast  into 
 the  Oven;  how  much  more  will  he 
 clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith? 
 
 29  And  seek  not  ^t  what  ye  shall 
 eat,  -for  what  ye  shall  drink, 
 neither  be  ye  of  doubtful  mind. 
 
 .'^0  For  all  these  things  do  the 
 NATIONS  of  the  WORLD  seek  after : 
 and  Your  father  knoweth  That 
 ye  have  need  of  these  things. 
 
 31  But  rather  seek  ye  f  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God;  and  [all]  these 
 things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 15.  All  Covetousness  (d).         18.  whkat  and  (d),        22.  the 
 DISCIPLES  (^).         22.  t/ourL,JFE{d).  22.  your  body.  23.  For  the  life.         25.  a 
 
 Cubit.         29.  and  what.         31,  his  kingdom  ;  and  these  tbings.     See  31(d). 
 
 127 
 
XII.  32. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XII.  49. 
 
 §  xci. 
 
 32  Fear  not,  little  Flock; 
 For  it  is  your  father's  good 
 pleasure  to  give  you  tlie  king- 
 dom. 
 
 33  Sell  THAT  ye  have,  and  give 
 Alms;  provide  yourselves  Bags 
 wliicli  wax  not  old,  a  Treasure  in 
 the  HEAVENS  tliat  faileth  not, 
 where  no  Thief  approacheth, 
 neither  ]\Ioth  corrupteth. 
 
 34  For  where  your  treasure 
 is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 
 
 §    XCII. 
 
 35  Let  Your  loins  be  girded 
 about,  and  your  lights  burning; 
 
 36  And  J)0  yourselves  like  unto 
 Men  that  wait  for  their  LORD, 
 when  he  will  return  from  the 
 WEDDING;  that  when  he  cometh 
 and  knocketh,  they  may  open 
 unto  him  immediately. 
 
 37  Blessed  are  those  servants, 
 whom  the  LORD  when  he  cometh 
 shall  find  watching:  verily  I  say 
 unto  you.  That  he  shall  gird  him- 
 self, and  make  them  to  sit  down 
 to  meat,  and  will  come  forth  and 
 serve  them. 
 
 38  And  if  he  shall  come  in  the 
 SECOND  [Watch],  or  [come]  in  the 
 THIRD  Watch,  and  find  them  so, 
 blessed  are  t  those  servants. 
 
 39  And    this    know.     That     if 
 
 the  GOODMAN-OF-THE-HOUSE  had 
 
 known  What  Hour  the  THIEF 
 would  come,,  he  would  have 
 watched,  and  not  have  suffered 
 his  HOUSE  to  be  broken  through. 
 
 40  Be  ge  [therefore]  ready  also : 
 For  the  SON  of  man  cometh  at  an 
 Hour  when  ye  think  not. 
 
 4 1  Then  Peter  said  [unto  him] , 
 
 Lord,  speakest  thou  this  parable 
 unto  us,  or  even  to  all  ? 
 §   XCIII. 
 
 42  And  the  Lord  said.  Who 
 then  is  t  that  faithful  and  wise 
 Steward,  whom  his  LORD  shall 
 make  ruler  over  his  household, 
 to  GIVE  them  their  fPORTlON-OF- 
 MEAT  in  due  Season? 
 
 43  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
 whom  his  LORD  when  he  cometh 
 shall  find  so  doing. 
 
 44  Of  a  truth  I  say  unto  you. 
 That  he  will  make  him  ruler  over 
 ALL  that  he  HATH. 
 
 45  But  and  if  that  servant  say 
 in  his  heart.  My  lord  delayeth 
 his  coming;  and  shall  begin  to 
 beat  the  menservants  and 
 maidens,  and  to  eat  and  drink, 
 and  to  be  drunken; 
 
 46  The  LORD  of  that  servant 
 will  come  in  a  Day  when  he  look- 
 eth  not  for  him,  and  at  an  Hour 
 when  he  is  not  aware,  and  will 
 cut  him  in  sunder,  and  will  ap- 
 point him  his  PORTION  with  the 
 unbelievers. 
 
 47  And  THAT  SERVANT,  which 
 KNEW  his  lord's  will,  and  pre- 
 pared not  himself^  neither  did 
 according  to  his  WILL,  *  shall  be 
 beaten  with  many  stripes. 
 
 48  But  HE  that  knew  not,  and 
 did  commit  things  worthy  of 
 Stripes,  shall  be  beaten  with  few 
 stripes.  For  unto  whomsoever 
 much  is  given,  of  him  shall  be 
 much  required :  and  to  whom  men 
 have  committed  much,  of  him 
 they  will  ask  the  more. 
 
 §   XCIV. 
 
 49  I  am  come  to  send  Fire  on 
 
 *  Eriphatic  Text. — 47.  \\z  shall  be  beaten. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.  tf)cg.  And  (J).        42.  the  faithful  Steward,  the  wise, 
 whom.        42.  portion-of-meat  in.     ib'ee  38  (twice),  40, 41  (rf). 
 
 128 
 
XIL  50. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIII.  8. 
 
 tlie  EAKTH;  and  what  will   I,  if 
 it  be  already  kindled? 
 
 50  But  I  have  a  Baptism  to  be 
 baptized  with;  and  how  am  I 
 straitened  till  it  be  accomplished ! 
 
 51  Suppose  ye  That  I  am  come 
 to  give  Peace  on  earth?  I  tell 
 you,  Nay;  but  rather  Division: 
 
 52  For  from  henceforth  there 
 shall  be  five  tin  one  House  divided, 
 three  against  two,  and  two  against 
 three. 
 
 53  The  Father  shall  be  divided 
 against  the  Son,  and  the  Son 
 against  the  Father;  the  Mother 
 against  the  t  Daughter,  and  the 
 Daughter  against  the  t  Mother ; 
 the  Mother-in-law  against  her 
 DAUGHTER-IN-LAW,  and  the 
 Daughter-in-law  against  her  MO- 
 THER-IN-LAW. 
 
 §    XCV. 
 
 54  And  he  said  also  to  the  PEO- 
 PLE, When  ye  see  a  f  CLOUD  rise 
 out  of  the  West,  straightway  ye 
 say,  There  cometh  a  Shower;  and 
 so  it  is. 
 
 55  And  when  ye  see  the  South- 
 wind  blow,  ye  say.  There  will  be 
 Heat;  and  it  cometh  to  pass. 
 
 56  Ye  Hypocrites,  ye  can  dis- 
 cern the  FACE  of  the  SKY  and  of 
 the  EARTH;  but  how  is  it  that  ye 
 fdo  not  discern  this  time? 
 
 57  Yea,  and  why  even  of  your- 
 selves   judge    ye    not   what    is 
 
 RIGHT? 
 
 58  When  thou  goest  with  thine 
 adversary  to  the  Magistrate,  as 
 thou  art  in  the  WAY,  give  Diligence 
 that  thou  mayest  be  delivered  from 
 him;  lest  he  hale  thee  to  the 
 JUDGE,    and   the   JUDGE    deliver 
 
 Thee  to  the  officer,  and  the  of- 
 ficer cast  Thee  into  Prison. 
 
 59  I  tell  thee,  thou  shalt  not 
 depart  thence,  till  thou  hast  paid 
 the  VERY-LAST  Mite. 
 
 CHAPTER   XIII. 
 
 §    XCVI. 
 
 1  There  were  present  at  That 
 SEASON  some  that  told  him  of  the 
 Galileans,  Whose  blood  Pilate 
 had  mingled  with  their  SACRI- 
 FICES. 
 
 2  And  t  Jesus  answering  said 
 unto  them,  Suppose  ye  That  these 
 Galileans  were  Sinners  above 
 All  the  GALiLiEANS,  Because  they 
 suffered  Such  things? 
 
 3  I  tell  you,  Nay:  but,  except 
 ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise 
 perish. 
 
 4  Or  Those  eighteen,  upon 
 whom  the  tower  in  Siloam  fell, 
 and  slew  them,  think  ye  That  tjcg 
 were  Sinners  above  f^LL  Men 
 that  dwelt  in  Jerusalem? 
 
 5  I  tell  you^  Nay:  but,  except 
 ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise 
 perish. 
 
 6  Pie  spake  also  This  para- 
 ble; A  certain  man  had  a  Fig- 
 tree  planted  in  his  vineyard; 
 and  he  came  and  sought  Fruit 
 thereon,  and  found  none. 
 
 7  Then  said  he  unto  the  DRES- 
 ser-of-his-vineyard.  Behold, 
 these  Three  Years  I  come  seeking 
 Fruit  on  this  fig-tree_,  and  find 
 none:  cut  it  down;  why  cumber- 
 eth  it  the  ground? 
 
 8  And  he  answering  said  unto 
 him,  Lord,  let  it  alone  This  YEAR 
 also,  till  I  shall  dig  about  it,  and 
 dung  it: 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 52.  in  One  House.        53,  the  daughter  (6).        53.  the 
 MOTHER.         54.  Cloud.  56.    cannot  discern  (c?).        2.  he  answering  (d).        4.  All 
 
 THOSE  MEN   that. 
 
 129 
 
XIII.  9. 
 
 ACCORDmG  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIII.  26. 
 
 9  And  if  fit  bear  Fruit,  well: 
 and    if    not,    then    after-THAT 
 thou  shalt  cut  it  down. 
 §  xcvii. 
 
 10  And  he  was  teaching  in  one 
 of  the  SYNAGOGUES  on  the  sab- 
 bath. 
 
 11  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
 Woman  which  had  a  Spirit  of 
 Infirmity  eighteen  Years,  and  was 
 bowed  together,  and  could  in  NO- 
 WISE lift  up  herself. 
 
 12  And  when  Jesus  saw  her,  he 
 called  her  to  him,  and  said  unto 
 her,  Woman,  thou  art  loosed  from 
 thine  infirmity. 
 
 13  And  he  laid  his  hands  on 
 her:  and  immediately  she  was 
 made  straight,  and  glorified  God.  . 
 
 14  And  the  ruler -of-the- 
 SYNAGOGUE  answered  with  indig- 
 nation. Because  that  Jesus  had 
 healed  on  the  sabbath  day,  and 
 said  unto  the  people.  There  are 
 Six  Days  in  which  men  ought  to 
 work :  in  them  therefore  come  and 
 be  healed,  and  not  on  the  SAB- 
 BATH DAY. 
 
 15  fThe  Lord  then  answered 
 him,  and  said.  Thou  Hypocrite, 
 doth  not  each  one  of  you  on  the 
 SABBATH  loose  his  OX  or  his  ASS 
 from  the  STALL,  and  lead  him 
 away  to  watering? 
 
 16  And  ought  not  this  woman, 
 being  a  Daughter  of  Abraham, 
 whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo, 
 these  Eighteen  Years,  be  loosed 
 from  this  BOND  on  the  sabbath 
 
 DAY? 
 
 17  And  when  he  had  said  these 
 things,  All  his  adversaries  were 
 ashamed:    and    All   the  PEOPLE 
 
 rejoiced  for  All  *the  glorious- 
 things  that  were  done  by  him. 
 
 §  XCVIII. 
 
 18  Then  said  he,  Unto  what  is 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God  like?  and 
 whereunto  shall  I  resemble  it? 
 
 19  It  is  like  a  Grain  of  Mustard- 
 seed,  which  a  Man  took,  and  cast 
 into  his  Garden;  and  it  grew,  and 
 waxed  a  [great]  Tree;  and  the 
 FOWLS  of  the  AIR  lodged  in  the 
 
 BRANCHES  of  it. 
 
 20  And  again  he  said,  Where- 
 unto shall  I  liken  the  KINGDOM 
 of  God? 
 
 21  It  is  like  Leaven,  which  a 
 Woman  took  and  hid  in  three 
 Measures  of  Meal,  till  the  whole 
 was  leavened. 
 
 §    XCIX. 
 
 22  And  he  went  through  the 
 Cities  and  Villages,  teaching,  and 
 journeying  toward  Jerusalem. 
 
 23  Then  said  one  unto  him, 
 Lord,  are  there  few  that  be 
 SAVED?     And  HE  said  unto  them, 
 
 24  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the 
 t STRAIT  Gate:  For  many,  I  say 
 unto  you,  will  seek  to  enter  in, 
 and  shall  not  be  able. 
 
 25  When  once  the  master-OF- 
 THE-HOUSE  is  risen  up,  and  hath 
 shut  to  the  DOOR,  and  ye  begin 
 to  stand  without,  and  to  knock  at 
 the  DOOR,  saying.  Lord,  [Lord,] 
 open  unto  us ;  and  he  shall  answer 
 and  say  unto  you,  I  know  you 
 not  whence  ye  are: 
 
 26  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  say, 
 We  have  eaten  and  drunk  in  thy 
 presence,  and  thou  hast  taught  in 
 
 our  STREETS. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  those  glorious-things  which  were. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 9.  after-that  it  bear  Fruit,  icell:  and  if  not,   then  thou 
 
 shalt.      15.  But  the  Lord  answered  him,  and  said,  Ye  Hypocrites. 
 See  19  id),  25  (cT). 
 
 '  ^ '-  i '  \ 
 
 Ltr 
 
 rf?! 
 
 24.  strait  Door  {d). 
 
 130 
 
XIII.  27. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIV.  8. 
 
 27  But  he  sliall  say,  f  I  tell  you, 
 I  know  [you]  not  whence  ye  are ; 
 depart  from  me,  All  ye  workers 
 
 of  t  INIQUITY. 
 
 28  There  shall  be  weeping  and 
 GNASHING  of  TEETH,  when  ye 
 shall  see  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and 
 Jacob,  and  All  the  prophets,  in 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God,  and  you 
 yourselves  thrust  out. 
 
 29  And  they  shall  come  from 
 the  East,  and  from  the  West,  and 
 from  the  North,  and  from  the 
 South,  and  shall  sit  down  in  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 30  And,  behold,  there  are  last 
 which  shall  be  first,  and  there  are 
 first  which  shall  be  last. 
 
 §  c. 
 
 31  The  Same  day  there  came 
 certain  of  the  Pharisees,  saying 
 unto  him.  Get  thee  out,  and  de- 
 part hence:  For  Herod  will  kill 
 Thee. 
 
 32  And  he  said  unto  them.  Go 
 ye,  and  tell  that  fox.  Behold,  I 
 cast  out  Devils,  and  I  fdo  Cures 
 To-day  and  To-morrow,  and  the 
 third  '\day  I  shall  be  perfected. 
 
 33  Nevertheless  I  must  walk  To- 
 day, and  To-morrow,  and  the  day 
 FOLLOWING :  For  it  cannot  be  that 
 a  Prophet  perish  out  of  Jerusalem. 
 
 34  O     Jerusalem,     Jerusalem, 
 
 *  which    KILLEST   the  PROPHETS, 
 
 and  stonest  them  that  are  sent 
 unto  thee;  how  often  would  I 
 have  gathered  thy  children  to- 
 gether, as  a  Hen  doth  gather  her 
 Brood  under  her  wings,  and  ye 
 would  not ! 
 
 35  Behold,  your  HOUSE  is  left 
 
 unto  you  [desolate] :  and  [verily] 
 I  say  unto  you.  Ye  shall  not  see 
 me,  until  \the  time  come  when]  ye 
 shall  say,  "  Blessed  is  HE  that 
 COMETH  in  the  Name  of  the 
 Lord."t 
 
 CHAPTER    XIV. 
 
 §    CL 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 WENT  into  the  House  of  one  of 
 the  CHIEF  Pharisees  to  eat 
 Bread  on  the  Sabbath  day,  that 
 i\)t^  watched  him. 
 
 2  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
 certain  Man  before  him  which 
 had  the  dropsy. 
 
 3  And  Jesus  answering  spake 
 unto  the  lawyers  and  Pharisees, 
 saying.  Is  it  lawful  to  heal  on  the 
 sabbath  tday? 
 
 4  And  they  held  their  peace. 
 And  he  took  Am,  and  healed  him, 
 and  let  him  go ; 
 
 5  And  t  answered  them,  saying. 
 Which  of  you  shall  have  fan  Ass 
 or  an  Ox  fallen  into  a  Pit,  and 
 will  not  straightway  pull  him  out 
 on  the  SABBATH  DAY? 
 
 6  And  they  could  not  answer 
 [him]  again  to  these  things. 
 
 §    GIL 
 
 7  And  he  put  forth  a  Parable 
 to  THOSE  which  were  bidden, 
 when  he  marked  how  they  chose 
 out  the  CHIEF-ROOMS;  saying 
 unto  them, 
 
 8  When  thou  art  bidden  of  any 
 man  to  a  Wedding,  sit  not  down 
 in  the  highest-room  ;  lest  a 
 more  honourable  man  than  thou 
 be  bidden  of  him; 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 34,  thou  which  killest. 
 
 f  Vatican    Manuscript. — 27.   speaking   unto  you,   I  know  not.         27.    Iniquity. 
 32.    perform  Cures  (o?).         32.  Day  (rf).  3.    Day,  or  not?    And(rf).  5.  he  said 
 
 unto  them,  Which  {d).         5.  a  Son  or  an  Ox  {d).     See  27  (d),  35  (thrice)  (d),  6. 
 
 X  35.  Psalms  cxviii.  26. 
 
 K   2  131 
 
XIV.  9. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIV.  26. 
 
 9  And  HE  that  bade  Thee  and 
 Him  come  and  say  to  thee,  Give  this 
 man  Place;  and  thou  begin  with 
 Shame  to  take  the  lowest 
 Room. 
 
 10  But  when  thou  art  bidden, 
 go  and  sit  down  in  the  lowest 
 Room;  that  when  he  that  BADE 
 thee  Cometh,  he  may  say  unto  thee, 
 Friend,  go  up  higher:  then  shalt 
 thou  have  Worsliip  in  tlie  pre- 
 sence of  t  THEM  that  SIT-AT- 
 MEAT  with  thee. 
 
 1 1  For  WHOSOEVER  EXALTETH 
 
 himself  shall  be  abased;  and  he 
 that  HUMBLETH  himself  shall  be 
 exalted. 
 
 12  Then  said  he  also  to  him 
 that  BADE  him.  When  thou  makest 
 a  Dinner  or  a  Supper,  call  not 
 thy  FRlENDSj  nor  thy  brethren, 
 neither  thy  kinsmen;  fnor  thy 
 rich  Neighbours;  lest  ti)0J)  also  bid 
 Thee  again,  and  a  Recompence  be 
 made  thee. 
 
 13  But  when  thou  makest  a 
 Feast,  call  the  Poor,  the  Maimed, 
 the  Lame,  the  Blind: 
 
 14  And  thou  shalt  be  blessed; 
 For  they  cannot  recompense  thee: 
 for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at 
 
 the  RESURRECTION  of  the  JUST. 
 
 15  And  when  one  of  them  that 
 SAT-AT-MEAT  with  him  heard 
 these  things,  he  said  unto  him, 
 Blessed  is  he  that  shall  eat  Bread 
 in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 
 16  Then  said  he  unto  him,  A 
 certain  Man  made  a  great  Supper, 
 and  bade  many: 
 
 17  And   sent   his   servant   at 
 
 SUPPER     TIME    to     say    to     THEM 
 
 that  were  bidden.  Come;  For 
 [all]  things  are  now  ready. 
 
 18  And  they  all  with  one  consent 
 began  to  make  excuse.  The  first 
 said  unto  him,  I  have  bought  a 
 Piece-of-ground,  and  I  must  needs 
 go  and  see  it:  1  pray  thee  have 
 Me  excused. 
 
 19  And  another  said,  I  have 
 bought  five  Yoke  of  Oxen,  and  I 
 go  to  prove  them:  I  pray  thee 
 have  Me  excused. 
 
 20  And  another  said,  I  have 
 married  a  Wife,  and  therefore  I 
 cannot  come. 
 
 21  So  that  SERVANT  came,  and 
 shewed  his  lord  these  things. 
 Then  the  master-of-the-house 
 being  angry  said  to  his  servant, 
 Go  out  quickly  into  the  STREETS 
 and  Lanes  .of  the  city,  and  bring 
 in  hither  the  POOR,  and  the 
 Maimed,  and  the  fHalt,  and  the 
 Blind. 
 
 22  And  the  servant  said,  Lord, 
 tit  is  done  as  thou  hast  command- 
 ed, and  yet  there  is  Room. 
 
 23  And  the  lord  said  unto  the 
 servant.  Go  out  into  the  piigh- 
 WAYS  and  Hedges,  and  compel 
 them  to  come  in,  that  t^^y  HOUSE 
 may  be  filled. 
 
 24  For  I  say  unto  you.  That 
 none  of  those  men  which  were 
 BIDDEN  shall  taste  of  My  supper. 
 
 §   cm. 
 
 25  And  there  went  great  Multi- 
 tudes with  him:  and  he  turned, 
 and  said  unto  them, 
 
 26  If  any  man  come  to  me,  and 
 hate  not  his  father,  and  mother, 
 and  WIFE,  and  children,  and 
 BRETHREN,  and  SISTERS,  yea, 
 and  tHiS-OWN  Life  also,  he  can- 
 not be  My  Disciple. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10.  All  them  that.  12.  not  %  rich.  21.  Blind  and 
 the  Halt.  22.  I  have  done  what  thou  didst  command.  23.  the  house.  26.  his- 
 own   LIFE.     See  17  {d). 
 
 132 
 
XIV.  27. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XV.  12. 
 
 27  t  And  whosoever  doth  not 
 bear  his  CROSS,  and  come  after 
 me,  cannot  be  My  Disciple. 
 
 28  For  which  of  you,  intending 
 to  build  a  Tower,  sitteth  not  down 
 first,  and  counteth  the  COST, 
 whether  he  have  sufficient  to  finish 
 it? 
 
 29  Lest  haply,  after  he  hath 
 laid  the  Foundation,  and  is  not 
 able  to  finish  it,  all  that  behold 
 it  begin  to  mock  him, 
 
 30  Saying,  This  man  began  to 
 build,  and  was  not  able  to  finish. 
 
 31  Or  What  King,  going  to 
 make  War  against  Another  King, 
 t sitteth  not  down  first,  and  cod- 
 sulteth  whether  he  be  able  with 
 Ten  Thousand  to  meet  him  that 
 COMETH  against  him  with  Twenty 
 Thousand  ? 
 
 32  Or  else,  while  the  other  is 
 yet  a  great  way  ofi",  he  sendeth  an 
 Ambassage,  and  desireth  [condi- 
 tions of]  Peace. 
 
 33  So  likewise,  whosoever  he  be 
 of  you  that  forsaketh  not  ALL  that 
 he  HATH,  he  cannot  be  My  Dis- 
 ciple. 
 
 34  Salt  is  good:  but  if  fthe 
 SALT  have  lost  his  savour,  where- 
 with  shall   it  be  seasoned? 
 
 35  It  is  neither  fit  for  the  Land, 
 nor  yet  for  the  Dunghill;  hut  men 
 cast  it  out.  He  that  hath  Ears 
 to  hear,  let  him  hear. 
 
 CHAPTER    XV. 
 
 1  Then  drew  near  unto  him 
 All  the  PUBLICANS  and  sinners 
 for  to  hear  him. 
 
 2  And   tthe    Pharisees   and 
 
 scribes  murmured,  saying,  This 
 man  receiveth  Sinners,  and  eateth 
 with  them. 
 
 3  And  he  spake  this  parable 
 unto  them,  saying, 
 
 4  What  Man  of  you,  having 
 an  Hundred  Sheep,  if  he  lose  one 
 of  them,  doth  not  leave  the 
 ninety-and-nine  in  the  wil- 
 derness, and  go  after  that 
 which  is  LOST,  until  he  find  it? 
 
 5  And  when  he  hath  found  it, 
 he  layeth  it  on  his  shoulders, 
 rejoicing. 
 
 6  And  when  he  cometh  home, 
 he  calleth  together  his  friends 
 and  NEIGHBOURS,  saying  unto 
 them.  Rejoice  with  me ;  For  I 
 have  found  *my  sheep  which 
 was  LOST. 
 
 7  I  say  unto  you,  That  likewise 
 Joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over  One 
 Sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than 
 over  Ninety-and-nine  Just  persons, 
 which  need  no  Repentance. 
 
 8  Either  What  Woman  having 
 ten  Pieces-of-silver,  if  she  lose  one 
 Piece,  doth  not  light  a  Candle, 
 and  sweep  the  HOUSE,  and  seek 
 diligently  till  she  find  it? 
 
 9  And  when  she  hath  found  it, 
 she  calleth  her  friends  and  her 
 NEIGHBOURS  together,  saying.  Re- 
 joice with  me;  For  I  have  found 
 the  PIECE  which  I  had  lost. 
 
 10  Likewise,  I  say  unto  you, 
 there  is  Joy  in  the  presence  of  the 
 ANGELS  of  God  over  One  Sinner 
 that  repenteth. 
 
 §  cv. 
 
 11  And  he  said,  A  certain  Man 
 had  Two  Sons: 
 
 12  And  the  younger  of  them 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  that  sheep  of  mine  which. 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 27.   Whosoever  therefore   cloth   not  bear  his-own   cross. 
 
 34.  also  the  salt.         2.  both  the.     See  32  (d). 
 
 133 
 
 31.  will  not  sit  down  first  and  consult. 
 
XV.  13. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XV.  30. 
 
 said  to  his  father,  Father,  give 
 me  the  portion  of  goods  that 
 FALLETH  to  me.  And  f  he  divided 
 unto  them  his  LIVING. 
 
 13  And  not  Many  Days  after  the 
 YOUNGER  Son  gathered  all  to- 
 gether, and  took  his  journey  into 
 a  far  Country,  and  there  wasted 
 his  SUBSTANCE  with  riotous  living. 
 
 14  And  when  he  had  spent  all, 
 there  arose  a  mighty  Famine  in 
 that  land;  and  i)t  began  to  be  in 
 want. 
 
 15  And  he  went  and  joined  him- 
 self to  a  CITIZEN  of  that  COUN- 
 TRY; and  he  sent  him  into  his 
 FIELDS  to  feed  Swine. 
 
 16  And  he  would  fain  have 
 t  filled  his  BELLY  with  the  HUSKS 
 that  the  swiNE  did  eat:  and  no 
 man  gave  unto  him. 
 
 17  And  when  he  came  to  him- 
 self, he  said.  How-many  Hired- 
 servants  of  my  father's  have 
 t  Bread  enough  and  to  spare,  and 
 1  perish  with  Hunger ! 
 
 18  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my 
 father,  and  will  say  unto  him, 
 Father,  I  have  sinned  against  hea- 
 ven, and  before  tthee, 
 
 1 9  t  And  am  no  more  worthy  to 
 be  called  thy  Son:  make  me  as 
 one  of  thy  hired-servants. 
 
 20  And  he  arose,  and  came  to 
 his  father.  But  when  he  was 
 yet  a  great  way  off,  his  father 
 saw  him,  and  had  compassion,  and 
 ran,  and  fell  on  his  NECK,  and 
 kissed  him. 
 
 21  And  the  SON  said  unto  him. 
 Father,    I    have    sinned    against 
 
 heaven,  and  t  in  thy  sight,  and 
 am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called 
 thy  Son. 
 
 22  But  the  father  said  to  his 
 SERVANTS,  Bring  t  forth  the  best 
 ROBE,  and  put  it  on  him ;  and  put 
 a  Ring  on  his  hand,  and  Shoes 
 on  his  FEET : 
 
 23  And  bring  [hither]  the  fat- 
 ted CALF,  and  kill  it;  and  let  us 
 eat,  and  be  merry : 
 
 24  For  This  my  SON  was  dead, 
 and  is  alive  [again]  ;  he  was  lost, 
 and  is  found.  And  they  began  to 
 be  merry. 
 
 25  Now  his  elder  son  was  in 
 the  Field:  and  as  he  came  and 
 drew  nigh  to  the  HOUSE,  he  heard 
 Musick  and  Dancing. 
 
 26  And  he  called  one  of  the 
 SERVANTS,  and  asked  what  these 
 things  meant. 
 
 27  And  HE  said  unto  him.  Thy 
 BROTHER  is  come;  and  thy  fa- 
 ther hath  killed  the  fatted 
 calf,  Because  he  hath  received 
 him  safe  and  sound. 
 
 28  And  he  was  angry,  and  would 
 not  go  in:  f therefore  came  his 
 FATHER  out,  and  intreated  him. 
 
 29  And  HE  answering  said  to 
 t  his  FATHER,  Lo,  these  Many 
 Years  do  I  serve  thee,  neither 
 transgressed  I  at  any  time  thy 
 Commandment :  and  yet  thou 
 never  gavest  Me  a  Kid,  that  I 
 might    make     merry    with     my 
 
 FRIENDS  : 
 
 30  But  as  soon  as  *this  thy 
 SON  was  come,  which  hath  DE- 
 VOURED Thy  living  with  Har- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 30.  this  son  of  thine  was  come  which  hath. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.    he   divided.  16.    been  fed  with  the  husks  (d). 
 
 17.  abundance  of  Bread,  and  E  perish  here  with  (c?).  18.  thee.  19.  I  am  no  more. 
 21.  before  thee.  I  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  Son:  make  me  as  one  of  thy 
 HIRED-SERVANTS.     But  (</).  22.    forth  quicklj.         28.  and  his  father  came  out. 
 
 29.  his  father.     See  23  (rf),  24  (d). 
 
 134 
 
XV.  31. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XVI.  15. 
 
 lots,  tliou  liast  killed  for  him  tlie 
 
 t  FATTED  CALF. 
 
 31  And  HE  said  unto  him,  Son, 
 tf)OU  art  ever  with  me,  and  all 
 that  I  HAVE  is  thine. 
 
 32  It  was  meet  that  we  should 
 make  merry,  and  be  glad:  For 
 this  thy  BROTHER  was  dead,  and 
 is  alive  [again] ;  and  was  lost,  and 
 is  found. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 §    CVL 
 
 1  And  he  said  also  unto  f  his  dis- 
 ciples. There  was  a  certain  rich 
 Man,  which  had  a  Steward;  and 
 the  same  was  accused  unto  him 
 that  he  had  wasted  his  GOODS. 
 
 2  And  he  called  him,  and  said 
 unto  him,  How  is  it  that  I  hear 
 this  of  thee?  give  an  ACCOUNT  of 
 thy  STEWARDSHIP ;  for  thou  may- 
 est  be  no  longer  steward. 
 
 3  Then  the  steward  said 
 within  himself,  What  shall  I  do? 
 For  my  lord  taketh  away  from 
 me  the  stewardship:  I  cannot 
 dig;  t to  beg  I  am  ashamed. 
 
 4  I  am  resolved  what  to  do, 
 that,  when  I  am  put  out  of  the 
 stewardship,  they  may  receive 
 me  into  f  their  houses. 
 
 5  So  he  called  every  one  of  his 
 lord's  debtors  unto  him,  and 
 said  unto  the  first,  How  much 
 owest  thou  unto  my  lord? 
 
 6  And  he  said.  An  Hundred 
 Measures  of  Oil.  And  •\\\q  said 
 unto  him.  Take  fThy  bill,  and 
 sit  down  quickly,  and  write  fifty. 
 
 7  Then  said  he  to  another,  And 
 how  much  owest  tf)OU?     And  HE 
 
 said.  An  Hundred  Measures  of 
 Wheat.  [And]  he  said  unto  him, 
 Take  f  Thy  BILL  and  write  four- 
 score. 
 
 8  And  the  LORD  commended 
 the  unjust  steward.  Because 
 he  had  done  wisely:  For  the 
 CHILDREN  of  this  WORLD  are  *in 
 their   generation  wiser  than 
 
 the  CHILDREN  of  LIGHT. 
 
 9  And  5  say  unto  you,  Make  to 
 yourselves  Friends  of  the  mam- 
 mon of  UNRIGHTEOUSNESS;  that, 
 when  tye  fail,  they  may  receive 
 you  into  EVERLASTING  Habita- 
 tions. 
 
 10  He  that  is  faithful  in  that 
 which  is  least  is  faithful  also  in 
 much:  and  HE  that  is  UNJUST  in 
 the  least  is  unjust  also  in  much. 
 
 1 1  If  therefore  ye  have  not  been 
 faithful  in  the  unrighteous 
 Mammon,  who  will  commit  to 
 your  trust  the  true  riches? 
 
 12  And  if  ye  have  not  been 
 faithful  in  that  which  is  ano- 
 ther man's,  who  shall  give  you 
 that  which  is  fYOUR-OWN? 
 
 §    CVII. 
 
 13  No  Servant  can  serve  Two 
 Masters:  for  either  he  will  hate 
 the  one,  and  love  the  OTHER ;  or 
 else  he  will  hold  to  the  one,  and 
 despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot 
 serve  God  and  Mammon. 
 
 14  And  the  Pharisees  also, 
 who  were  covetous,  heard  all  these 
 things :  and  they  derided  him. 
 
 15  And  he  said  unto  them,  ^e 
 are  they  which  justify  your- 
 selves before  MEN;  but  GoD 
 knoweth  your  hearts  :  For  that 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  in  that  generation  which  is  their-own,  wiser. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 30.  fatted  Calf.  1.  the  Disciples  (cT).  3.  and  to 
 beg.  4.  their-own  houses.  6.  he  said.  6.  Thy  letters,  and  (d).  7.  Thy 
 letters,  and.         9.  it  fails  (c).         12.  our-own?     SeeZ2,1. 
 
 135 
 
XVI.  16. 
 
 ACCORDING   TO   LUKE. 
 
 XYIL  1. 
 
 which    is    HIGHLY-ESTEEMED    a- 
 
 mong    Men    is    Abomination    in 
 the  sight  of  tCoD. 
 
 §    CVIII. 
 
 16  The  LAW  and  the  prophets 
 were  until  John :  since  that  time 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God  is  preached, 
 and  every  man  presseth  into  it, 
 
 17  And  it  is  easier  for  heaven 
 and  EARTH  to  pass_,  than  One 
 Tittle  of  the  law  to  fail. 
 
 18  Whosoever  putteth-a- 
 WAY  his  wiFE^  and  marrieth  ano- 
 ther, committeth  adultery:  and 
 t  w^hosoever  marrieth  her 
 that  is  put  away  from  her  Hus- 
 band committeth  adultery. 
 
 §    CIX. 
 
 19  There  was  a  certain  rich  Man, 
 which  was  clothed  in  Purple  and 
 Fine-linen,  and  fared  sumptuously 
 every  Day: 
 
 20  And  [there  was]  a  certain 
 Beggar  named  Lazarus,  [which] 
 was  laid  at  his  gate,  full  of  sores, 
 
 21  And  desiring  to  be  fed  with 
 *the  t  CRUMBS  which  fell  from 
 the  rich-man's  table  :  moreover 
 the  DOGS  came  and  licked  his 
 SORES. 
 
 22  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the 
 BEGGAR  died,  and  was  carried  by 
 the  ANGELS  into  Abraham's 
 BOSOM:  the  RICH-MAN  also  died, 
 and  was  buried; 
 
 23  And  in  hell  he  lift  up  his 
 EYES,  being  in  Torments,  and 
 seeth  t  Abraham  afar  oif,  and 
 Lazarus  in  his  BOSOM. 
 
 24  And  Je  cried  and  said.  Fa- 
 ther Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me, 
 and  send    Lazarus,   that  he   may 
 
 dip  the  TIP  of  his  finger  in 
 Water,  and  cool  my  TONGUE ;  For 
 I  am  tormented  in  this  FLAME. 
 
 25  But  Abraham  said.  Son,  re- 
 member That  tijOU  in  thy  life- 
 time receivedst  thy  good  things, 
 and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things : 
 but  now  tf[)^  is  comforted,  and 
 tijOU  art  tormented. 
 
 26  And  beside  all  this,  between 
 us  and  you  there  is  a  great  Gulf 
 fixed :  so  that  they  which  would 
 pass  from  hence  to  you  cannot; 
 neither  can  fTHEY  pass  to  us^  that 
 ivould  come  from  thence. 
 
 27  Then  he  said,  I  pray  thee 
 therefore,  Father,  that  thou  would- 
 est  send  him  to  my  father's 
 HOUSE : 
 
 28  For  I  have  Five  Brethren; 
 that  he  may  testify  unto  them, 
 lest  ti)0g  also  come  into  this  PLACE 
 
 of  TORMENT. 
 
 29  t  Abraham  saith  [unto  him]. 
 They  have  IVIoses  and  the  PRO- 
 PHETS; let  them  hear  them. 
 
 30  And  HE  said.  Nay,  Father 
 Abraham:  but  if  one  went  unto 
 them  from  the  Dead,  they  will 
 repent. 
 
 3 1  And  he  said  unto  him.  If  they 
 hear  not  Moses  and  the  PROPHETS, 
 neither  will  they  be  persuaded, 
 though  one  rose  from  the  Dead. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 §  ex. 
 
 1  Then  said  he  unto  f  the  dis- 
 ciples. It  is  impossible  but  that 
 OFFENCES  t  will  come :  but  Woe 
 unto  him^  through  whom  they 
 come ! 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 21.  those  crumbs  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 15.  the  Lord  (rf).  18.  he  that  mrarieth  (rf).  21.  things 
 which  FELL  ((/).  23.  Abraham.  25.  he  is  here  comforted,  and.  26.  they  pass. 
 29.  But  Abraham.  i.  his  disciples.         1.  should  come:    nevertheless  Woe.      See 
 
 20  (twice)  (rf),  29. 
 
 13fJ 
 
XVII.  2. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XVII.  22. 
 
 2  It  were  better  for  him  that 
 a  Millstone  were  hanged  about  his 
 NECK,  and  he  cast  into  the  sea, 
 than  that  he  should  offend  one 
 of  these  little-ones. 
 
 3  Take  heed  to  yourselves:  If 
 thy  BROTHER  trespass  [against 
 thee],  rebuke  him;  and  if  he 
 repent,  forgive  him. 
 
 4  And  if  he  trespass  against 
 thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and 
 seven  times  [in  a  day]  turn  again 
 to  thee,  saying,  I  repent;  thou 
 shalt  forgive  him. 
 
 §    CXI. 
 
 5  And  the  apostles  said  unto 
 the  Lord,  Increase  our  Faith. 
 
 6  And  the  Lord  said,  If  ye 
 had  Faith  as  a  Grain  of  Mustard- 
 seed,  ye  might  say  unto  this 
 SYCAMINE-TREE,  Be  thou  plucked 
 up  by  the  root,  and  be  thou 
 planted  in  the  SEA;  and  it  should 
 obey  you. 
 
 7  But  which  of  you,  having  a 
 Servant  plowing  or  feeding  cattle, 
 will  say  unto  him  by  and  by,  when 
 he  is  come  from  the  FIELD,  Go 
 and  sit  down  to  meat? 
 
 8  And  will  not  rather  say  unto 
 him.  Make  ready  wherewith  I 
 may  sup,  and  gird  thyself,  and 
 serve  me,  till  I  have  eaten  and 
 drunken ;  and  afterward  tJOU  shalt 
 eat  and  drink? 
 
 9  Doth  he  thank  fthat  ser- 
 vant Because  he  did  the  things 
 that  were  commanded  [him  ?  I 
 trow  not]. 
 
 10  So  likewise  p0,  when  ye  shall 
 have  done  All  those  things  which 
 are  commanded  you,  say,  We 
 are  unprofitable  Servants:  we 
 have  done  that  which  was  our 
 duty  to  do. 
 
 §    CXII. 
 
 11  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 WENT  to  Jerusalem,  that  |)0  passed 
 through  the  Midst  of  Samaria  and 
 Galilee. 
 
 12  And  as  he  entered  into  a 
 Certain  Village,  there  met  •\\\vcn. 
 Ten  Men  that  were  Lepers,  which 
 t  stood  afar  off: 
 
 13  And  tijfg  lifted  up  their 
 Voices,  and  said,  Jesus,  Master, 
 have  mercy  on  us. 
 
 14  And  when  he  saw  them^  he 
 said  unto  them.  Go  shew  your- 
 selves rmto  the  priests.  And  it 
 came  to  pass,  that,  as  they  avent, 
 they  were  cleansed. 
 
 15  And  one  of  them,  when  he 
 saw  That  he  was  healed,  turned 
 back,  and  with  a  loud  Voice 
 glorified  God, 
 
 16  And  fell  down  on  his  Face 
 at  his  feet,  giving  him  thanks: 
 and  \)Z  was  a  Samaritan. 
 
 17  And  Jesus  answering  said. 
 Were  there  not  ten  cleansed  ?  but 
 where  are  the  nine? 
 
 18  There  are  not  found  that 
 returned  to  give  Glory  to  GoD, 
 save  this  stranger. 
 
 1 9  And  he  said  unto  him.  Arise, 
 go  thy  way:  [thy  faith  hath 
 made  thee  whole.] 
 
 §    CXIII. 
 
 20  And  when  he  was  demanded 
 of  the  Pharisees,  when  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God  should  come, 
 he  answered  them  and  said,  The 
 KINGDOM  of  God  cometh  not 
 with  Observation: 
 
 21  Neither  shall  they  say,  Lo 
 here !  or,  [lo]  there !  for,  behold, 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God  is  within 
 you. 
 
 22  And  he  said  unto  the   DIS- 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 9.  the  servant  {d).        12.  him  (d). 
 off  id).     See  3  (</),  4,  9  (c?),  1 9  (rf),  21. 
 
 12.  stood  up  afar 
 
 137 
 
XVII.  23. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XVIII.  7. 
 
 CIPLES,  The  Days  will  come,  when 
 ye  shall  desire  to  see  one  of  the 
 DAYS  of  the  SON  of  MAN,  and  ye 
 shall  not  see  it. 
 
 23  And  they  shall  say  to  you, 
 See  t^^ere;  or,  see  there:  go  not 
 after  them,  nor  follow  them. 
 
 24  For  as  *the  lightning,  that 
 LIGHTENETH  out  of  the  ONE  part 
 under  Heaven,  shineth  unto  the 
 OTHER  part  under  Heaven;  so 
 shall  also  the  SON  of  man  be  [in 
 his  day]. 
 
 25  But  first  must  he  suffer  Many 
 things,   and   be    rejected    of    this 
 
 GENERATION. 
 
 26  And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of 
 NoE,    so    shall  it  be  also  in  the 
 
 DAYS  of  the  SON  of  MAN. 
 
 27  They  did  eat,  they  drank, 
 they  married-wives,  they  were 
 given  in  marriage,  until  the  Day 
 that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark, 
 and  the  FLOOD  came,  and  destroyed 
 them  all. 
 
 28  Likewise  also  as  it  was  in  the 
 DAYS  of  Lot;  they  did  eat,  they 
 drank,  they  bought,  they  sold, 
 they  planted,  they  builded ; 
 
 29  But  the  Same  Day  that  Lot 
 went  out  of  Sodom  it  rained  Fire 
 and  Brimstone  from  Heaven,  and 
 destroyed  them  all. 
 
 30  Even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the 
 Day  when  the  SON  of  man  is  re- 
 vealed. 
 
 31  In  That  DAY,  he  which  shall 
 be  upon  the  housetop,  and  his 
 STUFF  in  the  house,  let  him  not 
 come  down  to  take  it  away:  and 
 HE  that  is  in  the  t  field,  let  him 
 likewise  not  return  back. 
 
 32  Remember  Lot's  wife. 
 
 33  Whosoever  shall  seek  to  t  save 
 
 his  LIFE  shall  lose  it;  and  whoso- 
 ever shall  lose  *  his  life  shall 
 preserve  it. 
 
 34  I  tell  you,  in  That  NIGHT 
 there  shall  be  two  men  in  tone 
 Bed;  the  ONE  shall  be  taken,  and 
 the  OTHER  shall  be  left. 
 
 35  Two  women  shall  be  grinding 
 TOGETHER ;  the  ONE  shall  be 
 taken,  and  the  other  left. 
 
 [36  Two  men  shall  be  in  the 
 FIELD;  the  ONE  shall  be  taken, 
 and  the  other  left.] 
 
 37  And  they  answered  and  said 
 unto  him.  Where,  Lord?  And  HE 
 said  unto  them.  Wheresoever  the 
 BODY  is,  thither  t  will  the  EAGLES 
 be  gathered  together. 
 
 CHAPTER   XVIII. 
 
 §    CXIV. 
 
 1  And  he  spake  a  Parable  unto 
 them  to  this  end,  that  men  ought 
 always  to  pray,  and  not  to  faint; 
 
 2  Saying,  There  was  in  a  City 
 a  Judge,  which  feared  not  GoD, 
 neither  regarded  Man : 
 
 3  And  there  was  a  Widow  in 
 that  City ;  and  she  came  unto  him, 
 saying.  Avenge  me  of  mine  ad- 
 versary. 
 
 4  And  he  would  not  for  a  While : 
 but  afterward  he  said  within  him- 
 self. Though  I  fear  not  God,  nor 
 regard  Man; 
 
 5  Yet  because  this  widow 
 TROUBLETH  me,  I  will  avenge 
 her,  lest  by  her  continual  coming 
 she  weary  me. 
 
 6  And  the  Lord  said.  Hear 
 what  the  unjust  judge  saith. 
 
 7  And  shall  not  God  avenge 
 *his  own  elect,  which  cry  Day 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 24.  that  lightning  that.        33.  it,  shall  preserve  it.         7.  those 
 ELECT  of  his  which. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript.— 23.  there;  or  see  here:  follow  not.    ¥or(d).        31.  Eield. 
 33.  ensure  his  LIFE  (d).         34.  a  Bed  (cf).        37.  also  will  (tf).     See  24  (d),  36  (d). 
 
 138 
 
XYIII.  8. 
 
 ACCOKDmG  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XVIII.  27. 
 
 and  NigKt  unto  him,  though  he 
 bear  long  with  them  ? 
 
 8  I  tell  you  That  he  will  avenge 
 them  speedily.  Nevertheless  when 
 the  SON  of  MAN  Cometh,  shall  he 
 find  FAITH  on  the  earth? 
 
 §  cxv. 
 
 9  And  he  spake  this  parable 
 unto  CERTAIN  which  trusted  in 
 themselves  That  they  were  righte- 
 ous, and  despised  others  : 
 
 10  Two  Men  went  up  into  the 
 temple  to  pray;  the  one  a  Pha- 
 risee, and  the  OTHER  a  Publican. 
 
 11  The  Pharisee  stood  and 
 prayed  thus  with  himself,  GOD,  I 
 thank  thee,  That  I  am  not  as 
 OTHER  MEN  are^  Extortioners, 
 Unjust,  Adulterers,  or  even  as  This 
 
 PUBLICAN. 
 
 12  I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I 
 give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess. 
 
 13  fAnd  the  publican,  stand- 
 ing afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so 
 much  as  Ids  EYES  unto  heaven, 
 but  smote  [upon]  fliis  breast, 
 saying,  GoD  be  merciful  to  me  a 
 sinner. 
 
 14  I  tell  you,  this  man  went  down 
 to  his  house  justified  f  rather 
 than  the  other:  For  every-ONE 
 that  EXALTETH  himself  shall  be 
 abased ;  and  HE  that  humbleth 
 himself  shall  be  exalted. 
 
 §    CXVI. 
 
 15  And  they  brought  unto  him 
 also  INFANTS,  that  he  would 
 touch  them :  but  when  his  disci- 
 ples saw  eV,  they  rebuked  him. 
 
 16  But  Jesus  called  fthem  unto 
 him,  and  said.  Suffer  little- 
 CHILDREN  to  come  unto  me,  and 
 
 forbid  them  not:   for  of  SUCH  is 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 17  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Who- 
 soever shall  not  receive  the  king- 
 dom of  God  as  a  Little-child  shall 
 in  no  wise  enter  therein. 
 
 §     CXVII. 
 
 18  And  a  Certain  Ruler  asked 
 him,  saying,  Good  Master,  what 
 shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  Life? 
 
 19  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Why  callest  thou  Me  good?  none 
 is  good,  save  one,  that  is,  GoD. 
 
 20  Thou  knowest  the  command- 
 ments, "Do  not  commit  adultery, 
 Do  not  kill.  Do  not  steal.  Do  not 
 bear  false  witness.  Honour  thy 
 FATHER    and  [thy] MOTHER. "J 
 
 21  And  HE  said.  All  these  have 
 I  kept  from  t  i^y  Youth  up. 
 
 22  Now  when  Jesus  heard  [these 
 things],  he  said  unto  him.  Yet 
 lackest  thou  One  thing:  sell  all 
 that  thou  hast,  and  distribute  unto 
 the  Poor,  and  thou  shalt  have 
 Treasure  in  t  Heaven :  and  come, 
 follow  me. 
 
 23  And  when  he  heard  this,  HE 
 fwas  very  sorrowful:  for  he  was 
 very  rich. 
 
 24  And  when  f  Jesus  saw  [that 
 he  was  very  sorrowful],  he  said, 
 How  hardly  shall  THEY  that  HAVE 
 riches  enter  into  the  kingdom 
 of  God  ! 
 
 25  For  it  is  easier  for  a  Camel 
 to  go  through  a  Needle's  Eye, 
 than  for  a  Rich  man  to  enter  into 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 26  And  THEY  that  heard  it 
 said.  Who  then  can  be  saved? 
 
 27  And   HE  said,  The  things 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 13.    But.  13.    his  breast.  14.    more  than  the 
 
 other  ((/).         16.  them.        21.  my{d).         22.  heaven.         23.    became  very  sorrowful. 
 24.  Jesus  beheld  him,  he  said.     See  13,  20,  22,  24  (</). 
 
 i  20.  Exodus  XX.  12. 
 
 139 
 
XVIII.  28. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIX.  5. 
 
 which  are  impossible  with  Men 
 are  possible  with  God. 
 
 28  Then  Peter  said,  Lo,  ijoe 
 have  left  tall,  and  followed  thee. 
 
 29  And  HE  said  unto  them, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  you.  There  is 
 no  man  that  hath  left  House,  or 
 t  Parents,  or  Brethren,  or  Wife, 
 or  Children,  for  the  KINGDOM  of 
 God's  sake, 
 
 30  Who  shall  not  receive  mani- 
 fold more  in  this  present-time, 
 and  in  the  avorld  to-come  Life 
 
 everlasting. 
 
 §     CXVIII. 
 
 31  Then  he  took  unto  him  the 
 TWELVE,  and  said  unto  them, 
 Behold,  we  go  up  to  Jerusalem, 
 and  All  THINGS  that  are  written 
 by  the  prophets  concerning  the 
 SON  of  man  shall  be  accomplished. 
 
 32  For  he  shall  be  delivered  unto 
 the  Gentiles,  and  shall  be  mock- 
 ed, and  spitefully  entreated,  and 
 spitted  on: 
 
 33  And  they  shall  scourge  him, 
 and  put  him  to  death:  and  the 
 third  day  he  shall  rise  again. 
 
 34  And  ti)0g  understood  none 
 of  these  things :  and  this  SAYING 
 was  hid  from  them,  neither  knew 
 they  the  THINGS  which  were 
 SPOKEN. 
 
 §    CXIX. 
 
 35  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  as 
 he  was  COME-nigh  unto  Jericho, 
 a  certain  blind  man  sat  by  the 
 WAY-SIDE  begging: 
 
 36  And  hearing  the  Multitude 
 pass  by,  he  asked  what  it  meant. 
 
 37  And  they  told  him,  That 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth  passeth  by. 
 
 38  And  he  cried,  saying,  Jesus, 
 
 thou  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on 
 
 me. 
 
 39  And  THEY  which  went-be- 
 rORE  rebuked  him,  that  he  should 
 hold  his  peace:  but  i)C  cried  so 
 much  the  more.  Thou  Son  of  David, 
 have  mercy  on  me. 
 
 40  And  Jesus  stood,  and  com- 
 manded him  to  be  brought  unto 
 him :  and  when  he  was  come  near, 
 he  asked  him, 
 
 41  [Saying,]  What  wilt  thou 
 that  1  shall  do  unto  thee?  And 
 HE  said.  Lord,  that  I  may  receive 
 my  sight. 
 
 42  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Receive  thy  sight :  thy  faith  hath 
 saved  thee. 
 
 43  And  immediately  he  received 
 his  sight,  and  followed  him,  glori- 
 fying God:  and  All  the  people, 
 when  they  saw  it,  gave  Praise  unto 
 God. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 §  cxx. 
 
 1  And  Jesus  entered  and  passed 
 through  Jericho. 
 
 2  And,  behold,  there  was  a 
 Man  named  Zacchseus,  which  was 
 the  Chief- among -the -Publicans, 
 and  f)0  twas  rich. 
 
 3  And  he  sought  to  see  Jesus 
 who  he  was;  and  could  not  for  the 
 PRESS,  Because  he  was  little  of 
 stature. 
 
 4  And  he  ran  t  before,  and 
 climbed  up  into  a  Sycomore-tree 
 to  see  him:  For  he  was  to  pass 
 that  way. 
 
 5  And  when  t  Jesus  came  to 
 the  PLACE,  he  looked  up,  [and 
 saw  him,]  and  said  unto  him, 
 Zacchaeus,  make  haste,  and  come 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  our  own,  and  (d). 
 or  Children.         2.  was  rich  (rf).         4.  before  (d). 
 
 29.  Wife,  or  Brethren,  or  Parents, 
 5.  Jesus.     See  41  (d),  5  (d). 
 140 
 
XIX.  6. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIX.  26. 
 
 down;  for  To-day  I  must  abide  at 
 thy  HOUSE. 
 
 6  And  he  made  haste,  and  came 
 down,  and  received  him  joyfully. 
 
 7  And  when  they  saw  it,  they 
 all  murmured,  saying.  That  he 
 was  gone  to  be  guest  with  a  Man 
 that  is  a  Sinner. 
 
 8  And  Zacchseus  stood,  and  said 
 unto  the  Lord;  Behold,  Lord, 
 the  HALF  fof  iT^y  GOODS  I  give  to 
 the  POOR;  and  if  I  have  taken 
 any  thing  from  any  man  by  false 
 accusation,  I  restore  him  fourfold. 
 
 9  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 This-day  is  Salvation  come  to  this 
 HOUSE,  forsomuch  as  i)$  also  is  a 
 Son  of  Abraham. 
 
 10  For  the  SON  of  man  is  come 
 to  seek  and  to  save  that  which 
 was  LOST. 
 
 §    CXXI. 
 
 1 1  And  as  they  heard  these  thmgs, 
 he  added  and  spake  a  Parable, 
 because  he  WAS  nigh  to  Jerusalem, 
 and  because  they  thought  That 
 the  KINGDOM  of  God  should  im- 
 mediately appear. 
 
 12  He  said  therefore,  A  certain 
 Nobleman  went  into  a  far  Country 
 to  receive  for  himself  a  Kingdom, 
 and  to  return. 
 
 13  And  he  called  his  Ten  Ser- 
 vants, and  delivered  them  Ten 
 Pounds,  and  said  unto  them, 
 Occupy  till  I  come. 
 
 14  But  his  CITIZENS  hated  him, 
 and  sent  a  Message  after  him, 
 saying.  We  will  not  have  this  man 
 to  reign  over  us. 
 
 15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 when  he  was  returned,  having 
 received  the  kingdom,  then  he 
 commanded  these  servants  to  be 
 
 called  unto  him,  to  whom  he  had 
 given  the  money,  that  he  might 
 know  how  much  f  every  man  had 
 gained  by  trading. 
 
 16  Then  came  the  first,  saying, 
 Lord,  thy  POUND  hath  gained 
 Ten  Pounds. 
 
 17  And  he  said  unto  him, 
 tWell_,  thou  Good  Servant:  Be- 
 cause thou  hast  been  faithful  in  a 
 very  little,  have  thou  Authority 
 over  Ten  Cities. 
 
 18  And  the  second  came,  say- 
 ing. Lord,  thy  pound  hath  gained 
 Five  Pounds. 
 
 19  And  he  said  likewise  to  i)iitt, 
 Be  ti)OU  also  over  Five  Cities. 
 
 20  And  t  another  came,  saying, 
 Lord,  behold,  here  is  thy  POUND, 
 which  I  have  kept  laid  up  in  a 
 Napkin : 
 
 21  For  I  feared  thee.  Because 
 thou  art  an  austere  Man:  thou 
 takest  up  that  thou  layedst  not 
 down,  and  reapest  that  thou  didst 
 not  sow. 
 
 22  And  he  saith  unto  him,  Out 
 of  thine-own  MOUTH  will  1  judge 
 thee,  thou  Wicked  Servant.  'J'hou 
 knewest  That  S  was  an  austere 
 Man,  taking  up  that  I  laid  not 
 down,  and  reaping  that  I  did  not 
 sow: 
 
 23  Wherefore  then  gavest  not 
 thou  my  MONEY  into  the  BANK, 
 that  at  my  coming  S  might  have 
 required  *mine  own  with  Usury? 
 
 24  And  he  said  unto  them  that 
 STOOD-BY,  Take  from  him  the 
 POUND,  and  give  it  to  him  that 
 
 HATH  TEN  Pounds. 
 
 25  And  they  said  unto  him, 
 Lord,  he  hath  Ten  Pounds. 
 
 26  [For]   I  say  unto  you.  That 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 23.  the  Same  with. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 8.  of  My  goods  I  give  to  the  Poor.         9.  Jesus, 
 had  gained  (c?).  17.  well  done,  <Ao7z.        20.  the  other.     See2^(d). 
 
 15. they 
 
 141 
 
XIX.  27. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XIX.  45. 
 
 unto     EVERY-ONE     which      HATH 
 
 shall  be  given ;  and  from  him  that 
 HATH  not,  even  that  he  hath  shall 
 be  taken  away  [from  him]. 
 
 27  But  t  THOSE  mine  enemies, 
 which  WOULD  not  that  I  should 
 reign  over  them,  bring  hither,  and 
 slay  t  them  before  me. 
 
 §    CXXII. 
 
 28  And  when  he  had  thus 
 spoken,  he  went  before,  ascending 
 up  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 29  And  it  came  to  pass,  when 
 he  was  come  nigh  to  Bethphage 
 and  Bethany,  at  *the  mount  cal- 
 led the  mount  of  Olives,  he  sent 
 two  of  this  disciples, 
 
 30  Saying,  Go  ye  into  the  vil- 
 lage over-AGAINST  you ;  in  the 
 which  at  your  entering  ye  shall 
 find  a  Colt  tied,  whereon  yet  never 
 Man  sat:  loose  him,  and  bring  him 
 hither. 
 
 31  And  if  any  man  ask  you, 
 Why  do  ye  loose  him?  thus  shall 
 ye  say  [unto  him].  Because  the 
 Lord  hath  Need  of  him. 
 
 32  And  THEY  that  were  SENT 
 went  their  way,  and  found  even  as 
 he  had  said  unto  them. 
 
 33  And  as  they  were  loosing  the 
 COLT,  the  OWNERS  thereof  said 
 unto  them.  Why  loose  ye  the  COLT  ? 
 
 34  And  THEY  said,  f  The  Lord 
 hath  Need  of  him. 
 
 35  And  they  brought  him  to 
 Jesus  :  and  they  cast  Their  gar- 
 ments upon  the  COLT,  and  they 
 set  Jesus  thereon. 
 
 36  And  as  he  went,  they  spread 
 their  clothes  in  the  way. 
 
 37  And  when  he  was  come  nigh. 
 
 even  now  at  the  descent  of  the 
 mount   of   Olives,  the   Whole 
 
 MULTITUDE      of     the     DISCIPLES 
 
 began  to  rejoice  and  praise  God 
 with  a  loud  Voice  for  All  the 
 Mighty-works  that  they  had  seen ; 
 
 38  Saying,  '^  Blessed  be  the  king 
 that  COMETH  in  the  Name  of  the 
 Lord'^:J  Peace  in  Heaven,  and 
 Glory  in  the  highest. 
 
 39  And  some  of  the  Pharisees 
 from  among  the  multitude  said 
 unto  him.  Master,  rebuke  thy  dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 40  And  he  answered  and  said 
 [unto  them],  I  tell  you.  That  if 
 these  should  hold  their  peace,  the 
 STONES  would  immediately  cry  out. 
 
 §     CXXIII. 
 
 41  And  when  he  was  come  near, 
 he  beheld  the  city,  and  wept 
 over  it, 
 
 42  Saying,  If  thou  hadst  known, 
 even  tjOU,  [at  least]  in  this  [thy] 
 DAY,  the  THINGS  wMch  belong 
 unto  t  thy  Peace !  but  now  they 
 are  hid  from  thine  Eyes. 
 
 43  For  the  Days  shall  come  upon 
 thee,  that  thine  enemies  shall 
 cast  a  Trench  about  thee,  and 
 compass  thee  round,  and  keep  thee 
 in  on  every  side, 
 
 44  And  shall  lay  thee  even  with 
 the  ground,  and  thy  CHILDREN 
 within  thee;  and  they  shall  not 
 leave  in  thee  one  Stone  upon  ano- 
 ther; because  thou  knewest  not 
 the  TIME  of  thy  visitation. 
 
 45  And  he  went  into  the  tem- 
 ple, and  began  to  cast  out  them 
 that  SOLD  therein,  [and  them  that 
 bought ;] 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 29.  that  mount  which  is  called. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 27.  these  enemies  of  mine,  which  -wout.d  not  (d). 
 27.  them  (rf)-  29.  the  disciples  (c?).  34.  Because  the  Lord.  42.  %  Peace  (c?). 
 See  26  (d),  31  (d),  40  (rf),  42  (twice)  (rf),  45  (rf). 
 
 ±  38.  Psalms  cxviii.  26. 
 
 142 
 
XIX.  46. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XX.  17. 
 
 46  Saying  unto  them,  It  is  writ- 
 ten, "  My  HOUSE  fis  the  House 
 of  Prayer":  but  "  gf  have  made 
 It  a  Den  of  Thieves."  J 
 
 47  And  he  taught  DAILY  in  the 
 
 TEMPLE.    But  the  CHIEF-PRIESTS 
 
 and  the  scribes  and  the  chief 
 of  the  people  sought  to  destroy 
 Him, 
 
 48  And  could  not  find  what 
 they  might  do :  for  all  the  PEOPLE 
 were  very  attentive  to  hear  Him. 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 §    CXXIV. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 on  one  of  f  those  days,  as  he 
 taught  the  PEOPLE  in  the  tem- 
 ple, and  preached  the  gospel,  the 
 chief-priests  and  the  scribes 
 came  upon  him  with  the  ELDERS, 
 
 2  And  spake  unto  him,  saying, 
 Tell  us,  by  What  Authority  doest 
 thou  These  things?  or  who  is  he 
 that  gave  thee  this  authority? 
 
 3  And  he  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  5  will  also  ask  you 
 f  One  Thing ;  and  answer  me : 
 
 4  The  baptism  of  John,  was 
 it  from  Heaven,  or  of  Men? 
 
 5  And  THEY  reasoned  with 
 themselves,  saying.  If  we  shall 
 say.  From  Heaven;  he  will  say. 
 Why  [then]  believed  ye  him  not? 
 
 6  But  and  if  we  say.  Of  Men; 
 t  All  the  PEOPLE  will  stone  us ;  for 
 they  be  persuaded  that  John  was 
 a  Prophet. 
 
 7  And  they  answered,  that  they 
 could  not  tell  whence  it  was. 
 
 8  And  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 Neither  tell  E  you  by  What  Autho- 
 rity I  do  These  things. 
 
 §  cxxv. 
 
 9  Then  began  he  to  speak  to 
 the  PEOPLE  this  parable;  A 
 [certain]  Man  planted  a  Vineyard, 
 and  let  it  forth  to  Husbandmen, 
 and  went  into  a  far  country  for  a 
 long  Time. 
 
 10  And  at  the  Season  he  sent  a 
 Servant  to  the  husbandmen,  that 
 they  should  give  him  of  the  fruit 
 of  the  vineyard:  but  the  hus- 
 bandmen beat  him,  and  sent  him 
 away  empty. 
 
 11  And  again  he  sent  Another 
 Servant:  and  they  beat  Jimalso, 
 and  entreated  him  shamefully,  and 
 sent  him  away  empty. 
 
 12  And  again  he  sent  a  third: 
 and  THEY  wounded  Jim  also,  and 
 cast  him  out. 
 
 13  Then  said  the  lord  of  the 
 VINEYARD,  What  shall  I  do?  I 
 will  send  my  BELOVED  SON:  it 
 may  be  they  will  reverence  \^ivx 
 [when  they  see  him']. 
 
 14  But  when  the  husbandmen 
 saw  him,  they  reasoned  among 
 themselves,  saying,  This  is  the 
 HEIR:  [come,]  let  us  kill  him, 
 that  the  inheritance  may  be 
 our's. 
 
 15  So  they  cast  him  out  of  the 
 vineyard,  and  killed  him.  What 
 therefore  shall  the  LORD  of  the 
 VINEYARD  do  unto  them? 
 
 16  He  shall  come  and  destroy 
 these  husbandmen,  and  shall 
 give  the  vineyard  to  others. 
 And  when  they  heard  it,  they 
 said,  God  forbid. 
 
 17  And  HE  beheld  them,  and 
 said.  What  is  THIS  then  that  is 
 WRITTEN,  '^The  Stone  which  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 46.    shall  be  a  house  (tf).  L  the  daysC^). 
 
 Thing;  and  answer  ye  me  {d).        6.  all  the  people.     See  5,  9,  13  (</j,  14  (d). 
 X  46.   Isa.  Ivi.  7;  3er.\\\.l\,  ^t^yi^t^^^e^ 
 
 3.  a 
 
 (%.  cUU^ffft^  A^^^^feox^) 
 
 .r        . ._ . 
 
 143 
 
XX.  18. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XX.  37. 
 
 BUILDERS  rejected,  the  same  is 
 become  the  Head  of  the  Cor- 
 ner?^'J 
 
 18  Whosoever  shall  FALL  upon 
 That  STONE  shall  be  broken;  but 
 on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will 
 grind  him  to  powder. 
 
 19  And  the  CHIEF-PRIESTS  and 
 the  SCRIBES  the  Same  hour 
 sought  to  lay  HANDS  on  him :  and 
 they  feared  the  people  :  for  they 
 perceived  That  he  had  spoken 
 this  PARABLE  against  them. 
 
 §    CXXVI. 
 
 20  And  they  watched  him,  and 
 sent  forth  Spies,  which  should 
 feign  themselves  just  men^  that 
 they  might  take  hold  of  His 
 Words,  that  so  they  might  DE- 
 LIVER him  unto  the  POWER  and 
 
 AUTHORITY  of  the   GOVERNOR. 
 
 21  And  they  asked  him,  saying. 
 Master,  we  know  That  thou  say  est 
 and  teachest  rightly,  neither  ac- 
 ceptest  thou  the  Person  of  any^ 
 but  teachest  the  way  of  God 
 truly : 
 
 22  Is  it  lawful  for  us  to  give 
 Tribute  unto  Caesar,  or  no? 
 
 23  But  he  perceived  Their  craf- 
 tiness, and  said  unto  them^  [Why 
 tempt  ye  Me?] 
 
 24  Shew  me  a  Penny.  Whose 
 Image  and  Superscription  hath  it? 
 -f-  They  answered  and  said,  Caesar's. 
 
 25  And  HE  said  unto  them. 
 Render  therefore  unto  Caesar  the 
 THINGS  which  be  Caesar's,  and 
 unto  God  the  things  which  be 
 God's. 
 
 26  And  they  could  not  take  hold 
 of  t  His  Words  before  the  people  : 
 
 and  they  marvelled  at  his  ANSWER, 
 and  held  their  peace. 
 
 §    CXXVII. 
 
 27  Then  came  to  him  certain 
 of  the  Sadducees,  t  which  deny 
 that  there  is  any  Resurrection ;  and 
 they  asked  him, 
 
 28  Saying,  Master,  Moses  wrote 
 unto  us.  If  any  man's  Brother  die, 
 having  a  Wife,  and  \\^t  die  with- 
 out children,  that  his  brother 
 should  take  his  wife,  and  raise 
 up  Seed  unto  his  brother. 
 
 29  There  were  therefore  Seven 
 Brethren:  and  the  first  took  a 
 Wife,  and  died  without  children. 
 
 30  And  the  second  [took  her  to 
 wife,  and  f)e  died  childless]. 
 
 31  And  the  third  took  her; 
 and  in  like  manner  the  SEVEN 
 also:  [and]  they  left  no  Children, 
 and  died. 
 
 32  Last  [of  all]  the  WOMAN 
 died  also. 
 
 33  Therefore  in  the  resurrec- 
 tion Whose  Wife  of  them  is  she? 
 for  SEVEN  had  her  to  Wife. 
 
 34  And  Jesus  [answering]  said 
 unto  them.  The  CHILDREN  of  this 
 WORLD  marry,  and  are  given  in 
 marriage : 
 
 35  But  THEY  which  shall  be 
 ACCOUNTED-WORTHY  to  obtain 
 that  WORLD,  and  *  the  RESURREC- 
 TION from  the  Dead,  neither 
 marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage: 
 
 36  Neither  can  they  die  any 
 more :  for  they  are  equal  unto  the 
 angels;  and  are  the  Children  of 
 tGoD,  being  the  Children  of  the 
 
 RESURRECTION. 
 
 37  Now    That    the    dead    are 
 
 *  EaiPHATic  Text. — 35.  that  resdrkection  which  is  from. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 24.  And  they  said,  Csesar's  (rf).  26.  a  word  before. 
 27.  which  SAY  that  there  is  no  Resurrection  (d).  28.  fje  be  without  {d).  36.  God. 
 See  23  (t?),  30  (J),  31,  32  (cZ),  34  (d). 
 
 ^  17.  Psalms  cxviii.  22. 
 
 144 
 
XX.  38. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXL  10. 
 
 raised,  even  Moses  sliewed  at  the 
 BUSH,  wlien  lie  calletli  the  Lord 
 "the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the 
 t  God  of  Isaac^  and  the  t  God  of 
 Jacob."  J 
 
 38  For  he  is  not  a  God  of  the 
 Dead,  but  of  the  Living:  for  all 
 live  unto  him. 
 
 39  Then  certain  of  the  SCRIBES 
 answering  said,  Master,  thou  hast 
 well  said. 
 
 40  fAnd  after  that  they  durst 
 not  ask  him  any  question  at  all. 
 
 §    CXXVIII. 
 
 41  And  he  said  unto  them,  How 
 say  they  that  Christ  is  David's 
 Son? 
 
 42  t  And  David  himself  saith  in 
 the  Book  of  Psalms,  "The  fLoRD 
 said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on 
 my  Right  hand^ 
 
 43  Till  I  make  thine  enemies 
 
 thy  FOOTSTOOL."  X 
 
 44  David  therefore  calleth  him 
 Lord,  how  is  he  then  this  Son? 
 
 45  Then  in  the  audience  of  All 
 the  PEOPLE  he  said  unto  f  l^is 
 DISCIPLES, 
 
 46  Beware  of  *the  scribes, 
 which  desire  to  walk  in  long 
 Robes,  and  love  Greetings  in  the 
 MARKETS,  and  the  Highest-seats  in 
 the  SYNAGOGUES,  and  the  Chief- 
 rooms  at  FEASTS; 
 
 47  Which  devour  widows' 
 HOUSES,  and  for  a  Shew  make 
 long  prayers:  the  same  shall 
 receive  Greater  .Damnation. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXL 
 
 §    CXXIX. 
 
 1  And  he  looked  up,  and  saw 
 
 the    RICH    men    CASTING    their 
 GIFTS  into  the  TREASURY. 
 
 2  And  he  saw  [also]  a  Certain 
 poor  Widow  casting  in  thither 
 Two  Mites. 
 
 3  And  he  said,  Of  a  truth  I 
 say  unto  you^  That  this  poor 
 WIDOW  hath  cast  in  more  than 
 they  all: 
 
 4  For  all  these  have  of  their 
 abundance  cast  in  unto  the  of- 
 ferings [of  God]:  but  sje  of 
 her  penury  hath  cast  in  All  the 
 LIVING  that  she  had. 
 
 §  cxxx. 
 
 5  And  as  some  spake  of  the 
 TEMPLE,  How  it  was  adorned 
 with  goodly  Stones  and  Gifts,  he 
 said, 
 
 6  As  for  these  things  which  ye 
 behold,  the  Days  will  come,  in  the 
 which  there  shall  not  be  fleft  one 
 Stone  upon  another,  that  shall  not 
 be  thrown  down. 
 
 7  And  they  asked  him,  saying. 
 Master,  but  when  shall  these 
 things  be?  and  What  SIGN  will 
 there  be  when  these  things  shall 
 come  to  pass? 
 
 8  And  HE  said,  Take  heed  that 
 ye  be  not  deceived :  for  many  shall 
 come  in  my  name,  saying,  $  am 
 Christ ;  and  the  TIME  draweth 
 near:  go  ye  not  [therefore]  after 
 them. 
 
 9  *  But  when  ye  shall  hear  of 
 Wars  and  Commotions,  be  not 
 terrified :  for  these  things  m.ust 
 first  come  to  pass;  but  the  END  is 
 not  *by  and  by. 
 
 10  Then  said  he  unto  them. 
 Nation  shall  rise  against  Nation, 
 and  Kingdom  against  Kingdom: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 46,  those  scribes  which, 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript.— 37.  God.         37.  God. 
 42.  Lord.         44.  His  Son?         45.  the  disciples. 
 X  37.  Exod.  iii.  6.         %  43.  Psa.  ex.  L 
 
 L 
 
 9.  And  when.         9.  immediately. 
 
 40.  For  after.         42.  For  David. 
 6.  left  here  one  {d).     See  2,  4,  8  (d), 
 
 145 
 
XXL  11. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 XXL  31. 
 
 1 1  And  t  great  Earthquakes  shall 
 be  ill  divers  Places,  and  Famines, 
 and  Pestilences;  and  Fearful- 
 sights  and  great  Signs  shall  there 
 be  from  Heaven. 
 
 1 2  But  before  all  these,  they  shall 
 lay  their  hands  on  you,  and  per- 
 secute yow,  delivering  you  up  to 
 the  Synagogues,  and  into  Prisons, 
 being  t  brought  before  Kings  and 
 Eulers  for  my  name's  sake. 
 
 13  And  it  shall  turn  to  you  for 
 a  Testimony. 
 
 14  Settle  it  therefore  in  your 
 HEARTS,  not  to  meditate  before 
 what  ye  shall  answer: 
 
 15  For  5  will  give  you  a  Mouth 
 and  Wisdom,  which  All  your  ad- 
 versaries shall  not  be  able  to 
 gainsay  nor  resist. 
 
 16  And  ye  shall  be  betrayed 
 both  by  Parents,  and  Brethren, 
 and  Kinsfolks,  and  Friends;  and 
 some  of  you  shall  they  cause  to  be 
 put  to  death. 
 
 17  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
 men  for  my  name's  sake. 
 
 18  But  there  shall  not  an  Hair 
 of  your  HEAD  perish. 
 
 19  In  your  PATIENCE  possess  ye 
 your  SOULS. 
 
 §  cxxxi. 
 
 20  And  when  ye  shall  see  Jeru- 
 salem compassed  with  Armies, 
 then  know  That  the  desolation 
 thereof  is  nigh. 
 
 21  Then  let  them  which  are  in 
 JuD^A  flee  to  the  mountains; 
 and  let  them  which  are  in  the 
 Midst  of  it  depart  out ;  and  let  not 
 them  that  are  in  the  countries 
 enter  thereinto. 
 
 22  For   these   be   the   Days   of 
 
 Vengeance,  that  All  things  which 
 are  written  may  be  fulfil- 
 led. 
 
 23  [But]  Woe  unto  them  that 
 are-with-child,  and  to  them 
 that  give-suck,  in  Those  days! 
 for  there  shall  be  great  Distress  in 
 the  LAND,  and  Wrath  upon  this 
 
 PEOPLE. 
 
 24  And  they  shall  fall  by  the 
 Edge  of  the  Sword,  and  shall  be 
 led  away  captive  into  All  na- 
 tions: and  Jerusalem  shall  be 
 trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles, 
 until  fthe  Times  of  the  Gentiles 
 be  fulfilled. 
 
 25  And  there  shall  be  Signs  in 
 the  Sun,  and  in  the  Moon,  and  in 
 the  Stars;  and  upon  the  earth 
 Distress  of  Nations,  with  Per- 
 plexity ;  t  the  Sea  and  the  Waves 
 roaring ; 
 
 26  Men^s  hearts  failing  them  for 
 Fear,  and  for  Looking-after  those 
 THINGS  which  are  COMING  on  the 
 EARTH :  for  the  POWERS  of  hea- 
 ven shall  be  shaken. 
 
 27  And  then  shall  they  see  the 
 SON  of  MAN  coming  in  a   Cloud      J| 
 with  Power  and  great  Glory.  * 
 
 28  And  when  these  things  begin 
 to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and 
 lift  up  your  HEADS;  for  your  re- 
 demption draweth  nigh. 
 
 29  And  he  spake  to  them  a  Pa- 
 rable; Behold  the  fig-tree,  and 
 All  the  trees  ; 
 
 30  When  ihey  now  shoot  forth, 
 ye  see  and  know  of  your  own 
 selves  That  summer  is  now  nigh 
 at  hand. 
 
 31  So  likewise  gc,  when  ye  see 
 these   things   come  to  pass,  know 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  there  shall  be  great  Earthquakes,  and  in  divers  Places 
 Famines,  and.         12.  led  away  before.  24.  when  they  should  be  fulfilled;    and  the 
 
 Times  shall  be  those  of  the  Gentiles.     And  {d).        25.  Roarings  of  the  Sea  and  of  the 
 Waves.     See  23. 
 
 146 
 
XXL  32. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIL  14. 
 
 ye  That  tlie  kingdom  of  GoD  is 
 nigli  at  hand. 
 
 32  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This 
 GENERATION  shall  not  pass  away, 
 till  all  be  fulfilled. 
 
 33  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
 pass  away:  but  my  WORDS  shall 
 not  pass  away. 
 
 34  And  take  heed  to  yourselves, 
 lest  at  any  time  Your  hearts  be 
 overcharged  with  Surfeiting,  and 
 Drunkenness,  and  Cares  of  this 
 life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon 
 you  unawares. 
 
 35  For  as  a  Snare  shall  it  come 
 on  All  them  that  dwell  on  the 
 Face  of  the  Whole  earth. 
 
 36  t  Watch  ye  therefore,  and 
 pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  ac- 
 counted worthy  to  escape  All  these 
 things  that  SHALL  come  to  pass, 
 and   to  stand   before  the  SON  of 
 
 MAN. 
 
 §    CXXXII. 
 
 37  And  in  the  day-time  he  was 
 
 teaching  in  the  temple;  and  at 
 night  he  went  out,  and  abode  in 
 *the  MOUNT  that  is  CALLED  the 
 mount  of  Olives. 
 
 38  And  All  the  people  came 
 early  in  the  morning  to  him  in  the 
 temple,  for  to  hear  him. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIL 
 
 1  Now  *  the  FEAST  of  UNLEA- 
 
 YENED-bread  drew  nigh,  which 
 is  CALLED  the  Passover. 
 
 2  And  the  chief-priests  and 
 SCRIBES  sought  HOW  they  might 
 kill  him ;  for  they  feared  the  peo- 
 ple. 
 
 3  Then  entered  Satan  fiiito 
 
 *  Judas  SURNAMED  Iscariot,  being 
 of  the  NUMBER  of  the  twelve. 
 
 4  And  he  went  his  way,  and 
 communed  with  the  chief- 
 PRIESTS  and  captains,  how 
 he  might  betray  him  unto  them. 
 
 5  And  they  were  glad,  and 
 covenanted  to  give  him  Money. 
 
 6  And  he  promised,  and  sought 
 Opportunity  to  betray  him  unto 
 them  in  the  absence  of  the  Mul- 
 titude. 
 
 §    CXXXIII. 
 
 7  Then    came    the     day    of 
 
 UNLEAVENED-BREAD,     when    the 
 
 PASSOVER  must  be  killed. 
 
 8  And  he  sent  Peter  and  John, 
 saying.  Go  and  prepare  us  the 
 PASSOVER,  that  we  may  eat. 
 
 9  And  THEY  said  unto  him, 
 Where  wilt  thou  that  we  f  pre- 
 pare? 
 
 10  And  HE  said  unto  them,  Be- 
 hold, when  ye  are  entered  into  the 
 CITY,  there  shall  a  Man  meet  you, 
 bearing  a  Pitcher  of  Water;  fol- 
 low him  into  the  HOUSE  where  he 
 entereth  in. 
 
 11  And  ye  shall  say  unto  the 
 GOODMAN  of  the  HOUSE,  The 
 MASTER  saith  unto  thee,  Where 
 is  the  GUESTCHAMBER,  where  I 
 shall  eat  the  PASSOVER  with  my 
 
 DISCIPLES? 
 
 1 2  And  f)t  shall  shew  you  a  large 
 Upper-room  furnished :  there  make 
 ready. 
 
 13  And  they  went,  and  found  as 
 he  had  said  unto  them :  and  they 
 made  ready  the  passover. 
 
 §    CXXXIV. 
 
 14  And   when   the   HOUR   was 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 37.  that  mount  which  is.  1.   that  feast  of.  3.  that 
 
 Judas  who  is  sdrnamed. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 36.  But  watch  ye,  and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  prevail  to 
 escape  (d").        3.  into  that  Judas  which  is  called  Iscariot.  9.  prepare  for  thee  to 
 
 at  the  PASSOVER?    And  (t?). 
 
 L  2  147 
 
XXIL  15. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 XXIL  35 
 
 come,    lie    sat    down,    and    f  the 
 TWELVE  Apostles  witli  him. 
 
 15  And  lie  said  unto  them,  With 
 Desire  I  have  desired  to  eat  This 
 PASSOVER  with  you  before  I  suf- 
 fer. 
 
 16  For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
 not  [any  more]  eat  f  thereof,  imtil 
 it  be  fulfilled  in  the  kingdom  of 
 God. 
 
 17  And  he  took  the  Cup,  and 
 gave  thanks,  and  said.  Take  this, 
 and  divide  it  among  yourselves : 
 
 18  For  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
 not  drink  fof  the  FRUIT  of  the 
 VINE,  until  the  KINGDOM  of  God 
 shall  come. 
 
 19  And  he  took  Bread,  and  gave 
 thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  gave 
 unto  them,  saying,  This  is  *my 
 BODY  which  is  GIVEN  for  you: 
 this  do  in  remembrance  of  ME. 
 
 20  Likewise  also  the  CUP  after 
 supper,  saying.  This  CUP  is  the 
 NEW  Testament  in  my  BLOOD, 
 *  which  is  shed  for  you. 
 
 21  But,  behold,  the  hand  of 
 HIM  that  betrayeth  me  is  with 
 me  on  the  table. 
 
 22  t  And  truly  the  SON  of  MAN 
 goeth,  *as  it  was  determined: 
 but  Woe  unto  that  man  by  whom 
 he  is  betrayed ! 
 
 23  And  tjeg  began  to  enquire 
 amons:  themselves,  which  of  them 
 it  was  that  should  do  this  thmg. 
 
 §  cxxxv. 
 
 24  And  there  was  also  a  Strife 
 amonof  them,  WHICH  of  them 
 should  be  accounted  the  greatest. 
 
 25  And  HE  said  unto  them,  The 
 KINGS  of  the  Gentiles  exercise 
 
 lordship    over   them;    and    they 
 
 that    EXERCISE-AUTHORITY  upon 
 
 them  are  called  Benefactors. 
 
 26  But  J)e  shall  not  be  so:  but 
 HE  that  is  GREATEST  among  you, 
 let  him  be  as  the  younger;  and 
 HE  that  is  CHIEF,  as  HE  that  doth 
 
 SERVE. 
 
 27  For  whether    is  greater,    HE 
 
 that     SITTETH-AT-MEAT,     or     HE 
 
 that    SERVETH?    is   not    HE    that 
 
 SITTETH-AT-MEAT?      but     $      am 
 
 among  you  as  he  that  SERVETH. 
 
 28  ^e   are    they   which    have 
 
 CONTINUED  with  me  in  my  TEMP- 
 TATIONS. 
 
 29  And  $  appoint  unto  you  a 
 Kingdom,  as  my  FATHER  hath 
 appointed  unta  me; 
 
 30  That  ye  may  eat  and  drink 
 at  my  table  in  my  kingdom, 
 and  sit  on  Thrones  judging  the 
 twelve  Tribes  of  Israel. 
 
 §    CXXXVI. 
 
 31  [And  the  Lord  said,]  Simon, 
 Simon,  behold,  Satan  hath  de- 
 sired   to    have   you,  that  he   may 
 
 SIFT  you  as  WHEAT  : 
 
 32  But  $  have  prayed  for  thee, 
 that  thy  faith  fail  not :  and  *  when 
 tJOU  art  converted,  strengthen  thy 
 
 BRETHREN. 
 
 33  And  he  said  unto  him.  Lord, 
 I  am  ready  to  go  with  thee,  both 
 into  Prison,  and  to  Death. 
 
 34  And  HE  said,  I  tell  thee, 
 Peter,  the  Cock  shall  not  crow 
 This-day  t  before  that  thou  slialt 
 thrice  deny  that  thou  knowest 
 me. 
 
 35  And  he  said  unto  them. 
 When  I  sent  you  without  Purse, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  that  body  of  mine  which  is  given  for  you:  this  do  in  my 
 Eemembraiice.  20.  that  which  is  shed  for  you.  22.  according  to  that  which 
 was  determined.         32.  ttjOU,  when  thou  art. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 14.  the  apostles  with  him  (rf)-  16.  the  same,  until  (t/). 
 18.  from  HENCEFORTH  of.       22.  Because  truly.       34.  until  thou  shalt  (rf).  See  16  {d),  31. 
 
 148 
 
XXII.  36. 
 
 ACCORDING   TO    LUKE. 
 
 XXII.  55, 
 
 and  Scrip,  and  Slices,  lacked  ye 
 any  thing?  And  THEY  said^  Xo- 
 tliing. 
 
 36  t  Then  said  he  unto  them. 
 But  now,  HE  that  HATH  a  Purse, 
 let  him  take  it,  and  likewise  his 
 Scrip:  and  he  that  hath  no 
 Sword,  let  him  sell  his  garment, 
 and  buy  one. 
 
 37  For  I  say  unto  you.  That 
 THIS  that  is  WRITTEN  must  [yet] 
 be  accomplished  in  me,  '^And  he 
 was  reckoned  among  the  Trans- 
 gressors": J  for  the  THINGS  con- 
 cerning me  have  an  end. 
 
 38  And  THEY  said.  Lord,  be- 
 hold, here  are  two  Swords.  And 
 HE  said  unto  them.  It  is  enough. 
 
 §    CXXXVII. 
 
 39  And  he  came  out,  and  went, 
 as  he  was-  wont,  to  the  MOUNT  of 
 Olives;  and  his  disciples  also 
 followed  him. 
 
 40  And  when  he  was  at  the 
 PLACE,  he  said  unto  them.  Pray 
 that  ye  enter  not  into  Temptation. 
 
 41  And  i)t  was  withdrawn  from 
 them  about  a  Stone^s  Cast,  and 
 kneeled  down,  and  prayed, 
 
 42  Saying,  Father,  if  thou  be 
 willing,  remove  t  this  CUP  from 
 me:  nevertheless  not  my  WILL, 
 but  THINE,  be  done. 
 
 43  [And  there  appeared  an 
 Angel  unto  him  from  Heaven, 
 strengthening  him. 
 
 44  And  being  in  an  Agony  he 
 prayed  more  earnestly:  and  his 
 sweat  was  as  it  were  great  Drops 
 of   Blood    falling    down    to    the 
 
 GROUND.] 
 
 45  And  when  he  rose  up  from 
 PRAYER,    and   was   come    to   his 
 
 disciples,   he  found  them  sleep- 
 ing for  SORROW, 
 
 46  And  said  unto  them.  Why 
 sleep  ye?  rise  and  pray,  lest  ye 
 enter  into   Temptation. 
 
 §    CXXXVIII. 
 
 47  [And]  while  he  yet  spake,  be- 
 hold a  Multitude,  and  he  that  was 
 CALLED  Judas,  one  of  the  twelve, 
 went  before  them,  and  drew  near 
 unto  Jesus  to  kiss  him. 
 
 48  But  t  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Judas,  betrayest  thou  the  SON  of 
 MAN  with  a  Kiss? 
 
 49  When  they  which  were 
 about  him  saw  what  would  fol- 
 low, they  said  [unto  him].  Lord, 
 shall  we  smite  with  the  Sword? 
 
 50  And  one  of  them  smote  the 
 
 SERVANT     of     the     HIGH-PRIEST, 
 
 and  cut  off  His  right  ear. 
 
 51  And  t  Jesus  answered  and 
 said.  Suffer  ye  thus  far.  And  he 
 touched  this  ear,  and  healed 
 him. 
 
 52  Then  Jesus  said  unto  the 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS,  and  Captains  of 
 the  TEMPLE,  and  the  Elders,  which 
 were  COME  to  him.  Be  ye  come 
 out,  as  against  a  Thief,  with 
 Swords  and  Staves? 
 
 53  When  I  was  daily  with  you 
 in  the  temple,  ye  stretched  forth 
 no  HANDS  against  me :  but  this  is 
 Your  HOUR,  and  the  power  of 
 
 DARKNESS. 
 
 (§     CXXXIX.) 
 
 54  Then  took  they  him,  and  led 
 him,  and   brought  fhim  into   the 
 
 HIGH-PRIEST^S  HOUSE.     And  PE- 
 
 TER  followed  afar  off. 
 
 55  And  when  they  had  kindled 
 a  Fire  in  the  Midst  of  the  hall, 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 36.  And  he  said  unto  them.      42.  This  Cup.        48.  Jesus. 
 5L  Jesus.         51.  the  ear.         54.  him.     See  37  (d),  43—44  (d),  47,  49. 
 
 t  37.  Isaiah  liii.  12. 
 
 149 
 
XXIL  56. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   LUKE. 
 
 XXIII.  5. 
 
 and  were  set  down  together,  Pe- 
 ter sat  down  among  them. 
 
 56  But  a  certain  Maid  beheld 
 him  as  he  sat  bj  the  tire,  and 
 earnestly  looked  upon  him,  and 
 said,  This  man  was  also  with 
 him. 
 
 57  And  HE  denied  [him],  saying. 
 Woman,  I  know  him  not. 
 
 58  And  after  a  little  while  ano- 
 ther saw  him,  and  said,  CfjOU  art 
 also  of  them.  And  Peter  said, 
 Man,  I  am  not. 
 
 59  And  about  the  space  of  one 
 
 Hour    after    another    confidently 
 
 affirmed,  saying,   Of  a  Trutli  this 
 
 fellow  also  was  with  him:    for  he 
 
 is  a  Galilsean. 
 
 60  And  Peter  said,  Man,  I 
 know  not  what  thou  sayest.  And 
 immediately,  while  he  yet  spake, 
 the  COCK  crew. 
 
 61  And  the  Lord  turned,  and 
 looked  upon  Peter.  And  Peter 
 remembered  the  word  of  the 
 Lord,  how  he  had  said  unto  him. 
 Before  the  Cock  fcrow,  thou  shalt 
 deny  me  thrice. 
 
 62  And  t  Peter  went  out,  and 
 wept  bitterly. 
 
 63  And  *the  men  that  held 
 t  Jesus  mocked  him,  and  smote 
 him. 
 
 64  And  when  they  had  blind- 
 folded him,  they  [struck  him  on 
 the  FACE,  and]  asked  him,  saying. 
 Prophesy,  who  is  fit  that  SMOTE 
 thee? 
 
 65  And  many  other  things  blas- 
 phemously spake  they  against  him. 
 
 §    CXL. 
 
 66  And  as  soon  as  it  was  Day, 
 the  ELDERS  of  the  people,  and 
 
 the  Chief-priests  and  the  Scribes 
 came  together,  and  led  him  into 
 their  COUNCIL,  saying, 
 
 67  Art  ti)OU  the  Christ?  tell 
 us.  And  he  said  unto  them,  If  I 
 tell  you,  ye  will  not  believe: 
 
 68  And  if  I  [also]  ask  you,  ye 
 will  not  answer   [me,  nor  let  me 
 
 go]- 
 
 69  t  Hereafter  shall  the  SON 
 
 of  MAN  sit  on  the  Right  hand  of 
 the  POWER  of  God. 
 
 70  Then  said  they  all.  Art  tfjOU 
 then  the  SON  of  God?  And  he 
 said  unto  them,  ^e  say  That  $ 
 am. 
 
 71  And  tljeg  said.  What  need 
 we  any  further  Witness?  for  we 
 ourselves  have  heard  of  his  own 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXIII. 
 
 1  And  the  Whole  multitude 
 of  them  arose,  and  led  him  unto 
 Pilate. 
 
 §    CXLI. 
 
 2  And  they  began  to  accuse 
 him,  saying.  We  found  this  fellow 
 perverting  fthe  NATION,  and  for- 
 bidding to  give  Tribute  to  Caesar, 
 t  saying  that  he  himself  is  Christ 
 a  King. 
 
 3  And  Pilate  asked  him,  say- 
 ing, Art  tf)OU  the  KING  of  the 
 Jews?  And  he  answered  him 
 and  said,  tEjOU  sayest  it. 
 
 4  Then  said  Pilate  to  the 
 CHIEF-PRIESTS  and  to  the  peo- 
 ple, I  find  No  Fault  in  this  man. 
 
 5  And  THEY  were  the  more 
 fierce,  saying.  He  stirreth  up  the 
 PEOPLE,  teaching  throughout  All 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 63.  those  men  which  held. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 61.  crow  To-day,  thou  shalt.  62.  he  went  out. 
 mocked  him  {d).  64  he  that  smote.  69.  But  from  henceforth  shall. 
 NATION.         2.  and   saying.      See  57  (rf)  64  {d\  68  (twice)  {d). 
 
 63.  him 
 2.  our 
 
 150 
 
XXilL  6. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIII.  25. 
 
 Jewry,  beginning  ffron^  Gali- 
 lee to  tliis  place. 
 
 6  When  Pilate  lieard  [of  Gali- 
 lee], lie  asked  whether  the  man 
 were  a  Galilgean. 
 
 7  And  as  soon  as  he  knew  That 
 he  belonged  unto  Herod's  juris- 
 diction, he  sent  him  to  t  Herod, 
 who  himself  also  was  at  Jerusalem 
 at  That  time. 
 
 §    CXLII. 
 
 8  And  when  Herod  saw  Je- 
 sus, he  was  exceeding  glad:  for 
 he  was  desirous  to  see  him  of  a 
 long  season,  because  he  had  heard 
 [many  things]  of  him;  and  he 
 hoped  to  have  seen  Some  Miracle 
 done  by  him. 
 
 9  Then  he  questioned  with  him 
 in  many  Words;  but  \)t  answered 
 him  nothing. 
 
 10  And  the  chief-priests  and 
 scribes  stood  and  vehemently  ac- 
 cused him. 
 
 11  And  Herod  with  his  men- 
 OF-AVAR  set  him  at  nought,  and 
 mocked  Am,  and  arrayed  ■\\mTi  in 
 a  gorgeous  Robe,  and  sent  him 
 again  to  Pilate. 
 
 12  And  the  Same  DAY  f  Pilate 
 and  Herod  were  made  Friends 
 together:  for  before  they  were  at 
 Enmity  between  themselves. 
 
 §    CXLIII. 
 
 13  And  Pilate,  when  he  had 
 called  together  the  chief-priests 
 and  the  rulers  and  the  peo- 
 ple, 
 
 14  Said  unto  them,  Ye  have 
 brought  this  man  unto  me,  as  one 
 that  perverteth  the  people  :  and, 
 
 behold,  J,  having  examined  him 
 before  you,  have  found  no  Fault 
 in  this  MAN  touching  those  things 
 whereof  ye  accuse  him : 
 
 15  No,  nor  yet  Herod:  for  fl 
 sent  you  to  him;  and,  lo,  nothing 
 worthy  of  Death  is  done  unto 
 him. 
 
 16  I  will  therefore  chastise  him, 
 and  release  him. 
 
 17  [For  of  Necessity  he  must 
 release  one  unto  them  at  the 
 Feast.] 
 
 18  And  they  cried  out  all  at 
 once,  saying.  Away  with  this  man^ 
 and  release  unto  us  Barabbas  : 
 
 19  Who  for  a  certain  Sedition 
 made  in  the  CITY,  and  for  Murder, 
 was  cast  into  f  Prison. 
 
 §    CXLIV. 
 
 20  Pilate  therefore,  willing  to 
 release  Jesus,  spake  again  to  them. 
 
 21  But  they  cried,  saying,  Cru- 
 cify him,  crucify  him. 
 
 22  And  HE  said  unto  them  the 
 Third  time.  Why,  What  Evil  hath 
 f)e  done?  I  have  found  No  Cause 
 of  Death  in  him:  I  will  therefore 
 chastise  him,  and  let  him  go. 
 
 23  And  THEY  were  instant  with 
 loud  Voices,  requiring  that  he 
 t might  be  crucified.  And  the 
 voices  of  them  [and  of  the 
 chief-priests]  prevailed. 
 
 24  And  t  Pilate  gave  sentence 
 that  *it  should  be  as  they  re- 
 quired. 
 
 25  And  he  released  unto  them 
 him  that  for  Sedition  and  Murder 
 was  CAST  into  t  PRISON,  whom 
 they  had  desired ;  but  he  delivered 
 Jesus  to  their  will. 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 24.  their  request  should  be  granted. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  even  from.         7.  Herod.         IL  him.  12.  Herod 
 
 and  Pilate.  15.  he  sent  him  back   again  to  you;  and,  lo,  nothing  worthy  of  Death 
 
 hath  been  done  by  him.  19.   prison  (^7).  23.  should  be  crucified.  24.  Pilate. 
 
 25.  Prison.     See  ^  (d),  S  (d),  17  (</),  23  (d). 
 
 151 
 
XXIII.  26. 
 
 ACCORDIjSG   to  LUKE. 
 
 XXIII.  44. 
 
 §    CXLV. 
 
 26  And  as  tliey  led  him  away, 
 tliey  laid  hold  upon  fONE  Simon, 
 a  Gyrenian,  COMING  out  of  the 
 Country,  and  on  him  they  laid  the 
 CROSS,  that  he  might  bear  it  after 
 Jesus. 
 
 27  And  there  followed  him  a 
 Great  Company  of  PEOPLE,  and 
 of  Women,  which  [also]  bewailed 
 and  lamented  him. 
 
 28  But  t  Jesus  turning  unto 
 them  said.  Daughters  of  Jerusa- 
 lem, Aveep  not  for  me,  but  weep 
 for  yourselves,  and  for  your  chil- 
 dren. 
 
 29  For,  behold^  the  Days  are 
 coming,  in  the  which  they  shall 
 say.  Blessed  are  the  barren,  and 
 the  Wombs  that  never  bare,  and 
 the  Paps  which  never  tgave  suck. 
 
 30  Then  shall  they  begin  to  say 
 to  the  MOUNTAINS,  Fall  on  us; 
 and  to  the  HILLS,  Cover  us. 
 
 31  For  if  they  do  these  things 
 in  a  t  GREEN  Tree,  what  shall  be 
 done  in  the  dry? 
 
 §    CXLVI. 
 
 32  And  there  were  also  two 
 other.  Malefactors,  led  with  him  to 
 be  put  to  death. 
 
 33  And  when  they  were  come  to 
 *the  PLACE,  which  is  called 
 Calvary,  there  they  crucified  him, 
 and  the  MALEFACTORS,  one  on 
 the  Eiglit  hand,  and  the  other  on 
 the  Left. 
 
 34  [Then  said  Jesus,  Father, 
 forgive  them;  for  they  know  not 
 wdiat  tliey  do.]  And  they  parted 
 his  RAIMENT,  and  cast  Lots. 
 
 35  And  the  people  stood  be- 
 holding. And  the  rulers  also 
 [with  them]  derided  him,  saying, 
 He  saved  Others;  let  him  save 
 himself,  if  tt^  be  Christ,  the 
 CHOSEN  of  God. 
 
 36  And  the  soldiers  also 
 mocked  him,  coming  to  him,  [and] 
 offering  him  Vinegar, 
 
 37  And  saying,  If  tljOU  be  the 
 KING  of  the  Jews,  save  thyself. 
 
 38  And  a  Superscription  also 
 was  [written]  over  him  [in  Letters 
 of  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  Hebrew], 
 This  is  the  king  of  the  Jews. 
 
 §    CXLVII. 
 
 39  And  one  of  the  malefac- 
 tors which  were  hanged  railed 
 on  him,  [saying,]  •\l'i  tj)OU  be 
 Christ,  save  thyself  and  us. 
 
 40  But  the  other  answering 
 rebuked  him,  saying.  Dost  not 
 tijOU  fear  GoD,  seeing  thou  art  in 
 the  SAME  Condemnation? 
 
 41  And  b)^  indeed  justly ;  for  we 
 receive  the  due  reward  of  our 
 deeds:  but  this  man  hath  done 
 nothing  amiss. 
 
 42  And  he  said  unto  t  Jesus, 
 [Lord,]  remember  me  when  thou 
 comest  finto  thy  KINGDOM. 
 
 43  And  t  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
 Verily  I  say  unto  thee.  To-day 
 shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  para- 
 dise. 
 
 §    CXLVIII. 
 
 44  t  And  it  was  about  the  sixth 
 Hour,  and  there  w^as  a  Darkness 
 over  All  the  earth  until  the 
 ninth  fHour. 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 33.  that  place  wliich. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 26.    one    Simon,    a    Cyrenian,    coming.  28.    Jesus. 
 
 29.  nourished  (c?).  31.  Green  Tree.  35.  he  be  the  Son,  the  Christ,  the  chosen  of 
 GoDf//).  39.  Art  not  ti)au  the  Christ?  save  (c?).  42.  Jesus  (c^).  42.  unto. 
 43.  he   said(c?).  44.    It  was   now   about.  44.    Hour;  the  sun  failing  {d).      See 
 
 27,  34  (d),  35  (d),  36,  38  (twice)  {d),  39,  42  (d). 
 
 152 
 
XXIII.  45. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIV.  8. 
 
 45  t  Ai^d  [tlie  SUN  was  darkened, 
 and]  the  veil  of  tlie  temple  was 
 rent  in  the  Midst. 
 
 46  And  when  Jesus  had  cried 
 with  a  loud  Voice,  he  said,  Father, 
 into  thy  Hands  I  t  commend  my 
 SPIRIT :  and  having  said  t  thus, 
 he  gave  up  the  ghost. 
 
 47  Xow  when  the  CENTURION 
 saw  WHAT  was  DONE,  he  glorified 
 God,  sayhig.  Certainly  this  *was 
 a  righteous  man. 
 
 48  And   All   the    people    that 
 
 CAME-TOGETHER    tO    that   SIGHT, 
 
 t  beholding  the  tpiings  which 
 were  done,  smdte  f  Their 
 BREASTS,    and   retutned. 
 
 49  And  All  his  acquaintance, 
 t  and  *  the  Women  that  fol- 
 lowed him  from  Galilee,  stood 
 afar  off,  beholding  these  things. 
 
 §    CXLIX. 
 
 50  And,  behold,  there  was  a  Man 
 named  Joseph,  a  Counsellor;  and 
 he  was  a  good  Man,  and  a  just : 
 
 51  The  same  had  not  consented 
 to  the  COUNSEL  and  deed  of 
 them;  he  ivas  of  Arimatheea,  a 
 City  of  the  Jews  :  who  [also  him- 
 self] waited  for  the  KINGDOM  of 
 God. 
 
 52  This  man  went  unto  Pilate, 
 and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus. 
 
 53  And  he  took  it  down,  and 
 wrapped  it  in  Linen,  and  laid  it 
 in  a  Sepulchre  that  was  hewn  in. 
 stone,  wherein  never  man  before 
 was  laid. 
 
 54  And  t  that  Day  was  the  Pre- 
 paration, and  the  Sabbath  drew 
 on. 
 
 55  And  the  f  Women  [also], 
 which  came  with  him  from  Gali- 
 lee, followed  after,  and  beheld 
 the  SEPULCHRE,  and  how  his 
 BODY  was  laid. 
 
 5Q  And  they  returned,  and  pre- 
 pared Spices  and  Ointments;  and 
 rested  the  SABBATH  day  according 
 to  the  COMMANDMENT. 
 
 CHAPTER    XXIV. 
 
 §    CL. 
 
 1  Now  upon  the  first  r/«z/ of  the 
 WEEK,  very  early  in  the  Morning, 
 they  came  unto  the  sepulchre, 
 bringing  the  Spices  which  they 
 had  prepared,  [and  certain  others 
 with  them.] 
 
 2  And  they  found  the  STONE 
 rolled  away  from  the  sepulchre. 
 
 3  And  they  entered  in,  and 
 found  not  the  body  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 4  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
 were  much-perplexed  *  there- 
 about, behold.  Two  Men  stood  by 
 them  in  shining  f  Garments : 
 
 5  And  as  they  were  afraid,  and 
 bowed  down  their  faces  to  the 
 earth,  they  said  unto  them. 
 Why  seek  ye  the  LIVING  among 
 the  DEAD? 
 
 6  He  is  not  here,  but  is  risen : 
 remember  how  he  spake  unto  you 
 when  he  was  yet  in  Galilee, 
 
 7  Saying,  The  SON  of  MAN 
 must  be  delivered  into  the  Hands 
 of  sinful  Men,  and  be  crucified, 
 and  the  third  Day  rise  again. 
 
 8  And    they   remembered    his 
 
 WORDS, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 47.    This    man  was    righteous.  49.    those   Women  that. 
 
 4.  about  this,  behold. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 45.    And  the  veil.  46.    commit  (c?).  46.  This. 
 
 48.  having  beheld  (f/).         48.  their  (d).        49.  and  those  women  that.         54.  it  was 
 the  Day  of  the.        55.  women.         4.  Apparel  (d).     See  45  (d),  51  (d),  55,  1  (d), 
 
 153 
 
XXIV.  9. 
 
 ACCORDIXG  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIV.  26. 
 
 9  And  returned  from  tlie  sepul- 
 chre, and  told  all  these  things 
 unto  the  ELEVEN,  and  to  All  the 
 
 REST. 
 
 10  *It  was  Mary  Magdalene, 
 and  Joanna,  and  t  Mary  the  mother 
 of  James,  and  other  women  that 
 were  with  them,  which  told  these 
 things  unto  the  apostles. 
 
 11  And  t  their  words  seemed 
 to  them  as  Idle-tales,  and  they  be- 
 lieved them  not. 
 
 12  Then  arose  Peter,  and  ran 
 unto  the  SEPULCHRE;  and  stoop- 
 ing down,  he  beheld  the  linen- 
 CLOTHES  [laid]  by  themselves, 
 and  departed,  wondering  in  him- 
 self at  THAT  which  was  COME-to- 
 PASS. 
 
 §    CLL 
 
 13  And,  behold,  two  of  them 
 went  that  Same  day  to  a  Village 
 called  Emmaus,  which  was  from 
 Jerusalem  about  threescore  Fur- 
 longs. 
 
 14  And  tjeg  talked  together  of 
 All  these  things  which  had  hap- 
 pened. 
 
 15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 while  they  communed  together 
 and  reasoned,  t  Jesus  himself 
 drew  near,  and  went  with 
 them. 
 
 16  But  their  eyes  were  holden 
 that  they  should  not  KNOW 
 him. 
 
 17  And  he  said  unto  them,  What 
 manner  of  communications  are 
 these  that  ye  have  one  to  another, 
 as  ye  t  walk,  and  are  sad? 
 
 18  And  the  ONE  of  them,  whose 
 
 Name  was  Cleopas,  answering  said 
 unto  him,  Art  tf)OU  only  a  Stran- 
 ger in  Jerusalem,  and  hast  not 
 known  the  THINGS  which  are 
 COME -TO -PASS     there     in    these 
 
 DAYS? 
 
 19  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 AMiat  things?  And  they  said 
 unto  him,  *  Concerning  Jesus  of 
 Nazareth,  which  was  a  Prophet 
 mighty  in  Deed  and  Word  before 
 God  and  All  the  people  : 
 
 20  And  how  the  chief-priests 
 and  our  RULERS  delivered  him  to 
 be  condemned  to  Death,  and  have 
 crucified  him. 
 
 21  But  irte  trusted  That  it  had 
 been  he  which  should  have  re- 
 deemed Israel:  and  beside  all 
 this,  t  To-day  is  the  Third  Day 
 since  these  things  were  done. 
 
 22  Yea,  and  certain  Women  also 
 of  our  company  made  us  astonished, 
 which  were  early  at  the  sepul- 
 chre ; 
 
 23  And  when  they  found  not 
 his  BODY,  they  came,  saying,  that 
 they  had  also  seen  a  Vision  of 
 Angels,  which  said  that  he  was 
 alive. 
 
 24  And  certain  of  them  which 
 were  with  us  went  to  the  sepul- 
 chre, and  found  it  [even]  so  as 
 the  WOMEN  had  said:  but  Him 
 they  saw  not. 
 
 25  Then  f)0  said  unto  them,  0 
 Fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  be- 
 lieve all  that  the  prophets 
 have  spoken: 
 
 26  Ought  not  Christ  to  have 
 suffered  these  things,  and  to  enter 
 into  his  GLORY? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10.  They  were  the  Magdalene  Maiy,  and  Joanna.  19.  The 
 THINGS  concerning. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10.  that  Mary  who  was.  11.  these  words.  15.  Jesus. 
 17.  walk?  And  they  stood  still,  and  were  sad  (d).  21.  This  Day  is  the  Third  since  {d). 
 See  12  (rf),  24. 
 
 154 
 
XXIV.  27. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIV.  47. 
 
 27  And  beginning  at  Moses  and 
 All  the  PROPHETS,  he  expounded 
 unto  them  in  All  the  SCRIP- 
 TURES the  THINGS  concerning 
 himself. 
 
 28  And  they  drew  nigh  unto 
 the  VILLAGE,  whither  they  went: 
 and  Je  made  as  though  he  would 
 have  gone  further. 
 
 29  But  they  constrained  him, 
 saying,  Abide  with  us:  For  it  is 
 toward  Evenings  and  the  DAY  is 
 t  far  spent.  And  he  went  in  to 
 TARRY  with  them. 
 
 30  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he 
 SAT-AT-MEAT  with  them,  he  took 
 BREAD,  and  blessed  zV,  and  brake, 
 and  gave  to  them. 
 
 31  And  Their  EYES  were  opened, 
 and  they  knew  him ;  and  f)0  van- 
 ished out  of  their  sight. 
 
 32  And  they  said  one  to  another. 
 Did  not  our  heart  burn  [within 
 us],  wliile  he  talked  with  us  by 
 the  WAY,  [and]  while  he  opened 
 
 to  us  the  SCRIPTURES? 
 §    CLII. 
 
 33  And  they  rose  up  the  Same 
 HOUR,  and  returned  to  Jerusalem, 
 and  found  the  eleven  gathered 
 together,  and  THEM  that  were 
 with  them, 
 
 34  *  Saying,  the  Lord  is  risen 
 indeed,  and  hath  appeared  to  Si- 
 mon. 
 
 35  And  tijeg  told  what  things 
 were  done  in  the  way,  and  how  he 
 was  known  of  them  in  breaking 
 of  bread. 
 
 36  And  as  they  thus  spake, 
 [Jesus]    *  himself    stood  in   the 
 
 Midst    of   them,    and    saith    unto 
 them.  Peace  be  unto  you. 
 
 37  But  they  were  f  terrified  and 
 affrighted,  and  supposed  that  they 
 had  seen  a  Spirit. 
 
 38  And  he  said  unto  them,  Why 
 are  ye  troubled?  and  why  do 
 Thoughts  arise  in  your  t hearts? 
 
 39  Behold  my  hands  and  my 
 FEET,  That  it  is  $  myself:  handle 
 me,  and  see;  For  a  Spirit  hath 
 not  t  Flesh  and  Bones,  as  ye  see 
 Me  have. 
 
 40  And  when  he  had  thus 
 spoken,  he  shewed  them  his 
 HANDS    and    his    feet. 
 
 41  And  while  they  yet  believed 
 not  for  JOY,  and  wondered,  he 
 said  unto  them.  Have  ye  here  any 
 Meat? 
 
 42  And  THEY  gave  him  a  Piece 
 of  a  broiled  Fish,  [and  of  an 
 Honeycomb.] 
 
 43  And  he  took  it,  and  did  eat 
 before  them. 
 
 44  And  he  said  unto  them, 
 These  are  the  words  which  I 
 spake  unto  you,  while  I  was  yet 
 with  you.  That  All  THINGS  must 
 be  fulfilled,  which  were  written 
 in  the  LAW  of  Moses,  and  in  the 
 t  Prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms, 
 concerning  me. 
 
 45  Then  opened  he  Their  un- 
 derstanding,   that    they  might 
 
 UNDERSTAND  the  SCRIPTURES, 
 
 46  And  said  unto  them,  Thus 
 it  is  written,  fand  thus  it  be- 
 hoved Christ  to  suffer,  and  to 
 rise  from  the  Dead  the  third 
 Day: 
 
 47  And  that  Repentance  fand 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 34.  who  said.        36,  \^z  stood. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 29.  now  far  spent  {d).  37.  troubled,  and  {d).  38.  heart  {d). 
 39.  both  Flesh  and.  44.  prophets.  46.  that  the  Christ  should  suffer,  and  should 
 rise  {d).        47.  unto  Remission.     See  32  (twice),  36  {d),  42  {d). 
 
 155 
 
XXIV.  48. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  LUKE. 
 
 XXIY.   53. 
 
 Remission  of  Sins  should  be 
 preached  in  his  NAME  among 
 All  NATIONS,  beginning  at  Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 48  *And  ge  are  Witnesses  of 
 these  things. 
 
 49  And,  behold,  $t  send  the  PRO- 
 MISE of  mj  FATHER  upon  you: 
 but  tarry  ge  in  the  city  [of  Jeru- 
 salem], until  ye  be  endued  with 
 Power  from  on  high. 
 
 50  And  he  led  them  out  as  far 
 
 as  to  Bethany,  and  he  lifted  up  his 
 HANDS^  and  blessed  them. 
 
 51  And  it  came  to  pass,  while 
 he  BLESSED  them,  he  was  parted 
 from   them,  and   carried   up    into 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 52  And  tf)0J)  worshipped  him, 
 and  returned  to  Jerusalem  with 
 great  Joy: 
 
 53  And  were  continually  in  the 
 TEMPLE,  [praising  and]  blessing 
 God.     [Amen.]  f 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 48.  gc  are  Witnesses, 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 49.    send   forth. 
 Luke.     See  49  {d),  53  (twice)  {d). 
 
 53.    Subscription:   According    to 
 
 156 
 
t  THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  JOHN. 
 
 CHAPTER   1. 
 
 SECTION  I. 
 
 1  In  tlie  Beginning  was  the 
 WORD,  and  the  word  was  with 
 God,  and  the  word  was  God. 
 
 2  The  same  was  in  the  Begin- 
 ning with  God. 
 
 3  All  things  were  made  by  him : 
 and  without  him  was  not  any 
 thing  made  that  was  made. 
 
 4  In  him  was  Life ;  and  the 
 LIFE  was  the  light  of  men. 
 
 5  And  the  light  shineth  in 
 DARKNESS;  and  the  darkness 
 comprehended  It  not. 
 
 §11. 
 
 6  There  was  a  Man  sent  from 
 God,  whose  Name  was  John. 
 
 7  The  same  came  for  a  Witness, 
 to  bear  witness  of  the  light, 
 that  all  men  through  him  might 
 believe. 
 
 8  J^e  was  not  that  light,  but 
 was  sent  to  bear  witness  of  that 
 light. 
 
 9  That  was  the  true  light, 
 which  lighteth  Every  Man  that 
 cometh  into  the  WORLD. 
 
 10  He  was  in  the  world,  and 
 
 the  WORLD  was  made  by  him,  and 
 the  WORLD  knew  Him  not. 
 
 11  He  came  unto  his  OWN,  and 
 his  OWN  received  Him  not. 
 
 12  But  as  many  as  received  him, 
 to  them  gave  he  Power  to  be- 
 come the  Sons  of  God,  even  to 
 THEM  that  believe  on  his  name  : 
 
 13  Which  were  born,  not  of 
 Blood,  nor  of  the  Will  of  the 
 Flesh,  nor  of  the  Will  of  Man, 
 but  of  God. 
 
 14  And  the  word  was  made 
 Flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us, — and 
 we  beheld  his  glory,  the  Glory 
 as  of  the  Only-begotten  of  the 
 Father, — full  of  Grace  and  Truth. 
 
 15  John  bare  witness  of  him, 
 and  cried,  saying.  This  was  he  of 
 whom  I  spake,  HE  that  COMETH 
 after  me  is  preferred  before  me : 
 For  he  was  before  me. 
 
 16  t  And  of  his  fulness  have 
 all  b30  received,  and  Grace  for 
 Grace. 
 
 17  For  the  law  was  given  by 
 Moses,  but  grace  and  truth 
 came  by  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 §  ni- 
 ls No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any 
 
 time;     *  the    t  only-begotten 
 
 ^^  Dr.  Birch  did  not  collate  the  Gospel  of  Luke  and  John,  but  made  use  of  a  MS.  copy 
 of  Dr.  Bentley's  Collation.  Dr.  Bentley's  Collation  is  the  authority  for  the  following 
 Readings;  in  addition  to  which,  whenever  the  Collation  of  Bartolocci  coincides  witli 
 that  of  Bentley  (for  it  is  not  nearly  so  complete  or  so  minute  as  the  latter),  a  small 
 letter  (c?)  is  added  to  the  note. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 18.  that  only-begotten  Son  which  is. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:   According   to  John. 
 
 18.  Only-begotten  Son,  he  which  is. 
 
 16.    Because  of  his. 
 
 157 
 
I.  19. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 I.  38. 
 
 Son,  whicli  IS  in  tlie  BOSOM  of 
 the  FATHER,  1)0  hath  declared  him. 
 
 19  And  this  is  the  record  of 
 John,  when  the  Jews  sent 
 t  Priests  and  Levites  from  Jerusa- 
 lem to  ask  him,  Who  art  tJOU? 
 
 20  And  he  confessed,  and  denied 
 not;  but  confessed,  £  am  not  the 
 Christ. 
 
 21  And  they  asked  him.  What 
 tthen?  Art  tJOU  Elias?  And 
 he  saith,  I  am  not.  Art  tf)OU  that 
 prophet?  And  he  answered,  No. 
 
 22  t  Then  said  they  unto  him. 
 Who  art  thou?  that  we  may  give 
 an  Answer  to  them  that  sent 
 us.     What  sayest  thou  of  thyself? 
 
 23  He  said,  1  am  ''the  Voice  of 
 one  crying  in  the  WILDERNESS, 
 Make  straight  the  way  of  the 
 Lord,"  J  as  said  *the  PROPHET 
 Esaias. 
 
 24  And  t  THEY  which  were 
 SENT  were  of  the  Pharisees. 
 
 25  And  they  asked  him,  and 
 said  unto  him,  Why  baptizest 
 thou  then,  if  tf)(lU  be  not  that 
 Christ,   nor  Elias,   neither   that 
 
 PROPHET? 
 
 26  John  answered  them,  saying, 
 J  baptize  with  Water:  [but] 
 t  there  standeth  one  among  you, 
 whom  pe  know  not; 
 
 27  f^e  *it  is,  who  COMING  after 
 me  is  preferred  before  me.  Whose 
 shoe's  LATCHET  5  am  not  worthy 
 to  unloose. 
 
 28  These  things  were  done  in 
 t  Bethabara  beyond  Jordan, 
 where  t  John  was  baptizing. 
 
 29  The  NEXT-DAY  t  John  seeth 
 
 Jesus    coming    unto    him,    and 
 saith,  Behold  *  the  lamb  of  God, 
 
 which    TAKETH-AWAY   the  SIN  of 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 30  This  is  he  of  whom  $  said. 
 After  me  cometh  a  Man  which  is 
 preferred  before  me:  For  he  was 
 before  me. 
 
 31  And  $  knew  him  not:  but 
 that  he  should  be  made  manifest 
 to  Israel,  therefore  am  J  come 
 baptizing  with  t  water. 
 
 32  And  John  bare  record,  say- 
 ing-, I  saw  the  spirit  descendino- 
 from  Heaven  flike  a  Dove,  and  it 
 abode  upon  him. 
 
 33  And  $  knew  him  not:  but 
 he  that  sent  me  to  baptize  with 
 Water,  *the  same  said  unto  me, 
 Upon  whom  thou  shalt  see  the 
 SPIRIT  descending,  and  remaining 
 on  him,  *  the  same  is  he  which 
 BAPTIZETH  with  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 34  And  E  saw,  and  bare  record 
 That  this  is  the  SON  of  GoD. 
 
 §  V- 
 
 35  Again  the  next-day-after 
 t  John   stood,   and   two   of  his 
 
 DISCIPLES; 
 
 36  And  looking  upon  Jesus  as 
 be  walked,  he  saith.  Behold  the 
 LAMB  of  God! 
 
 37  And  the  two  Disciples  heard 
 him  speak,  and  they  followed 
 Jesus. 
 
 38  Then  Jesus  turned,  and  saw 
 them  following,  and  saith  unto 
 them.  What  seek  ye?    They  said 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 23,  Esaias  the  prophet.        27.  is  he  that  cometh  after  me 
 who  is  preferred.       29.  that  lamb  of  God  which.       33.  Jje  said.      33.  this  is  he  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Man DSCRiPT.— 19.  unto  him  Priests  (c?).        21.  then  art  tl)OU?  Art  thou 
 EHas  ?         22.  They  said  unto  him.  24.  they  which  were  sent.  26.  in  the  midst  of 
 
 you,   coming  after  me,  standeth  one  whom  gc  know  not,  Whose  shoe's   latchet  {d). 
 28.  Bethany  (rf).  28.  John.  29.  he  seeth.  31.  Water.  32.  as  a  Dove. 
 
 35.  John.     See  2P>{d). 
 
 t  23.  Isaiah  xl.  3. 
 
 158 
 
I.  39. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 11.  6. 
 
 unto  him,  Kabbi, — wbicb  is  to  say, 
 being  interpreted.  Master, — where 
 dwell  est  thou? 
 
 39  He  saith  unto  them,  Come 
 and  see.  They  came  f^-nd  saw 
 where  he  dwelt,  and  abode  with 
 him  that  day  :  [for]  it  was  about 
 the  tenth  Hour. 
 
 40  One  of  *  the  two  which 
 HEAED  John  speak ^  and  followed 
 him,  was  Andrew,   Simon  Peter's 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 41  ^z  first  findeth  his  OWN 
 BROTHER  Simon,  and  saith  unto 
 him.  We  have  found  the  Messias, 
 which  is,  being  interpreted,  the 
 Christ. 
 
 42  [And]  he  brought  him  to 
 Jesus.  And  when  Jesus  beheld 
 him,  he  said,  d[)OU  art  Simon  the 
 SON  of  Jona :  ti)OU  shalt  be  called 
 Cephas,  which  is  by  interpretation, 
 A  stone. 
 
 §  VI. 
 
 43  The    DAY-FOLLOWING   f  Je- 
 
 sus  would  go  forth  into  Galilee, 
 and  findeth  Philip,  f  a-nd  saith 
 unto  him,  Follow  me. 
 
 44  Now  Philip  was  of  Beth- 
 saida,  the  city  of  Andrew  and 
 Peter. 
 
 45  Philip  findeth  Nathanael, 
 and  saith  unto  him.  We  have 
 found  him,  of  whom  Moses  in  the 
 LAW,  and  the  prophets,  did 
 write,  *  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the 
 fsoN  of  Joseph. 
 
 46  And  Nathanael  said  unto 
 him.  Can  there  any  good  thing 
 come  out  of  Nazareth?  t Philip 
 saith  unto  him,  Come  and  see. 
 
 47  t  Jesus  saw  Nathanael 
 coming  to  him,  and  saith  of  him, 
 
 Behold    an    Israelite    indeed,    in 
 whom  is  no  Guile  ! 
 
 48  Nathanael  saith  unto  him, 
 Whence  knowest  thou  Me?  f  Je- 
 sus answered  and  said  unto  him, 
 Before  that  PhiKp  called  Thee, 
 when  thou  wast  under  the  fig- 
 tree,  I  saw  thee. 
 
 49  Nathanael  answered  [and  saith 
 unto  him].  Rabbi,  tijOU  art  the 
 SON  of  God;  tjou  art  the  king 
 of  Israel. 
 
 50  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 him,  Because  I  said  unto  thee,  tl 
 saw  thee  under  the  fig-tree,  be- 
 lievest  thou  ?  thou  shalt  see  greater 
 things  than  these. 
 
 51  And  he  saith  unto  him. 
 Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
 [Hereafter]  ye  shall  see  heaven 
 open,  and  the  ANGELS  of  God 
 ascending  and  descending  upon  the 
 SON  of  MAN. 
 
 CHAPTER  11. 
 
 §  VII- 
 
 1  And  the  f  third  day  there 
 was  a  Marriage  in  Cana  of  Gali- 
 lee ;  and  the  mother  of  Jesus 
 was  there : 
 
 2  And  both  Jesus  was  called, 
 and  his  DISCIPLES,  to  the  mar- 
 riage, 
 
 3  And  when  they  wanted  Wine, 
 the  mother  of  Jesus  saith  unto 
 him.  They  have  no  Wine. 
 
 4  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman, 
 what  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?  mine 
 HOUR  is  not  yet  come. 
 
 5  His  mother  saith  unto  the 
 SERVANTS,  Whatsoever  he  saith 
 unto  you,  do  it. 
 
 6  And  there  were  set  there  six 
 Waterpots     of    stone,    after    the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 40.  those  two.        45.  that  Jesus  who  is  of  Nazareth. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 39.  therefore,  and  saw.  43.  he  would  (c?).        43.  and 
 
 Jesus  saith  (rf).        45.  Son.        46.  Philip 
 saw.         1.  THIRD  Day.     See  39,  42,  49,  51 
 
 47.  Jesus.        48.  Jesus. 
 
 50.  That  I 
 
 159 
 
II.  7. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 II.  25. 
 
 manner  of  the  purifying  of 
 the  Jews,  containing  two  or 
 three  Firkins  apiece. 
 
 7  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Fill 
 the  WATERPOTS  with  Water.  And 
 they  filled  them  up  to  the  brim. 
 
 8  And  he  saith  unto  them. 
 Draw  out  now,  and  bear  unto  the 
 
 GOVERNOR-OF-THE-FEAST.      And 
 
 fthey  bare  it. 
 
 9  When  the  ruler-of-the- 
 FEAST  had  tasted  the  WATER  that 
 was  made  Wine,  and  knew  not 
 whence  it  was;  but  *the  SER- 
 VANTS which  DREW  the  water 
 knew;  the  governor-OF-the- 
 feast  called  the  bridegroom, 
 
 10  And  saith  unto  him,  Every 
 Man  at  the  Beffinning-doth  set  forth 
 GOOD  Wine;  and  when  men  have 
 well  drunk,  [then]  THAT  which 
 is  worse  :  hut  tijOU  hast  kept  the 
 GOOD  Wine  until  now. 
 
 11  This  t  beginning  of  mira- 
 cles did  Jesus  in  Cana  of  Ga- 
 lilee, and  manifested  forth  his 
 GLORY;  and  his  DISCIPLES  be- 
 lieved on  him. 
 
 §  vm. 
 
 12  After  this  he  went  down  to 
 Capernaum,  i)e,  and  his  mother, 
 and  [his]  brethren,  and  his 
 DISCIPLES:  and  they  continued 
 there  not  Many  Days. 
 
 13  And  the  Jews'  passover 
 was  at  hand,  and  Jesus  went  up 
 to  Jerusalem, 
 
 14  And  found  in  the  temple 
 those  that  SOLD  Oxon  and  Sheep 
 and  Doves,  and  the  CHANGERS- 
 OF-money  sitting : 
 
 15  And  wlien  he  had  made  a 
 Scourge  of  Small-cords,  he  drove 
 
 them  all  out  of  the  temple,  and 
 the  SHEEP,  and  the  oxen;  and 
 poured  out  the  changers'  mo- 
 ney, and  overthrew  the  ta- 
 bles. 
 
 16  And  said  unto  them  that 
 SOLD  DOVES,  Take  these  things 
 hence;  make  not  my  father's 
 HOUSE  an  House  of  Merchandise. 
 
 17  [And]  his  disciples  remem- 
 bered That  it  was  written,  "  The 
 zeal  of  thine  HOUSE  hath  eaten 
 me  up."  X 
 
 18  Then  answered  the  Jews  and 
 said  unto  him.  What  Sign  shewest 
 thou  unto  us,  seeing  that  thou 
 doest  These  things? 
 
 19  t  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  Destroy  this  temple, 
 and  in  Three  Days  I  will  raise  it 
 up. 
 
 20  Then  said  the  Jews,  Forty 
 and  Six  Years  was  this  temple 
 in  building,  and  wilt  tJOU  rear  it 
 up  in  Three  Days? 
 
 21  But  i)e  spake  of  the  temple 
 of  his  BODY. 
 
 22  When  therefore  he  was  risen 
 from  the  Dead,  his  disciples 
 remembered  That  he  had  said  This 
 unto  them;  and  they  believed  the 
 SCRIPTURE,  and  the  WORD  which 
 Jesus  had  said. 
 
 §   IX. 
 
 23  Now  when  he  was  in  f  Jeru- 
 salem at  the  PASSOVER,  in  the 
 FEAST  dmj^  many  believed  in 
 his  NAME,  when  they  saw  *the 
 miracles  which  he  did. 
 
 24  But  t  Jesus  did  not  commit 
 himself  unto  them,  because  he 
 KNEW  all  meii^ 
 
 25  And    needed    not    that    any 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 9.  those   servants.        23.  His  miracles  which, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 8.  they  bare.     11,  which  was  the  Beginning  of.     19.  Jesus. 
 23.  Jerusalem.        24.  Jesus.     5'ee  10,  12, 17. 
 t  17.  Psalms  Ixix.  9. 
 
 160 
 
III.  1. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 III.  19. 
 
 should   testify    of    man:    for    Je 
 knew  wliat  was  in  man. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 §  X. 
 
 1  There  was  a  Man  of  the 
 PhaeiseeSj  named  Nicodemus,  a 
 Ruler  of  the  Jews  : 
 
 2  The  same  came  to  t  Jesus  by 
 Night,  and  said  unto  him^  Rabbi, 
 we  know  That  thou  art  a  Teacher 
 come  from  God :  for  no  man  can  do 
 These  miracles  that  tjou  doest, 
 except  God  be  with  him. 
 
 3  t  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
 unto  thee,  *  Except  a  man  be 
 born  again,  he  cannot  see  the 
 kingdom  of  God. 
 
 4  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him. 
 How  can  a  Man  be  born  when  he 
 is  old?  can  he  enter  the  second 
 time  into  his  mother's  womb, 
 and  be  born? 
 
 5  Jesus  answered.  Verily,  ve- 
 rily, I  say  unto  thee,  *  Except  a 
 man  be  born  of  Water  and  of  the 
 Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 6  That  which  is  born  of  the 
 FLE^H  is  Flesh ;  and  that  which 
 is  BORN  of  the  SPIRIT  is  Spirit. 
 
 7  Marvel  not  That  I  said  unto 
 thee.  Ye  must  be  born  again. 
 
 8  The  WIND  bloweth  where  it 
 listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  SOUND 
 thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence 
 it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth : 
 so  is  every-one  that  is  born  of 
 the  SPIRIT. 
 
 9  Nicodemus  answered  and  said 
 unto  him,  How  can  these  things  be? 
 
 10   Jesus    answered    and    said 
 
 unto  him.  Art  tJOU  a  master  of 
 Israel,  and  knowest  not  These 
 thino;s? 
 
 11  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 thee.  We  speak  that  we  do  know, 
 and  testify  that  we  have  seen ;  and 
 ye  receive  not  our  WITNESS. 
 
 12  If  I  have  told  you  earthly 
 things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how 
 shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell  you  of 
 
 HEAVENLY  things? 
 
 13  And  no  man  hath  ascended 
 
 up  to  HEAVEN,  but  HE  that  CAME- 
 
 DOWN  from  HEAVEN,  f  even  "^  the 
 SON  of  MAN  [which  IS  in  hea- 
 ven]. 
 
 14  And  as  Moses  lifted  up  the 
 serpent  in  the  wilderness, 
 even  so  must  the  SON  of  MAN  be 
 lifted  up: 
 
 15  That  WHOSOEVER  believ- 
 eth  in  him  should  [not  perish, 
 but]  have  eternal  Life. 
 
 1 6  For  God  so  loved  the  world, 
 that  he  gave  fhis  ONLY-begot- 
 
 TEN  SON,  that  WHOSOEVER  BE- 
 LIE VETH  in  him  should  not  perisli, 
 but  have  everlasting  Life. 
 
 17  For  God  sent  not  his  SON 
 into  the  WORLD  to  condemn  the 
 WORLD;  but  that  the  WORLD 
 throuo;h  him  mio-ht  be  saved. 
 
 18  He  that  believeth  on  him 
 is  not  condemned:  [but]  he  that 
 BELIEVETH  not  is  condemned  al- 
 ready. Because  he  hath  not  be- 
 lieved in  the  NAME  of  the  ONLY- 
 BEGOTTEN  Son  of  God. 
 
 19  And  this  is  the  condemna- 
 tion, That  LIGHT  is  come  into 
 the  world,  and  men  loved 
 DARKNESS  rather  than  LIGHT, 
 because  Their  deeds  were  evil. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  Except  any  one  be. 
 SON  of  MAN  which  IS  in  heaven. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  him  by  Night  (rf). 
 
 MAN.    And.  16,    tho  ONLY-BEGOTTEN  SON  (^). 
 
 M 
 
 5.  Except  any  one  be.        13.  that 
 
 3.  Jesus.         13.  even  the   son  of 
 See  13  ((i),  15  (rf),  18. 
 
 161 
 
III.  20. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 IV.  5. 
 
 20  For  EVERY-ONE  that  doeth 
 Evil  hatetli  tlie  light,  neither 
 cometli  to  the  light,  lest  his 
 DEEDS  should  be  reproved. 
 
 21  But  HE    that   DOETH  TRUTH 
 
 coraeth  to  the  light,  that  His 
 DEEDS  may  be  made  manifest, 
 That  they  are  wrought  in  God. 
 
 §    XI. 
 
 22  After  these  things  came  Je- 
 SUS  and  his  disciples  into  the 
 LA.ND  of  Jud^a;  and  there  be 
 tarried  with  them,  and  baptized. 
 
 23  And  t  John  also  was  baptizing 
 in  JEnon  near  to  Salim,  Because 
 there  was  much  Water  there :  and 
 they  came,  and  were  baptized. 
 
 24  For  t  John  was  not  yet  cast 
 into  PRISON. 
 
 25  Then  there  arose  a  Question 
 between  -fsome  of  John^s  disci- 
 ples and  the  Jews  about  Purify- 
 
 mg. 
 
 26  And  they  came  imto  John, 
 and  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  he  that 
 was  with  thee  beyond  Jordan,  to 
 whom  tJOU  barest  witness,  behold, 
 the  same  baptizeth,  and  all  men 
 come  to  him. 
 
 27  John  answered  and  said,  A 
 Man  can  receive  nothing,  except 
 it  be  given  hhn  from  heaven. 
 
 28  §e  yourselves  bear  me  wit- 
 ness, That  I  said,  J  am  not  the 
 Christ,  but  That  I  am  sent  be- 
 fore t)im. 
 
 29  He  that  hath  the  bride 
 is    the    Bridegroom :     but    *  the 
 
 FRIEND      of      the     BRIDEGROOM, 
 
 which  STAND  ETH  and  heareth 
 him,  rejoiceth  greatly  because  of 
 the  bridegroom's  voice:  this 
 MY  joy  therefore  is  fulfilled. 
 
 30  J^0  must  increase,  but  $  must 
 decrease. 
 
 31  He  that  cometh  from  above 
 is  above  all:  he  that  is  of  the 
 earth  is  earthly,  and  speaketh 
 of  the  EARTH :  HE  that  COMETH 
 from  HEAVEN  is  above  all. 
 
 32  [And]  what  he  hath  seen 
 and  heard,  tjat  he  testifieth;  and 
 no  man  receiveth  his  testimony. 
 
 33  He  that  hath  received  His 
 testimony  hath  set  to  his  seal 
 That  God  is  true. 
 
 34  For  he  whom  GoD  hath  sent 
 speaketh  the  WORDS  of  GoD :  for 
 t  God  giveth  not  the  spirit  by 
 Measure  unto  him. 
 
 35  The  FATHER  loveth  the  SON, 
 and  hath  given  All  things  into  his 
 
 HAND. 
 
 36  He  that  believeth  on  the 
 
 SON  hath  everlasting  Life:  and  HE 
 that  believeth  not  the  SON  shall 
 not  see  Life;  but  the  AVrath  of 
 God  abideth  on  him. 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 §  XII. 
 
 1  When  therefore  the  Lord 
 knew  How  the  Pharisees  had 
 heard  That  Jesus  made  and  bap- 
 tized More  Disciples  than  John, 
 
 2  Though  Jesus  himself  bap- 
 tized not,  but  his  DISCIPLES, 
 
 3  He  left  Jud^a,  and  departed 
 again  into  Galilee. 
 
 4  And  he  must  needs  go 
 throuo^h  Samaria. 
 
 5  Then  cometh  he  to  a  City  of 
 Samaria,  which  is  called  Sychar, 
 near  to  the  parcel-of-ground 
 that  Jacob  gave  tto  *his  SON 
 Joseph. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 29.  that  friend. 
 
 f  Vatican   Manuscript. — 23.  John.         24.  John 
 were  of  John,  and  a  Jew,  about.         34.  he  giveth  not. 
 
 5.  Joseph  his  son. 
 
 25.  THOSE  disciples  which 
 5.  to  Joseph  his  son.    See  32. 
 162 
 
IV.  6. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 lY.  25. 
 
 6  Now  Jacob's  Well  was  there. 
 Jesus  therefore,  being  wearied 
 with  his  JO¥RNEY,  sat  thus  on  the 
 WELL :  and  it  was  about  the  sixth 
 Hour. 
 
 7  There  cometh  a  Woman  of 
 Samaria  to  draw  Water:  Jesus 
 saith  unto  her^  Give  me  to 
 drink. 
 
 8  For  his  disciples  were 
 gone  away  unto  the  CITY  to  buy 
 Meat. 
 
 9  Then  saith  the  avoman  of 
 Samaria  unto  him,  How  is  it  that 
 tijOU,  being  a  Jew,  askest  drink  of 
 me,  which  am  a  Woman  of  Sa- 
 maria? for  the  Jews  have  no 
 deahno's  with  the  Samaritans. 
 
 10  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 her,  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of 
 God,  and  who  *it  is  that  saith 
 to  thee.  Give  me  to  drink;  tf)OU 
 wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and 
 he  would  have  given  thee  Living 
 Water. 
 
 11  tThe  WOMAN  saith  unto  him, 
 Sir,  thou  hast  nothing  to  draw 
 with,  and  the  well  is  deep :  from 
 whence  then  hast  thou  that  LIVING 
 
 WATER  ? 
 
 12  Art  tJOU  greater  than  our 
 FATHER  Jacob,  which  gave  us  the 
 WELL,  and  drank  thereof  himself, 
 and  his  children,  and  his  cat- 
 tle? 
 
 13  t  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  her,  Whosoever  drink- 
 ETH  of  this  WATER  shall  thirst 
 again : 
 
 14  But  whosoever  drinketh  of 
 the  WATER  that  $  shall  give  him 
 shall  NEVER  thirst;  but  the  WA- 
 TER that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be 
 
 in  him  a  Well  of  Water  springing 
 up  into  everlasting  Life. 
 
 15  The  WOMAN  saith  unto  him. 
 Sir,  give  me  This  water,  that 
 I  thirst  not,  neither  fcome  hither 
 to  draw. 
 
 16  t  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Go, 
 call  thy  HUSBAND,  and  come 
 hither. 
 
 17  The  WOMAN  answered  and 
 said,  I  have  no  Husband.  Jesus 
 said  unto  her,  Thou  hast  well 
 said,  I  have  no  Husband: 
 
 18  For  thou  hast  had  Five  Hus- 
 bands; and  he  whom  thou  now 
 hast  is  not  Thy  Husband :  in  tjsit 
 saidst  thou  truly. 
 
 19  The  WOMAN  saith  unto  him, 
 Sir,  I  perceive  That  tjou  art  a 
 Prophet. 
 
 20  Our  FATHERS  worshipped  in 
 This  MOUNTAIN ;  and  ge  say.  That 
 in  Jerusalem  is  the  place  where 
 men  ought  to  worship. 
 
 21  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Woman, 
 believe  me,  the  Hour  cometh, 
 when  ye  shall  neither  in  this 
 MOUNTAIN,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem, 
 worship  the  father. 
 
 22  ^e  worship  ye  know  not  what : 
 U)0  know  what  we  worship:  For 
 SALVATION  is  of  the  Jews. 
 
 23  But  the  Hour  cometh,  and 
 now  is,  when  the  true  Worship- 
 pers shall  worship  the  FATHER  in 
 Spirit  and  in  Truth :  for  the  fa- 
 ther seeketh  SUCH  to  worship 
 him. 
 
 24  God  is  a  Spirit:  and  they 
 that  WORSHIP  him  must  worship 
 him  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth. 
 
 25  The  WOMAN  saith  unto  him, 
 I    know    *That   Messias    cometh, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10.  is  he  that.         25.  That  that  Messias  cometh  which. 
 
 11.  She  saith  (c/).         13.  Jesus.        15.  come  over  hither. 
 
 M   2  163 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript 
 16.  He  saith  (t?). 
 
lY.  26. 
 
 ACCORDING    TO   JOILN[. 
 
 lY.  47. 
 
 vvliicb  is  CALLED  Christ:  wlien 
 Je  is  come,  he  will  tell  us  all 
 things. 
 
 26  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  $  that 
 SPEAK  unto  thee  am  he. 
 
 27  And  upon  this  came  his  dis- 
 ciples, and  marvelled  That  he 
 talked  with  the  Woman:  yet  no 
 man  said,  What  seekest  thou?  or, 
 AYhy  talkest  thou  with  her? 
 
 28  The  WOMAN  then  left  her 
 waterpot,  and  went  her  way  in- 
 to the  CITY,  and  saith  to  the  men, 
 
 29  Come,  see  a  Man,  which  told 
 me  all  things  that  [ever]  1  did:  is 
 not  this  the  Christ  ? 
 
 30  [Then]  they  went  out  of  the 
 CITY,  and  came  unto  him. 
 
 §    XIII. 
 
 31  In  the  mean- while  his  dis- 
 ciples prayed  him,  saying,  Mas- 
 ter, eat. 
 
 32  But  he  said  unto  them,  $ 
 have  Meat  to  eat  that  g0  know 
 not  of. 
 
 33  Therefore  said  the  disciples 
 one  to  another,  Hath  any  man 
 brought  him  ought  to  eat? 
 
 34  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  My 
 Meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him 
 that   SENT  me,  and  to  finish  His 
 
 WORK. 
 
 35  Say  not  'Qt,  There  are  yet 
 four  Months,  and  then  cometh 
 HARVEST?  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
 Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on 
 the  FIELDS;  For  they  are  white 
 already  to  Harvest. 
 
 36  [And]  HE  that  reapeth  re- 
 ceiveth  Wages,  and  gathereth 
 Fruit  unto  Life  eternal :  that  [both] 
 HE  that  SOWETH  and  HE  that 
 REAPETH  may  rejoice  together. 
 
 37  And  herein  is  that  saying 
 
 TRUE,    One    SOWETH    and    ano- 
 ther   REAPETH. 
 
 38  $  sent  you  to  reap  that  where- 
 on ge  bestowed  no  labour:  other 
 men  laboured,  and  g0  are  entered 
 into  their  LABOURS. 
 
 39  And  many  of  the  Samari- 
 tans of  that  CITY  believed  on 
 him  for  the  SAYING  of  the  WO- 
 MAN, which  testified.  He  told  me 
 all  that  [ever]  I  did. 
 
 40  tSo  wlien  the  Samaritans 
 were  come  unto  him,  they  be- 
 sought him  that  he  would  tarry 
 with  them:  and  he  abode  there 
 Two  Days. 
 
 41  And  many  more  believed  be- 
 cause of  his  own  WORD; 
 
 42  And  said  unto  the  WOMAN, 
 Now  we  believe,  not  because  of 
 fTHY  Saying:  for  we  have  heard 
 him  ourselves,  and  know  That 
 this  is  indeed  [the  Christ],  the 
 Saviour  of  the  world. 
 
 (§  ^iv-) 
 
 43  Now  after  TWO  Days  he  de- 
 parted thence,  [and  went]  into 
 Galilee. 
 
 44  For  Jesus  himself  testified. 
 That  a  Prophet  hath  no  Honour 
 in  his  OWN  Country. 
 
 45  Then  when  he  was  come  into 
 Galilee,  the  Galileans  re- 
 ceived him,  having  seen  All  the 
 things  that  he  did  at  Jerusalem  at 
 the  FEAST:  for  X^t^  also  went 
 unto  the  FEAST. 
 
 46  t  So  Jesus  came  again  into 
 Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he 
 made  the  avater  AVine.  And 
 there  was  a  Certain  Nobleman, 
 Whose  SON  was  sick  at  Caper- 
 naum. 
 
 47  When  f)e  heard  That  Jesus 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 40.  Then  came  the  Samaritans  unto  him,  and  besought 
 him.  42.  thy  saving.  46.  Then  he  came  again  towards  Cana.  5'ee  29  (c?),  30  (cT), 
 36  (twice),  39,  42  {d),  43. 
 
 164 
 
IV.  48. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   JOHN. 
 
 V.  11, 
 
 was  come  out  of  Jud^a  into  Ga- 
 lilee, he  went  unto  him,  and 
 besought  t  liii"«  that  he  would 
 come  down,  and  heal  His  SON: 
 for  he  was  at  the  point  of  death. 
 
 48  Then  said  Jesus  unto  him, 
 Except  ye  see  Signs  and  Wonders, 
 ye  will  not  believe. 
 
 49  The  NOBLEMAN  saith  unto 
 him.  Sir,  come  down  ere  my 
 CHILD  die. 
 
 50  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Go 
 thy  way;  thy  SON  liveth.  [And] 
 the  MAN  believed  the  WORD  that 
 Jesus  had  spoken  unto  him,  and 
 he  went  his  way. 
 
 51  And  as  he  was  now  going 
 down,  his  servants  met  him^ 
 [and  told  Azm],  saying,  tThy  SON 
 liveth. 
 
 52  Then  enquired  he  [of  them] 
 tthe  HOUR  when  he  began  to 
 amend,  f  And  they  said  unto  him, 
 Yesterday  at  the  seventh  Hour 
 the  fever  left  him. 
 
 53  So  the  FATHER  knew  That 
 it  was  at  the  Same  HOUR,  in  the 
 which  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thy 
 SON  liveth :  and  himself  believed, 
 and  his  whole  house. 
 
 54  t  This  is  again  the  Second 
 Miracle  that  Jesus  did,  when  he 
 was  come  out  of  Jud^a  into 
 Galilee. 
 
 CHAPTER   V. 
 
 §    XV. 
 
 1  After  this  there  was  a  Feast 
 of  the  Jews;  and  f  Jesus  went 
 up  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 2  Now  there  is  at  Jerusalem 
 by  the  sheep-market  *a  Pool, 
 
 which  is  called  in  the  Hebrew 
 tongue  t  Bethesda,  having  Five 
 Porches. 
 
 3  In  these  lay  a  [great]  Multi- 
 tude of  impotent  folk,  of  Blind, 
 Halt,  Withered,  [waiting  for  the 
 
 moving   of  the  WATER. 
 
 4  For  an  Angel  went  down  at 
 a  certain  Season  into  the  POOL, 
 and  troubled  the  water  :  whoso- 
 ever then  first  after  the  trou- 
 bling of  the  WATER  STEPPED- 
 IN  was  made  whole  of  Whatso- 
 ever Disease  he  had.] 
 
 5  And  a  Certain  Man  was  there^ 
 which  had  fan  infirmity  Thirty 
 and  Eight  Years. 
 
 6  When  Jesus  saw  Jim  lie, 
 and  knew  That  he  had  been  now 
 a  Long  Time  in  that  case,  he  saith 
 unto  him,  Wilt  thou  be  made 
 whole  ? 
 
 7  The  IMPOTENT  man  answered 
 him.  Sir,  I  have  no  Man,  when 
 the  WATER  is  troubled,  to  put  me 
 into  the  POOL:  but  while  $  am 
 coming,  another  steppeth  down 
 before  me. 
 
 8  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Rise, 
 take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk. 
 
 9  And  immediately  the  man 
 was  made  whole,  and  took  up  his 
 BED,  and  walked:  and  on  the 
 Same  day  was  the  Sabbath. 
 
 10  The  Jews  therefore  said  unto 
 him  that  was  cured,  It  is  the 
 Sabbath  day:  it  is  not  lawful  for 
 thee  to  carry  thy  bed. 
 
 11  fHe  answered  them,  He 
 that  MADE  me  whole,  *the  same 
 said  unto  me,  Take  up  thy  BED, 
 and  walk. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  that  Pool  which.         \\.\\Z  said. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 47.  him.         5L  That  his  son  liveth 
 
 when,           52.    Then    said    they  unto    him.           54 
 
 J.  Jesus.           2.  Bethsaida  (f/).  5.  his  usfirmity. 
 b2  {d),  3  (d),  3-4  (r/). 
 
 52.  that   HOUR 
 And  this   again    is    the    Second. 
 
 11.  But  he. 
 
 See  50,  51(f?), 
 
 165 
 
V.   12. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 V.  30. 
 
 12  t  Then  asked  tliey  him,  What 
 MAN  is  THAT  which  SAID  unto 
 thee,  t  Take  up  thy  bed,  and 
 walk? 
 
 13  And  HE  that  was  healed 
 wist  not  who  it  was:  for  Jesus 
 had  conveyed  himself  away,  a 
 Multitude  being  in  that  place. 
 
 14  Afterward  f  Jesus  findeth 
 him  in  the  temple,  and  said 
 unto  him.  Behold,  thou  art  made 
 whole :  sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse 
 thina:  come  unto  thee. 
 
 15  The  MAN  departed,  and  told 
 the  Jews  That  *it  was  Jesus, 
 which  had  made  him  whole. 
 
 16  And  therefore  did  the  Jeavs 
 persecute  Jesus,  [and  sought  to 
 slay  Him,]  Because  he  had  done 
 These  things  on  the  Sabbath  day. 
 
 17  But  t  Jesus  answered  them. 
 My  father  worketh  hitherto, 
 and  1  work. 
 
 18  Therefore  the  Jews  sought 
 the  more  to  kill  Him,  Because  he 
 not  only  had  broken  the  sabbath, 
 but  said  also  that  God  was  his 
 *  Father,  making  himself  equal 
 with  God. 
 
 19  Then  t  answered  Jesus  and 
 said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I 
 say  unto  you,  The  SON  can  do  no- 
 thing of  himself,  but  what  he 
 seeth  the  father  do:  for  what 
 things  soever  \)t  docth.  These  also 
 doeth  the  SON  likewise. 
 
 20  For  the  father  loveth  the 
 SON,  and  sheweth  him  All  things 
 that  himself  doeth:  and  he  will 
 shew  him  Greater  Works  than 
 these,  that  ^0  may  marvel. 
 
 21  For  as  the  father  raiseth 
 up  the  DEAD,  and  quickeneth  them; 
 
 even  so  the  SON  quickeneth  Whom 
 he  will. 
 
 22  For  the  father  judgeth  no 
 man,  but  hath  committed  all 
 JUDGMENT  unto  the  SON : 
 
 23  That  all  men  should  honour 
 the  SON,  even  as  they  honour  the 
 FATHER.  He  that  honour eth 
 not  the  son  honoureth  not  *the 
 father  which  hath  SENT  him. 
 
 24  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  He  that  heareth  my  word, 
 and  believeth  on  him  that  sent 
 me,  hath  everlasting  Life,  and  shall 
 not  come  into  Condemnation;  but 
 is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 
 
 25  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  The  Hour  is  coming,  and 
 now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 
 the  voice  of  the  son  of  God: 
 and  THEY  that  hear  shall  live. 
 
 26  For  as  the  father  hath  Life 
 in  himself;  so  hath  he  t  given  to 
 the  SON  to  have  Life  in  him- 
 self; 
 
 27  And  hath  given  him  Autho- 
 rity to  execute  Judgment  also, 
 Because  he  is  the  Son  of  Man. 
 
 28  Marvel  not  at  this :  For  the 
 Hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  ALL 
 that  are  in  the  GRAVES  shall  hear 
 his  VOICE, 
 
 29  And  shall  come  forth ;  THEY 
 that  have  DONE  GOOD,  unto  the 
 Kesurrection  of  Life ;  [and]  THEY 
 that  have  DONE  evil,  unto  the 
 Eesurrection  of  Damnation. 
 
 30  $  can  of  mine  own  self  do 
 nothing:  as  I  hear,  I  judge:  and 
 MY  JUDGMENT  is  just;  Because  I 
 seek  not  mine-own  will,  but  the 
 WILL  of  t  the  father  which  hath 
 SENT  me. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 15.  Jesus  was  he  which.        18.  own  Father.       23.  that  father. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.  They  asked  him.  12.  Take  it  up,  and  {d).  14.  Jesus. 
 17.  HE  answered  and  said,  My  father  (c?).  19.  he  answered  and  said.  26.  also 
 given.       30.  him  which  hathC^).     See  16,  29. 
 
 166 
 
V.  31. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 yi.    7. 
 
 31  If  $  bear  witness  of  myself, 
 my  WITNESS  is  not  true. 
 
 32  There  is  another  that 
 BEAKETH-wiTNESS  of  me;  and  I 
 know  That  the  avitness  which 
 he  witnesseth  of  me  is  true. 
 
 33  ^e  sent  unto  John,  and  he 
 bare  witness  unto  the  truth. 
 
 34  But  $  receive  not  testi- 
 mony from  Man :  but  These  things 
 I  say,  that  gc  might  be  saved. 
 
 35  ^e  was  a  burning  and  a 
 shining  light  :  and  ge  were  wil- 
 ling for  a  Season  to  rejoice  in  his 
 light. 
 
 36  But  $  have  greater  witness 
 than  that  of  John  :  for  the  WORKS 
 which  the  father  hath  given 
 me  to  finish,  the  Same  WORKS 
 that  t$  do,  bear  witness  of  me. 
 That  the  father  hath  sent  Me. 
 
 37  And  the  father  [himself], 
 which  hath  SENT  me,  t  hath  borne 
 witness  of  me.  Ye  have  neither 
 heard  his  Voice  at  any  time,  nor 
 seen  his  Shape. 
 
 38  And  ye  have  not  his  word 
 abiding  in  you :  For  whom  \)Z  hath 
 sent^  T^iUt  g0  believe  not. 
 
 39  Search  the  SCRIPTURES;  For 
 in  them  ])0  think  ye  have  eternal 
 Life:  and  tjeg  are  they  which 
 TESTIFY  of  me. 
 
 40  And  ye  will  not  come  to  me, 
 that  ye  might  have  Life. 
 
 41  I  receive  not  Honour  from 
 Men. 
 
 42  But  I  know  you.  That  ye 
 have  not  the  love  of  God  in 
 you. 
 
 43  5  am  come  in  my  father's 
 NAME,  and  ye  receive  me  not:  if 
 
 another    shall   come  in    his  OWN 
 NAME,  Jiin  ye  will  receive. 
 
 44  How  can  g^  believe,  which 
 receive  Honour  one  of  another, 
 and  seek  not  *the  honour  that 
 Cometh  from  fGod  ONLY? 
 
 45  Do  not  think  That  \  will 
 accuse  you  to  the  father: 
 t  there  is  one  that  accuseth 
 you,  even  Moses,  in  whom  g^ 
 trust. 
 
 46  For  had  ye  believed  Moses, 
 ye  would  have  believed  me:  for 
 \z  wrote  of  me. 
 
 47  But  if  ye  believe  not  his 
 Writings,  how  f  shall  ye  believe 
 MY  Words. 
 
 CHAPTER  VL 
 
 §    XVI. 
 
 1  After  these  things  Jesus 
 went  over  *the  SEA  of  Galilee, 
 which  is  the  sea  of  Tiberias. 
 
 2  And  a  great  Multitude  fol- 
 lowed him,  Because  they  saw 
 t  His  MIRACLES  which  he  did  on 
 THEM  that  were  diseased. 
 
 3  And  t  Jesus  went  up  into  a 
 mountain,  and  there  he  sat  with 
 
 his  DISCIPLES. 
 
 4  And  the  PASSOVER,  a  FEAST 
 
 of  the  Jews,  was  nigh. 
 
 5  When  Jesus  then  lifted  up 
 his  eyes,  and  saw  a  Great  Com- 
 pany come  unto  him,  he  saith 
 unto  t  Philip,  Whence  t shall  we 
 buy  Bread,  that  these  may  eat? 
 
 6  And  This  he  said  to  prove 
 him:  for  he  himself  knew  what 
 he  would  do. 
 
 7  Philip  answered  him,  Two 
 Hundred    Pennyworth    of   Bread 
 
 *  Empuatic   Text. — 44.    that  honour. 
 
 1.  THAT  SEA  of  Galilee  which. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — 36.   I  do.  37.  f]C  hatli  {d).  44.   the  only  one  {d). 
 
 45.  HE   that   ACCUSETH   you    to  the  father  is  Moses,  in  whom.         47.  can   ye  beheve. 
 2.   the  MIRACLES.         3.  Jesus.         5.  Philip.         5.  may  we  buy.    See  37  {d). 
 
 167 
 
VL  8. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VL  25. 
 
 is  not  sufficient  for  them,  that 
 every-one  [of  them]  may  take  a 
 little. 
 
 8  One  of  his  DISCIPLES,  An- 
 drew, Simon  Peter's  BROTHER, 
 saith  unto  him, 
 
 9  There  is  a  Lad  here,  which 
 hath  Five  barley  Loaves^  and  Two 
 Small-fishes:  but  what  are  ti)Pg 
 among  so  many? 
 
 10  [And]  Jesus  said,  Make  the 
 MEN  sit  down.  Now  there  was 
 much  Grass  in  the  place.  So  the 
 MEN  sat  down,  in  number  about 
 live  thousand. 
 
 11  t  And  Jesus  took  the 
 loaves;  and  when  he  had  given 
 thanks,  he  distributed  [to  the  DIS- 
 CIPLES^ and  the  DISCIPLES]  to 
 THEM  that  were  set-down  ;  and 
 likewise  of  the  FISHES  as  much  as 
 they  would. 
 
 12  When  they  were  filled,  he 
 said  unto  his  DISCIPLES,  Gather 
 up  the  fragments  that  remain, 
 that  nothing  be  lost. 
 
 13  Therefore  they  gathered  them 
 together^  and  filled  Twelve  Bas- 
 kets with  the  Fragments  of  the 
 FIVE  BARLEY  Loaves,  whicli  re- 
 mained over  and  above  unto 
 THEM  that  had  eaten. 
 
 14  Then  those  men,  when  they 
 had  seen  the  f  Miracle  that  Jesus 
 did,  said.  This  is  of  a  truth  that 
 PROPHET  that  should  COME  into 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 §    XVI  I. 
 
 15  When  Jesus  therefore  per- 
 ceived That  they  would  come  and 
 take  him  by  force,  to  make  fhim 
 a  King,  he  departed  again  into 
 a  MOUNTAIN  himself  alone. 
 
 16  And  when  Even  was  now 
 come,  his  disciples  went  down 
 unto  the  SEA, 
 
 1 7  And  entered  into  a  ship,  and 
 went  over  the  sea  toward  Caper- 
 naum. And  it  was  now  dark,  and 
 Jesus  ^vas  not  t  come  to  them. 
 
 18  And  the  SEA  arose  by  reason 
 of  a  great  Wind  that  blew. 
 
 19  So  when  they  had  rowed 
 about  five  and  twenty  or  thirty 
 Furlongs,  they  see  Jesus  walking 
 on  the  SEA,  and  drawing  nigh 
 unto  the  SHIP:  and  they  were 
 afraid. 
 
 20  But  HE  saith  unto  them,  It 
 is  £;   be  not  afraid. 
 
 21  Then  they  willingly  received 
 him  into  the  ship:  and  imme- 
 diately the  SHIP  was  at  the  land 
 whither  they  went. 
 
 §    XVIII. 
 
 22  The  DAY-FOLLOWING,  when 
 *  the  PEOPLE  which  STOOD  on 
 the  other  side  of  the  SEA  saw  That 
 there  was  none  other  Boat  there, 
 save  [that]  one  [wherein-to  his 
 DISCIPLES  were  entered],  and 
 That  Jesus  went  not  with  his 
 DISCIPLES  into  the  fBOAT,  but 
 that  his  DISCIPLES  were  gone 
 away  alone; 
 
 23  Howbeit  there  came  Other 
 t  Boats  from  Tiberias  nigh  unto 
 the  PLACE  where  they  did  eat 
 BREAD,  after  that  the  Lord  had 
 given  thanks: 
 
 24  When  the  people  therefore 
 saw  That  Jesus  was  not  there, 
 neither  his  disciples,  WyfQ  [also] 
 *took  shipping,  and  came  to  Ca- 
 pernaum, seeking  for  Jesus. 
 
 25  And  when  they  had  found 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 22.  that  people  which.         24.  entered  into  ships  and  came. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — U.  Then  Jesus.        14.  Miracles.        15.  him  (d).        17.  yet 
 come.  22.   ship.  23.    Ships  from   Tiberias  (c?).        See   7(d),   10,   11  (c?),   22 
 
 (twice)  (d),  24. 
 
 168 
 
VI.  26. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VI.  44. 
 
 him  on  the  other  side  of  the  SEA, 
 they  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  when 
 camest  thou  hither? 
 
 26  Jesus  answered  them  and 
 said.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you,  Ye  seek  me,  not  Because  ye 
 saw  the  Miracles,  but  Because  ye 
 did  eat  of  the  LOAVES,  and  were 
 filled. 
 
 27  Labour  not  for  *  the  meat 
 
 which  PEKISHETH,  but  for  THAT 
 MEAT     which      ENDURETH     untO 
 
 everlasting  Life,  which  the  SON  of 
 MAN  shall  give  unto  you:  for  f)nu 
 hath  God  the  father  sealed. 
 
 28  Then  said  they  unto  him. 
 What  shall  we  do,  that  we  might 
 work  the  WORKS  of  GoD? 
 
 29  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  them.  This  is  the  WORK  of 
 God,  that  ye  believe  on  him 
 whom  f)e  hath  sent. 
 
 30  They  said  therefore  unto  him. 
 What  Sign  shewest  t{)OU  then,  that 
 we  may  see,  and  believe  thee? 
 what  dost  thou  work? 
 
 31  Our  FATHERS  did  eat  MAN- 
 NA in  the  desert  ;  as  it  is  writ- 
 ten, ''He  gave  them  Bread  from 
 HEAVEN  to  eat."  X 
 
 32  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
 Moses  gave  you  not  that  bread 
 from  HEAVEN;  but  my  father 
 giveth  you  the  TRUE  BREAD  from 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 33  For  the  bread  of  God  is 
 HE  which  COMETH-DOWN  from 
 HEAVEN,    and   giveth    Life   unto 
 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 34  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
 Lord,    evermore     give     us     this 
 
 BREAD. 
 
 35  [And]  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
 $  am  the  bread  of  life:  he 
 that  COMETH  to  me  shall  never 
 hunger;  and  HE  that  believeth 
 on  me  shall  never  thirst. 
 
 36  But  I  said  unto  you.  That 
 ye  also  have  seen  me,  and  believe 
 not. 
 
 37  All  that  the  father  giveth 
 me  shall  come  to  me;  and  him 
 that  COMETH  to  me  I  will  in  no 
 wise  cast  out. 
 
 38  For  I  came  down  from  hea- 
 ven, not  to  do  mine-own  ^vill, 
 but  the  WILL  of  him  that  SENT 
 me. 
 
 39  And  this  is  *the  t  Father's 
 WILL  which  hath  SENT  me,  that 
 of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I 
 should  lose  nothing,  but  should 
 raise  it  up  again  at  the  LAST 
 Day. 
 
 40  fAnd  this  is  the  will  of 
 him  that  SENT  me,  that  every- 
 one which  SEETH  the  SON,  and 
 believeth  on  him,  may  have  ever- 
 lasting Life :  and  5  will  raise  him 
 up  at  the  LAST  Day. 
 
 §    XIX. 
 
 41  The  Jews  then  murmured  at 
 him,  Because  he  said,  $  am  *the 
 bread  which  came-down  from 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 42  And  they  said.  Is  not  this 
 Jesus,  the  SON  of  Joseph,  Whose 
 FATHER  and  MOTHER  b)e  know? 
 how  is  it  fthen  that  Je  saith,  I 
 came  down  from  heaven? 
 
 43  Jesus  [therefore]  answered 
 and  said  unto  them,  Murmur  not 
 among  yourselves. 
 
 44  No  man  can  come  to  me,  ex- 
 cept   *the    FATHER    which    hath 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 27.  that  meat  which.  39.  the  will  of  the  father  which 
 
 hath  sent  me.         41.  that  bread  which.        44.  that  father  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 39.  will  of  him  that  sent  me.  40.  For  this  is.  42.  now 
 that  (d).     See  35,  43. 
 
 J  31.  Psalms  Ixxviii.  24. 
 
 169 
 
VI.  45. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VI.  64. 
 
 SENT  me  draw  liim:  and  $  will 
 raise  him  up  at  the  last  Day. 
 
 45  It  is  written  in  the  PRO- 
 PHETS, "And  they  shall  be  all 
 taught  of  fGrOD.^J  Every  man 
 [therefore]  that  hath  HEARD,  and 
 hath  learned  of  the  FATHER, 
 Cometh  unto  me. 
 
 46  Not  That  any  man  hath  seen 
 the  FATHER,  save  HE  which  is  of 
 t  God,  Ije  hath  seen  the  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 47  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you,  He  that  believeth  [on  me] 
 hath  everlasting  Life. 
 
 48  $  am  that  bread  of  life. 
 
 49  Your  FATHERS  did  eat  man- 
 na in  the  wilderness,  and  are 
 dead. 
 
 50  This  is  *the  bread  which 
 
 COMETH-DOWN      from      HEAVEN, 
 
 that  a  man  may  eat  thereof,  and 
 not  die. 
 
 51  $  am  *the  living  bread 
 which  game-down  from  hea- 
 ven: if  any  man  eat  of  This 
 BREAD,  he  shall  live  for-ever: 
 and  the  bread  [that  $  will  give] 
 is  my  FLESH^  which  $  will  give 
 for  the  LIFE  of  the  world. 
 
 52  The  Jews  therefore  strove 
 among  themselves,  saying,  How 
 can  this  man  give  us  f  his  flesh 
 to  eat? 
 
 53  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you. 
 Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the 
 SON  of  MAN,  and  drink  His  BLOOD, 
 ye  have  no  Life  in  you. 
 
 54  Whoso  eateth  My  flesh. 
 
 and  drinketh  My  blood,  hath 
 eternal  Life;  and  S  will  raise  him 
 up  at  the  LAST  Day. 
 
 56  For  my  flesh  is  f  Meat  in- 
 deed, and  my  BLOOD  is  f  Drink 
 indeed. 
 
 5Q  He  that  eateth  My  flesh, 
 and  drinketh  My  blood,  dwelleth 
 in  me,  and  I  in  him. 
 
 57  As  the  LIVING  Father  hath 
 sent  me,  and  $  live  by  the  fa- 
 ther: so  HE  that  eateth  me, 
 even  \)t  shall  live  by  me. 
 
 58  This  is  that  bread  which 
 game-down  from  f  heaven  :  not 
 as  tyour  FATHERS  did  eat  manna, 
 and  are  dead:  he  that  eateth 
 of  This  bread  shall  live  for- 
 ever. 
 
 59  These  things  said  he  in  the 
 Synagogue,  as  he  taught  in  Caper- 
 naum. 
 
 60  Many  therefore  of  his  DIS- 
 GIPLES,  when  they  had  heard  this^ 
 said,  *  This  is  an  Hard  saying; 
 who  can  hear  it? 
 
 61  When  Jesus  knew  in  him- 
 self That  his  DISGIPLES  murmured 
 *at  it,  he  said  unto  them.  Doth 
 this  offend  You? 
 
 62  What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the 
 SON  of  MAN  ascend  up  where  he 
 
 was  BEFORE? 
 
 63  *It  is  the  spirit  that  QUICK- 
 ENETH;  the  flesh  profiteth  no- 
 thing: the  WORDS  that  t$  speak 
 unto  you,  they  are  Spirit,  and  they 
 are  Life. 
 
 64  But  there  are  some  of  you 
 that  believe  not.  For  Jesus  knew 
 from   the   Beginning    who    tliey 
 
 *  EiMPHATic  Text. — 50.  that  bread.         51.  that  living  bread.         60.  Hard  is 
 this  SATING;  who.         61.  at  This,  he  said.         63.  The  spirit  is  that  which  quickeneth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 45.  God.  46.  God.  52.  his  flesh  (rf).         55.  the 
 
 True  Meat.         55.  the  True  Drink.        58.  Heaven.       58.  the  fathers  (r/),     63.  E  have 
 spoken  unto  {d).     See  45,  47  (rf),  51  ((/). 
 
 X  45.  Isaiah  liv.  13. 
 
 170 
 
VI.  65. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VII.  16. 
 
 were    that    believed    not,    and 
 
 WHO  should  BETRAY  him. 
 
 65  And  he  said,  Therefore  said 
 I  unto  you.  That  no  man  can 
 come  unto  me,  except  it  were 
 given  unto  him  of  f  niy  father. 
 
 66  From  tjait  time  many  of  his 
 DISCIPLES  went  BACK,  and  walked 
 no  more  with  him. 
 
 67  Then  said  Jesus  unto  the 
 TWELVE,  Will  ge  also  go  away? 
 
 68  [Then]  Simon  Peter  answer- 
 ed him,  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we 
 go?  thou  hast  the  Words  of  eter- 
 nal Life. 
 
 69  And  b)0  believe  and  are  sure 
 That  tijOU  art  fthat  Christ,  the 
 SON  of  the  LIVING  God. 
 
 70  Jesus  answered  them.  Have 
 not  $  chosen  you  twelve,  and 
 one  of  you  is  a  Devil? 
 
 71  He  spake  of  Judas  t  Iscariot 
 the  son  of  Simon:  for  f)0  it  was 
 that  should  betray  him,  being 
 one  of  the  twelve. 
 
 CHAPTER    VIL 
 
 §    XXI. 
 
 1  After  these  things  fJ^sus 
 walked  in  Galilee  :  for  he  would 
 not  walk  in  Jewry,  Because  the 
 Jews  sought  to  kill  him. 
 
 2  Now  the  Jews'  feast  of 
 tabernacles  was  at  hand. 
 
 3  His  brethren  therefore  said 
 unto  him.  Depart  hence,  and  go 
 into  JuD^A,  that  thy  DISCIPLES 
 also  may  see  ^  the  WORKS  that 
 thou  doest. 
 
 4  For  there  is  no  man  that 
 doeth    Any    thing    in  secret,  and 
 
 the  himself  seeketh  to  be  known 
 openly.  If  thou  do  These  things, 
 shew  thyself  to  the  world. 
 
 5  For  neither  did  his  bre- 
 thren believe  in  him. 
 
 6  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 My  time  is  not  yet  come:  but 
 YOUR  time  is  alway  ready. 
 
 7  The  WORLD  cannot  hate  you; 
 but  Me  it  hateth,  because  $  testify 
 of  it.  That  the  WORKS  thereof  are 
 evil. 
 
 8  Go  ge  up  unto  tthis  feast: 
 $  go  not  up  yet  unto  this  feast  ; 
 for  tMY  TIME  is  not  yet  full 
 come. 
 
 9  When  he  had  said  These 
 words  unto  them,  he  abode  still  in 
 Galilee. 
 
 §    XXII. 
 
 10  But  when  his  BRETHREN 
 were  gone  up,  then  went  i)t  also 
 up  unto  the  feast,  not  openly, 
 but  as  it  were  in  secret. 
 
 1 1  Then  the  Jews  sought  him 
 at  the  FEAST,  and  said,  Where  is 
 
 ije? 
 
 12  And  there  was  much  Mur- 
 muring among  the  people  con- 
 cerning him :  for  some  said,  He  is 
 a  good  man:  others  said.  Nay; 
 but  he  deceiveth  the  people. 
 
 13  Howbeit  no  man  spake  openly 
 of  him  for  fear  of  the  Jews. 
 
 §    XXIII. 
 
 14  Now  about  the  midst  of  the 
 FEAST  t  Jesus  went  up  into  the 
 temple,  and  taught. 
 
 15  tAnd  the  Jews  marvelled, 
 saying.  How  knoweth  this  man 
 Letters,  having  never  learned? 
 
 16  t  Jesus  answered  them,  and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  thy  works  which  thou  doest. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 65.  the  father  (d).       69.  the  holy  one  of  God.  Jesus  (d). 
 71    the   son    of  Simon  Iscariot:  for  |}C  was  about  to  betray  him,  being {d).  1,  Jesus. 
 
 4.  seeketh  that  the  same  be  known.  8.  the  feast.  8.  my  Time.  14.  Jesus. 
 
 15.  Then  the  Jews.         16.  Then  Jesus,     ^ee  68. 
 
 171 
 
VII.  17. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VII  36. 
 
 said,  My   Doctrine   is   not  mine, 
 but  HIS  that  SENT  me. 
 
 17  If  any  man  will  do  his  WILL, 
 he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine, 
 whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether 
 I  speak  of  myself. 
 
 18  He  that  speaketh  of  him- 
 self seeketh  his  OWN  glory:  but 
 
 he      that     SEEKETH     HIS    GLORY 
 
 that   SENT  him,  the   same  is  true, 
 and  no  Unrighteousness  is  in  him. 
 
 19  Did  not  Moses  give  you  the 
 LAW,  and  yet  none  of  you  keepeth 
 the  LAW?  Why  go  ye  about  to 
 kill  Me? 
 
 20  The  PEOPLE  answered  [and 
 said],  Thou  hast  a  Devil:  Who 
 goeth  about  to  kill  Thee? 
 
 21  t  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  I  have  done  One 
 Work,  and  ye  all  marvel. 
 
 22  Moses  therefore  gave  unto 
 you  CIRCUMCISION;  not  Because 
 it  is  of  Moses,  but  of  the  fa- 
 thers; and  ye  on  the  Sabbath 
 day  circumcise  a  j\Ian. 
 
 23  If  ta  Man  on  the  Sabbath 
 day  receive  Circumcision,  that  the 
 LAW  of  Moses  should  not  be 
 broken;  are  ye  angry  at  me.  Be- 
 cause I  have  made  a  IMan  every 
 whit  whole  on  the  Sabbath  day  ? 
 
 24  Judge  not  according  to  the 
 Appearance,  but  judge  RIGHTE- 
 OUS Judgment. 
 
 25  Then  said  some  of  them  of 
 Jerusalem,  Is  not  this  he,  whom 
 they  seek  to  kill? 
 
 26  But,  lo,  he  speaketh  boldly, 
 and  they  say  Nothing  unto  him. 
 Do  the  RULERS  know  indeed  That 
 this  is  *the  [very]  Christ? 
 
 27  Howbeit  we  know  This  man 
 
 whence  he  is:  but  when  Christ 
 Cometh,  no  man  knoweth  whence 
 he  is. 
 
 28  Then  cried  Jesus  in  the 
 TEMPLE  as  he  taught,  saying.  Ye 
 both  know  Me,  and  ye  know 
 whence  I  am:  and  I  am  not  come 
 of  myself,  but  he  that  sent  me 
 is  true,  whom  J}C  know  not. 
 
 29  [But]  I:  know  him :  For  I  am 
 from  him,  and  \)t  hath  sent  Me. 
 
 30  Then  they  sought  to  take 
 Him :  but  no  man  laid  hands  on 
 him.  Because  his  HOUR  was  not 
 yet  come. 
 
 §     XXIV. 
 
 31  And  many  of  the  PEOPLE 
 believed  on  him,  and  said.  When 
 Christ  cometh,  ^x\\\  he  do  More 
 JNIiracles  than  t  these  which  this 
 man  hath  done? 
 
 32  The  Pharisees  heard  that 
 the  PEOPLE  murmured  such  thing's 
 
 o 
 
 concerning  him;  and  the  t Pha- 
 risees and  the  Chief-priests 
 sent  Officers  to  take  him. 
 
 33  Then  said  Jesus  [unto  them], 
 Yet  a  Little  While  am  I  with  you, 
 and  then  I  go  unto  him  that  sent 
 me. 
 
 34  Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  shall 
 not  find  -[me:  and  where  5  am, 
 t  thither  gf  cannot  come. 
 
 35  Then  said  the  Jews  amon^ 
 themselves,  AYhither  will  je  go. 
 That  lll0  shall  not  find  him?  will 
 he  go  unto  the  dispersed  among 
 the  Gentiles,  and  teach  the 
 Gentiles? 
 
 36  What  *  manner  of  saying  is 
 this  that  he  said,  Ye  shall  seek  me, 
 and  shall  not  find  t  ^^  •'  and  where 
 5  am,  thither  ge  cannot  come? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 26.  [verily]  the  Christ.         36.  is  This  sating  that  he  said. 
 
 t  Vatican  Maxuscript. — 2L  Jesus.  23.  a  man.  3L  these  (d).  32.  chief- 
 priests  and  the  Pharisees  sent.  34.  ine;  and.  34.  thither.  30.  me;  and. 
 See  20  (r/),  26  {d),  29.  33  (d). 
 
 172 
 
VII.  37. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VIII.  6. 
 
 §   XXV. 
 
 37  In  the  last  Day,  that  great 
 day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood 
 and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man 
 tliirst,  let  him  come  unto  me,  and 
 drink. 
 
 38  He  that  believeth  on  me, 
 as  the  scripture  hath  said^  out 
 of  his  BELLY  shall  flow  Eivers  of 
 living  Water. 
 
 39  But  this  spake  he  of  the 
 spirit,  which  THEY  that  t  be- 
 lieve on  him  should  receive:  for 
 the  holy  Ghost  ■\^\2iS  not  yet  given; 
 Because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet 
 glorified. 
 
 40  Many  of  the  people  there- 
 fore, when  they  heard  this  SAYING, 
 said.  Of  a  truth  f  this  is  the  PRO- 
 PHET. 
 
 41  t  Others  said,  this  is  the 
 Christ.  But  fsome  said,  Shall 
 Christ  come  out  of  Galilee? 
 
 42  Hath  not  the  scripture 
 said,  That  Christ  cometh  of  the 
 seed  of  David,  and  out  of  the 
 TOWN  of  Bethlehem,  where  David 
 was? 
 
 43  So  there  was  a  Division 
 among  the  PEOPLE  because  of 
 him. 
 
 44  And  some  of  them  would 
 have  taken  him ;  but  no  man  laid 
 HANDS  on  him. 
 
 §    XXVI. 
 
 45  Then  came  the  officers  to 
 the  CHIEF-PRIESTS  and  Pharisees; 
 and  tl)Cg  said  unto  them,  Why 
 have  ye  not  brought  him  ? 
 
 46  The  OFFICERS  answered. 
 Never    Man    spake    f  like    This 
 
 MAN. 
 
 47  Then    answered    [them]    the 
 
 Pharisees,  Are  j)ealso  deceived? 
 
 48  Have  any  of  the  rulers  or 
 
 of   the    Pharisees   believed   on 
 
 mn 
 
 49  But  this  PEOPLE  who 
 knoweth  not  the  law  are 
 cursed. 
 
 50  Nicodemus  saith  unto  them, 
 — HE  that  CA3IE  t  to  Jesus  by 
 Night,  being  one  of  them, — 
 
 51  Doth  our  LAW  judge  any 
 MAN,  t before  it  hear  him,  and 
 know  what  he  doeth? 
 
 52  They  answered  and  said  unto 
 him,  Art  ti^ou  also  of  Galilee? 
 Search,  and  look :  for  out  of  Ga- 
 lilee ariseth  no  Prophet. 
 
 [53  And  every  man  went  unto 
 his  own  house. 
 
 CHAPTER   YIII. 
 
 1  Jesus  went  unto  the  MOUNT 
 of  Olives. 
 
 2  And  early  in  the  ]\Iorning 
 he  came  again  into  the  temple, 
 and  All  the  people  came  unto 
 him ;  and  he  sat  down,  and  taught 
 them. 
 
 3  And  the  SCRIBES  and  Pha- 
 risees brought  unto  him  a  Wo- 
 man taken  in  Adultery;  and 
 when  they  had  set  her  in  the 
 Midst, 
 
 4  They  say  unto  him,  Master, 
 This  WOMAN  was  taken  in  adul- 
 tery, in  the  very  act. 
 
 5  Now  ]\Ioses  in  the  law 
 commanded  us,  that  SUCH  should 
 be  stoned:  but  what  sayest  tjou? 
 
 6  This  they  said,  tempting  him , 
 that  they  might  have  to  accuse 
 him.  But  Jesus  stooped  down, 
 and  with  his  FINGER  wrote  on  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 39.  should  believe  on  him  were  about  to  receive.  39.  had 
 not  yet  been  given  (c/),  40.  these  words  said  ((/).  4L  So^ie  said.  41.  others 
 said.  46.  thus.  Then  (tf).  50.  to  him  before,  being  one(rf).  5L  unless  it  first 
 hear  him,  and  know.     See  47. —  The  Vatican  Manuscript  also  oinitsYii.  53,  toviii.  11  {d). 
 
 173 
 
VIII.  7. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VIII.  25. 
 
 GROUND,  as  though  he  heard  them 
 not. 
 
 7  So  when  tliey  continued  ask- 
 ing liim,  lie  lifted  up  himself,  and 
 said  unto  them,  He  that  is  with- 
 OUT-SIN  among  you,  let  him  first 
 cast  a  STONE  at  her. 
 
 8  And  again  he  stooped  down, 
 and  wrote  on  the  ground. 
 
 9  And  THEY  which  heard 
 27,  being  convicted  by  their  own 
 CONSCIENCE^  went  out  one  by 
 one,  beginning  at  the  eldest, 
 even  unto  the  last:  and  Jesus 
 was  left  alone,  and  the  WOMAN 
 standing  in  the  Midst. 
 
 10  When  Jesus  had  lifted  up 
 himself,  and  saw  None  but  the 
 WOMAN,  he  said  unto  her,  Wo- 
 man, where  are  those  thine  AC- 
 CUSERS ?  hath  no  man  condemned 
 Thee? 
 
 11  She  said.  No  man,  Lord. 
 And  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Neither 
 do  \  condemn  Thee:  go,  and  sin 
 no  more.] 
 
 §    XXVII. 
 
 12  Then  spake  Jesus  again  un- 
 to them,  saying,  $  am  the  light 
 of  the  WORLD :  he  that  follow- 
 ETH  me  shall  not  walk  in  DARK- 
 NESS, but  shall  have  the  light  of 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 13  The  Pharisees  therefore  said 
 unto  him,  Ci)OU  bearest  record  of 
 thyself;  thy  record  is  not  true. 
 
 14  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 them,  Though  $  bear  record  of 
 myself,  yet  my  RECORD  is  true: 
 For  I  know  whence  I  came,  and 
 whither  I  go ;  but  ge  cannot  tell 
 whence  I  come,  and  whither  1  go. 
 
 15  ^e  judge  after  the  FLESH;  $ 
 judge  no  man. 
 
 16  And  yet  if  1  judge,  MY 
 JUDGMENT  is  true:  For  I  am  not 
 alone,  but  E  and  the  father  that 
 SENT  me. 
 
 17  It  is  also  written  in  YOUR 
 LAW,  That  the  testimony  of 
 Two  Men  is  true. 
 
 18  i  am  one  that  bear-wit- 
 NESS  of  myself,  and  the  father 
 that  SENT  me  beareth  witness  of 
 me. 
 
 19  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
 Where  is  thy  father?  Jesus 
 answered,  Ye  neither  know  ]\Ie, 
 nor  my  FATHER :  if  ye  had  known 
 Me,   ye  should   have    known  my 
 
 FATHER  also. 
 
 20  These  words  t spake  Jesus 
 in  the  treasury,  as  he  tauo-ht  in 
 the  temple:  and  no  man  laid 
 hands  on  him ;  For  his  HOUR  was 
 not  yet  come. 
 
 §    XXVIII. 
 
 21  Then  fsaid  Jesus  again  unto 
 them,  $  go  my  way,  and  ye  shall 
 seek  me,  and  shall  die  in  your 
 SINS:  whither  $  go,  ge  cannot 
 come. 
 
 22  Then  said  the  Jews,  Will  he 
 kill  himself?  Because  he  saith, 
 Whither  $  go,  ge  cannot  come. 
 
 23  And  he  said  unto  them,  ^t 
 are  from  beneath;  5  am  from 
 ABOVE :  ^e  are  t  of  this  WORLD ; 
 £  am  not  of  this  WORLD. 
 
 24  I  said  therefore  unto  you, 
 That  ye  shall  die  in  your  SINS: 
 for  if  ye  believe  not  That  $  am  he, 
 ye  shall  die  in  your  sins. 
 
 25  Then  said  they  unto  him, 
 Who  art  tJOU?  t  And  Jesus  saith 
 unto  them,  Even  the  same  that 
 I  said  unto  you  from  the  BEGIN- 
 NING. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 20.  he  spake  in.      21.  said  he  again.        23.  of  This  world. 
 25.  Jesus  saith. 
 
 174 
 
yiii.  26. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 VIIL  47. 
 
 26  I  have  many  things  to  say 
 and  to  judge  of  you:  but  HE  that 
 SENT  me  is  true;  and  1  speak  to 
 the  WORLD  Those  things  which 
 I  have  heard  of  him. 
 
 27  They  understood  not  That  he 
 spake  to  them  of  the  father. 
 
 28  Then  said  Jesus  [unto  them], 
 When  ye  have  lifted  up  the  SON 
 of  MAN,  then  shall  ye  know  That 
 $  am  he,  and  that  I  do  nothing  of 
 myself;  but  as  my  father  hath 
 taught  me,  I  speak  These  things. 
 
 29  And  HE  that  sent  me  is 
 with  me:  fthe  father  hath  not 
 left  me  alone;  For  $  do  always 
 those  things  that  PLEASE  him. 
 
 30  As  he  spake  These  words, 
 many  believed  on  him. 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 31  Then  said  Jesus  to  those 
 Jews  which  believed  on  him^ 
 If  ge  continue  in  my  word,  then 
 are  ye  my  Disciples  indeed; 
 
 32  And  ye  shall  know  the 
 TRUTH,  and  the  truth  shall  make 
 you  free. 
 
 33  They  answered  him.  We  be 
 Abraham's  Seed,  and  were  never 
 in  bondage  to  any  man :  how  say- 
 est  ti[)OU,  Ye  shall  be  made  free? 
 
 34  t  Jesus  answered  them,  Ve- 
 rily, verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Who- 
 soever COMMITTETH  SIN  is  the 
 Servant  of  SIN. 
 
 35  And  the  servant  abideth 
 not  in  the  HOUSE  for-ever  :  hut 
 the  SON  abideth  ever. 
 
 36  If  the  SON  therefore  shall 
 mate  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free 
 indeed. 
 
 37  I  know  That  ye  are  Abra- 
 ham's Seed;  but  ye  seek  to  kill  Me, 
 
 Because  MY  WORD  hath  no  place 
 in  you. 
 
 38  t5  speak  that  which  I  have 
 seen  with  my  fatpier:  and  gc  do 
 fThat   which  ye  have   seen  with 
 
 your  FATHER. 
 
 39  They  answered  and  said  unto 
 him.  Abraham  is  our  father. 
 Jesus  saith  unto  them.  If  ye  were 
 Abraham's  Children,  ye  would 
 do  the  WORKS  of  Abraham. 
 
 40  But  now  ye  seek  to- kill  Me, 
 a  Man  that  hath  told  you  the 
 TRUTH,  Avhich  I  have  heard  of 
 God  :  This  did  not  Abraham. 
 
 41  ^e  do  the  deeds  of  your 
 FATHER,  t  Then  said  they  to  him, 
 ^l^e  be  not  born  of  Fornication; 
 we  have  One  Father,  even  GoD. 
 
 42  t Jesus  said  unto  them,  If 
 God  were  your  f  Father,  ye  would 
 love  me:  for  $  proceeded  forth  and 
 came  from  God;  neither  came  I 
 of  myself,  but  \yt  sent  Me. 
 
 43  Why  do  ye  not  understand 
 MY  SPEECH  ?  eveji  Because  ye  can- 
 not hear  MY  WORD. 
 
 44  ^f  are  of  •\your  Father  the 
 devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your 
 FATHER  ye  will  do.  J^e  was  a 
 Murderer  from  the  Beginning, 
 and  abode  not  in  the  truth,  Be- 
 cause there  is  no  Truth  in  him. 
 When  he  speaketh  a  LIE,  he  speak- 
 eth  of  his  own  :  For  he  is  a  Liar, 
 and  the  father  of  it. 
 
 45  And  Because  $  tell  you  the 
 TRUTH,  ye  believe  me  not. 
 
 46  Which  of  you  convinceth  me 
 of  Sin?  [And]  if  I  say  the  Truth, 
 why  do  pc  not  believe  me? 
 
 47  He  that  is  of  God  heareth 
 God's  words:  pc  therefore  hear 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 29.  he  hath  not  left  me  (c?),  34.  Jesus.  38.  31  speak 
 the  thhigs  which  I  have  seen  with  a  father;  and  ge  then  do  the  things  which  ye  have 
 heard   from  a  father  ((/).  41.    They  said  to  him,  212Ee  were  not.  42.    Jesus. 
 
 42.  father.         44.  a  father,  the  devil.     See  28,  46. 
 
 175 
 
VIII.  48. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 IX.  8. 
 
 them  not,  Because  ye  are  not  of 
 God. 
 
 48  fThen  answered  the  Jews, 
 and  said  unto  him,  Say  ItIP  not 
 well  That  tJOU  art  a  Samaritan, 
 and  hast  a  Devil  ? 
 
 49  Jesus  answered,  $  have  not  a 
 Devil;  but  I  honour  my  father, 
 and  J)e  do  dishonour  me. 
 
 50  And  5  seek  not  mine  own 
 GLORY :  there  is  ONE  that  SEEK- 
 ETH  and  judgeth. 
 
 51  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  If  a  man  keep  t^r  saying, 
 he  shall  never  see  Death. 
 
 52  tThen  said  the  Jews  unto 
 him.  Now  we  know  That  thou 
 hast  a  Devil.  Abraham  is  dead, 
 and  the  prophets;  and  tjou 
 sayest,  If  a  man  keep  my  saying, 
 he  shall  never  t  taste  ot  Death. 
 
 53  Art  tJOU  greater  than  our 
 FATHER  Abraham,  which  is  dead? 
 and  the  prophets  are  dead: 
 whom  makest  f  tJOU  thyself? 
 
 54  Jesus  answered,  If  t$  honour 
 myself,  my  HONOUR  is  nothing: 
 *  it  is  my  father  that  HONOUR- 
 ETH  me;  of  whom  g0  say,  That 
 he  is  your  God: 
 
 55  Yet  ye  have  not  known  him; 
 but  31  know  him :  and  if  I  should 
 say,  I  know  him  not,  I  shall  be  a 
 Liar  like  unto  you:  but  I  know 
 him,  and  keep  his  saying. 
 
 6Q  *Your  FATHER  Abraham  re- 
 joiced to  see  MY  DAY:  and  he  saw 
 z7,  and  was  glad. 
 
 57  Then  said  the  Jews  unto 
 him,  Thou  art  not  yet  Fifty  Years 
 old,  and  hast  thou  seen  Abraham? 
 
 58  t  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily, 
 verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Before 
 Abraham  was,  $  am. 
 
 59  Then  took  they  up  Stones  to 
 cast  at  him :  [but]  Jesus  hid  him- 
 self, and  went  out  of  the  temple, 
 going  through  the  ]\Iidst  of  them, 
 and  so  passed  by. 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 §    XXX. 
 
 1  And  as  Jesus  passed  by,  he 
 saw  a  Man  which  was  blind  from 
 his  Birth. 
 
 2  And  his  DISCIPLES  asked 
 him,  saying,  Master,  who  did  sin, 
 this  man,  or  his  parents,  that  he 
 was  born  blind? 
 
 3  t  Jesus  answered,  Neither 
 hath  this  man  sinned,  nor  his 
 PARENTS :  but  that  the  WORKS  of 
 God  should  be  made  manifest  in 
 him. 
 
 4  1 1  vcmst  work  the  WORKS  of 
 HIM  that  SENT  me,  while  it  is 
 Day:  the  Night  cometh,  when  no 
 man  can  work. 
 
 5  As  long  as  I  am  in  the  WORLD, 
 I  am  the  Light  of  the  WORLD. 
 
 6  When  he  had  thus  spoken, 
 he  spat  on  the  Ground,  and  made 
 Clay  of  the  spittle,  fand  he 
 anointed  the  eyes  of  the  blind 
 man  with  the  CLAY, 
 
 7  And  said  unto  him.  Go,  wash 
 in  the  POOL  of  Siloam, — which 
 is  by  interpretation.  Sent. — He 
 went  his  way,  [therefore,  and 
 washed,  and  came]   seeing. 
 
 8  The  NEIGHBOURS  therefore, 
 and   THEY   which    before    had 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 54.  he  that  honouketh  me  is  my  father;  of  whom.      56.  Abra- 
 ham your  father. 
 
 f  Vatican   Manuscript. — 48.    the  Jews   answered   and  said.  5L    my   Saying. 
 
 52.  The  Jews  said  unto  him.  52.  see  Death  {d).  53.  thou  thyself?  54.  E  should 
 honour.  58.  Jesus.  3.  Jesus.  4.  We  must  (cT).  6.  and  he  put  the  clat 
 thereof  on  his  eyes,  and  said  (d).     See  59,  7  (d). 
 
 176 
 
IX.  9. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 IX.  27. 
 
 SEEN  him  That  he  was  fhlind, 
 said,  Is  not  this  HE  that  sat  and 
 begged  ? 
 
 9  Some  said,  This  is  he:  others 
 fsaid,  He  is  like  him:  but  f)0  said, 
 $  am  he. 
 
 10  Therefore  said  they  unto  him. 
 How  were  Thine  eyes  opened  ? 
 
 11  J^0  answered  [and  said],  t  A 
 Man  that  is  called  Jesus  made 
 Clay,  and  anointed  Mine  eyes, 
 and  said  unto  me,  Go  to  the  [poOL 
 of]  SiLOAM,  and  wash :  t  and  I 
 went  and  washed,  and  I  received 
 sight. 
 
 12  tThen  said  they  unto  him, 
 Where  is  f)t?  He  said,  I  know 
 not. 
 
 13  They  brought  to  the  Phari- 
 sees    HIM    that    aforetime    was 
 
 BLIND. 
 
 14  And  it  was  the  t  Sabbath  day 
 when  Jesus  made  the  clay,  and 
 opened  His  eyes. 
 
 15  Then  ao^ain  the  Pharisees 
 also  asked  him  how  he  had  re- 
 ceived his  sight.  He  said  unto 
 them.  He  put  Clay  t  upon  mine 
 eyes,  and  I  washed,  and  do  see. 
 
 16  Therefore  said  some  of  the 
 Pharisees,  This  man  is  not  of 
 t  God,  Because  he  keepeth  not  the 
 SABBATH  day.  Others  said.  How 
 can  a  Man  that  is  a  Sinner  do  Such 
 Miracles?  And  there  was  a  Divi- 
 sion among  them. 
 
 1 7  t  They  say  unto  the  blind 
 man  again.  What  say  est  tJOU  of 
 him,  That  he  hath  opened  Thine 
 eyes  ?  He  said.  He  is  a  Prophet. 
 
 18  But  the  Jews  did  not  believe 
 
 concerning  him,  That  he  had  been 
 blind,  and  received  his  sight,  until 
 they  called  the  PARENTS  of  him 
 that  had  received-Z^z^-sight. 
 
 19  And  they  asked  them,  saying, 
 Is  this  your  SON,  *who  ge  say 
 was  born  blind?  how  then  doth 
 he  now  see? 
 
 20  t  His  PARENTS  answered 
 [them]  and  said.  We  know  That 
 this  is  our  SON,  and  That  he  was 
 born  blind : 
 
 21  But  by  what  means  he  now 
 seeth,  we  know  not;  or  who  hath 
 opened  His  eyes,  toe  know  not : 
 tje  is  of  Age;  ask  Him:  |)e  shall 
 speak  for  himself. 
 
 22  These  words  spake  his  pa- 
 rents. Because  they  feared  the 
 Jews:  for  the  Jews  had  agreed 
 already,  that  if  any  man  did  con- 
 fess that  he  was  Christ,  he  should 
 be  put  out  of  the  synagogue. 
 
 23  Therefore  said  his  PARENTS, 
 He  is  of  Age;  ask  Him. 
 
 24  Then  again  called  they  the 
 man  that  was  blind,  and  said  unto 
 him.  Give  GoD  the  Praise:  bc 
 know  fThat  this  man  is  a  Sin- 
 ner. 
 
 25  J^e  answered  [and  said], 
 Whether  he  be  a  Sinner  or  no,  I 
 know  not:  One  thing  I  know. 
 That,  whereas  I  was  blind,  now  I 
 see. 
 
 26  Then  said  they  to  him  [again]. 
 What  did  he  to  thee?  how  opened 
 he  Thine  eyes? 
 
 27  He  answered  them,  I  have 
 told  you  already,  and  ye  did  not 
 hear:   f  wherefore  would  ye  hear 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 19.  of  whom  ge  say  That  he  was  born  blind? 
 
 t  Vatican  Manttscript.— 8.  a  Beggar,  said  (rf).  9.  said,  Not  so;  but  he  is.  1 1.  A 
 MAN  that.  11.  I  went  therefore  and.  12.  And  they  said  unto  him.  14.  Sabbath, 
 on  which   Day  Jesus.         15.  upon   Mine  eyes.  16.    God.         17.  Then  they  suy. 
 
 20.  Then  his  parents  (o?).         21.  ask  Him;  |jc  is  of  age:  f)C  shall.  24.  That  This 
 
 Man  is.         27.  wherefore  then  would.     See  1 1  (twice)  (d),  20,  25  (d),  26  (d). 
 
 N  177 
 
IX.  28. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 X.  7. 
 
 it  again?  will  ge  also  be  His  Dis- 
 ciples ? 
 
 28  t  Then  tliey  reviled  him,  and 
 said,  d|)OU  art  f)is  Disciple;  but 
 toe  are  Moses'  Disciples. 
 
 29  512ae  know  That  GoD  spake 
 unto  Moses:  as  for  This  felloiv,  we 
 know  not  from  whence  he  is. 
 
 30  The  MAN  answered  and  said 
 unto  them,  Why  herein  is  a  mar- 
 vellous thing,  That  ge  know  not 
 from  whence  he  is,  and  yet  he 
 hath  opened  Mine  eyes. 
 
 31  [Now]  we  know  That  God 
 heareth  not  Sinners:  but  if  any 
 man  be  a  Worshipper-of-God,  and 
 doeth  his  will,  l^ixtl  he  heareth. 
 
 32  Since  the  world  began  was 
 it  not  heard  That  any  man  opened 
 the  Eyes  of  one  that  was  born 
 blind. 
 
 33  If  this  man  were  not  of  God, 
 he  could  do  nothing. 
 
 34  They  answered  and  said  unto 
 him,  ^j)OU  wast  altogether  born 
 in  Sins,  and  dost  ti)OU  teach  us? 
 And  they  cast  him  out.    '    ' 
 
 35  Jesus  heard  That  they  had 
 cast  him  out;  and  when  he  had 
 found  him,  he  said  [unto  him], 
 Dost  tjou  believe  on  the  t  SON  of 
 God? 
 
 36  J^e  answered  and  said.  Who 
 is  he.  Lord,  that  I  might  believe 
 on  him? 
 
 37  [And]  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
 Thou  hast  both  seen  him,  and  *it 
 is  i^e  that  TALKETH  with  thee. 
 
 38  And  HE  said.  Lord,  I  believe. 
 And  he  worshipped  him. 
 
 39  And  Jesus  said.  For  Judg- 
 ment iE  am  come  into  this  WORLD, 
 that  thet  which  SEE  not  might 
 
 see;  and    that    they   which   see 
 might  be  made  blind. 
 
 40  [And]  SOME  of  the  Phari- 
 sees which  WERE  with  him  heard 
 these  words,  and  said  unto  him, 
 Are  toe  blind  also? 
 
 41  t  Jesus  said  unto  them,  If 
 ye  were  blind,  ye  should  have  no 
 Sin:  but  now  ye  say.  We  see; 
 [therefore]  your  sin  remaineth. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 (§     XXXI.) 
 
 1  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  He  that  entereth  not  by 
 the  DOOR  into  the  sheepfold, 
 but  climbeth  up  some  other  way, 
 *the  same  is  a  Thief  and  a  Rob- 
 ber. 
 
 2  But    HE    that    ENTERETH-IN 
 
 by  the   DOOR   is  the    Shepherd  of 
 the  SHEEP. 
 
 3  To  i)m  the  PORTER  openeth; 
 and  the  sheep  hear  his  VOICE: 
 and  he  calleth  his  OWN  Sheep  by 
 Name,  and  leadeth  them  out. 
 
 4  [And]  when  he  putteth  forth 
 this  OWN  Sheep,  he  goeth  before 
 them,  and  the  SHEEP  follow  him : 
 For  they  know  his  VOICE. 
 
 5  And  a  Stranger  wilt  they  not 
 follow,  but  will  flee  from  him: 
 For  they  know  not  the  VOICE  of 
 
 STRANGERS. 
 
 6  This  PARABLE  spake  Jesus 
 unto  them:  but  tf)ej)  understood 
 not  what  things  they  were  which 
 he  spake  unto  them. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 7  Then  said  t  Jesus  [unto 
 them]  again.  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
 unto  you,  5  am  the  DOOR  of  the 
 
 SHEEP. 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 37.  !je  is  he  that  talketh  with  thee.         1.  \]t  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  And  they  (d).       So.  son  of  man?  And  he  said,  Who  (d). 
 4L  Jesus.        4.  all  his  oavn,  he  goeth  (d).        7.  Jesus.     See  31,  35,  37,  40,  41,  4,  7  (d). 
 
 178 
 
X.  8. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 X.  30. 
 
 8  All  that  ever  came  before  me 
 are  Thieves  and  Robbers:  but  the 
 SHEEP  did  not  hear  them. 
 
 9  S  am  the  DOOR:  by  me  if 
 any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be 
 saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out, 
 and  find  Pasture. 
 
 10  The  THIEF  Cometh  not,  but 
 for  to  steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to 
 destroy:  $  am  come  that  they 
 might  have  Life,  and  that  they 
 might  have  it  more  abundantly. 
 
 11  $  am  the  GOOD  shepherd  : 
 the  GOOD   SHEPHERD  giveth  his 
 
 LIFE  for  the  SHEEP. 
 
 12  But  HE  that  is  an  hireling, 
 and  not  the  Shepherd,  whose  own 
 the  SHEEP  are  not,  seeth  the  WOLF 
 coming,  and  leaveth  the  SHEEP, 
 and  fleeth:  and  the  wolf  catch- 
 eth    them,    and    scattereth    f  the 
 
 SHEEP. 
 
 13  The  HIRELING  fleeth.  Be- 
 cause he  is  an  Hireling,  and  careth 
 not  for  the  sheep. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 14  $  am  the  GOOD  shepherd, 
 and  know  fMY  sheep,  and  am 
 known  of  MINE. 
 
 15  As  the  FATHER  knoweth  me, 
 even  so  know  $  the  father: 
 and  I  lay  down  my  LIFE  for  the 
 sheep. 
 
 16  And  Other  Sheep  I  have, 
 which  are  not  of  this  fold  :  tf^tXd 
 also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall 
 hear  my  VOICE;  and  there  shall 
 be  One  Fold,  and  One  Shepherd. 
 
 17  Therefore  doth  my  father 
 love  Me,  Because  1  lay  down  my 
 LIFE,  that  I  might  take  it  again. 
 
 18  No  man  taketh  it  from  me, 
 but    J  lay  it   down  of  myself.     I 
 
 have  Power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I 
 have  Power  to  take  it  again.  This 
 COMMANDMENT  have  I  received  of 
 
 my  FATHER. 
 
 19  There  was  a  Division  [there- 
 fore] again  among  the  Jews  for 
 these  sayings. 
 
 20  And  many  of  them  said.  He 
 hath  a  Devil,  and  is  mad;  why 
 hear  ye  him? 
 
 2 1  Others  said.  These  are  not  the 
 words  of  him  that  hath  a  devil. 
 Can  a  Devil  open  the  Eyes  of  the 
 Blind? 
 
 §    XXXIV. 
 
 22  t  And  it  was  at  Jerusalem 
 the  feast-of-the-dedication, 
 and  it  was  Winter, 
 
 23  And  t  Jesus  walked  in  the 
 TEMPLE  in  Solomon's  porch. 
 
 24  Then  came  the  Jews  round 
 about  him,  and  said  unto  him. 
 How  long  dost  thou  make  us  to 
 doubt?  If  tjou  be  the  Christ, 
 tell  us  plainly. 
 
 25  Jesus  answered  them,  I  told 
 you,  and  ye  believed  not:  the 
 WORKS  that  3t  do  in  my  father's 
 NAME,  tf)0B  bear  witness  of  me. 
 
 26  But  ge  believe  not,  because 
 ye  are  not  of  my  sheep,  [as  I 
 said  unto  you.] 
 
 27  My  sheep  hear  my  voice, 
 and  $  know  them,  and  they  follow 
 me: 
 
 28  And  $  give  unto  them  eter- 
 nal Life;  and  they  shall  never 
 perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck 
 them  out  of  my  HAND. 
 
 29  My  FATHER,  which  gave 
 them  me,  is  greater  than  all;  and 
 no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out 
 of  fmy  father's  hand. 
 
 30  $  and  my  father  are  One. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 12.  them;  Because  he  is  an  Hireling,  and  (d).  14.  mine, 
 and  MINE  know  me.  As  (<f).  22.  It  was  then  the  feast-of-the-dedication  at  Jeru- 
 salem :  it  was  Winter  (rf),        23.  Jesus.         29.  wi?/ father's  HAND.    See  19  (d),  26  (^d). 
 
 n  2  179 
 
X.  31. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO   JOHN. 
 
 XL  11. 
 
 31  Then  the  Jews  took  up 
 Stones  agahi  to  stone  him. 
 
 32  Jesus  answered  them,  Many 
 fGood  Works  have  I  shewed  you 
 from  t^^y  FATHER;  for  which  of 
 Those  Works  do  ye  stone  f  i^e? 
 
 33  The  Jews  answered  him, 
 [sayins:,]  For  a  Good  Work  we 
 stone  thee  not ;  but  for  Blasphemy ; 
 and  Because  that  tijOU,  being  a 
 Man,  makest  thyself  God. 
 
 34  t  Jesus  answered  them,  Is  it 
 not  written  in  your  LAW,  "  jl  said, 
 Ye  are  Gods  ^'?  J 
 
 35  If  he  called  t\)t\Vi  Gods,  unto 
 whom  the  WORD  of  GoD  came, 
 and  the  SCRIPTURE  cannot  be 
 broken ; 
 
 36  Say  gc  of  him,  whom  the 
 EATHER  hath  sanctified,  and  sent 
 into  the  WORLD,  Thou  blasphe- 
 mest;  Because  I  said,  I  am  the 
 Son  of  God? 
 
 37  If  I  do  not  the  AVORKS  of  my 
 FATHER,  believe  me  not. 
 
 38  But  if  I  do,  though  ye  be- 
 lieve not  me,  believe  the  works  : 
 that  ye  may  know,  and  f  believe. 
 That  the  father  is  in  me,  and 
 tl  in  him. 
 
 39  Therefore  they  sought  again 
 to  take  Him:  but  he  escaped  out 
 of  their  hand, 
 
 40  And  went  away  again  beyond 
 Jordan  into  the  place  where 
 John  AT-FIRST  baptized ;  and 
 there  he  abode. 
 
 41  And  many  resorted  unto  him, 
 and  said,  John  did  no  Miracle: 
 but  All  things  that  John  spake  of 
 this  man  were  true. 
 
 42  And  many  believed  on  him 
 there. 
 
 CHAPTER   XI. 
 
 §    XXXV. 
 
 1  Now  a  certain  7nan  was  sick, 
 named  Lazarus,  of  Bethany,  the 
 TOWN  of  Mary  and  *  her  sister 
 Martha. 
 
 2  It  was  that  Mary  which 
 ANOINTED  the  Lord  with  Oint- 
 ment, and  wiped  his  feet  with 
 her  HAIR,  Whose  brother  La- 
 zarus was  sick.  '-^^^'1'  ^  •  ^^^^^^^yiiJ- 
 
 3  Therefore  his  sisters  sent 
 unto  him,  saying.  Lord,  behold, 
 he  whom  thou  lovest  is  sick. 
 
 4  When  Jesus  heard  that,  he 
 said.  This  sickness  is  not  unto 
 Death,  but  for  the  glory  of  God, 
 that  the  SON  of  GoD  might  be 
 glorified  thereby. 
 
 5  Now  Jesus  loved  Martha, 
 and  her  sister,  and  Lazarus. 
 
 6  When  he  had  heard  there- 
 fore That  he  was  sick,  he  abode 
 Two  Days  still  in  the  same  Place 
 where  he  was. 
 
 7  Then  after  tjat  saith  he  to 
 his  disciples.  Let  us  go  into 
 JuD^A  again. 
 
 8  His  DISCIPLES  say  unto  him. 
 Master,  the  Jews  of  late  sought 
 to  stone  Thee;  and  goest  thou 
 thither  again? 
 
 9  t  Jesus  answered,  Are  there 
 not  Twelve  Hours  in  the  day? 
 If  any  man  walk  in  the  day,  he 
 stumbleth  not,  Because  he  seeth 
 the  LIGHT  of  this  WORLD. 
 
 10  But  if  a  man  walk  in  the 
 NIGHT,  he  stumbleth.  Because 
 there  is  no  LIGHT  in  him. 
 
 11  These  things  said  he:  and 
 after   tfja,t   he    saith    unto    them, 
 
 *  Emfhatic   Text. — 1.  of  Martha  her  sister. 
 
 +  Vatican    Manuscript. — 32.    good   "Works.  32.    nuj  father  (d). 
 
 34.  Jesus.  38.  understood,  That  {d).  38.  JI  am  in  the  father  (d). 
 
 See  33  (d). 
 
 i  34,  Psalms  Ixxxii,  6. 
 
 32.  Me 
 
 9.  Jesus. 
 
 180 
 
XL  12. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XL  33. 
 
 *  Our  FRIEND  Lazarus  sleepeth ; 
 but  I  go,  tliat  I  may  awake  liim 
 out  of  Ills  sleep. 
 
 12  Then  said  fl^is  disciples, 
 Lord,  iF  he  sleep,  lie  shall  do 
 well. 
 
 13  Howbeit  Jesus  spake  of  his 
 death:  but  t^cj)  thought  That 
 he    had   spoken   of    taking-OF- 
 
 REST  in  SLEEP. 
 
 14  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them 
 plainly,  Lazarus  is  dead. 
 
 15  And  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes 
 That  I  was  not  there,  to  the  intent 
 ye  may  believe;  nevertheless  let 
 us  go  unto  him. 
 
 16  Then  said  *  Thomas,  which  is 
 called  Didymus,  unto  his  fel- 
 lowdisciples,  Let  US  also  go, 
 that  we  may  die  with  him. 
 
 17  Then  when  Jesus  came,  he 
 found  tliat  he  had  lain  in  the 
 GRAVE  Four  Days  already. 
 
 18  Now  Bethany  was  nigh 
 unto  Jerusalem,  about  fifteen 
 Furlongs  oflf : 
 
 §  XXXVI. 
 
 1 9  And  many  of  the  Jews  came 
 to  Martha  and  t  IMary,  to  comfort 
 them  concerning  f  their  brother. 
 
 20  Then  Martha,  as  soon  as 
 she  heard  That  t  Jesus  was  com- 
 ing, went  and  met  him :  but  Mary 
 sat  still  in  the  HOUSE. 
 
 21  Then  said  Martha  unto 
 t  Jesus,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been 
 here,  my  brother  had  not  died. 
 
 22  tfeut  I  know.  That  even 
 now.  Whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask  of 
 God,  God  will  give  it  thee. 
 
 23  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Thy 
 BROTHER  shall  rise  again. 
 
 24  t  Martha  saith  unto  him,  I 
 know  That  he  shall  rise  again  in  the 
 RESURRECTION  at  the  LAST  Day. 
 
 25  Jesus  said  unto  her,  ^  am 
 the  resurrection,  and  the  life  : 
 HE  that  BELIEVETH  in  me,  though 
 he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live : 
 
 26  And     WHOSOEVER     LIVETH 
 
 and  believeth  in  me  shall  never 
 die.     Belie  vest  thou  this  ? 
 
 27  She  saith  unto  him,  Yea, 
 Lord :  $  believe  That  tljOU  art  the 
 Christ,  *the  son  of  God,  which 
 should  COME  into  the  WORLD. 
 
 28  And  when  she  had  so  said, 
 she  went  her  w^ay,  and  called 
 Mary  her  sister  secretly,  saying. 
 The  MASTER  is  come,  and  calleth 
 for  tliee. 
 
 29  t  As  soon  as  she  heard  that, 
 %\)t  arose  quickly,  and  came  unto 
 him. 
 
 30  Now  Jesus  was  not  yet  come 
 into  the  town,  but  was  fin  that 
 PLACE  where  Martha  met  him. 
 
 31  *  The  Jews  then  which  were 
 with  her  in  the  HOUSE,  and  com- 
 forted her,  when  they  saw  Mary, 
 That  she  rose  up  hastily  and  went 
 out,  followed  her,  f  saying,  Shego- 
 eth  unto  the  grave  to  weep  there. 
 
 32  Then  when  Mary  was  come 
 where  t  Jesus  was,  and  saw  him, 
 she  fell  down  at  his  feet,  saying 
 unto  him.  Lord,  if  thou  hadst 
 been  here,  IMy  brother  had  not 
 died. 
 
 33  When  Jesus  therefore  saw  her 
 weeping,  and  the  Jews  also  weep- 
 ing which  came  with  her,  he 
 groaned  in  the  spirit,  and  was 
 troubled, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — IL  Lazarus  our  friend  sleepeth.         16.  that   Thomas  which. 
 27.  THAT  SON  of  God  which.         31  those  Jews  then. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.  the  disciples  to  him.  Lord.        19.  Mary.  19.  their 
 
 brother.         20.  Jesus.         21.  Jesus.         22.  And  I  know.       24.  Martha.       29.  And 
 sije,  when  she  heard,  arose  {d).       30.  still  in  the  place.       3L  thinking  (d).      32.  Jesus. 
 
 181 
 
XL  34. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XL  54. 
 
 34  And  said,  Where  have  ye 
 laid  him?  They  said  unto  him, 
 Lord_,  come  and  see. 
 
 35  Jesus  wept. 
 
 36  Then  said  the  Jews,  Behold 
 how  he  loved  him  ! 
 
 37  And  some  of  them  said, 
 Could  not  this  man,  which  open- 
 ed the  EYES  of  the  blind,  have 
 caused  that  even  this  man  should 
 not  have  died? 
 
 38  Jesus  therefore  again  groan- 
 ing in  himself  cometh  to  the 
 GRAVE.  It  was  a  Cave,  and  a 
 Stone  lay  upon  it. 
 
 39  Jesus  said,  Take  ye  away 
 the  stone.  Martha,  the  sister 
 of  HIM  that  fwas  dead,  saith 
 unto  him,  Lord,  by  this  time  he 
 stinketh:  for  he  hath  been  dead 
 four  days. 
 
 40  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Said 
 I  not  unto  thee,  That,  if  thou 
 wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest 
 see  the  GLORY  of  GoD  ? 
 
 41  Then  they  took  away  the 
 STONE  \_f7'om  the  fjlace  where  the 
 DEAD  was  laid].  And  Jesus  lifted 
 up  Ills  eyes,  and  said.  Father,  I 
 thank  thee  That  thou  hast  heard 
 
 me. 
 
 42  And  I  knew  That  thou  hear 
 est   Me   always:    but   because   of 
 ^  the   people  which   stand-by 
 I    said   zY,   that   they  may  believe 
 That  tf)OU  hast  sent  Me. 
 
 43  And  when  he  thus  had  spoken, 
 he  cried  with  a  loud  Voice,  La- 
 zarus, come  forth. 
 
 44  [And]  HE  that  was  dead 
 came  forth,  bound  hand  and 
 foot  with  Graveclothes :  and  his 
 FACE   was  bound  about   with    a 
 
 Napkin,  f  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 Loose  him,  and  let  him  go. 
 
 45  Then  many  of  the  Jews 
 which  CAME  to  Mary,  and  had 
 seen  fthe  things  which  Jesus 
 did,  believed  on  him. 
 
 46  But  some  of  them  went  their 
 ways  to  the  Pharisees,  and  told 
 them  what  things  Jesus  had 
 done. 
 
 §    XXXVII. 
 
 47  Then  gathered  the  Chief- 
 PRiESTS  and  the  Pharisees  a 
 Council,  and  said,  AVhat  do  we? 
 For  This  MAN  doeth  Many  Mira- 
 cles. 
 
 48  If  we  let  him  thus  alone,  all 
 men  will  believe  on  him:  and  the 
 Romans  shall  come  and  take  away 
 both  Our  PLACE  and  nation. 
 
 49  And  one  of  them,  named 
 Caiaphas,  being  the  High-priest 
 that  same  year,  said  unto  them, 
 ^t  know  nothing  at  all, 
 
 50  Nor  consider  That  it  is  expe- 
 dient for  us,  that  One  Man  should 
 die  for  the  people,  and  that  the 
 Whole  NATION  perish  not. 
 
 51  And  this  spake  he  not  of 
 himself:  but  being  High-priest 
 that  YEAR,  he  prophesied  That 
 t  Jesus  should  die  for  that  na- 
 tion ; 
 
 52  And  not  for  that  nation 
 only,  but  that  also  he  should  ga- 
 ther together  in  one,  *the  chil- 
 dren of  God  that  were  scat- 
 tered-abroad. 
 
 §    XXXVIII. 
 
 53  Then  from  That  day  forth 
 they  took  counsel  [together]  for 
 to  put  him  to  death. 
 
 54  t  Jesus  therefore  walked  no 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 42.  those  people  which. 
 
 52.    THOSE  CHILDREN. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscp.ipt. — 39.  had  died,   saith  (rf).         44.  Jesus.        45.  that  which 
 he  had  done,  believed.         5L  Jesus.         54.  Jesus.     See  41  {d),  44,  53(6?). 
 
 182 
 
XL  55. 
 
 ACCORDING    TO    JOHN. 
 
 XII.  14. 
 
 more  openly  among  the  Jews; 
 but  went  thence  unto  a  COUNTRY 
 near  to  the  wilderness,  into  a 
 City  called  Ephraim,  and  there 
 fcontinued  with  his  DISCIPLES. 
 
 55  And  the  Jews'  passover 
 was  nigh  at  hand :  and  many  went 
 out  of  the  COUNTRY  up  to  Jeru- 
 salem before  the  PASSOVER,  to 
 purify  themselves. 
 
 56  Then  sought  they  for  Jesus, 
 and  spake  among  themselves,  as 
 they  stood  in  the  temple,  What 
 think  ye,  That  he  will  not  come 
 to  the  FEAST? 
 
 57  Now  [both]  the  chief- 
 priests  and  the  Pharisees  had 
 given  t  a  Commandment,  that,  if 
 any  man  knew  where  he  were,  he 
 should  shew  it,  that  they  might 
 take  him. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 §     XXXIX. 
 
 1  Then  Jesus  Six  Days  before 
 the  PASSOVER  came  to  Bethany, 
 where  *  Lazarus  was  [which  had 
 been  dead],  whom  -fhe  raised 
 from  the  Dead. 
 
 2  There  they  made  him  a  Sup- 
 per; and  Martha  served:  but 
 Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that 
 SAT- at-the-t ABLE  with  him. 
 
 3  Then  took  Mary  a  Pound  of 
 Ointment  of  Spikenard,  very  cost- 
 ly, and  anointed  the  feet  of  f  Je- 
 SUS,  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her 
 hair  :  and  the  house  was  filled 
 with  the  ODOUR  of  the  ointment. 
 
 4  t  Then  saith  *  one  of  his  dis- 
 ciples, Judas  Iscariot,  Simon^s 
 son,  which  SHOULD  betray  Him, 
 
 5  Why  was  not  This  oint- 
 ment sold  for  Three-hundred 
 Pence,  and  given  to  the  Poor? 
 
 6  This  he  said,  not  That  he 
 cared  for  the  POOR;  but  Because 
 he  was  a  Thief,  and  had  the  BAG, 
 and  bare  WHAT  was  PUT  therein. 
 
 7  Then  said  Jesus,  f  Let  her 
 alone:  against  the  day  of  my 
 BURYING  hath  she  kept  this. 
 
 8  For  the  poor  always  ye  have 
 with  you;  but  Me  ye  have  not 
 always. 
 
 9  Much  People  of  the  Jews 
 therefore  knew  That  he  was  there : 
 and  they  came  not  for  Jesus'  sake 
 only,  but  that  they  might  see 
 Lazarus  also,  whom  he  had 
 raised  from  the  Dead. 
 
 10  t  But  the  chief-priests 
 consulted  that  they  might  put 
 Lazarus  also  to  death ; 
 
 11  Because  that  by  reason  of 
 him  many  of  the  Jews  went 
 away,  and  believed  on  Jesus. 
 
 12  On   the "  next-day    much 
 
 People  that  were  come  to  the 
 FEAST,  when  they  heard  That 
 Jesus  was  coming  to  Jerusalem, 
 
 13  Took  branches  of  palm- 
 trees,  and  went  forth  to  meet 
 him,  and  cried,  Hosanna:  "Bles- 
 sed t^^  ^the  KING  of  Israel  that 
 COMETH  in  the  Name  of  the 
 Lord."  J 
 
 14  And   Jesus,  when   he   had 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  that  Lazarus  was.         4.  that  One.         13.  that  king. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 54.  abode  with  the  disciples  (d).        57.  Commandments 
 that.  1.  .Jesus  raised.       3.   Jesus.  4.  And  one  of  his  disciples,  that  Iscariot 
 
 which  was  abodt  to  betray  him,  saith.  7.  Suffer  her,  that   unto  the   day  of  my 
 
 BURYING  she  should  have  kept  this  (r/)         10.  But  even  the  chief-priests,       13.  js  he, 
 even  the  king  of  Israel,  that.     See  57,  1  (d). 
 
 X  13.  Psa.  cxviii.  26. 
 
 183 
 
XII.  15. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XII.  35. 
 
 found  a  young~ass,  sat  tliereon; 
 as  it  is  written, 
 
 15  "Fear  not,  fl^aughter  of 
 Sion:  behold,  thy  king  cometh^ 
 sitting  on  an  Ass's  Colt."  J 
 
 16  These  things  understood  not 
 
 his  DISCIPLES  AT-  THE-FIRST  :  but 
 
 when  Jesus  was  glorified,  then  re- 
 membered they  That  These  things 
 were  written  of  him,  and  that  they 
 had  done  These  things  unto  him. 
 
 17  "^The  PEOPLE  therefore  that 
 WAS  with  him  when  he  called 
 Lazarus  out  of  his  geave,  and 
 raised  him  from  the  Dead,  bare 
 record. 
 
 18  For  this  cause  the  people 
 also  met  him.  For  that  they  heard 
 that  he  had  done  This  miracle. 
 
 19  The  Pharisees  therefore 
 said  among  themselves,  Perceive  ye 
 How  ye  prevail  notliing?  behold, 
 the  WORLD  is  gone  after  him. 
 
 §   XLI. 
 
 20  And  there  were  certain 
 Greeks  among  them  that  came- 
 UP  to  worship  at  the  feast  : 
 
 21  The  same  came  therefore  to 
 *  Philip,  Avhich  was  of  Bethsaida 
 of  Galilee,  and  desired  him^ 
 saying,  Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus. 
 
 22  t  Philip  Cometh  and  telle th 
 Andrew:  [and  again]  Andrew 
 and  Philip  ftell  Jesus. 
 
 23  And  Jesus  t  answered  them, 
 saying.  The  HOUR  is  come,  that  the 
 SON  of  MAN  should  be  glorified. 
 
 24  Yerlly,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you,  Except  a  CORN  of  wheat 
 fill  into  the  GROUND  and  die,  it 
 abideth  alone:  but  if  it  die,  it 
 brino-eth  forth  ]\Iuch  Fruit. 
 
 25  He  that  loveth  his  life 
 shall  lose  it;  and  HE  that  hateth 
 his  LIFE  in  this  world  shall  keep 
 it  unto  Life  eternal. 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 26  If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him 
 follow  me;  and  where  $  am,  there 
 shall  also  MY  SERVANT  be :  if  any 
 man  serve  me,  him  will  my  fa- 
 ther honour. 
 
 27  Now  is  my  SOUL  troubled; 
 and  what  shall  I  say?  Father,  save 
 me  from  this  HOUR :  but  for  tliis 
 CEiuse  came  I  unto  this  hour. 
 
 28  Father,  glorify  t  Thy  name. 
 Then  came  there  a  Voice  from 
 HEAVEN,  saying^  I  have  both  glo- 
 rified it,  and  will  glorify  it  again. 
 
 29  *  The  PEOPLE  [therefore], 
 that  STOOD-BY,  and  heard  ity  said 
 that  it  thundered:  others  said, 
 An  Angel  spake  to  him. 
 
 30  t  Jesus  answered  and  said, 
 This  VOICE  came  not  because  of 
 me,  but  for  your  sakes. 
 
 31  Now  is  the  Judgment  of  this 
 WORLD:  now  shall  the  PRINCE 
 of  this  WORLD  be  cast  out. 
 
 32  And  %  if  I  be  lifted  up  from 
 the  EARTH,  will  draw  All  men 
 unto  me. 
 
 33  This  he  said,  signifying  What 
 Death  he  should  die. 
 
 34  t  The  PEOPLE  answered  him , 
 ^5Ec  have  heard  out  of  the  law 
 That  Christ  abideth  for-ever  : 
 and  how  sayest  ti)OU,  The  SON  of 
 man  must  be  lifted  up?  Who  is 
 This  SON  of  MAN? 
 
 35  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
 Yet  a  Little  While  is  the  light 
 twith  you.   Walk  while  ye  have 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  that  people.       21.  that  Philip  which.      29.  that  people. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 15.  daughter  of  Sion.  22.  Philip.         22.  come  and 
 
 tell.  23.  answereth  (d).  28.  My  name. 
 
 35.  among  you  {d).     See  22,  29. 
 
 X   15.  Zech.  ix.  9. 
 
 30.  Jesus. 
 
 34.  Then  the  people. 
 
 184 
 
XIL  36. 
 
 ACCOEDIXG  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIIL  2. 
 
 the  LIGHT,  lest  Darkness  come 
 upon  You :  for  he  that  walketh 
 in  DARKNESS  knowetli  not  whi- 
 ther he  goeth. 
 
 36  AVhile  ye  have  light,  be- 
 lieve in  the  LIGHT,  that  ye  may 
 be  the  Children  of  Light.  These 
 things  spake  fJESUS,  and  de- 
 parted, and  did  liide  himself  from 
 them. 
 
 §     XLIII. 
 
 37  But  though  he  had  done  So 
 Many  j\Iiracles  before  them,  yet 
 they  believed  not  on  him : 
 
 38  That  the  sating  of  Esaias 
 tlie  PROPHET  might  be  fulfilled, 
 which  lie  spake,  "Lord,  who  hath 
 believed  our  report?  and  to 
 whom  hath  the  ARM  of  the  Lord 
 been  revealed?"  J 
 
 39  Therefore  they  could  not  be- 
 lieve. Because  that  Esaias  said 
 again, 
 
 i    40    '*  He    hath    blinded    Their 
 
 1  eteSj  and  hardened  Their  heart  ; 
 that  they  should  not  see  with  their 
 eyes,   nor  understand  with  theii' 
 
 i  heart,  and  fbe  converted,  and  I 
 
 i  should  heal  them.^'  J 
 
 41  These  things  said  Esaias, 
 t  when  he    saw  his  GLORY,    and 
 
 i^spake  of  him. 
 
 42  Nevertheless  among  the  CHIEF- 
 RULERS  also  many  believed  on  him; 
 but  because  of  the  Pharisees  they 
 did  not  confess  him,  lest  they 
 should  be  put   out    of  the   syna- 
 
 e;o";ue : 
 
 43  For  they  loved  the  praise  of 
 men  more  than  the  praise  of  God. 
 
 §     XLIV. 
 
 44  Jesus  cried  and  said.  He  that 
 
 believeth  on  me,  believeth  not 
 on  me,  but  on  him  that  sent  me. 
 
 45  And  HE  that  seeth  me  seeth 
 
 HIM  that  SENT  me. 
 
 46  $  am  come  a  Light  into  the 
 
 WORLD,  that  t WHOSOEVER  BE- 
 LIEVETH on  me  should  not  abide 
 in  DARKNESS. 
 
 47  And  if  any  man  hear  My 
 WORDS,  and  f  believe  not,  $  judge 
 him  not:  for  I  came  not  to  judge 
 the    WORLD,    but    to     save    the 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 48  He  that  rejecteth  me,  and 
 receiveth  not  my  words,  hath 
 one  that  JUDGETH  him:  the 
 WORD  that  I  have  spoken,  *the 
 same  shall  judge  him  in  the  last 
 Day. 
 
 49  For  $  have  not  spoken  of 
 myself;  but  the  father  which 
 SENT  me,  \}t  tgave  me  a  Com- 
 mandment, what  I  should  say,  and 
 what  I  should  speak. 
 
 50  And  I  know  That  his  com- 
 mandment is  Life  everlastino; : 
 Whatsoever  $  speak  therefore,  even 
 as  the  father  said  unto  me,  so  I 
 speak. 
 
 CHAPTER   XHL 
 
 §     XLV. 
 
 1  Now  before  the  FEAST  of  the 
 PASSOVER,  twhen  Jesus  knew 
 That  His  hour  was  come  that  he 
 should  depart  out  of  this  world 
 unto  the  father,  having  loved 
 *his  OWN  which  were  in  the 
 WORLD,  he  loved  them  unto  the 
 tend. 
 
 2  And  Supper  being  ended, 
 the  DEVIL  having  now  put  into 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 48.  tfjat  shall.         1.  those  his  own. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 36.  Jesus  .  40.  should  convert,  and  {d).  41.  Because 
 he  saw.  46.  he  that  believeth  (rf).  47.  keep  f^em  not,  31  judge  (rf).  49.  hath 
 given  me.       1 .  Jesus  knowing  That.       L  End;  And. 
 
 X  38.  Isa.liii.  1.         X  40.  Isa.  vi.^.    'h.d^u^  ^  f^»^, '^l/*^/ 
 
XIII.  3. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIII.  22. 
 
 the  HEART  of  Judas  Iscariot,  Si- 
 mon^s  son^  to  betray  him ; 
 
 3  t  Jesus  knowing  That  the 
 FATHER  had  given  All  things  into 
 his  HANDS,  and  That  he  was  come 
 from  God,  and  went  to  GoD; 
 
 4  He  riseth  from  SUPPER,  and 
 laid  aside  his  garments  ;  and 
 took  a  Towel,  and  girded  him- 
 self. 
 
 5  After  that  he  poureth  Water 
 into  a  bason,  and  began  to  wash 
 the  disciples'  feet,  and  to  wipe 
 them  with  the  towel  wherewith 
 he  was  girded. 
 
 6  Then  cometh  he  to  Simon 
 Peter :  f  ^^^  *  Peter  saith  unto 
 him.    Lord,  dost    ti)OU  wash    My 
 
 FEET? 
 
 7  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto 
 him,  A¥hat  $  do,  t{)OU  knowest  not 
 now ;  but  thou  shalt  know  here- 
 after. 
 
 8  Peter  saith  unto  him.  Thou 
 shalt  NEVER  wash  my  feet. 
 t  Jesus  answered  him,  If  I  wash 
 thee  not,  thou  hast  no  Part  with 
 me. 
 
 9  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him, 
 Lord,  not  my  feet  only,  but  also 
 my  HANDS  and  my  HEAD. 
 
 10  t  Jesus  saith  to  him,  He 
 that  is  washed  needeth  not  f  save 
 to  wash  his  FEET,  but  is  clean 
 every  whit:  and  gf  are  clean,  but 
 not  all. 
 
 11  For  he  knew  WHO  should 
 BETRAY  him;  therefore  said  he, 
 Ye  are  not  all  clean. 
 
 §    XLVI. 
 
 12  So  after  he  had  washed  their 
 FEET,  and   had    taken    his  gar- 
 
 ments, and  was  set  down  again, 
 he  said  unto  them,  Know  ye  what 
 I  have  done  to  you  ? 
 
 13  l^e  call  me  master  and 
 Lord:  and  ye  say  well;  for  so  I 
 am. 
 
 14  If  $  then,  your  LORD  and 
 master_,  have  washed  Your  feet  ; 
 gealso  ought  to  wash  One-another's 
 
 FEET. 
 
 15  For  I  have  given  you  an 
 Example,  that  gf  should  do  as  $ 
 have  done  to  you. 
 
 16  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  The  Servant  is  not  greater 
 than  his  LORD;  neither  he  that  is 
 sent  greater  than  HE  that  sent 
 him. 
 
 17  If  ye  know  These  things, 
 happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them. 
 
 18  1  speak  not  of  you  all :  31  know 
 fwhom  I  have  chosen:  but  that 
 the  scripture  may  be  fulfilled, 
 
 "He    that  EATETH  t BREAD  with 
 
 me  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against 
 me."  J 
 
 19  Now  I  tell  you  before  it 
 come,  that,  when  it  is  come  to 
 pass,  ye  may  believe  That  $  am 
 he. 
 
 20  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 you.  He  that  receiveth  whom- 
 soever I  send  receiveth  Me;  and 
 HE  that  receiveth  Me  receiveth 
 him  that  SENT  me. 
 
 (§    XLVII.) 
 
 21  When  f  Jesus  had  thus  said, 
 he  was  troubled  in  spirit,  and 
 testified,  and  said,  Verily,  verily, 
 I  say  unto  you.  That  one  of  you 
 shall  betray  me. 
 
 22  [Then]  the  disciples  looked 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  fje  saith. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  Jesus  knowing  (d).  6. 
 swered.  10.  Jesus.  10.  but  to  wash.  18.  same  I 
 BREAD  hath  lifted.         21.  Jesus.     See  22. 
 
 t  18.  Psalms  xli.  9. 
 
 he  saith  {d). 
 have  chosen  {d). 
 
 He   an- 
 
 18.  My 
 
 186 
 
XIII.  23. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIV.  3. 
 
 one  on  another,  doubting  of  whom 
 he  spake. 
 
 23  Now  there  was  leaning  on 
 Jesus'  bosom  one  of  his  disci- 
 ples, whom  t  Jesus  loved. 
 
 24  Simon  Peter  therefore  beck- 
 oned to  f)nn,  t  that  he  should  ask 
 who  it  should  be  of  whom  he 
 spake. 
 
 25  ^e  then  t  tying  on  Jesus' 
 BREAST  saith  unto  him,  Lord, 
 who  is  it? 
 
 26  t  Jesus  answered,  Jj^e  it  is, 
 t  to  whom  $  shall  give  a  SOP, 
 when  I  have  dipped  it.  And 
 when  he  had  dipped  the  SOP,  he 
 gave  it  to  t  Judas  [Iscariot] ,  the 
 son  of  Simon. 
 
 27  And  after  the  SOP  Satan 
 entered  into  f)im.  Then  said 
 t  Jesus  unto  him.  That  thou  doest, 
 do  quickly. 
 
 28  [Now]  no  man  at  the  table 
 knew  for  what  intent  he  spake 
 this  unto  him. 
 
 29  For  some  of  them  thought, 
 because  t  Judas  had  the  bag. 
 That  t  Jesus  had  said  unto  him. 
 Buy  those  things  that  we  have 
 need  of  against  the  FEAST;  or, 
 that  he  should  give  something  to 
 the  POOR. 
 
 30  J^e  then  having  received  the 
 SOP  went  immediately  out :  and  it 
 was  Night. 
 
 §  XLVIII. 
 
 31  Therefore,  when  he  was  gone 
 out,  t  Jesus  said,  Now  is  the  son 
 of  MAN  glorified,  and  GoD  is  glo- 
 rified in  him. 
 
 32  [If  God  be  glorified  in  him,] 
 
 God  shall  also  glorify  him  in  him- 
 self, and  shall  straightway  glorify 
 him. 
 
 33  Little-children,  yet  a  little 
 while  I  am  with  you.  Ye  shall 
 seek  me:  and  as  I  said  unto  the 
 Jews,  Whither  i  go,  ge  cannot 
 come;  so  now  I  say  to  vou. 
 
 34  A  new  Commandment  I  give 
 unto  you,  That  ye  love  one  ano- 
 ther; as  I  have  loved  you,  that  ge 
 also  love  one  another. 
 
 35  By  this  shall  all  men  know 
 That  ye  are  My  Disciples,  if  ye 
 have  Love  one  to  another. 
 
 36  Simon  Peter  said  unto  him, 
 Lord,  whither  goest  thou?  t  Jesus 
 answered  [him],  Whither  I  go, 
 thou  canst  not  follow  me  now; 
 but  thou  shalt  follow  [me]  after- 
 wards. 
 
 37  Peter  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
 why  cannot  I  follow  thee  now?  I 
 will  lay  down  my  LIFE  for  thy 
 sake. 
 
 38  t  Jesus  answered  him.  Wilt 
 thou  lay  down  thy  life  for  my 
 sake?  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 thee,  The  Cock  shall  not  crow,  till 
 thou  hast  denied  me  thrice. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 §     XLIX. 
 
 1  Let  not  Your  heart  be 
 troubled:  ye  believe  in  God,  be- 
 lieve also  in  me. 
 
 2  In  my  father's  house  are 
 many  Mansions :  if  it  were  not  50, 
 I  would  have  told  f  you.  I  go  to 
 prepare  a  Place  for  you. 
 
 3  And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23,  Jesus.  24.  And  saith  unto  him,  Ask  who  it  is  of  whom  (rf). 
 25.  leaning  thus  against  Jesus'  breast  {d).  26.  Then  Jesus.  26  for  whom  I  shall 
 dip  a  SOP  and  give  it  to  him.  Dipping  then  the  sop,  he  took  and  gave(rf).  26.  Judas 
 the  son  of  Simon  Iscariot.  57.  Jesus.  29.  Judas.  29.  Jesus  saith  unto.  3L  Jesus 
 saith,  Now.  36.  Jesus (cZ),  38.  Jesus  answereth,  Wilt.  2.  you;  Because  I  go 
 to  (rf).     See  26,  28,  32,  36  (twice)  (rf). 
 
 187 
 
XIV.  4. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIV.  22. 
 
 Place  for  you,  I  will  come  again, 
 and  receive  you  unto  myself; 
 that  wliere  J  am,  there  gc  may  be 
 also. 
 
 4  And  wliither  31  go  ye  know, 
 [and]  the  WAY  ye  know. 
 
 5  Thomas  saith  unto  him,  Lord, 
 we  know  not  whither  thou  goest ; 
 t  [and]    how    can    we    know   the 
 
 AVAY? 
 
 6  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  J  am 
 the  WAY,  the  truth,  and  the 
 LIFE:  no  man  cometh  unto  the 
 FATHER,  but  by  me. 
 
 7  If  ye  had  known  me,  ye 
 should  have  known  my  father 
 also:  [and]  from  henceforth  ye 
 know  him,  and  have  seen  fhim. 
 
 8  Philip  saith  unto  him,  Lord, 
 shew  us  the  father,  and  it  suf- 
 ficeth  us. 
 
 9  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  Have 
 I  been  So  Long  Time  with  you, 
 and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me, 
 Philip?  he  that  hath  seen  me 
 hath  seen  the  father;  [and] 
 how  sayest  tJOU  then,  Shew  us  the 
 
 FATHER? 
 
 10  Belie  vest  thou  not  That  $  am 
 in  the  father,  and  the  father 
 in  me?  the  words  that  J  speak 
 unto  you  I  speak  not  of  myself: 
 but  *the  FATHER  that  t^WEL- 
 LETH  in  me,  \)t  doeth  the  works. 
 
 1 1  Believe  me  That  \  am  in  the 
 FATHER^  and  the  father  in  me : 
 or  else  believe  me  for  -j-the  very 
 works'  sake. 
 
 §    L. 
 
 12  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you. 
 He  that  belie veth  on  me,  the 
 works  that  1  do  shall  j)e  do  also; 
 
 and  greater  works  than  these  shall 
 he   do;    Because   $  go  unto  \Tixy 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 13  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask 
 in  my  NAME,  t|)at  will  I  do,  that 
 the  FATHER  may  be  glorified  in 
 the  SON. 
 
 14  If  ye  shall  task  any  thing  in 
 my  NAME,  J  will  do  it. 
 
 15  If  ye    love   me,    f  keep    MY 
 
 COMMANDMENTS. 
 
 16  And  J  will  pray  the  father, 
 and  he  shall  give  you  Another 
 Comforter,  that  he  may  f  abide 
 with  you  FOR-EVER; 
 
 17  Even  the  spirit  of  truth; 
 whom  the  WORLD  cannot  receive, 
 Because  it  seeth  him  not,  neither 
 knoweth  fhim:  [but]  ge  know 
 him;  For  he  dwelleth  with  you, 
 and  t shall  be  in  you. 
 
 18  I  will  not  leave  you  comfort- 
 less: I  will  come  to  you. 
 
 19  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the 
 WORLD  seeth  me  no  more;  but  g0 
 see  me:  Because  1  live,  gf  shall 
 live  also. 
 
 20  At  That  day  ge  shall  know 
 That  $  am  in  my  father,  and  g$ 
 in  me,  and  5  in  you. 
 
 21  He  that  hath  my  com- 
 mandments, and  keepeth  them, 
 |)e  *it  is  that  LOVETH  me:  and 
 HE  that  LOVETH  me  shall  be 
 loved  of  my  father,  and  $  will 
 love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself 
 to  him. 
 
 §    LI. 
 
 22  Judas  saith  unto  him,  not 
 ISCARIOT,  Lord,  how  is  it  That 
 thou  wilt  manifest  thyself  unto  us, 
 and  not  unto  the  WORLD? 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 10.  that  father.        21.  is  he  that. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  how  knowwe  the  WAYPCrf)-  7.  him.  10.  dwelleth 
 in  me,  doeth  his  WORKS (^).  11.  his  works' sake.  12.  the  father  frf).  14,  ask 
 me  an^^thiiig  in  my  Name,  this  jl  will  do.  15.  ye  will  keep.  16.  be  with  you(c?), 
 
 17.  him(d).         17.  is  in  you.     See  4,  5,  7,  9,  17. 
 
 188 
 
XIV.  23. 
 
 ACCOEDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XV.  10. 
 
 23  t  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  him,  If  a  man  love  me,  lie 
 will  keep  my  WORDS:  and  my 
 FATHER  will  love  liim,  and  we 
 will  come  unto  him.  and  make 
 our  Abode  with  him. 
 
 24  He  that  loveth  me  not 
 keepeth  not  my  SAYINGS :  and  the 
 WORD  which  ye  hear  is  not  mine, 
 but  the  father's  which  sent  me. 
 
 25  These  things  have  1  spoken 
 unto  you,  being  yet  present  with 
 you. 
 
 26  But  the  comforter,  which 
 is  the  HOLY  GHOST,  whom  the 
 father  will  send  in  my  name, 
 i)0  shall  teach  You  all  things,  and 
 bring  all  things  to  your  remem- 
 brance, whatsoever  I  have  said 
 unto  you. 
 
 LII. 
 
 27  Peace  f  I  leave  with  you,  MY 
 Peace  I  give  unto  you :  not  as  the 
 WORLD  giveth,  give  $  unto  you. 
 Let  not  Your  heart  be  troubled, 
 neither  let  it  be  afraid. 
 
 28  Ye  have  heard  How  $  said 
 unto  you,  I  go  away,  and  come 
 a^ain  unto  you.  If  ye  loved  me, 
 ye  would  rejoice,  Because  [I  said]^ 
 I  go  unto  the  father  :  For  my 
 FATHER  is  greater  than  I. 
 
 29  And  now  I  have  told  you 
 before  it  come  to  pass,  that,  when 
 it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  might  be- 
 lieve. 
 
 30  Hereafter  I  will  not  talk 
 much  with  you:  for  the  prince 
 of  t  this  WORLD  cometh,  and  hath 
 nothing  in  me. 
 
 31  But  that  the  world  may 
 know  That  I  love  the  father; 
 and  as  the  father  gave  me  com- 
 mandment, even  so  I  do. 
 
 §    LIII. 
 
 Arise,  let  us  go  hence. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 1  I  am  the  true  vine,  and 
 my  father  is  the  husbandman. 
 
 2  Every  Branch  in  me  that 
 beareth  not  Fruit  he  taketh  away : 
 and  every  branch  that  beareth 
 FRUIT,  he  purgeth  it,  that  it  may 
 bring  forth  More  Fruit. 
 
 3  Now  ge  are  clean  through 
 the  WORD  which  I  have  spoken 
 unto  you. 
 
 4  Abide  in  me,  and  3f  in  you. 
 As  the  BRANCH  cannot  bear  Fruit 
 of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the 
 VINE ;  no  more  can  g0,  except  ye 
 abide  in  me. 
 
 5  $  am  the  vine,  ^e  are  the 
 
 BRANCHES :    He  that  ABIDETH  in 
 
 me,  and  $  in  him,  the  same  bring- 
 eth  forth  much  Fruit :  For  without 
 me  ye  can  do  nothing. 
 
 6  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he 
 is  cast  forth  as  a  BRANCH,  and  is 
 withered;  and  men  gather  them, 
 and  cast  them  into  the  Fire,  and 
 they  are  burned. 
 
 7  If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my 
 WORDS  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask 
 what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done 
 unto  you. 
 
 8  Herein  is  my  father  glori- 
 fied, that  ye  bear  much  Fruit;  so 
 shall  ye  be  My  Disciples. 
 
 9  As  the  FATHER  hath  loved 
 me,  so  have  $  loved  you :  continue 
 ye  in  my  love. 
 
 10  If  ye  keep  my  COMMAND- 
 MENTS, ye  shall  abide  in  my 
 LOVE;  even  as  S  have  kept  fmy 
 father's    COMMANDMENTS,    and 
 
 abide  in  His  love. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  Jesus. 
 father's.     See  28  (d). 
 
 27.  E  leave.        30.  the  world  (d).         10.  the 
 
 189 
 
XV.  11. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XVI.  3. 
 
 11  These  things  have  I  spoken 
 unto  you,  that  MY  JOY  might 
 t  remain  in  you,  and  that  your  JOY 
 might  be  full. 
 
 12  This  is   MY    COMMANDMENT, 
 
 That  ye  love  one  another,   as    I 
 have  loved  you. 
 
 13  Greater  Love  hath  no  man 
 than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down 
 his  LIFE  for  his  friends. 
 
 14  ^t  are  my  Friends,  if  ye  do 
 what  [soever]  $  command  you. 
 
 15  Henceforth  I  call  you  not 
 Servants;  For  the  servant  know- 
 eth  not  what  His  lord  doeth :  but 
 I  have  called  You  Friends;  For 
 all  things  that  I  have  heard  of  my 
 father  I  have  made  known  unto 
 you. 
 
 16  ^e  have  not  chosen  Me,  but 
 $  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained 
 you,  that  g0  should  go  and  bring 
 forth  Fruit,  and  that  your  fruit 
 should  remain :  that  whatsoever  ye 
 [shall]  ask  of  the  father  in  my 
 NAME,  he  may  give  it  you. 
 
 §     LV. 
 
 17  These  things  I  command  you, 
 that  ye  love  one  another. 
 
 18  If  the  WORLD  hate  You,  ye 
 know  That  it  hated  Me  before  it 
 hated  you. 
 
 19  If  ye  were  of  the  world, 
 the  WORLD  would  love  his  OWN : 
 but  Because  ye  are  not  of  the 
 WORLD,  but  1  have  chosen  you  out 
 of  the  WORLD,  therefore  the 
 WORLD  hateth  you. 
 
 20  Remember  the  WORD  that  $ 
 said  unto  you,  The  Servant  is  not 
 greater  than  his  lord.  If  they 
 have  persecuted  Me,  they  will  also 
 
 persecute  You;  if  they  have  kept 
 my  SAYING,  they  will  keep  your's 
 also. 
 
 2 1  But  all  These  things  will  they 
 do  unto  you  for  my  name's  sake. 
 Because  they  know  not  him  that 
 sent  me. 
 
 22  If  I  had  not  come  and  spoken 
 unto  them,  they  had  not  had  Sin: 
 but  now  they  have  no  Cloke  for 
 their  sin. 
 
 23  He  that  hateth  Me  hateth 
 my  father  also. 
 
 24  If  I  had  not  done  among  them 
 the  WORKS  which  none  other  man 
 did,  they  had  not  had  Sin:  but 
 now  have  they  both  seen  and 
 hated  both  me  and  my  father. 
 
 25  But  this  Cometh  to  pass,  that 
 ^the  WORD  might  be  fulfilled  that 
 is  WRITTEN  in  their  LAW,  "  They 
 hated  me  without  a  cause."  J 
 
 26  But  when  the  comforter  is 
 come,  whom  $  will  send  unto  you 
 from  the  father,  even  the  spirit 
 of  TRUTH,  which  proceedeth  from 
 the  FATHER,  Je  shall  testify  of 
 me: 
 
 27  And  ge  also  shall  bear  wit- 
 ness. Because  ye  have  been  with  me 
 from  the  Beginning. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 1  These  things  have  I  spoken 
 unto  you,  that  ye  should  not  be 
 offended. 
 
 2  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the 
 synagogues :  yea,  the  Time  cometh, 
 
 that  WHOSOEVER   KILLETH  f  JOU 
 
 will  think  that  he  doeth  GoD  Ser- 
 
 vice. 
 
 3   And  These  things  will  they 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 25.  that  word. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  be  in  you  (c?). 
 
 ±25.  Psalms  xxxv.  19. 
 
 2.  you(d).     See  14  (c?),  16. 
 
 190 
 
XVI.  4. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XVI.  22. 
 
 do  [unto  you],  Because  they  have 
 not  known  the  father,  nor  me. 
 
 4  But  These  things  have  I  told 
 you,  that  when  fthe  time  shall 
 come,  ye  may  remember  That  1 
 told  you  of  them.  And  These 
 things  I  said  not  unto  you  at  the 
 Beginning,  Because  I  was  with 
 you. 
 
 5  But  now  I  go  my  way  to  him 
 that  SENT  me;  and  none  of  you 
 asketh  me,  Whither  goest  thou? 
 
 6  But  Because  I  have  said  These 
 things  unto  you,  SORROW  hath 
 filled  Your  heart. 
 
 7  Nevertheless  1  tell  you  the 
 TRUTH;  It  is  expedient  for  you 
 that  $  go  away:  for  if  I  go  not 
 away,  the  comforter  will  not 
 come  unto  you;  but  if  I  depart,  I 
 will  send  him  unto  you.  , 
 
 8  And  whenj^is  come,  he  will 
 reprove  the  world  of  Sin,  and  of 
 Righteousness,  and  of  Judgment: 
 
 9  Of  Sin,  Because  they  believe 
 not  on  me; 
 
 10  Of  Righteousness,,  Because  I 
 go  to  my  FATHER,  and  ye  see 
 me  no  more; 
 
 11  Of  Judgment,  Because  the 
 PRINCE  of  this  WORLD  is  judged. 
 
 §     LVII. 
 
 12  I  have  yet  Many  things  to 
 say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear 
 them  now. 
 
 13  Howbeitwhen  f)e,  the  spirit 
 of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide 
 you  into  f  All  TRUTH :  for  he 
 shall  not  speak  of  himself;  but 
 Whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall 
 he  speak:  and  he  will  shew  you 
 THINGS  to  COME. 
 
 14  Jge  shall  glorify  Me :  For  he 
 
 shall  receive   of  MINE,   and    shall 
 shew  it  unto  you. 
 
 15  All  thinojs  that  the  father 
 hath  are  mine:  therefore  said  I, 
 That  he  f  shall  take  of  mine,  and 
 shall  shew  it  unto  you. 
 
 16  A  little  while^  and  ye  shall 
 fnot  see  me:  and  again,  a  little 
 while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  [Be- 
 cause $  go  to  the  father.] 
 
 17  Then  said  some  of  his  dis- 
 ciples among  themselves.  What 
 is  this  that  he  saith  unto  us,  A 
 little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see 
 me :  and  again,  a  little  while,  and 
 ye  shall  see  me:  and.  Because  t$ 
 go  to  the  FATHER? 
 
 18  They  said  therefore.  What 
 is  this  that  he  saith,  A  f  little 
 WHILE?  we  cannot  tell  [what  he 
 saith]. 
 
 §    LVIII. 
 
 1 9  [Now]  t  Jesus  knew  That 
 they  were  desirous  to  ask  Him,  and 
 said  unto  them,  Do  ye  enquire 
 among  yourselves  of  ti)a.t  I  said, 
 A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not 
 see  me:  and  again,  a  little  while, 
 and  ye  shall  see  me? 
 
 20  Verily,  verily,  ,1  say  unto 
 you.  That  ^t  shall  weep  and  la- 
 ment, but  the  WORLD  shall  rejoice: 
 [and]  g^  shall  be  sorrowful,  but 
 your  SORROW  shall  be  turned  into 
 Joy. 
 
 21  A  WOMAN  when  she  is  in 
 travail  hath  Sorrow,  Because  her 
 HOUR  is  come:  but  as  soon  as  she 
 is  delivered  of  the  CHILD,  she  re- 
 membereth  no  more  the  ANGUISH, 
 for  JOY  That  a  Man  is  born  into 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 22  And  ge  now  therefore  have 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 4.  their  time.  13.    all   truth.  15.    taketh  of(c?). 
 
 16.  see  me  no  longer.         17.  I  go.  18.  little-while?  (d).         19.  Jesus.     SeeZ,\&{d), 
 
 18  {d),  19,  20. 
 
 191 
 
XVr.  23. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHX. 
 
 XVII.  6. 
 
 Sorrow:  but  I  will  see  you  again, 
 and  Your  heart  shall  rejoice, 
 and  your  JOY  no  man  taketh  from 
 you. 
 
 23  And  in  That  day  ye  shall 
 ask  Me  nothing.  Verily,  verily, 
 I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye 
 shall  ask  the  father  in  my 
 NAME,  he  will  give  it  you. 
 
 2-i  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  no- 
 thing in  ray  NAME:  ask,  and  ye 
 shall  receive,  that  your  JOY  may 
 be  full. 
 
 §    LIX. 
 
 25  These  things  have  I  spoken 
 unto  you  in  Proverbs :  but  the  Time 
 Cometh,  when  I  shall  no  more 
 speak  unto  you  in  Proverbs,  but  I 
 shall  shew  you  plainly  of  the  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 26  At  That  day  ye  shall  ask  in 
 my  NAME:  and  I  say  not  unto 
 you,  That  3:  will  pray  the  father 
 for  you : 
 
 27  For  the  father  himself 
 loveth  you,  Because  ge  have  loved 
 ]\le,  and  have  believed  That  Icame 
 out  from  t  GrOD. 
 
 28  I  came  t  forth  from  the  fa- 
 ther, and  am  come  into  the 
 WORLD :  again,  I  leave  the  WORLD, 
 and  go  to  the  father. 
 
 §  LX.  II 
 
 29  His  disciples  said  [unto 
 him],  Lo,  now  speakest  thou 
 plainly,  and  speakest  no  Pro- 
 verb. 
 
 30  Now  are  we  sure  That  thou 
 knowest  all  things,  and  needest  not 
 that  any  man  should  ask  Thee :  by 
 this  we  believe  That  thou  camest 
 forth  from  God. 
 
 31  t  Jesus  answered  them,  Do 
 ye  now  believe? 
 
 32  Behold,  the  Hour  cometh, 
 yea,  is  [now]  come,  that  ye  shall 
 be  scattered,  every  man  to  his 
 OWN,  and  shall  leave  Me  alone: 
 and  yet  I  am  not  alone,  Because 
 the  FATHER  is  with  me. 
 
 33  These  things  I  have  spoken 
 unto  you,  that  in  me  ye  might 
 have  Peace.  In  the  WORLD  ye 
 shall  have  Tribulation:  but  be  of 
 good  cheer ;  1  have  overcome  the 
 WORLD. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 §    LXI. 
 
 1  These  words  spake  Jesus, 
 and  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven, 
 and  said,  Father,  the  hour  is 
 come;  glorify  Thy  SON,  that  fthy 
 SON  [also]  may  glorify  thee : 
 
 2  As  thou  hast  given  him 
 Power  over  All  Flesh,  that  he 
 should  give  eternal  Life  to  as 
 many  as  thou  hast  given  him. 
 
 3  And  this  is  *Life  eternal, 
 that  they  might  know  thee  the 
 ONLY  true  God,  and  Jesus 
 Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent. 
 
 4  $  have  glorified  Thee  on  the 
 EARTH:  t  I  have  finished  the 
 WORK  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do. 
 
 5  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify 
 t!)OU  me  with  thine  own  self  with 
 the  GLORY  which  I  had  with  thee 
 before  the  WORLD  was.  "P^*/.  VII!  3s, 
 
 6  I  have  manifested  Thy  NAME 
 unto  the  MEN  which  thou  gavest 
 me  out  of  the  world  :  thine  they 
 were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me; 
 and  they  have  kept  thy  WORD. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 3.  eternal  Life. 
 
 t  Vatican  ]\Ianuscript. — 27.  the  father  {d).        28.  out  from.       3L  Jesus.       \.  the 
 SON.         4.  having  finished  {d).     See  29  (d),  32  (d),  1. 
 
 II   This  sectional  number  in  the  Greek  original,  is  placed  opposite  the  words  :  "  Again,  I 
 leave  the  world,  and  go  to  the  father." 
 
 192 
 
XVII.  7. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO   JOHN 
 
 XYII.  26. 
 
 7  Now  they  have  known  That 
 all  things  whatsoever  thou  fl^^st 
 o-iven  me  are  of  thee. 
 
 8  For  I  have  given  unto  them 
 the  WORDS  which  thou  gavest  me ; 
 and  tjcg  have  received  them,  and 
 have  known  surely  That  I  came 
 out  from  thee,  and  they  have  be- 
 lieved That  tijOU  didst  send  Me. 
 
 9  $  pi"ay  for  them :  I  pray  not 
 for  the  WORLD,  but  for  them 
 which  thou  hast  given  me;  For 
 they  are  thine. 
 
 10  And  all  mine  are  thine,  and 
 THINE  are  mine;  and  I  am  glori- 
 fied in  them, 
 
 11  And  now  I  am  no  more  in 
 the  WORLD,  but  t  these  are  in  the 
 WORLD,  and  $  come  to  thee.  Holy 
 Father,  keep  t  through  thine  own 
 NAME  those  whom  thou  hast  given 
 me^  that  they  may  be  one,  as  ftOC 
 are. 
 
 12  While  I  was  with  them  [in 
 the  world],  $  kept  them  in  thy 
 fNAME:  those  that  thou  gavest 
 me  I  have  kept,  and  none  of  them 
 is  lost,  but  the  SON  of  perdition  ; 
 that  the  scripture  might  be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 13  And  now  come  I  to  thee; 
 and  These  things  I  speak  in  the 
 world,  that  they  might  have  my 
 JOY  fulfilled  in  themselves. 
 
 14  $  have  given  them  thy  WORD; 
 and  the  world  hath  hated  them. 
 Because  they  are  not  of  the 
 AVORLD,  even  as  $  am  not  of  the 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 15  1  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest 
 take  til  em  out  of  the  world,  but 
 that  thou  shouldest  keep  them 
 from  the  evil. 
 
 16  They  are  not  of  the  world, 
 even  as  $  am  not  of  the  world. 
 
 17  Sanctify  them  through  t^hy 
 TRUTH :  THY  WORD  is  f  Truth. 
 
 18  As  thou  hast  sent  Me  into 
 the  WORLD,  even  so  have  5  also 
 sent  them  into  the  WORLD. 
 
 1 9  And  for  their  sakes  $  sanctify 
 myself,  that  tf)Cg  also  might  be 
 sanctified  through  the  Truth. 
 
 20  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone, 
 but  for  them  also  which  shall 
 BELIEVE  on  me  through  their 
 WORD; 
 
 21  That  they  all  may  be  one;  as 
 tJOU,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  $  in 
 thee,  that  tfjCg  also  may  be  [one] 
 in  us:  that  the  WORLD  may  be- 
 lieve That  tfjOU  hast  sent  ]\Ie. 
 
 22  And  the  glory  which  thou 
 gavest  me  i  have  given  them; 
 that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  b)C 
 t  are  one : 
 
 23  $  in  them,  and  ti)OU  in  me, 
 that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in 
 one;  [and]  that  the  world  may 
 know  That  tf)OXl  hast  sent  Me,  and 
 hast  loved  them,  as  thou  hast  loved 
 Me. 
 
 24  Father,  fl  will  that  tf)Cg  also, 
 whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with 
 me  where  $  am;  that  they  may 
 behold  MY  GLORY,  which  thou 
 hast  given  me:  For  thou  lovedst 
 me  before  the  Foundation  of  the 
 World. 
 
 25  O  righteous  Father,  the  WORLD 
 hath  not  known  Thee :  but  $  have 
 known  Thee,  and  X\)t%t  have 
 known  That  tJOU  hast  sent  Me. 
 
 26  And  I  have  declared  unto 
 them  thy  NAME,  and  will  declare 
 it:  that  the  LOVE  wherewith  thou 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.  gavest  me.         IL  tficg   are  in  (rf).  U.  them  in  thy 
 
 NAME,  by  which  thou  hast  given  <Aem  me,  that  (rf).  H .  fajE  also  are.  ^  12.  name,  by 
 which  thou  hast  given  them  me;  and  I  have  kept  <//e7n,  and  none.  17,  the  Truth  ((i>. 
 17.  the  TRUTH.  22.  are  one  {d).  24.  who  hast  given  them  me,  I  will  that  where 
 31  am,  thco  also  mav  be  with  me;  that  ther  mav.     See  12  (d),  21,  23. 
 
 '  O  193 
 
XVIII.  1, 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN, 
 
 XVIII.  17. 
 
 hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them, 
 and  5  in  them. 
 
 CHAPTER   XVIII. 
 
 §    LXII. 
 
 1  When  t  Jesus  had  spoken 
 These  words,  he  went  forth  with  his 
 DISCIPLES  over  the  brook  Ce- 
 DRON,  where  was  a  Garden,  into 
 the  which  f)e  entered,  and  his 
 DISCIPLES. 
 
 2  And  *  Judas  also,  which  BE- 
 TRAYED him,  knew  the  PLACE: 
 For  t  Jesus  ofttnnes  resorted 
 thither  with  his  disciples. 
 
 3  Judas  then,  having  received 
 a  BAND  of  men,  and  Officers  from 
 the  chief-priests  and  t  Phari- 
 sees, cometh  thither  with  Lanterns 
 and  Torches  and  Weapons. 
 
 4  Jesus  therefore,  knowing  All 
 THINGS  that  should  COME  upon 
 him,  went  forth,  and  fsaid  unto 
 them.  Whom  seek  ye? 
 
 5  They  answered  him,  Jesus  of 
 Nazareth,  f  Jesus  saith  unto 
 them,  E  am  he.  And  *  Judas  also, 
 which  betrayed  him,  stood  with 
 them. 
 
 6  As  soon  then  as  he  had  said 
 unto  them,  $  am  he,  they  went 
 backward,  and  fell  to  the  Ground. 
 
 7  Then  asked  he  them  again, 
 Wliom  seek  ye?  And  THEY  said, 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
 
 8  t  Jesus  answered,  I  have 
 told  you  That  $  am  he :  if  there- 
 fore ye  seek  Me,  let  these  go  their 
 way: 
 
 9  That  the  saying  might  be 
 fulfilled,  which  he  spake.  Of  them 
 
 which  thou  gavest  me  have  I  lost 
 none. 
 
 10  Then  Simon  Peter  having  a 
 Sword  drew  it,  and  smote  the 
 high-priest's  servant,  and  cut 
 off  His  RIGHT  tEAR.  The  ser- 
 vant's Name  was  Malchus. 
 
 11  Then  said  Jesus  imto  Pe- 
 ter, Put  up  tthy  SWORD  into  the 
 SHEATH :  the  CUP  which  my  FA- 
 THER hath  given  me,  shall  I  not 
 drink  it? 
 
 §    LXIII. 
 
 12  Then  the  band  and  the 
 CAPTAIN  and  OFFICERS  of  the 
 Jews  took  Jesus,  and  bound  him, 
 
 13  And  led  thim  away  to  Annas 
 first;  for  he  was  Father-in-law  to 
 Caiaphas,  which  was  the  High- 
 Priest  that  same  year. 
 
 14  Now  Caiaphas  was  HE,  which 
 GAVE-COUNSEL  to  the  Jews,  That 
 it  was  expedient  that  One  Man 
 should  die  for  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 15  And  Simon  Peter  followed 
 Jesus,  and  so  did  another  Dis- 
 ciple: that  DISCIPLE  was  known 
 unto  the  high-priest,  and  went 
 in  with  Jesus  into  the  palace 
 
 of  the  HIGH-PRIEST. 
 §    LXIV. 
 
 16  But  Peter  stood  at  the 
 DOOR  without.  Then  went  out 
 ■[that  OTHER  disciple,  whichwas 
 known  unto  the  HIGH-PRIEST, 
 and  spake  unto  her  that  kept- 
 THE-DOOR,  and  brought  in  Pe- 
 ter. 
 
 17  Then  saith  *the  damsel  that 
 KEPT -the -door  unto  Peter, 
 Art    not    tJOU    also   one   of  this 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.    that  Judas  also  which.  5.    that  Judas  also  which. 
 
 17.  that  damsel. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript. — I.Jesus.        2.   Jesus.         3.  Pharisees.         4.  saith(</). 
 5.  He  saith  unto  them,  E  am  Jesus.     And.         S.Jesus.  10.  ear-tip  (rf).  11.  the 
 
 Sword.  13.   himid).  16.  that  other  disciple  whichwas  the  acquaintance 
 
 of  the  high-priest,  and  {d). 
 
 ^194 
 
XVIII.  18. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XVIII.  36. 
 
 man's  disciples?  J^e  saith,  I  am 
 not. 
 
 18  And  the  servants  and  of- 
 ficers stood  there,  who  had  made 
 a  Fire-of-coals ;  For  it  was  cold: 
 and  they  warmed  themselves :  and 
 Peter  f  stood  with  them,  and 
 warmed  himself. 
 
 19  The  high-priest  then  asked 
 Jesus  of  his  disciples,  and  of 
 his  doctrine. 
 
 20  Jesus  answered  him,  J 
 t spake  openly  to  the  world;  i 
 ever  taught  in  the  synagogue, 
 and  in  the  temple,  whither  the 
 Jews  always  resort;  and  in  secret 
 have  I  said  nothing. 
 
 21  Why  askest  thou  Me?  ask 
 them  which  HEARD  me,  what 
 I  have  said  unto  them:  behold, 
 tjeg  know  what  5  said. 
 
 22  And  when  he  had  thus 
 spoken,  one  of  the  officers 
 which  stood  by  struck  Jesu  S  with 
 the  Palm-of-his-hand,  saying,  An- 
 swerest  thou  the  high-priest 
 so? 
 
 23  t  Jesus  answered  him,  If  I 
 have  spoken  evil,  bear  witness  of 
 the  EVIL :  but  if  well,  why  smitest 
 thou  Me? 
 
 §    LXV. 
 
 24  Now  Annas  had  sent  him 
 bound  unto  Caiaphas  the  HIGH- 
 
 PRIEST. 
 
 25  And  Simon  Peter  stood  and 
 warmed  himself  They  said  there- 
 fore unto  him,  Art  not  ti)OU  also 
 one  of  his  disciples?  J^e  denied 
 it,  and  said,  I  am  not. 
 
 26  One  of  the  servants  of  the 
 high-priest,  being  his  Kinsman 
 Whose  EAR  Peter  cut  off,  saith, 
 
 Did  not  J  see  Thee  in  the  garden 
 with  him? 
 
 27  t Peter  then  denied  again: 
 and  immediately  the  Cock  crew. 
 
 §    LXVI. 
 
 28  Then  led  they  Jesus  from 
 Caiaphas  unto  the  hall-of- 
 JUDGMENT  :  and  it  was  early ;  and 
 they  themselves  went  not  into 
 the  judgment-hall,  flest  they 
 should  be  defiled;  but  that  they 
 might  eat  the  PASSOVER. 
 
 29  Pilate  then  went  out  unto 
 them,  and  fsaid,  What  Accusation 
 bring  ye  f  against  this  man  ? 
 
 30  They  answered  and  said  unto 
 him.  If  Jewere  not  fa  Malefactor, 
 we  would  not  have  delivered  him 
 up  unto  thee. 
 
 3 1  Then  said  f  Pilate  unto 
 them,  Take  ge  him,  and  judge  him 
 according  to  your  law.  The 
 Jews  [therefore]  said  unto  him, 
 It  is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any 
 man  to  death: 
 
 32  That  the  saying  of  Jesus 
 might  be  fulfilled,  which  he  spake, 
 signifying  What  Death  he  should 
 die. 
 
 §    LXVII. 
 
 33  Then  Pilate  entered  into 
 the  JUDGMENT-HALL  again,  and 
 called  Jesus,  and  said  unto  him, 
 Art  tf)OU  the  KING  of  the  Jews? 
 
 34  t  Jesus  answered  [him], 
 Sayest  tf)OU  This  thing  of  thyself, 
 or  did  others  tell  it  thee  of  me? 
 
 35  Pilate  answered,  Am  5  a 
 Jew?  Thine-own  nation  and 
 the  chief-priests  have  delivered 
 thee  unto  me:  What  hast  thou 
 done? 
 
 36  t  Jesus  answered,  My  king- 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18.  also  stood.  20.  have  spoken  openly  (c?).  23.  Jesus. 
 27.  Peter.  28.  that  they  should  not  be  defiled,  but  should  eat.  29.  saith  {d).  29.  of 
 this  MAN?  (rf).  30.  one  who  doeth  evil,  we  would  (c?).  3L  Pilate.  34.  Jesus. 
 
 36.  Jesus.     See  31,  34. 
 
 o  2  195 
 
XVIIl.  37. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIX.  12. 
 
 DOM  is  not  of  this  world  :  if  my 
 KINGDOM  were  of  this  WORLD, 
 then  would  MY  servants  fight, 
 that  I  should  not  be  delivered  to 
 the  Jews  :  but  now  is  my  king- 
 ]30M  not  from  hence. 
 
 .37  Pilate  therefore  said  unto 
 him,  Art  tJOU  a  King  then?  Jesus 
 answered,  Cj)OU  sayest  That  t$ 
 am  a  King.  To  this  end  was  $ 
 born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I 
 into  the  WORLD,  that  I  should 
 bear  witness  unto  the  truth. 
 Every-one  that  is  of  the  truth 
 heareth  My  VOICE. 
 
 38  Pilate  saith  unto  him, 
 What  is  Truth?  And  when  he 
 had  said  This,  he  went  out  again 
 unto  the  Jews,  and  saith  unto 
 them,  3:  find  in  hiin  No  Fault  at 
 all 
 
 39  But  ye  have  a  Custom,  that 
 I  should  release  unto  you  One  at 
 the  PASSOVER:  will  ye  therefore 
 that  I  release  unto  you  the  king 
 of  the  Jews  ? 
 
 40  Then  cried  they  [all]  again, 
 saying.  Not  this  man,  but  Ba- 
 RABBAS.  Now  Barabbas  was  a 
 Robber. 
 
 CHAPl^ER   XIX. 
 
 §    LXVIII. 
 
 1  Then  Pilate  therefore  took 
 Jesus,  and  scourged  him. 
 
 2  And  the  soldiers  platted  a 
 Crown  of  Thorns,  and  put  it  on 
 His  HEAD,  and  they  put  on  him  a 
 purple  Robe, 
 
 3  And  fsaid,  Hail,  king  of  the 
 Jews  I  and  they  smote  him  with 
 theii'  Hands. 
 
 4  t  Pilate  therefore  went 
 forth  again,  and  saith  unto  them, 
 Behold,  I  bring  him  forth  to  you. 
 That  ye  may  know  that  I  find  No 
 Fault  in  him. 
 
 5  Then  came  fjESUS  forth, 
 wearing  the  *  Crown  of  thorns, 
 and  the  purple  Robe.  And  Pilate 
 saith  unto  them.  Behold  the  MAN  ! 
 
 6  When  the  chief-priests 
 therefore  and  officers  saw  him, 
 they  cried  out,  saying.  Crucify  him, 
 crucify  him.  Pilate  saith  unto 
 them,  Take  ge  him,  and  crucify 
 him :  for  5  find  no  Fault  in 
 him. 
 
 7  The  Jews  answered  him, 
 ^WiZ  have  a  Law,  and  by  four 
 LAW  he  ought  to  die,  Because  he 
 made  himself  the  Son  of  fCoD. 
 
 8  When  Pilate  therefore 
 heard  That  SAYING,  he  was  the 
 more  afraid; 
 
 9  And  went  ao'ain  into  the 
 JUDGMENT -HALL,  and  saith  unto 
 Jesus,  Whence  art  tijOU?  But 
 Jesus  gave  him  no  Answer. 
 
 10  Then  saith  PiLATE  unto  him, 
 Speakest  thou  not  unto  me  ? 
 knowest  thou  not  That  1  have 
 Power  to  t crucify  thee,  and  have 
 Power  to  release  thee? 
 
 11  t  Jesus  answered,  Thou 
 couldest  have  no  Power  at  all 
 against  me,  except  it  were  given 
 thee  from  above:  therefore  he 
 that  DELIVERED  me  unto  thee 
 hath  the  Greater  Sin. 
 
 12  And  from  thenceforth  Pi- 
 late sought  to  release  him:  but 
 the  Jews  cried  out,  saying.  If 
 thou  let  This  man  go,  thou  art  not 
 Cesar's    Friend :    whosoever 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 5.  tiioent  Crown. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 37.  lam.  3.    they  came  unto  him  and  said.  4.  And 
 
 Pii.ATE  went.  5.  Jesus.  7.  the  law  (</).  7.  God.  10.  to  release  thee,  and 
 
 }iave  Power  to  cmcify  thee?         11.  Jesus  answered  him,  Thou.     See  40  {cl). 
 
 196 
 
XIX.  13. 
 
 ACCOKDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XIX.  28. 
 
 MAKETii  Himself  a  Kingspeaketh 
 against  C^SAR. 
 
 13  When  Pilate  therefore 
 heard  fThat  saying,  he  brought 
 Jesus  forth,  and  sat  down  in  the 
 t  JUDGMENT-SEAT  in  a  Place  that 
 is  called  the  Pavement,  but  in  the 
 Hebrew,  Gabbatha. 
 
 14  And  it  was  the  Preparation 
 of  the  PASSOVER,  fand  about  the 
 sixth  Hour :  and  he  saith  unto  the 
 Jews,  Behold  your  king  ! 
 
 15  fBut  THEY  cried  out,  Away 
 with  hiniy  away  with  him,  crucify 
 him.  Pilate  saith  unto  them, 
 Shall  I  crucify  your  king?  The 
 CHIEF -PRIESTS  answered,  We 
 have  no  King  but  Ccesar. 
 
 §    LXIX. 
 
 16  Then  delivered  he  him 
 therefore  unto  them  to  be  crucified, 
 t  And  they  took  Jesus,  [and  led 
 him  away] . 
 
 17  And  he  bearing  his  CROSS 
 went  forth  *into  a  PLACE  CALLED 
 the  place  of  a  Skull,  which  is 
 called  in  the  Hebrew  Golgotha: 
 
 18  Where  they  crucified  Him, 
 and  two  other  with  him,  on  either 
 side  one,  and  Jesus  in  the 
 Midst. 
 
 19  And  Pilate  wrote  a  Title, 
 and  put  it  on  the  CROSS.  And 
 the  Writing  was,  Jesus  of  Naza- 
 reth the  KING  of  the  Jews. 
 
 20  This  title  then  read  many 
 of  the  Jews:  For  the  place 
 where  Jesus  was  crucified  was 
 nigh  to  the  city  :  and  it  was  writ- 
 ten in  Hebrew,  and  t  Greek,  and 
 Latin. 
 
 21  Then  said  the  chief- 
 priests  of  the  Jews  to  Pilate, 
 Write  not,  The  king  of  the  Jews; 
 but  That  Je  said,  I  am  King  of 
 the  Jews. 
 
 22  Pilate  answered,  What  I 
 have  written  I  have  written. 
 
 §    LXX. 
 
 23  Then  the  soldiers,  when 
 they  had  crucified  Jesus,  took  his 
 garments,  and  made  Four  Parts, 
 to  Every  Soldier  a  Part;  and  also 
 his  COAT:  now  the  COAT  was 
 without  seam,  woven  from  the 
 TOP  throughout. 
 
 24  They  said  therefore  among 
 themselves,  Let  us  not  rend  it, 
 but  cast  lots  for  it,  whose  it  shall 
 be:  that  the  scripture  might 
 be  fulfilled,  [which  saith,]  "^'They 
 parted  my  raiment  among  them, 
 and  for  my  VESTURE  they  did 
 cast  Lots."  X 
 
 §    LXXI. 
 
 These  things  therefore  the  sol- 
 diers did. 
 
 25  Now  there  stood  by  the  CROSS 
 of  Jesus  his  mother,  and  his 
 mother's  sister,  *Mary  the 
 wife  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary 
 Magdalene. 
 
 26  When  Jesus  therefore  saw 
 his  MOTHER,  and  the  DISCIPLE 
 standing  by,  whom  he  loved,  he 
 saith  unto  fhis  MOTHER,  Woman, 
 Behold  thy  SON ! 
 
 27  Then  saith  he  to  the  DISCI' 
 PLE,  Behold  thy  MOTHER  !  And 
 from  That  HOUR  that  DISCIPLE 
 took  her  unto  his  OWN  home. 
 
 28  After  this,  f  Jesus  knowing 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  into  the  place  which  is  called  the  Place  of  a  Skull. 
 25.  THAT  Mary  who  was  the  ivife. 
 
 ■\  Vatican  IManuscript. — 13.  these  sayings,  he  brought.  13.  Judgment-seat,  in  a 
 Place.  14.  the  Hour  was  about  the  sixth;  and.  15.  Then  tf)Cg.  16.  Then  they, 
 20.  Latin,  </w</ Greek.  26.  his(d).  28.  Jesus.      See  \6  (d),  24  (d). 
 
 X  24.  Psalms  xxii.  18. 
 
 197 
 
XIX.  29. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XX.  1. 
 
 That  all  things  were  now  accom- 
 plished, that  the  SCRIPTURE  might 
 be  fulfilled,  saith,  I  thirst. 
 
 29  [Now]  there  was  set  a  Vessel 
 full  of  Vinegar :  f  and  they 
 FILLED  a  Spunge  with  Vinegar, 
 and  put  it  upon  Hyssop,  and  put 
 it  to  His  MOUTH. 
 
 30  When  t  Jesus  therefore  had 
 received  the  vinegar,  he  said. 
 It  is  finished;  and  he  bowed  his 
 head,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 
 
 §    LXXII. 
 
 31  The  Jews  therefore,  because 
 it  was  the  Preparation,  that  the 
 bodies  should  not  remain  upon 
 the  CROSS  on  the  sabbath  day, 
 (for  That  sabbath  day  was  an 
 high  day^)  besought  Pilate  that 
 Their  LEGS  might  be  broken, 
 and  that  they  might  be  taken 
 away. 
 
 32  Then  came  the  SOLDIERS, 
 and  brake  the  LEGS  of  the  first, 
 and  of  *the  other  which  was 
 crucified  with  him. 
 
 33  But  when  they  came  to  Je- 
 SUS,  and  saw  that  he  was  dead 
 already,  they  brake  not  His 
 legs: 
 
 34  But  one  of  the  soldiers 
 with  a  Spear  pierced  His  SIDE, 
 and  forthwith  came  there  out 
 Blood  and  Water. 
 
 35  And  he  that  SAW  it  bare 
 record,  and  His  record  is  true: 
 and  1)0  knoweth  That  he  saith 
 true,  that  pe  fi^ig^t  believe. 
 
 36  For  these  things  were  done, 
 
 that  the  scripture  should  be 
 fulfilled,  "  A  Bone  of  him  shall 
 not  be  broken."  J 
 
 37  And  again  Another  Scripture 
 saith,  "  They  shall  look  on  him 
 whom  they  pierced."  { 
 
 §     LXXIII. 
 
 38  And  after  this  t  Joseph  of 
 Arimathaea,  being  a  Disciple  of 
 t  Jesus,  but  secretly  for  fear  of 
 the  Jews,  besought  Pilate  that 
 he  might  take  away  fthe  body  of 
 Jesus:  and  Pilate  gave  him 
 leave.  He  came  therefore,  and 
 took  the  BODY  of  Jesus. 
 
 39  And  there  came  also  *Nicode- 
 
 mus,  which   AT-THE-FIRST    CAME 
 
 to  t  Jesus  by  Night,  and  brought 
 a  Mixture  of  Myrrh  and  Aloes, 
 about  an  hundred  Pound  weight. 
 
 40  Then  took  they  the  body  of 
 Jesus,  and  wound  it  in  Linen- 
 clothes  with  the  SPICES,  as  the 
 Manner  of  the  Jews  is  to  bury. 
 
 41  Now  in  the  place  where  he 
 was  crucified  there  was  a  Garden; 
 and  in  the  GARDEN  a  new  Sepul- 
 chre, wherein  was  never  man  yet 
 laid. 
 
 42  There  laid  they  Jesus  there- 
 fore because  of  the  Jews'  pre- 
 paration day;  For  the  SEPUL- 
 CHRE was  nigh  at  hand. 
 
 CHAPTER    XX. 
 
 §   LXXIV. 
 
 1   The  FIRST  day  of  the  week 
 cometh  Mary  Magdalene  early, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 32.  that  other  which.        39.  that  Nicodemus  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 29.  putting  then  a  Spunge  full  of  vinegar  upon  Hyssop, 
 they  brought  it  to  His  modth  (rf).  30.  Jesus.  35.   may  believe.  38.  Joseph. 
 
 38.  Jesus.  38.    his  Body:  and   Pilate.  39.  him   by  Night,   and  he  brought. 
 
 See  29  («/)• 
 
 J  36.  Psa.  xxxiv.  20j  Exod.  xii.  14.         t   37.  Fsa.  xxii.  16;  Zech.  xii.  10. 
 
 198 
 
XX.  2. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XX.  19. 
 
 when  it  was  yet  dark,  unto  the 
 SEPULCHRE,  and  seeth  the  stone 
 taken  away  from  the  sepul- 
 chre. 
 
 2  Then  she  runneth,  and  cometh 
 to  Simon  Peter,  and  to  the  other 
 Disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,  and 
 saith  unto  them.  They  have  taken 
 away  the  Lord  out  of  the  sepul- 
 chre, and  we  know  not  where 
 they  have  laid  him. 
 
 3  Peter  therefore  went  forth, 
 and  that  other  disciple,  and  came 
 to  the  sepulchre. 
 
 4  So  they  ran  BOTH  together: 
 and  the  other  Disciple  did  out- 
 run Peter,  and  came  first  to  the 
 
 SEPULCHRE. 
 
 5  And  he  stooping  down,  and 
 looking  in,  saw  the  linen-CLOTHES 
 lying;  yet  went  he  not  in. 
 
 6  Then  cometh  f  Simon  Peter 
 following  him,  and  went  into  the 
 SEPULCHRE,  and  seeth  the  linen- 
 clothes  lie, 
 
 7  And  the  napkin,  that  was 
 about  his  HEAD,  not  Ipng 
 with  the  LINEN-CLOTHES,  but 
 wrapped  together  in  a  Place  by 
 itself. 
 
 8  Then  went  in  also  THAT 
 OTHER  Disciple,  which  CAME  first 
 to  the  SEPULCHRE,  and  he  saw, 
 and  believed. 
 
 9  For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the 
 SCRIPTURE,  That  he  must  rise 
 again  from  the  Dead. 
 
 10  Then   the    DISCIPLES    went 
 away  again  unto  their  own  home. 
 
 §    LXXV. 
 
 11  But  Mary  stood  without   at 
 the  SEPULCHRE  weeping:  and  as 
 
 she  wept,  she  stooped  down,  and 
 looked  into  the  sepulchre, 
 
 12  And  seeth  Two  Angels  in 
 white  sitting,  the  one  at  the  head, 
 and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where 
 the  BODY  of  Jesus  had  lain. 
 
 13  And  tjeg  say  unto  her.  Wo- 
 man, why  weepest  thou?  t  She 
 saith  unto  them.  Because  they 
 have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and 
 I  know  not  where  they  have  laid 
 him. 
 
 14  [And]  when  she  had  thus 
 said,  she  turned  herself  BACK,  and 
 saw  Jesus  standing,  and  knew 
 not  That  it  was  Jesus. 
 
 15  t  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Wo- 
 man, why  weepest  thou?  Whom 
 seekest  thou?  ^f)0,  supposing  him 
 to  be  the  gardener,  saith  unto 
 him.  Sir,  if  ti)OU  have  borne  him 
 hence,  tell  me  where  thou  hast 
 laid  him,  and  $  will  take  Him 
 away. 
 
 16  t  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary. 
 ^i)t  turned  herself,  and  saith  unto 
 him,  fRabboni;  which  is  to  say, 
 Master. 
 
 1 7  t  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Touch 
 me  not;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
 to  t my  FATHER:  but  go  to  my 
 brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  I 
 ascend  unto  my  father,  and 
 your  Father;  and  to  my  God,  and 
 your  God. 
 
 18  Mary  Magdalene  came  and 
 told  the  DISCIPLES  That  she  had 
 seen  the  Lord,  and  that  he  had 
 spoken  These  things  unto  her. 
 
 §   LXXVI. 
 
 19  Then  the  same  day  at  Even- 
 ing, being  the  first  day  of  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  also  Simon  Peter.         13. 
 16.  Jesus.         16.  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Rabboni(rf). 
 See  14. 
 
 And  she  saith.        15.  Jesus. 
 17.  Jesus.        17.  the  FATHER. 
 
 199 
 
XX.  20. 
 
 ACCORDING   TO  JOHN. 
 
 XXI.  3. 
 
 t  WEEK,  when  the  DOORS  were 
 shut  where  the  disciples  were 
 [assembled]  for  fear  of  the  Jews, 
 came  Jesus  and  stood  m  the 
 MIDST,  and  saith  unto  them, 
 Peace  be  unto  you. 
 
 20  And  when  he  had  so  said,  he 
 shewed  unto  them  -^his  hands 
 and  his  SIDE.  Then  were  the 
 disciples  glad,  when  they  saw 
 the  Lord. 
 
 21  Then  said  Jesus  to  them 
 again.  Peace  be  unto  you:  as  my 
 FATHER  hath  sent  me,  even  so 
 send  31  you. 
 
 22  And  when  he  had  said  This, 
 he  breathed  on  them,  and  saith 
 unto  them.  Receive  ye  the  holy 
 Ghost : 
 
 23  Whose  soever  sins  ye  remit, 
 they  are  remitted  unto  them ;  and 
 whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
 are  retained. 
 
 §    LXXVII. 
 
 24  But  Thomas,  "^one  of  the 
 TWELVE,  CALLED  Didymus,  was 
 not  with  them  when  t  Jesus  came. 
 
 25  The  OTHER  Disciples  there- 
 fore said  unto  him,  We  have  seen 
 the  Lord.  But  he  said  unto 
 them.  Except  I  shall  see  in    his 
 
 HANDS   the    PRINT    of  the   NAILS, 
 
 and  put  my  finger  into  the 
 PRINT  of  the  NAILS,  and  thrust 
 fmy  HAND  into  his  SIDE,  I  will 
 not  believe. 
 
 §    LXXVIII. 
 
 26  And  after  eight  Days  again 
 his  DISCIPLES  were  within,  and 
 Thomas  with  them:  then  came 
 Jesus,  the  doors  being  shut,  and 
 
 stood   in    the    midst,    and    said, 
 Peace  be  unto  you. 
 
 27  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas, 
 Reach  hither  thy  FINGER,  and 
 behold  my  HANDS;  and  reach 
 hither  thy  HAND,  and  thrust  it 
 into  my  side:  and  be  not  faith- 
 less, but  believing. 
 
 28  t  And  Thomas  answered  and 
 said  unto  him.  My  Lord  and  my 
 God. 
 
 29  t  Jesus  saith  unto  him, 
 [Thomas,]  Because  thou  hast  seen 
 me,  thou  hast  believed:  blessed 
 are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and 
 yet  have  believed. 
 
 30  And  many  Other  Signs  truly 
 did  Jesus  in  the  presence  of  this 
 DISCIPLES,  which  are  not  written 
 in  this  BOOK: 
 
 31  But  these  are  written,  that  ye 
 t  might  believe  That  Jesus  is  the 
 Christ,  the  son  of  God;  and 
 that  believing  ye  might  have  Life 
 through  his  name. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXL 
 
 §    LXXIX. 
 
 1  After  these  things  f  Jesus 
 shewed  himself  again  to  the  dis- 
 ciples at  the  SEA  of  Tiberias; 
 and  on  this  wise  shewed  he  him- 
 self. 
 
 2  There  were  together  Simon 
 Peter,  and  *  Thomas  called 
 Didymus,  and  *Nathanael  of  Can  a 
 in  Galilee,  and  "^the  sons  of 
 Zebedee,  and  two  other  of  his 
 disciples. 
 
 3  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them, 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 24.   that  one  of  the  twelve  who  is  called.  2.   that 
 
 Thomas  who  is  called.  2.  that  Nathanael  who  was  of  Cana.  2.  they  who  were 
 
 the  Sons. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  Week, 
 25.  My  HAND.         28.  Thomas  answered, 
 believe.         L  Jesus.     See  19(f?),  29. 
 
 20.  both  his  Hands  and  his  Side. 
 29.  Jesus.        30.  the  disciples. 
 
 24.  Je?us. 
 3L  may 
 
 200 
 
XXL  4. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XXL  18. 
 
 I  go  a  fishing.  They  say  unto 
 him,  5I2E0  also  go  with  thee.  They 
 went  forth,  and  entered  into  a 
 SHIP  [immediately];  and  That 
 NIGHT  they  caught  nothing. 
 
 4  But  when  the  Morning  was 
 now  come,  t  Jesus  stood  on  the 
 SHORE :  but  the  disciples  knew 
 not  That  it  was  Jesus. 
 
 5  Then  f  Jesus  saith  unto 
 them,  Children,  have  ye  any 
 Meat?     They  answered  him.  No. 
 
 6  And  HE  said  unto  them. 
 Cast  the  NET  on  the  right  Side 
 of  the  SHIP,  and  ye  shall  find. 
 They  cast  therefore,  and  now  they 
 were  not  able  to  draw  it  for  the 
 
 multitude  of  FISHES. 
 
 7  Therefore  that  disciple  whom 
 Jesus  loved  saith  unto  Peter,  It 
 is  the  Lord.  Now  when  Simon 
 Peter  heard  That  it  was  the 
 Lord,  he  girt  his  fisher's-coat 
 unto  him,  (for  he  was  naked,)  and 
 did  cast  himself  into  the  SEA. 
 
 8  And  the  other  Disciples 
 came  in  a  little-ship  ;  (for  they 
 were  not  far  from  LAND,  but  as  it 
 were  two  hundred  Cubits,)  drag- 
 ging the  NET  with  fishes. 
 
 9  As  soon  then  as  they  were 
 come  to  LAND,  they  saw  a  Fire-of- 
 coals  there,  and  Fish  laid  thereon, 
 and  Bread. 
 
 10  t  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 Bring  of  the  FISH  which  ye  have 
 now  caught. 
 
 1 1  t  Simon  Peter  went  up,  and 
 drew  the  net  to  land  full  of 
 great  Fishes,  an  hundred  and  fifty 
 and  three :  and  for  all  there  were 
 so  many,  yet  was  not  the  NET 
 broken. 
 
 12  t  Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
 Come  and  dine.  [And]  none  of 
 the  disciples  durst  ask  him,  Who 
 art  ti)0\l?  knowing  That  it  was 
 the  Lord. 
 
 13  t  Jesus  [then]  cometh,  and 
 taketh  bread,  and  giveth  them, 
 and  FISH  likewise. 
 
 14  This  is  now  the  third  time 
 that  t  Jesus  shewed  himself  to 
 t  his  disciples,  after  that  he  was 
 risen  from  the  Dead. 
 
 §    LXXX. 
 
 15  So  when  they  had  dined, 
 Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter,  Si- 
 mon, son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  me 
 more  than  these?  He  saith  unto 
 him.  Yea,  Lord;  tf)OU  knowest 
 That  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto 
 him,  Feed  my  lambs. 
 
 16  He  saith  to  him  again  the 
 second  time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
 lovest  thou  me?  He  saith  unto 
 him^  Yea,  Lord;  tJOU  knowest 
 That  I  love  thee.  He  saith  unto 
 him.  Feed  my  SHEEP. 
 
 17  He  saith  unto  him  the  third 
 time,  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
 thou  me?  Peter  was  grieved 
 Because  he  said  unto  him  the 
 THIRD  time,  Lovest  thou  me? 
 And  he  said  [unto  him],  Lord, 
 tj)OU  knowest  All  things;  tf)OU 
 knowest  That  I  love  thee,  f  Je- 
 sus   saith    unto   him,    Feed    my 
 
 SHEEP. 
 
 18  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
 thee.  When  thou  wast  young, 
 thou  girdest  thyself,  and  walkedst 
 whither  thou  wouldest :  but  when 
 thou  shalt  be  old,  thou  shalt  stretch 
 forth    thy   hands,    and    another 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 4.  Jesus.         5.  Jesus.  10.  Jesus. 
 
 Peter.         12.  Jesus.         13.  Jesus.       14.  Jesus.       14.  the  disciples. 
 3  ((/)„  12,  13,  17. 
 
 11.  Then  Simon 
 17.  Jesus.     iS'ee 
 
 201 
 
XXI.  n. 
 
 ACCORDING  TO  JOHN. 
 
 XXI.     25. 
 
 thee 
 
 shall    gird    thee,    and    carry 
 whither  thou  wouldest  not. 
 
 19  This  spake  he,  signifying  by 
 What  Death  he  should  glorify 
 God.  And  when  he  had  spoken 
 This,  he  saith  unto  him,  Follow 
 me. 
 
 20  [Then]  Peter,  turning  about, 
 seeth  the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
 loved  following ;  which  also  leaned 
 on  his  BREAST  at  supper,  and 
 said.  Lord,  which  is  HE  that  BE- 
 TRAYETH  thee? 
 
 21  t  Peter  seeing  Jim  saith  to 
 Jesus,  Lord,  and  what  shall  this 
 man  do? 
 
 22  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  If  I  will 
 that  he  tarry  till  I  come,  what  is 
 that  to  thee?  follow  tj)OU  me. 
 
 23  Then  f  went  this  saying 
 abroad  among  the  brethren. 
 That  that  disciple  should  not 
 die:  fyet  Jesus  said  not  unto 
 him.  He  shall  not  die;  but,  If  I 
 will  that  he  tarry  till  I  come,  what 
 is  that  to  thee  ? 
 
 24  This  is  *  fthe  DISCIPLE  which 
 testifieth  of  these  things,  and 
 wrote  these  things:  and  we  know 
 t  That  his  testimony  is  true. 
 
 25  And  there  are  also  many 
 other  things  which  Jesus  did,  the 
 which,  if  they  should  be  written 
 every  one,  I  suppose  that  even 
 the  WORLD  itself  could  not  con- 
 tain the  books  that  should  be 
 written.  [Amen.]  f 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 24.  that  disciple  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2L  Peter  therefore.  23.  went  This  sating.  23.  but 
 Jesus.  24.  that  disciple  which  both  testifieth  of  these  things  and  wrote  these 
 things.      24.  That  His  testimony.       25.  Subscription :  According  to  John.  See  20  25. 
 
t  THE    ACTS   OF    THE    APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  The  FORMER  Treatise  have 
 I  made,  0  Theophilus,  of  all  that 
 t  Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  teach. 
 
 2  Until  the  Day  in  which  he 
 was  taken  up,  after  that  he  through 
 the  holy  Ghost  had  given  com- 
 mandments unto  the  apostles 
 whom  he  had  chosen: 
 
 3  To  whom  also  he  shewed 
 himself  alive  after  his  passion 
 by  Many  Infallible-proofs,  being 
 seen  of  them  forty  Days,  and 
 speaking  of  the  things  pertain- 
 ing to  the  KINGDOM  of  God  : 
 
 4  And,  being  assembled  to- 
 gether with  them^  commanded 
 them  that  they  should  not  depart 
 from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the 
 promise  of  the  father,  which, 
 saith  he^  ye  have  heard  of  me. 
 
 5  For  John  truly  baptized  with 
 Water;  but  ge  shall  be  baptized 
 with  the  holy  Ghost  not  Many 
 Days  hence. 
 
 6  When  they  therefore  were 
 come  together,  they  asked  of  him, 
 saying,  Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this 
 TIME  restore  again  the  kingdom 
 to  Israel? 
 
 7  t  And  he  said  unto  them,  It 
 is  not  for  you  to  know  the  Times 
 
 or  the  Seasons,  which  the  father 
 hath  put  in  his  OWN  Power. 
 
 8  But  ye  shall  receive  Power, 
 after  that  the  HOLY  Ghost  is  come 
 upon  you:  and  ye  shall  be  Wit- 
 nesses unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem, 
 and  in  All  Jud^a,  and  in  Sama- 
 ria, and  unto  the  uttermost  part 
 
 of  the  EARTH. 
 
 9  And  when  he  had  spoken 
 These  things,  while  they  beheld, 
 he  was  taken  up;  and  a  Cloud 
 received  him  out  of  their  SIGHT. 
 
 10  And  while  they  looked  sted- 
 fastly  toward  heaven  as  he  went 
 up,  behold,  two  Men  stood  by 
 them  in  white  Apparel; 
 
 11  Which  also  said.  Ye  Men  of 
 Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing 
 [up]  into  HEAVEN?  This  same 
 Jesus,  which  is  taken-up  from 
 you  into  HEAVEN,  shall  so  come 
 in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen 
 him  go  into  HEAVEN. 
 
 12  Then  returned  they  unto  Je- 
 rusalem from  ^the  Mount  called 
 Olivet,  which  is  from  Jerusalem 
 a  Sabbath-day's  Journey. 
 
 13  And  when  they  were  come 
 in,  they  went  up  into  an  upper- 
 room,  where  abode  both  Peter, 
 and  t  J^^nies,  and  John  and  An- 
 drew, Philip  and  Thomas,  Bar- 
 tholomew  and    Matthew,   James 
 
 *  Emphatic   Tkxt. — 12.  that  Mount  which  is  cA'.ied. 
 t  Vatican  Manscript. —  Title:  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
 he  said.         13.  John,  and  James  and  Andrew.     See  11. 
 
 o  7 
 
 1 .  Jesus.       7.  Tnen 
 203 
 
I.  14. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 n.  3. 
 
 the  son  of  Alplioeus  and  Simon 
 Zelotes,  and  Judas  the  brother 
 of  James. 
 
 14  These  all  continued  with  one 
 accord  in  prayer  [and  suppli- 
 cation], with  the  Women,  and 
 Mary  the  MOTHER  of  fjESUS, 
 and  with  his  brethren. 
 
 §  n. 
 
 15  And  in  those  days  Peter 
 stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the 
 t  DISCIPLES,  and  said, — the  Num- 
 ber of  Names  together  were  about 
 an  hundred  and  twenty, — 
 
 16  Men  and  Brethren,  t  this 
 SCRIPTURE  must  needs  have  been 
 fulfilled,  which  the  HOLY  GHOST 
 by  the  Mouth  of  David  spake 
 before  concerning  *  Judas,  which 
 WAS  Guide  to  THEM  that  TOOK 
 t  Jesus. 
 
 17  For  he  was  numbered  fwith 
 us,  and  had  obtained  part  of  this 
 ministry. — 
 
 18  Now  this  man  purchased  a 
 Field  with  the  reward  of  ini- 
 quity; and  falling  headlong,  he 
 burst  asunder  in  the  midst,  and 
 All  his  BOWELS  gushed  out. 
 
 19  And  it  was  known  unto  All 
 the  DWELLERS  at  Jerusalem ;  in- 
 somuch as  that  FIELD  is  called  in 
 their  proper  Tongue,  t  Acel- 
 dama, that  is  to  say,  The  Field  of 
 Blood.— 
 
 20  For  it  is  written  in  the  Book 
 of  Psalms,  *'  Let  his  habitation 
 be  desolate,  and  let  no  man  DWELL 
 therein:  and  his  BISHOPRICK  let 
 another  take." 
 
 21  Wherefore    of     these    MEN 
 
 which  have  COMPAnied  with  us 
 all  the  Time  that  the  Lord  Jesus 
 went  in  and  out  among  us, 
 
 22  Beginning  from  the  baptism 
 of  John,  unto  that  same  day  that 
 he  was  taken  up  from  us,  must  one 
 be  ordained  to  be  a  Witness  with 
 
 us  of  his  RESURRECTION. 
 
 23  And  they  appointed  two, 
 *  Joseph  CALLED  fBarsabas,  who 
 was  surnamed  Justus,  and  Mat- 
 thias. 
 
 24  And  they  prayed,  and  said, 
 ^JOU,  Lord,  which  knowest  the 
 hearts  of  all  me/i,  shew  whether  of 
 These  two  thou  hast  chosen, 
 
 25  That  he  may  take  fPART  of 
 this  ministry  and  Apostleship, 
 from  which  Judas  by  transgression 
 fell,  that  he  might  go  to  his  OWN 
 
 PLACE. 
 
 26  And  they  gave  forth  ft^eir 
 Lots;  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Mat- 
 thias; and  he  was  numbered  with 
 the  ELEVEN  Apostles. 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 §  III- 
 
 1  And  when  the  day  of  Pen- 
 tecost was  FULLY-COME,  they 
 were  all  f  with  one  accord  in  one 
 place. 
 
 2  And  suddenly  there  came  a 
 Sound  from  heaven  as  of  a  rush- 
 ing mighty  Wind,  and  it  filled 
 All  the  HOUSE  where  they  were 
 sitting. 
 
 3  And  there  appeared  unto 
 them  Cloven  Tongues  like  as  of 
 Fire,  and  it  sat  upon  *each  of 
 them. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  that  Judas  who  became  Guide.         23.  that  Joseph  who 
 was  CALLED.         3.  every  one  of  them. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  Jesus.         1 5.  brethren,  and  said.        16.  The  scrip- 
 ture.       16.  Jesus.       17.  among  us.       19.  Aceldamach.         23.  Barsabbas.        25.  the 
 
 1.  together  in  one  place.     See  14. 
 
 PLACE  of  this.        26.  the  Lots  to  them;  and. 
 X  20.  Psa.  Ixix.  2r). 
 
 204 
 
11.  4. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 n.  23. 
 
 4  And  they  were  all  filled  with 
 the  holy  Ghost,  and  began  to 
 speak  with  Other  Tongues,  as  the 
 SPIRIT  gave  them  utterance. 
 
 5  And  there  were  dwelling  at 
 Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  Men,  of 
 Every  Nation  under  HEAVEN. 
 
 6  Now  when  this  was  NOISED 
 abroad,  the  multitude  came 
 together,  and  were  confounded. 
 Because  that  every  man  heard  them 
 speak  in  his  OWN  Language. 
 
 7  And  they  were  [all]  amazed 
 and  marvelled,  saying  [one  to 
 another],  Behold,  are  not  all 
 THESE  which  speak  Gahlaaans? 
 
 8  And  how  hear  b30  every  man 
 in  our  own  Tongue,  wherein  we 
 were  born  ? 
 
 9  Parthians,  and  Medes,  and 
 Elamites,  and  the  DWELLERS  in 
 Mesopotamia,  *and  in  Jud^a 
 and  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus  and 
 Asia, 
 
 10  *Phrygiaand  Pamphylia,  in 
 Egypt,  and  in  the  PARTS  of 
 Libya  about  Cyrene,  and  stran- 
 gers of  Rome,  *Jews  and  pro- 
 selytes, 
 
 11  Cretes  and  Arabians,  we  do 
 hear  them  speak  in  OUR  Tongues 
 
 the  WONDEKFUL-WORKS  of  God. 
 
 12  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
 and  were  in  doubt,  saying  one  to 
 another.  What  meaneth  this? 
 
 13  Others  mocking  said.  These 
 men  are  full  of  New-wine. 
 
 §  IV. 
 
 14  But  Peter  standing  up  with 
 the  ELEVEN,  lifted  up  his  voice, 
 and  said  unto  them.  Ye  Men  of 
 Judaea,  and  all  YE  that  dwell  at 
 
 Jerusalem,    be   this   known   unto 
 you,  and  hearken  to  my  WORDS: 
 
 15  For  these  are  not  drunken  as 
 ge  suppose,  seeing  it  is  but  the 
 third  Hour  of  the  day. 
 
 16  But  this  is  that  which  was 
 SPOKEN  by  the  prophet  Joel; 
 
 17  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
 tin  the  LAST  Days,  saith  God,  I 
 will  pour  out  of  my  spirit  upon 
 All  Flesh:  and  your  sons  and 
 your  DAUGHTERS  shall  prophesy, 
 and  your  YOUNG-MEN  shall  see 
 Visions,  and  your  OLD-MEN  shall 
 dream  Dreams. 
 
 18  "  And  on  my  servants  and 
 on  my  handmaidens  I  will  pour 
 out  in  those  DAYS  of  my  spirit; 
 and  they  shall  prophesy : 
 
 19  "  And  I  will  shew  Wonders 
 in  HEAVEN  above,  and  Signs  in 
 the  EARTH  beneath;  Blood,  and 
 Fire,  and  Vapour  of  Smoke: 
 
 20  '*  The  SUN  shall  be  turned 
 into  Darkness,  and  the  MOON  into 
 Blood,  before  that  great  and 
 notable  Day  of  the  Lord  come: 
 
 21  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
 that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the 
 NAME  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved."  { 
 
 22  Ye  Men  ot  Israel,  hear  these 
 WORDS;  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a 
 Man  approved  of  God  among 
 you  by  Miracles  and  Wonders  and 
 Signs,  which  GoD  did  by  him  in 
 the  midst  of  you,  as  ye  yourselves 
 [also]  know: 
 
 23  f§im,  being  delivered  by  the 
 DETERMINATE  Counscl  and  Fore- 
 knowledge of  God,  ye  t  have 
 taken,  and  by  wicked  Hands  have 
 crucified  and  slain : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  both  Judaea  and.      10.  both  Phrygia  and.      10.  both  Jews  and. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 17.  after  these  things,  saith  God.         23.  by  the  Hand  of 
 Wicked  men  have  crucified  and  slain.     See  7  (twice),  22. 
 J   21.  Joel  ii.  28,  29. 
 
 205 
 
11.  24. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 n.  41 
 
 24  Whom  God  hath  raised  up, 
 having  loosed  the  PAiNSof  death: 
 because  it  was  not  }  ossible  that  he 
 should  be  holden  of  it. 
 
 (§   VI.) 
 
 25  For  David  speaketh  concern- 
 ing him,  *'  I  foresaw  the  Lord 
 always  before  my  face,  For  he  is 
 on  my  Right  hand^  that  I  should 
 not  be  moved : 
 
 2Q  "  Therefore  did  -^vay  heart 
 rejoice,  and  my  TONGUE  was  glad ; 
 moreover  also  my  FLESH  shall 
 rest  in  Hope: 
 
 27  "  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave 
 my  SOUL  in  Hell,  neither  wilt 
 thou  suffer  thine  holy-one  to  see 
 Corruption. 
 
 28  *'  Thou  hast  made  known  to 
 me  the  Ways  of  Life ;  thou  shalt 
 make  me  full  of  Joy  with  thy 
 COUNTENANCE.^'! 
 
 §    VII. 
 
 29  Men  and  Brethren,  let  me 
 fVeely  speak  unto  you  of  the  pa- 
 triarch David,  That  he  is  both 
 dead  and  buried,  and  his  sepul- 
 chre is  with  us  unto  this  day. 
 
 30  Therefore  being  a  Prophet, 
 and  knowing  That  God  had 
 sworn  with  an  Oath  to  him,  that 
 of  the  Fruit  of  his  loins,  ac- 
 cording to  the  Flesh,  he  would 
 RAISE-UP   Christ  to  sit  on  his 
 
 THRONE ; 
 
 31  He  seeing  this  before  spake 
 
 of  the  RESURRECTION  of  ChRIST, 
 
 That  •\\i\s  SOUL  was  not  left  in 
 Hell,  neither  his  flesh  did  see 
 Corruption. 
 
 32  This  Jesus  hath  God  raised 
 up,  whereof  be  all  are  Witnesses. 
 
 33  Therefore  being  by  the 
 right-hand  of  God  exalted, 
 and  having  received  of  the  fa- 
 ther the  promise  of  the  tnoLY 
 Ghost,  he  hath  shed  forth  this, 
 which  ge  [now]  fsee  and  hear. 
 
 34  For  David  is  not  ascended 
 into  the  heavens:  but  he  saith 
 himself,  "  The  Lord  said  unto 
 my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  Right 
 hand^ 
 
 35  '^  Until  I  make  thy  foes  thy 
 footstool.^' J 
 
 36  Therefore  let  All  the  House 
 of  Israel  know  assuredly,  that 
 God  hath  made  fthat  Same  Je- 
 SUS,  whom  gc  have  crucified,  both 
 Lord  and  Christ. 
 
 37  Now  when  they  heard  tliis^ 
 they  were  pricked  f  hi  their 
 HEART,  and  said  unto  Peter  and 
 to  the  REST  of  the  Apostles,  Men 
 and  Brethren,  what  shall  we  do? 
 
 38  Then  Peter  [said]  unto  them, 
 Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one 
 of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
 for  the  Remission  ■\o^  Sins,  and 
 ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the 
 
 HOLY  Ghost. 
 
 39  For  the  pr03IISE  is  unto  you, 
 and  to  your  children,  and  to 
 ALL  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many 
 as  the  Lord  our  GoD  shall  call. 
 
 40  And  with  many  Other  Words 
 did  he  testify  and  t  exhort,  saying. 
 Save  yourselves  from  this  UNTO- 
 WARD GENERATION. 
 
 41  Then  THEY  that  [gladly] 
 RECEIVED  his  WORD  were  bap- 
 tized: and  the  same  DAY  there 
 were  added  unto  them  about  three 
 thousand  Souls. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 26.  My  heart,  31.  neither  was  he  left  m  Hell,  nor 
 did  his  FLESH  see.  33.  holt  ghost.  33.  both  see.  36.  This  Jesus,  whom  ge  have 
 crucified,  both  A^ery  Lord  and.  37.  to  the  heart.  38.  of  your  sins  {a).  40.  exhort 
 them,  saying.     See  33,  38,  41, 
 
 t  28.  Psa.  xvi. 
 
 ±  35.  Pia  ex.  1. 
 
 206 
 
11.  42. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 HI.  13. 
 
 42  And  they  continued  stedfastly 
 in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
 FELLOWSHIP,  [and]  in  break- 
 ing of  BREAD,  and  in  prayers. 
 
 43  And  Fear  came  upon  Every 
 Soul:  and  Many  Wonders  and 
 Signs  were  done  by  the  apostles. 
 
 44  And  all  that  believed 
 fwere  together,  and  had  all 
 things  common; 
 
 45  And  sold  their  possessions 
 and  goods,  and  parted  them  to 
 all  men^  as  every  man  had  Need. 
 
 46  And  they,  continuing  daily 
 with  one  accord  in  the  temple, 
 and  breaking  Bread  from  House 
 to  House,  did  eat  their  Meat  with 
 Gladness  and  Singleness  of  Heart. 
 
 47  Praising  God,  and  having 
 Favour  with  All  the  people. 
 And  the  Lord  added  [to  the 
 Church]  daily  *such  as  should 
 
 be  SAVED. 
 
 CHAPTER  HL 
 §  VIII. 
 
 1  Now  Peter  and  John  went 
 up  together  into  the  temple  at 
 the  HOUR  of  PRAYER,  heiny  the 
 ninth  hour. 
 
 2  And  a  Certain  Man  lame 
 from  his  Mother's  Womb  was  car- 
 ried, whom  they  laid  daily  "^at 
 the  GATE  of  the  temple  which 
 is  called  Beautiful,  to  ask  Alms 
 of  them  that  entered  into  the 
 temple. 
 
 3  Who  seeing  Peter  and  John 
 about  to  go  into  the  temple 
 asked  an  Alms. 
 
 4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes 
 ujDon  him  with  JoiiN,  said,  Look 
 on  us. 
 
 5  And  HE  gave  heed  unto  them^ 
 expecting  to  receive  Something  of 
 them. 
 
 6  Then  Peter  said.  Silver  and 
 Gold  have  I  none;  but  such  as  I 
 have  give  I  thee :  In  the  name  of 
 Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth  [rise 
 up  and]  walk. 
 
 7  And  he  took  him  by  the 
 RIGHT  Hand,  and  lifted  fhim  up: 
 and  immediately  fHis  feet  and 
 ancle-bones  received  strength. 
 
 8  And  he  leaping  up  stood, 
 and  walked,  and  entered  with 
 them  into  the  temple_,  walk- 
 ing, and  leaping,  and  praising 
 God. 
 
 9  And  All  the  people  saw 
 him  walking  and  praising  GoD : 
 
 10  And  they  knew  That  it  was 
 HE  which  sat  for  ALMS  at  the 
 BEAUTIFUL  Gate  of  the  temple  : 
 and  they  were  filled  with  AVonder 
 and  Amazement  at  that  which 
 had  happened  unto  him. 
 
 1 1  And  as  the  lame  man  which 
 was  healed  held  Peter  and 
 John,  All  the  people  ran  to- 
 gether unto  them  in  "^the  PORCH 
 that  is  CALLED  Solomon's,  greatly 
 wondering. 
 
 12  And  when  f  Peter  saw  it,  he 
 answered  unto  the  people,  Ye 
 Men  of  Israel,  why  marvel  ye  at 
 this?  or  why  look  ye  so  earnestly 
 on  Us,  as  though  by  Our-own 
 Power  or  Holiness  we  had  made 
 this  man  to  walk? 
 
 13  The  God  of  Abraham,  and 
 of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  the  God 
 of  our  FATHERS,  hath  glorified 
 his  SON  Jesus;  whom  tB^  ^^" 
 livered  up,  and  denied   [him]   in 
 
 2.   THAT   GATE    of  the    TEMPLE 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 47.  them  that  were  saved. 
 which  is  called.  11,  that  porch  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 44.  had  all  things  common  together;  and  sold. 
 7.  his  FEET.        12.  Peter.        13.  gc  indeed  delivered  up.        See  42,  47,  6,  13. 
 
 7.  him. 
 
 207 
 
III.  14. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IV.  2. 
 
 tlie   Presence   of  Pilate,  when  j^e 
 was  determined  to  let  him  go. 
 
 14  But  ge  denied  the  holy-one 
 and  the  Just,  and  desired  a  Mur- 
 derer to  be  granted  unto  you ; 
 
 15  And  killed  the  prince  of 
 LIFE,  whom  God  hath  raised  from 
 the  Dead;  whereof  to0  are  Wit- 
 nesses. 
 
 16  And  his  name  f  through 
 FAITH  in  his  NAME  hath  made 
 This  man  strong,  whom  ye  see  and 
 know:  yea,  "^the  FAITH  which  is 
 by  him  hath  given  him  this  PER- 
 FECT-SOUNDNESS  in  the  presence 
 of  you  all. 
 
 17  And  now,  Brethren,  I  wot 
 That  through  Ignorance  ye  did  27, 
 as  did  also  your  rulers. 
 
 18  But  those  things,  which  GoD 
 before  had  shewed  by  the  Mouth 
 of  All  t  bis  PROPHETS,  that 
 Christ  should  suffer,  he  hath  so 
 fulfilled. 
 
 19  Kepent  ye  therefore,  and  be 
 converted,  that  Your  siNS  may  be 
 blotted-out,  wlien  the  Times 
 of  Refreshing  shall  come  from  the 
 Presence  of  the  Lord; 
 
 20  And  he  shall  send  Jesus 
 Christ,  t  which  before-was- 
 preached  unto  you : 
 
 21  Whom  the  Heaven  must  re- 
 ceive until  the  Times  of  Restitution 
 of  all  things,  which  GoD  hath 
 spoken  by  the  Mouth  tof  All  his 
 Holy  Prophets  since  the  world 
 began. 
 
 22  [For]  Moses  truly  said  [unto 
 the  fathers],  "A  Prophet  shall 
 the  Lord  your  GoD  raise  up  unto 
 
 you  of  your  brethren,  like  unto 
 me;  Him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
 things  whatsoever  he  shall  say 
 unto  you. 
 
 23  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
 that  Every  Soul,  which  will  not 
 hear  that  prophet,  shall  be  de- 
 stroyed from  among  the  PEO- 
 PLE." t 
 
 24  Yea,  and  All  the  prophets 
 from  Samuel  and  THOSE  that  fol- 
 low after,  as  many  as  have  spoken, 
 have   likewise    foretold    of   these 
 
 DAYS. 
 
 25  ^e  are  f  of  the  Children  of  the 
 PROPHETS,  and  of  the  COVENANT 
 which  God  made  with  our  fa- 
 thers, saying  unto  Abraham, 
 "  And  in  thy  seed  shall  All 
 the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be 
 blessed.^'t 
 
 26  Unto  you  first  GoD,  having 
 raised  up  his  SON  [Jesus],  sent 
 him  to  bless  you,  in  TURNING- 
 AWAY  every  one  [of  you]  from 
 ^his  INIQUITIES. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §   IX. 
 
 1  And  as  they  spake  unto  the 
 PEOPLE,  the  t  PRIESTS,  and  the 
 CAPTAIN  of  the  TEMPLE,  and  the 
 Sadducees,  came  upon  them. 
 
 2  Being  grieved  that  they 
 TAUGHT  the  PEOPLE,  and  preach- 
 ed through  Jesus  *the  resur- 
 rection from  the  Dead. 
 
 3  And  they  laid  hands  on 
 them,  and  put  them  in  Hold  until 
 the  NEXT-DAY:  for  it  was  now 
 Eventide. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  that  faith  which, 
 which  is  from. 
 
 26.  his.         2,  that  resurrection 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  by  faith  in.  18.  the  prophets  his  Christ.  20.  who 
 was  FORE-ORDAINED  unto  you.  21.  of  his  holt.  25.  the  children  of.  1.  chief- 
 PEiESTS  and.     See  22  (twice),  26  (twice). 
 
 t  23.  Deut.xviii,  15,  19.         +  25.  Gen.  xii.  3 
 
 208 
 
IV.  4. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IV.  21. 
 
 4  Howbeit  many  of  them 
 which  HEARD  the  word  believed; 
 and  the  number  of  the  men  was 
 about  five  Thousand. 
 
 5  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the 
 MORROW,  that  Their  rulers, 
 tand  Elders,  and  Scribes, 
 
 6  And  Annas  the  HIGH-PRIEST, 
 and  Caiaphas,  and  John,  and  Alex- 
 ander, and  as  many  as  were  of  the 
 Kindred  of  the  High-priest,  were 
 gathered  together  at  Jerusalem. 
 
 7  And  when  they  had  set  them 
 in  the  midst,  they  asked,  By 
 What  Power,  or  by  What  Name, 
 have  3)0  done  this? 
 
 8  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the 
 holy  Ghost,  said  unto  them.  Ye 
 Eulers  of  the  people,  and  Elders 
 [of  Israel], 
 
 9  If  b30  this  day  be  examined 
 of  the  Good-deed  done  to  the 
 impotent  Man,  by  wdiat  means  f)e 
 is  made  wdiole; 
 
 10  Be  it  known  unto  you  all, 
 and  to  All  the  people  of  Israel, 
 That  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
 of  Nazareth,  whom  ge  crucified, 
 whom  God  raised  from  the  Dead, 
 even  by  i)UU  doth  this  man  stand 
 here  before  you  whole. 
 
 11  This  is  ^"  the  STONE  which 
 
 was  SET-AT-NOUGHT  of  You 
 BUILDERS,  ^  which  is  BECOME  the 
 Head  of  the  Corner."  J 
 
 12  Neither  is  there  salvation 
 in  any  other:  for  there  is  none 
 other  Name  under  heaven 
 GIVEN  among  Men,  whereby  we 
 must  be  saved. 
 
 §  X. 
 
 13  Now    when    they    saw    the 
 
 BOLDNESS  of  Peter  and  John, 
 and  perceived  That  they  were 
 unlearned  and  ignorant  Men,  they 
 marvelled;  and  they  took  know- 
 ledge of  them.  That  they  had 
 been  with  Jesus. 
 
 14  And  beholding  *the  MAN 
 which  was  healed  standing  with 
 them,  they  could  say  Nothing 
 against  it. 
 
 15  But  when  they  had  com- 
 manded them  to  go  aside  out  of 
 the  COUNCIL,  they  conferred 
 among  themselves, 
 
 16  Saying,  What  shall  we  do  to 
 these  men?  for  That  indeed  a 
 Notable  Miracle  hath  been  done 
 by  them  is  manifest  to  All  them 
 that  DWELL  in  Jerusalem;  and 
 we  cannot  deny  it. 
 
 17  But  that  it  spread  no  further 
 among  the  PEOPLE,  let  us  [straitly] 
 threaten  them,  that  they  speak 
 henceforth    to    No    Man    in    this 
 
 NAME. 
 
 18  And  they  called  them,  and 
 commanded  fthem  not  to  speak 
 at  all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of 
 Jesus. 
 
 19  But  Peter  and  John  an- 
 swered and  said  unto  them,  Whe- 
 ther it  be  right  in  the  siglit  of 
 God  to  hearken  unto  You  more 
 than  unto  GoD,  judge  ye. 
 
 20  For  b30  cannot  but  speak  the 
 things  which  we  have  seen  and 
 heard. 
 
 21  So  "^w^hen  they  had  further 
 threatened  them,  they  let  them 
 go,  finding  Nothing  HOW  they 
 might  punish  them,  because  of 
 the    people:    for  all  men  glori- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 11.  that  stone  which.      11.  that  which  is  become.       14.  that 
 MAN  which.         21.  THEY,  when  they  had  further  threatened  them,  let  them  go. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  and  the  elders.         18.  that  they  shouhl  not  speak  at 
 all  nor.     See  8,  17. 
 
 t    11.  Psa.  cxviii.  22. 
 
 P  209 
 
IV.  22. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IV.  37. 
 
 fied    God    for   that    which    was 
 
 DONE. 
 
 22  For  the  MAN  was  above  forty 
 Years  old,  on  whom  this  miracle 
 of  HEALING  was  shewed. 
 
 §   XI. 
 
 23  And  being  let  go,  they  went 
 to  their  OWN-COMPANY,  and  re- 
 ported all  that  the  CHIEF-priests 
 and  ELDERS  had  said  unto  them. 
 
 24  And  ^  when  they  heard  that, 
 THEY  lifted  up  their  Voice  to  God 
 with  one  accord,  and  said,  Lord, 
 tti)CU  art  "^  God,  which  hast  made 
 HEAVEN,  and  EARTH,  and  the 
 SEA,  and  ALL  that  in  them  is: 
 
 25  *  Who  t  by  the  Mouth  of  thy 
 SERVANT  David  hast  SAID,  "Why 
 did  the  Heathen  rage,  and  the 
 People  imagine  vain  things? 
 
 26  "  The  KINGS  of  the  earth 
 stood  up,  and  the  rulers  were 
 gathered  together  against  the 
 Lord,  and  against  his  Christ."  J 
 
 27  For  of  a  Truth  f  against  thy 
 HOLY  Child  Jesus,  whom  thou 
 hast  anointed,  both  Herod,  and 
 Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles, 
 and  the  People  of  Israel,  were 
 gathered  together, 
 
 28  For  to  do  whatsoever  thy 
 HAND  and  [thy]  COUNSEL  deter- 
 mined before  to  be  done. 
 
 29  And  NOW,  Lord,  behold  their 
 THREATENINGS:  and  grant  unto 
 thy  SERVANTS,  that  with  all 
 Boldness    they    may    speak    thy 
 
 WORD. 
 
 30  By  STRETCHING-FORTH  thine 
 HAND    to    heal;    and    that    Signs 
 
 and  Wonders  may  be  done  by 
 the  NAME  of  tliy  HOLY  Child 
 Jesus. 
 
 31  And  when  they  had  prayed, 
 the  PLACE  was  shaken  v/here  they 
 were  assembled  together ;  and  they 
 were  all  filled  with  t  the  holy 
 Ghost,  and  they  spake  the  WORD 
 of  God  with  Boldness. 
 
 32  And  the  multitude  of 
 TFiEM  that  believed  were  of 
 one  HEx\RT  and  of  one  SOUL: 
 neither  said  any  of  them  that 
 ought  of  the  things  which  he 
 POSSESSED  was  his  own;  but 
 they  had  all  things  common. 
 
 33  And  with  t  Great  Power 
 gave  the  apostles  witness  of 
 the  RESURRECTION  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus:  and  great  Grace  was  upon 
 them  all. 
 
 34  Neither  was  there  any  among 
 them  that  lacked:  for  as  many 
 as  were  Possessors  of  Lands  or 
 Houses  sold  them,  and  brought 
 the  PRICES  of  the  things  tliat 
 were  SOLD, 
 
 35  And  laid  them  down  at  the 
 apostles'  feet:  and  distribu- 
 tion was  made  unto  every  man 
 according  as  he  had  Need. 
 
 36  And  *  Joses,  who  by  the 
 apostles  was  surnamed  Bar- 
 nabas,— which  is,  being  interpret- 
 ed. The  Son  of  Consolation, — a 
 Levite,  and  of  the  country  of  Cy- 
 prus, 
 
 37  Having  Land,  sold  zY,  and 
 brought  the  money,  and  laid  it  at 
 the  apostles'  feet. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 24.  they,  when  they  heard  that,  lifted  up.  24.  that  God 
 who  made  HEAVEN.         25.  Thou  who.         36.  that  Joses  wiio. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 24.  t{)Ott  art  he  who  made  heaven.  25.  through  the 
 holy  Spirit,  by  the  Mouth  of  our  father  David  thy  Servant  hast  said.  27.  iu  tiiis 
 tiTY  against.         31.  the  holy  Ghost.         33.  great  Power.         See  28. 
 
 X  20.  Psa.  ii.  1. 
 
 210 
 
V.  1. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 V.  19. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 §  XIII. 
 
 1  But  a  certain  Man  named 
 Ananias,  with  Sapphira  his  WIFE, 
 sold  a  Possession, 
 
 2  And  kept  back  part  of  the 
 PRICE,  t  l^is  WIFE  also  being 
 privy  to  it,  and  brought  a  certain 
 Part,  and  laid  it  at  tlie  apostles' 
 
 FEET. 
 
 3  But  Peter  said,  Ananias,  why 
 hath  Satan  filled  thine  heart 
 to  lie  to  the  holy  ghost,  and  to 
 keep  back  part  of  the  price  of 
 
 the  LAND? 
 
 4  Whiles  it  remained^  was  it 
 not  thine  own?  and  after  it  was 
 sold,  was  it  not  in  thine-own 
 Powder  ?  *  why  hast  thou  conceived 
 this  thing  in  thine  heart?  thou 
 hast  not  lied  unto  Men,  but  unto 
 God. 
 
 5  And  t  Ananias  hearing  these 
 WORDS  fell  down,  and  gave  up 
 the  ghost:  and  great  Fear  came 
 on  All  THEM  that  heard  these 
 things. 
 
 6  And  the  young-men  arose, 
 wound  him  up,  and  carried  him 
 out,  and  buried  him. 
 
 7  And  it  was  about  the  Space 
 of  three  Hours  after,  when  his 
 WIFE,  not  knowing  what  was 
 DONE,  came  in. 
 
 8  t  And  Peter  answered  unto 
 her,  Tell  me  whether  ye  sold  the 
 LAND  for  so  much?  And  she 
 said,  Yea,  for  so  much. 
 
 9  Then  Peter  fsaid  unto  her. 
 How  is  it  That  ye  have  agreed 
 together  to  tempt  the  spirit  of 
 the  Lord?  behold,  the  feet  of 
 THEM    which   have   buried  thy 
 
 HUSBAND  are  at  the  DOOR,  and 
 shall  carry  thee  out. 
 
 10  Then  fell  she  down  straight- 
 way at  his  feet,  and  yielded  up 
 the  ghost:  and  the  young-men 
 came  in,  and  found  her  dead,  and, 
 carrying  her  forth,  buried  her  by 
 her  husband. 
 
 11  And  great  Fear  came  upon 
 All  the  church,  and  upon  as 
 many  as  heard  these  things. 
 
 12  And  by  the  hands  of  the 
 apostles  were  many  Signs  and 
 Wonders  wrought  among  the 
 PEOPLE; — and  they  were  all  with 
 one  accord  in  Solomon's  PORCH. 
 
 13  And  of  the  rest  durst  no 
 man  join  himself  to  them :  but  the 
 PEOPLE  magnified  them. 
 
 14  And  Believers  were  the  more 
 added  to  the  Lord,  Multitudes 
 both  of  Men  and  Women. 
 
 15  Insomuch  that  they  brought 
 forth  the  SICK  finto  the  streets, 
 and  laid  them  on  fBeds  and 
 Couches,  that  at  the  least  the 
 SHADOW  of  Peter  passing  by 
 mioht  overshadow  some  of  them. 
 
 16  There  came  also  a  multi- 
 tude out  of  the  CITIES  round 
 about  unto  Jerusalem,  bringing 
 Sick -folks,  and  them  which  were 
 vexed  with  unclean  Spirits:  and 
 they  were  healed  every  one. 
 
 17  Then  the  high-priest  rose 
 up,  and  All  they  that  were  with 
 him, — which  is  the  SECT  of  the 
 Sadducees, — and  were  filled  with 
 Indignation, 
 
 18  And  laid  [their]  hands  on 
 the  APOSTLES,  and  put  them  in 
 the  common  Prison. 
 
 19  But  the  Angel  of  the   Lord 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.     How  is  it  That  thou  hast  conceived. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  the  wife.  5.  Ananias.  8.  Peter.  9.    said. 
 
 15.  Pallets  and  Couches.     See  18. 
 
 P  2  211 
 
 15.  even  into. 
 
V.  20. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 V.  36. 
 
 by  NIGHT  opened  the  -  prison 
 DOORS,  and  brought  them  forth, 
 and  said, 
 
 20  Go,  stand  and  speak  in  the 
 TEMPLE  to  the  PEOPLE  All  the 
 WORDS  of  this  LIFE. 
 
 21  And  when  they  heard  that, 
 they  entered  into  the  temple 
 early  in  the  MORNING,  and  taught. 
 
 §  XV. 
 But  the  high-priest  came, 
 and  THEY  that  were  with  him, 
 and  called  the  council  together, 
 and  All  the  senate  of  the  chil- 
 dren of  Israel,  and  sent  to  the 
 prison  to  have  them  brought. 
 
 22  But  when  the  officers 
 came,  and  found  them  not  in  the 
 PRISON,  they  returned,  and  told, 
 
 23  Saying,  The  prison  [truly] 
 found  we  shut  with  All  Safety, 
 and  the  keepers  standing  [with- 
 out] t  before  the  DOORS:  but 
 when  we  had  opened,  we  found 
 iS[o  man  within. 
 
 24  Now  when  [the  high  PRIEST 
 and]  the  captain  of  the  temple 
 and  the  chief-priests  heard 
 these  things,  they  doubted  of 
 them  whereunto  this  would  grow. 
 
 25  Then  came  one  and  told 
 them,  saying,  Behold,  the  MEN 
 whom  ye  put  in  PRISON  are  stand- 
 ing in  the  TEMPLE,  and  teaching 
 
 the  PEOPLE. 
 
 26  Tlien  went  the  captain  with 
 the  OFFICERS,  and  brought  them 
 without  Violence:  for  they  feared 
 the  PEOPLE,  lest  they  should  have 
 been  stoned. 
 
 27  And  when  they  had  brought 
 them,    they  set   them   before    the 
 
 COUNCIL:  and  the  high-priest 
 asked  them, 
 
 28  Saying,  t  Did  not  we  straitly 
 command  you  that  ye  should  not 
 teach  in  this  name?  and,  behold, 
 ye  have  filled  Jerusalem  with 
 your  DOCTRINE,  and  intend  to 
 bring  this  man's  BLOOD  upon  us. 
 
 29  Then  Peter  and  the  other 
 apostles  answered  and  said.  We 
 ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
 Men. 
 
 30  The  God  of  our  fathers 
 raised  up  f  J^^^^i  whom  gc  slew 
 and  hanged  on  a  Tree. 
 
 31  ^]im  hath  God  exalted  with 
 his  RIGHT-HAND  to  he  a  Prince 
 and  a  Saviour,  for  fto  give  Re- 
 pentance to  Israel,  and  For- 
 giveness of  Sins. 
 
 32  And  t^C  are  His  Witnesses 
 of  these  THINGS;  and  so  is  also 
 the  HOLY  GHOST,  whom  God 
 hath  given  to  THEM  that  OBEY 
 him. 
 
 33  *When  they  heard  that, 
 THEY  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and 
 took  counsel  to  slay  them. 
 
 §    XVI. 
 
 34  Then  stood  there  up  one  in 
 the  COUNCIL,  a  Pharisee,  named 
 Gamaliel,  a  Doctor  of  the  Law, 
 had  in  reputation  among  All  the 
 PEOPLE,  and  commanded  to  put 
 the  t  APOSTLES  forth  a  little 
 space ; 
 
 35  And  said  unto  them.  Ye  Men 
 of  Israel,  take  heed  to  yourselves 
 what  ye  intend  to  do  as  touching 
 these  MEN. 
 
 36  For  before  These  days  rose 
 up   Theudas,  boasting  himself  to 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 33.  And  they,  when  they  heard  that,  were. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  at  the  doors.  28.  We  straitly  commanded  you  that 
 30.  Jesus.  3L  to  give,  32.  fare  ore  Witnesses  in  him  of  these  things;  and  that 
 God  hath  giA^en  the  holy  ghost  to  them  that  obey  him.  34.  men  forth.  See  23 
 (twice ),  24. 
 
 212 
 
Y.  37. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 VI.  10. 
 
 be  somebody ;  to  whom  a  Number 
 of  Men,  about  four  hundred, 
 joined  themselves :  who  was  slain ; 
 and  all,  as  many  as  obeyed  him, 
 were  scattered,  and  brought  to 
 nought. 
 
 37  After  this  man  rose  up  Judas 
 of  Galilee  in  the  days  of  the 
 TAXING,  and  drew  av/ay  [much] 
 People  after  him :  Je  also  perished ; 
 and  all,  even  as  many  as  obeyed 
 him,  were  dispersed. 
 
 38  And  NOW  I  say  unto  yoUj 
 Refrain  from  these  men,  and  let 
 tliem  alone:  For  if  this  counsel 
 or  this  WORK  be  of  Men,  it  will 
 come  to  nought: 
 
 39  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  can- 
 not overthrow  ■\\t\  lest  haply  ye 
 be  found  even  to  fight  against 
 God. 
 
 40  And  to  him  they  agreed :  and 
 when  they  had  called  the  apos- 
 tles, and  beaten  them^  they  com- 
 manded that  they  should  not  speak 
 in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  let 
 them  go. 
 
 41  And  they  departed  from 
 the  Presence  of  the  council, 
 rejoicing  That  they  were  counted 
 worthy  to    suffer    shame    for    his 
 
 NAME. 
 
 42  And  daily  in  the  temple, 
 and  in  every  House,  they  ceased 
 not  to  teach  and  preach  f  Jesus 
 *Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER  VL 
 
 §    XVII. 
 
 1  And  in  those  days,  when 
 the  number  of  the  disciples  was 
 multiplied,  there  arose  a  Murmur- 
 ing of  the  Grecians  against  the 
 Hebrews,  Because  their  widows 
 
 were    neglected    in    the     daily 
 
 MINISTRATION. 
 
 2  Then  the  twelve  called  the 
 
 MULTITUDE      of     the     DISCIPLES 
 
 unto  them,  and  said,  It  is  not 
 reason  that  we  should  leave  the 
 WORD  of  God,  and  serve  Tables. 
 
 3  t  Wherefore,  Brethren,  look 
 ye  out  among  you  seven  Men  of 
 honest  report,  fiill  of  t  the  holy 
 Ghost  and  Wisdom,  whom  we 
 may  appoint  over  this  business. 
 
 4  "^  But  luc  will  give  ourselves 
 continually  to  PRAYER,  and  to  the 
 
 MINISTRY  of  the  WORD. 
 
 5  And  the  saying  pleased  the 
 Whole  MULTITUDE:  and  they 
 chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  Faith 
 and  of  the  holy  Ghost,  and  Philip, 
 and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and 
 Timon,  and  Parmenas,  and  Nico- 
 las a  Proselyte  of  Antioch : 
 
 6  Whom  they  set  before  the 
 apostles:  and  when  they  had 
 prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on 
 them. 
 
 7  And  the  word  of  God  in- 
 creased; and  the  number  of  the 
 DISCIPLES  multiplied  in  Jerusa- 
 lem greatly ;  and  a  Great  Company 
 of  the  PRIESTS  were  obedient  to 
 
 the  FAITH. 
 
 8  And  Stephen,  full  of  t  Faith 
 and  Power,  did  great  Wonders 
 and  Miracles  among  the  people. 
 
 §    XVIII. 
 
 9  Then  there  arose  certain 
 of  ^the  synagogue,  which  is 
 CALLED  the  synagogue  of  the  Li- 
 bertines, and  Cyrenians,  and  Alex- 
 andrians, and  of  THEM  of  Cilicia 
 and  of  Asia,  disputing  with  Ste- 
 phen. 
 
 10  And   they  were  not   able    to 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 42.  the  Christ 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 39.  them, 
 will  look  out  among  you.         3.  the  Sph'it  and. 
 
 4.  and  b)C  will.        9.  that  synagogue  which. 
 42.  the  Christ  Jesus.       3.  But,  Brethren,  we 
 
 8.  Grace  and  Power. 
 
 See  37. 
 
 213 
 
VI.  11. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 VII.  11. 
 
 resist  the  WISDOM  and  the  spirit 
 by  which  he  spake. 
 
 11  Then  they  suborned  Men, 
 which  said,  We  have  heard  him 
 speak  blasphemous  Words  against 
 Moses,  and  against  GoD. 
 
 12  And  they  stirred  up  the  PEO- 
 PLE, and  the  elders,  and  the 
 SCRiBESj  and  came  upon  Am,  and 
 caught  him,  and  brought  him  to 
 the  COUNCIL, 
 
 13  And  set  up  false  Witnesses, 
 which  said.  This  MAN  ceaseth 
 not  to  speak  [blasphemous]  Words 
 against  this  HOLY  PLACE,  and 
 the  LAW : 
 
 14  For  we  have  heard  him  say. 
 That  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
 shall  destroy  this  place,  and 
 shall  change  the  CUSTOMS  which 
 Moses  delivered  us. 
 
 15  And  all  that  sat  in  the 
 COUNCIL,  looking  steadfastly  on 
 him,  saw  his  FACE  as  it  had  been 
 the  Face  of  an  Angel. 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 1  Then  said  the  HIGH-PRIEST, 
 Are  these  things  so? 
 
 2  And  he  said,  Men,  Brethren, 
 and  Fathers,  hearken;  The  GoD 
 of  GLORY  appeared  unto  our  fa- 
 ther Abraham,  when  he  was  in 
 Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt 
 in  Charran, 
 
 3  And  said  unto  him,  "  Get 
 thee  out  of  thy  country,  and 
 from  thy  kindred,  and  come 
 into  the  t  Land  which  I  shall  shew 
 thee."t 
 
 4  Then  came  he  out  of  the 
 Land  of  the  Chaldaeans,  and  dwelt 
 in  Charran :  and  from  thence,  when 
 
 his  FATHER  was  DEAD,  he  removed 
 him  into  this  land,  wherein  ge 
 now  dwell. 
 
 5  And  he  gave  him  none  In- 
 heritance in  it,  no,  not  so  much  as 
 to  set  his  Foot  on:  yet  he  pro- 
 mised that  he  would  give  it  to  him 
 for  a  Possession,  and  to  his  seed 
 after  him,  when  as  yet  he  had  no 
 Child. 
 
 6  And  God  spake  on  this  wise, 
 "  That  his  SEED  should  sojourn 
 in  a  strange  Land ;  and  that  they 
 should  bring  them  into  bondage, 
 and  entreat  them  evil  four  hundred 
 Years. 
 
 7  "  And  the  nation  to  whom 
 they  shall  be  in  bondage  will  \ 
 judge,  said  God:  and  after  that 
 shall  they  come  forth,  and  serve 
 me  in  this  PLACE."  % 
 
 8  And  he  gave  him  the  Co- 
 venant of  Circumcision:  and  so 
 Abraham  begat  Isaac,  and  cir- 
 cumcised him  the  eighth  day; 
 and  Isaac  hegat  Jacob;  and 
 Jacob  hegat  the  twelve  Patri- 
 archs. 
 
 9  And  the  patriarchs,  moved 
 with  envy,  sold  Joseph  into 
 Egypt:  but  God  was  with  him, 
 
 10  And  delivered  him  out  of 
 All  his  AFFLICTIONS,  and  gave 
 him  Favour  and  Wisdom  in  the 
 sight  of  Pharaoh  King  of  Egypt; 
 and  he  made  him  Governor  over 
 Egypt  and  All  his  house. 
 
 §    XIX. 
 
 11  Now  there  came  a  Dearth 
 over  All  the  land  of  Egypt  and 
 Chanaan,  and  great  Affliction: 
 and  our  fathers  found  no  Sus- 
 tenance. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  land  which. 
 +  3.  Gen.  xii.  L         %  6.  Gen.  xv.  13. 
 
 See  13. 
 
 214 
 
VII.  12. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 YH.  32. 
 
 12  But  wlien  Jacob  heard  that 
 there  was  fCorn  in  Egypt,  he 
 sent  out  our  fathers  first. 
 
 13  And  at  the  second  time 
 Joseph  was  made  known  to  his 
 BRETHREN;  and  fJoSEPH'S  KIN- 
 DRED was  made  known  unto 
 Pharaoh. 
 
 14  Then  sent  Joseph,  and  called 
 his  FATHER  Jacob  to  him^  and  All 
 his  KINDRED,  threescore  and  fif- 
 teen Souls. 
 
 15  So  Jacob  went  down  [into 
 Egypt],  and    died,    he,    and    our 
 
 FATHERS, 
 
 16  And  were  carried  over  into 
 Sychem,  and  laid  in  the  sepul- 
 chre that  Abraham  bouo-ht  for  a 
 Sum  of  Money  of  the  SONS  of 
 Emmor  •\  the  father  of  Sychem. 
 
 17  But  when  the  time  of  the 
 PROMISE  drew  nigh,  which  GoD 
 had  t  sworn  to  Abraham,  the 
 PEOPLE  grew  and  multiplied  in 
 Egypt,^ 
 
 18  Till  another  King  f  arose, 
 which  knew  not  Joseph. 
 
 19  The  same  dealt  subtilly  with 
 our  KINDRED,  and  evil  entreated 
 t  our  FATHERS,  SO  that  they 
 CAST-OUT  their  YOUNG-CHIL- 
 DREN,  to  the  end  they  might  not 
 
 LIVE. 
 
 20  In  Which  Time  Moses  was 
 born,  and  was  exceeding  fair, 
 and  nourished  up  in  hisFATHER^S 
 HOUSE  three  Months: 
 
 21  And  when  he  was  cast  out, 
 Pharaoh's  daughter  took  him 
 up,  and  nourished  him  for  Her- 
 own  Son. 
 
 22  And  Moses  was  learned  in 
 All  the  Wisdom  of  the  Egyptians, 
 
 and  was  mighty  in  Words  and  in 
 Deeds. 
 
 23  And  when  he  was  full  forty- 
 years  old,  it  came  into  his  heart 
 to  visit  his  brethren  tne  f  Chil- 
 dren of  Israel. 
 
 24  And  seeing  one  of  them  suf- 
 fer wrong,  he  defended  him^  and 
 avenged  him  that  was  OPPRESSED, 
 and  smote  the  Egyptian  : 
 
 25  For  he  supposed  his  bre- 
 thren would  have  understood 
 How -that  God  by  his  Hand 
 would  deliver  them:  but  they 
 understood  not. 
 
 26  And  the  next  Day  he  shew- 
 ed himself  unto  them  as  they 
 strove,  and  would  have  set  them 
 at  one  again,  saying,  "  Sirs,  tgc 
 are  Brethren;  why  do  ye  wrong 
 one  to  another?" J 
 
 27  But  HE  that  did  his  neigh- 
 bour WRONG  thrust  him  away, 
 saying,  "  Who  made  Thee  a  Ruler 
 and  a  Judge  over  us? 
 
 28  "  Wilt  t{)OU  kill  me,  as  thou 
 diddest  the  Egyptian  yester- 
 day?"t 
 
 29  Then  fled  Moses  at  this  say- 
 ing, and  was  a  Stranger  in  the 
 Land  of  Madian,  where  he  begat 
 two  Sons. 
 
 30  And  when  forty  Years  were 
 expired,  there  appeared  to  him  in 
 the  wilderness  of  mount  Sina 
 an  Angel  [of  the  Lord]  in  a  Elame 
 of  Eire  in  a  Bush. 
 
 31  When  Moses  saw  it,  he 
 wondered  at  the  sight:  and  as 
 he  drew  near  to  behold  it,  the 
 Voice  of  the  Lord  came  [unto 
 him]. 
 
 32  Saying,   *'  $  «m  the   GoD  of 
 
 t  Vatican  Manusciupt.— 12.  I'rovision  for  Egypt.  13.  Joseph's  kindred.  16.  ia 
 Sychem.  17.  avowed  to  Abkaiiam.  18.  rose  up  in  Egypt,  who  knew.  19.  the 
 fathers.         23.  Children.         26.  ye  are.     5ce  15,  30,  31. 
 
 %  26.  Exod.ii.  13.         +  28.  Exod.  ii.  14. 
 
 215 
 
VII.  33. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 Vn.  48. 
 
 tliy  FATHERS,  the  God  of  Abra- 
 ham, and  [the  God]  of  Isaac,  and 
 [the  God]  of  Jacob.^'  %  Then 
 Moses  trembled,  and  durst  not 
 behold. 
 
 33  Then  said  the  Lord  to  him, 
 "  Put  off  thy  SHOES  from  fthj 
 feet:  for  the  place  where  thou 
 standcst  is  holy  Ground."  J 
 
 24  "  I  have  seen,  I  have  seen 
 the  AFFLICTION  of  "^my  people 
 which  is  in  Egypt,  and  I  have 
 heard  their  groaning,  and  am 
 come  down  to  deliver  them.  And 
 now  come,  I  will  send  thee 
 into  Egypt."  J 
 
 §    XX. 
 
 35  This  Moses  whom  they  re- 
 fused,  saying,  Who  made  Thee  a 
 Kuler  and  a  Judge  ?  the  Same  did 
 God  send  to  be  a  Ruler  and  a 
 Deliverer  t  by  the  Hand  of  *the 
 Angel  which  appeared  to  him  in 
 the  BUSH. 
 
 36  ^e  brought  them  out,  after 
 that  he  had  shewed  Wonders  and 
 Signs  in  t  the  Land  of  Egypt,  and 
 in  the  Red  Sea,  and  in  the  wil- 
 derness forty  Years. 
 
 37  This  is  that  Moses,  which 
 SAID  unto  the  children  of  Israel, 
 "  A  Prophet  shall  [the  Lord]  your 
 God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your 
 brethren,  like  unto  me;  [Him 
 shall  ye  hear]."  J 
 
 38  This  is  he  that  was  in  the 
 CHURCH  in  the  wilderness  with 
 ^the  ANGEL  which  SPAKE  to  him 
 in  the  mount  Sina,  and  with  our 
 FATHERS :  who  received  the  lively 
 Oracles  to  give  unto  us : 
 
 39  To  whom  our  fathers 
 would  not  obey,  but  thrust  Am 
 from  them,  and  in  their  hearts 
 turned  back  again  into  Egypt, 
 
 40  Saying  unto  Aaron,  "Make 
 us  Gods  to  go  before  us :  for  as  for 
 this  Moses,  which  brought  us  out 
 of  the  Land  of  Egypt,  we  wot 
 not  what  is  become  of  him."  J 
 
 41  And  they  made  a  calf  in 
 those  days,  and  offered  Sacrifice 
 unto  the  IDOL,  and  rejoiced  in  the 
 WORKS  of  their  own  hands. 
 
 42  Then  God  turned,  and  gave 
 them  up  to  worship  the  host  of 
 HEAVEN;  as  it  is  written  in  the 
 Book  of  the  prophets,  *'  0  ye 
 House  of  Israel,  have  ye  offered 
 to  me  Slain-beasts  and  Sacrifices 
 bij  the  space  of  forty  Years  in  the 
 wilderness? 
 
 43  "  Yea,  ye  took  up  the  ta- 
 bernacle of  Moloch,  and  the 
 STAR  of  tyour  GOD  Remphan, 
 figures  which  ye  made  to  wor- 
 ship them:  and  I  will  carry  you 
 away  beyond  Babylon."  J 
 
 44  Our  FATHERS  had  the  ta- 
 bernacle of  WITNESS  in  the 
 WILDERNESS,  as  "^  HE  had  ap- 
 pointed, SPEAKING  unto  MoSES, 
 that  he  should  make  it  according 
 to  the  FASHION  that  he  had 
 seen. 
 
 45  Which  also  our  fathers 
 that  came  after  brought  in  with 
 Jesus  into  the  possession  of  the 
 Gentiles,  whom  God  drave  out 
 before  the  Face  of  our  fathers, 
 unto  the  DAYS  of  David; 
 
 46  Who    found    Favour   before 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 34,  that  people  of  mine  which  is.  35.  that  Angel  which. 
 38.  that  angel  which.        44.  he  had  appointed  who  spake  unto  Moses. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manusckipt.— 33.  Thy  feet.  35.  with  the  Hand.  36.  Egypt,  and 
 in.        43.  the  God.        46.  house  of  Jacob.     See  32  (twice),  37  (twice). 
 
 t  32.  Exod.iii.  6.  t  33.  Exod.  iii.  5  X  34.  Exod.  iii.  7.  X  37.  Deut.xviii.  15. 
 t  40.  Exod.  xxxii.  1.         I  43.  Amos  v.  25. 
 
 216 
 
VIL  47. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 VHI.  6. 
 
 God,  and  desired  to  find  a  Taber- 
 nacle for  the  t  God  of  Jacob. 
 
 47  But  Solomon  built  bim  an 
 House. 
 
 48  Howbeit  tbe  MOST-fliGH 
 dwelleth  not  in  f  Temples  made 
 with  hands;  as  saith  the  pro- 
 phet, 
 
 49  "  Heaven  is  My  Throne, 
 and  EARTH  is  my  footstool: 
 What  House  will  ye  build  me? 
 saith  the  Lord:  or  what  is  the 
 PLACE  of  my  REST? 
 
 50  "  Hath  not  my  HAND  made 
 all  these  things?"  J 
 
 51  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncircum- 
 cised  in  heart  and  ears,  gc  do 
 always  resist  the  holy  ghost  :  as 
 your  FATHERS  did,  so  do  gc. 
 
 52  Which  of  the  prophets 
 have  not  your  fathers  perse- 
 cuted? and  they  have  slain  them 
 which  shewed-before  of  the 
 COMING  of  the  just-one;  of 
 whom  p^  have  been  now  the  Be- 
 trayers and  Murderers: 
 
 53  Who  have  received  the  LAW 
 by  the  Disposition  of  Angels,  and 
 have  not  kept  it. 
 
 54  When  they  heard  these  things, 
 they  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and 
 they  gnashed  on  him  with  thei?' 
 teeth. 
 
 55  But  he,  being  full  of  the 
 holy  Ghost,  looked  up  steadfastly 
 into  HEAVEN,  and  saw  the  Glory 
 of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the 
 right  hand  of  GoD, 
 
 56  And  said.  Behold,  I  see  the 
 HEAVENS  opened,  and  the  SON  of 
 MAN  standing  on  the  right  hand 
 of  God. 
 
 57  Then  they  cried  out  with  a 
 
 loud  Voice,  and  stopped  their 
 EARS,  and  ran  upon  him  with  one 
 accord, 
 
 58  And  cast  him  out  of  the  CITY, 
 and  stoned  him:  and  the  wit- 
 nesses laid  down  their  clothes 
 at  a  Young-man's  feet,  whose 
 name  was  Saul. 
 
 59  And  they  stoned  Stephen, 
 calling  upon  God,  and  saying, 
 Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit. 
 
 60  And  he  kneeled  down,  and 
 cried  with  a  loud  Voice^  Lord, 
 lay  not  tthis  SIN  to  their  charge. 
 And  when  he  had  said  This,  he 
 fell  asleep. 
 
 CHAPTER  VHL 
 
 §    XXI. 
 
 1  And  Saul  was  consenting 
 unto  his  death.  And  at  That 
 time  there  was  a  great  Persecu- 
 tion against  "^the  CHURCH  which 
 was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were 
 all  scattered  abroad  throughout 
 the  regions  of  JuD^A  and  Sa- 
 maria, except  the  apostles. 
 
 2  And  devout  Men  carried 
 Stephen  to  his  burial,  and  made 
 great  Lamentation  over  him. 
 
 3  As  for  Saul,  he  made  havock 
 of  the  CHURCH,  entering  into 
 every  HOUSE,  and  haling  Men 
 and  Women  committed  them  to 
 Prison. 
 
 4  Therefore  they  that  were 
 SCATTERED-ABROAD  went  cvcry 
 where  preaching  the  WORD. 
 
 5  Then  Philip  went  down  to 
 the  City  of  Samaria,  and  preach- 
 ed Christ  unto  them. 
 
 6  And  the  people  with  one 
 accord   gave    heed    unto    *  those 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  that  church  which.        6.  the  things  which  were  spoken 
 by  Philip. 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 46.  house  of.        48.  things  made  with.        60.  This  sin. 
 i  50.  Isaiah  Ixvi.  1. 
 
 217 
 
VIII.  7. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 VHL  25 
 
 THINGS  which  Philip  spake, 
 HEARING  and  seeing  the  mira- 
 cles which  he  did. 
 
 7  For  t^inclean  Spirits,  crying 
 with  Loud  Voice,  came  out  of 
 MANY  that  were  possessed  with 
 them :  and  many  taken  v/ith  palsies, 
 and  that  were  lame,  were  healed. 
 
 8  And  there  was  t  great  Joy  in 
 that  city. 
 
 §   XXII. 
 
 9  But  there  was  a  certain  Man, 
 called  Simon,  which  beforetime  in 
 the  same  city  used  sorcery,  and 
 bewitched  the  people  of  Sama- 
 ria, giving  out  that  himself  was 
 some  great  one: 
 
 10  To  whom  they  all  gave  heed, 
 from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  say- 
 ing, t  This  man  is  the  GREAT 
 POWER  of  God. 
 
 11  And  to  him  they  had  regard, 
 because  that  of  Long  Time  he 
 had  BEWITCHED  them  with  SOR- 
 CERIES. 
 
 12  But  when  they  believed 
 Philip  preaching  [the  things] 
 concerning  the  kingdom  of  God, 
 and  the  name  of  t  Jesus  Christ, 
 they  were  baptized,  both  Men  and 
 Women. 
 
 13  Then  Simon  himself  believed 
 also:  and  when  he  was  baptized, 
 he  continued  with  Philip,  and 
 wondered,  beholding  the  f  Mira- 
 cles and  Signs  which  were  done. 
 
 14  Now  when  the  apostles 
 which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard 
 That  Samaria  had  received  the 
 WORD  of  God,  they  sent  unto 
 them  Peter  and  John : 
 
 15  Who,  when  they  were  come 
 
 dbwn,  prayed  for  them,  that  they 
 might  receive  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 16  For  as  yet  he  was  fallen 
 upon  none  of  them:  only  they 
 were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus. 
 
 17  Then  laid  they  their  hands 
 on  them,  and  they  received  the 
 holy  Ghost. 
 
 §    XXIII. 
 
 18  And  when  Simon  saw  That 
 through  laying-on  of  the  apos- 
 tle's hands  the  tHOLY  ghost 
 
 was  given,  he  offered  them  Money, 
 
 19  Saying,  Give  me  also  this 
 power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay 
 HANDS,  he  may  receive  the  holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 20  But  Peter  said  unto  him. 
 Thy  MONEY  perish  with  thee. 
 Because  thou  hast  thought  that 
 the  gift  of  God  may  be  pur- 
 chased with  Money. 
 
 21  Thou  hast  neither  Part  nor 
 Lot  in  this  matter:  for  thy 
 HEART  is  not  right  in  the  sight 
 of  God. 
 
 22  Repent  therefore  of  this  thy 
 WICKEDNESS,  and  pray  t  God,  if 
 perhaps  the  THOUGHT  of  thine 
 HEART  may  be  forgiven  thee. 
 
 23  For  I  perceive  that  thou  art 
 in  the  Gall  of  Bitterness,  and  in 
 the  Bond  of  Iniquity. 
 
 24  Then  answered  SiMON,  and 
 said,  Pray  J)e  to  the  Lord  for 
 me^  that  none  of  these  things 
 which  ye  have  spoken  come  upon 
 me. 
 
 25  And  THEY,  when  they  had 
 testified  and  preached  the  word 
 of  the  Lord,  returned  to  Jerusa- 
 lem, and   preached  the   gospel  in 
 
 t  Vatican  Mandscript. — 7.  many  of  those  Avho  had  unclean  Spirits  whicli  cried 
 with  loud  Voice  were  dispossessed:  and  many  who  were  taken  with.  8.  Much  Joy. 
 10.  This  is  THAT  which  is  called  the  great  power  of  God.  12.  Jesus  Christ. 
 13.  SIGNS  and  great  Miracles.         18.  spirit  wi^!^  giVen.         22.  the  Lord,  if.     See  12. 
 
 218 
 
VIII.  26. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IX.  2. 
 
 Many  Villages   of   the    Samari- 
 tans. 
 
 §    XXIV. 
 
 26  And  the  Angel  of  the  Lord 
 spake  unto  Philip,  saying,  Arise, 
 and  go  toward  the  South  unto 
 *the  WAY  that  GOETh-down  from 
 Jerusalem  unto  Gaza,  which  is 
 desert, 
 
 27  Ard  he  arose  and  went:  and, 
 behold,  a  Man  of  Ethiopia,  an 
 Eunuch  of  great  authority  under 
 Candace  t  QUEEN  of  the  Etliio- 
 pians,  who  had  the  charge  of  All 
 her  TREASURE,  and  had  come  to 
 Jerusalem  for  to  worship, 
 
 28  Was  returning,  and  sitting  in 
 his     CHARIOT     read     Esaias    the 
 
 PROPHET. 
 
 29  Then  the  spirit  said  unto 
 Philip,  Go  near,  and  join  thyself 
 
 to  this  CHARIOT. 
 
 30  And  Philip  ran  thither  to 
 him,  and  heard  him  read  fthe 
 PROPHET  Esaias,  and  said,  Under- 
 standest  thou  what  thou  readest? 
 
 31  And  HE  said,  How  can  I, 
 except  some  man  should  guide 
 me?  And  he  desired  Philip  that 
 he  would  come  up  and  sit  with 
 him. 
 
 32  The  PLACE  of  the  scrip- 
 ture which  he  read  was  this,  ^'He 
 was  led  as  a  Sheep  to  the  Slaugh- 
 ter ;  and  like  a  Lamb  dumb  before 
 his  shearer,  so  opened  he  not 
 his  mouth: 
 
 33  "In  this  humiliation  his 
 judgment  was  taken  away:  and 
 who  shall  declare  his  genera- 
 tion ?  For  his  life  is  taken  from 
 the  earth."  X 
 
 34  And  the  EUNUCH  answered 
 
 Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  tliee,  of 
 whom  speaketh  the  prophet  this? 
 of  himself,  or  of  some  other  man? 
 
 35  Then  Philip  opened  his 
 MOUTH,  and  began  at  the  same 
 SCRIPTURE,  and  preached  unto 
 him  Jesus. 
 
 36  And  as  they  went  on  their 
 WAY,  they  came  unto  a  Certain 
 Water:  and  the  eunuch  said. 
 See,  here  is  Water;  what  doth 
 hinder  me  to  be  baptized? 
 
 37  [And  Philip  said,  If  thou 
 believest  with  All  thine  heart, 
 thou  mayest.  And  he  answered 
 and  said,  I  believe  that  Jesus 
 Christ  is  the  SON  of  GoD.] 
 
 38  And  he  commanded  the 
 CHARIOT  to  stand  still :  and  they 
 went  down  both  into  the  water, 
 both  Philip  and  the  eunuch; 
 and  he  baptized  him. 
 
 39  And  when  they  were  come 
 up  out  of  the  water,  the  Spirit 
 of  the  Lord  caught  away  Philip, 
 that  the  eunuch  saw  him  no 
 more:  and  he  went  on  this  way 
 rejoicing. 
 
 40  But  Philip  was  found  at 
 Azotus:  and  passing  through  he 
 preached  in  all  the  cities,  till 
 he  CAME  to  Csesarea. 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 §    XXV. 
 
 1  And  Saul,  yet  breathing 
 out  Threatenings  and  Slaughter 
 against  the  DISCIPLES  of  the 
 Lord,  went  unto  the  high- 
 priest, 
 
 2  And  desired  of  him  Letters 
 to  Damascus  to  the  SYNAGOGUES, 
 that  if  he  found  Any  of  this  way, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 26.  that  Way  which  goetii-down. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 27.  Queen.       30.  Esaias  the  prophet,  and  said.       33.  the 
 
 HUMILIATION.  39.  His  WAY.      ^66  37. 
 
 1  33.  Isaiah  liii.  7. 
 
 219 
 
IX.  3. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IX.  20. 
 
 whether  they  were  Men  or  Women, 
 he  might  bring  them  bound  unto 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 3  And  as  he  journeyed,  he 
 came  near  Damascus:  and  sud- 
 denly there  shined  round  about 
 him  a  Light  from  heaven  : 
 
 4  And  he  fell  to  the  EARTH, 
 and  heard  a  Voice  saying  unto 
 him,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest 
 thou  Me? 
 
 5  And  he  said.  Who  art  thou. 
 Lord?  And  fthe  Lord  said,  E 
 am  Jesus  whom  tijOU  persecutest: 
 [it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against 
 the  Pricks. 
 
 6  And  he  trembling  and  as- 
 tonished said,  Lord,  what  wilt 
 thou  have  me  to  do?  And  the 
 hORT>said  unto  him],  f  Arise,  and 
 go  into  the  CITY,  and  it  shall  be 
 told  thee  what  thou  must  do. 
 
 7  And  tthe  men  which  jour- 
 neyed with  him  stood  speechless, 
 hearing  a  voice  but  seeing  No 
 man. 
 
 8  And  Saul  arose  from  the 
 EARTH;  and  when  his  EYES  were 
 opened,  he  saw  No  man:  but  they 
 led  him  by  the  hand,  and  brought 
 him  into  Damascus. 
 
 9  And  he  was  three  Days  with- 
 out sight,  and  neither  did  eat  nor 
 drink. 
 
 §    XXVI. 
 
 10  And  there  was  a  Certain 
 Disciple  at  Damascus,  named  Ana- 
 nias; and  to  him  said  the  Lord 
 in  a  Vision,  Ananias.  And  HE 
 said.  Behold,  $  am  here,  Lord. 
 
 1 1  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him. 
 Arise,  and  go  into  "^the  STREET 
 
 which  is  CALLED  Straight,  and 
 enquire  in  the  House  of  Judas  for 
 one  called  Saul,  of  Tarsus:  for, 
 behold,  he  prayeth, 
 
 12  And  hath  seen  in  a  Vision 
 a  Man  named  Ananias  coming  in, 
 and  putting  -fhis  Hand  on  him, 
 that  he  might  receive  his  sight. 
 
 13  Then  f  Ananias  answered, 
 Lord,  I  have  heard  by  many  of 
 this  MAN,  how  much  Evil  he  hath 
 done  to  thy  SAINTS  at  Jerusalem  : 
 
 14  And  here  he  hath  Authority 
 from  the  chief-priests  to  bind 
 ALL  that  CALL  on  thy  NAME. 
 
 15  But  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
 Go  thy  way:  For  i)e  is  a  chosen 
 Vessel  unto  me,  to  Bear  my 
 NAME  before  the  Gentiles,  fand 
 Kings,  and  the  Children  of  Israel : 
 
 16  For  5  will  show  him  how 
 great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my 
 name's  sake. 
 
 17  And  Ananias  went  his  way, 
 and  entered  into  the  house;  and 
 putting  his  HANDS  on  him  said, 
 Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even 
 ■^  Jesus,  that  appeared  unto  thee 
 in  the  WAY  as  thou  camcst,  hath 
 sent  me,  that  thou  mightest  re- 
 ceive thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with 
 the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 18  And  immediately  there  fell 
 from  t  his  EYES  as  it  had  been 
 Scales :  and  he  received  sight  forth.- 
 with,  and  arose,  and  was  baptized. 
 
 19  And  when  he  had  received 
 Meat,  he  was  strengthened :  Then 
 t  was  Saul  certain  Days  with  the 
 disciples  which  were  at  Damas- 
 cus. 
 
 20  And  straightway  he  preached 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 7.  those  men  which. 
 
 Jesus    who     APPEARED. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manusckipt. — 5.    he  .'iaid. 
 13.    Ananias.  15.    and   also   Kings. 
 
 6'ee  5,  6. 
 
 11.    THAT    street  which.  17.    THAT 
 
 6.    But   arise. 
 
 18.      His     EYE8. 
 
 12.    HANDS   on    him. 
 19.    was    he    cprt:vin. 
 
 220 
 
IX.  21. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 IX.  38. 
 
 t  Christ   in   tlie    synagogues, 
 
 That  !)e  is  tlie  son  of  God. 
 
 21  But  ALL  that  HEARD  Mm 
 were  amazed,  and  said;  Is  not  this 
 
 HE  that  DESTROYED  THEM  which 
 
 CALLED  on  this  NAME  in  Jerusa- 
 lem, and  came  hither  for  that  in- 
 tent, that  he  might  bring  them 
 bound  unto  the  CHIEF-priests? 
 
 22  But  Saul  increased  the  more 
 in  strength,  and  t  confounded  *  the 
 Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus, 
 proving  That  this  is  very  Christ. 
 
 23  And  after  that  many  Days 
 were  fulfilled,  the  Jews  took 
 counsel  to  kill  him : 
 
 24  But  their  laying- aavait  was 
 known  of  Saul.  And  f  they 
 watched  the  gates  Day  and  Night 
 to  kill  Him. 
 
 25  Then  the  disciples  took 
 him  by  Night,  and  let  him  down 
 by  the  wall  in  a  Basket. 
 
 26  And  when  fSAUL  was  come 
 to  Jerusalem,  he  assayed  to  join 
 himself  to  the  disciples:  but 
 they  were  all  afraid  of  him,  and 
 believed  not  That  he  was  a  Dis- 
 ciple. 
 
 27  But  Barnabas  took  him,  and 
 brought  him.  to  the  APOSTLES,  and 
 declared  unto  them  how  he  had 
 seen  tlie  Lord  in  the  way,  and 
 That  he  had  spoken  to  him,  and 
 how  he  had  preached  boldly  at 
 Damascus  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
 
 28  And  he  was  with  them  com- 
 ing in  and  going  out  at  Jerusalem. 
 
 29  And  he  spake  boldly  in  the 
 NAME  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
 disputed  against  the  Grecians: 
 but  THEY  went  about  to  slay  him. 
 
 30  Which  wlien  the  brethren 
 
 knew,  they  brought  him  down  to 
 Csesarea,  and  sent  him  forth  to 
 Tarsus. 
 
 31  Then  had  fthe  churches 
 Rest  throughout  All  Jud^a  and 
 Galilee  and  Samaria,  and  fwere 
 edified;  and  walking  in  the  fear 
 of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort 
 of  the  HOLY  Ghost^  twere  multi- 
 plied. 
 
 §    XXVII. 
 
 32  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Peter 
 passed  throughout  all  quarters^  he 
 came  down  also  to  *the  saints 
 which  DWELT  at  Lydda. 
 
 33  And  there  he  found  a  certain 
 Man  named  ^neas,  which  had 
 kept  his  Bed  eight  Years,  and  was 
 sick  of  the  palsy. 
 
 34  And  Peter  said  unto  him, 
 ^neas,  Jesus  Christ  maketh 
 thee  whole:  arise,  and  make  thy 
 bed.  And  he  arose  immediately. 
 
 35  And  ALL  that  dwelt  a. 
 Lydda  and  Saron  saw  him,  and 
 turned  to  the  Lord. 
 
 36  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a 
 Certain  Disciple  named  Tabitha, 
 which  by  interpretation  is  called 
 Dorcas:  this  woman  was  full  of 
 t  Good  Works  and  Almsdeeds 
 which  she  did. 
 
 37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
 days,  that  she  was  sick,  and  died: 
 whom  when  they  had  washed, 
 they  laid  \her'\  in  an  Upper- 
 chamber. 
 
 38  And  forasmuch  as  Lydda  was 
 nigh  to  Joppa,  and  the  disci- 
 ples had  heard  That  Peter  was 
 there,  they  sent  unto  him  Two 
 Men,  desiring  •\him  that  he  would 
 not  delay  to  come  to  them. 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 22.  those  Jews  which.        32.  those  saints  which. 
 
 f  Vat?«ak  Manuscript — 20.  Jesus.  22.  confounded  those  Jews  which.  24.  they 
 also  watched  the  gates.         26.    he  w.as  come.         3L    the  church  Rest.  3L    was 
 
 edified.  31.  was  multiplied.         36.  good  Works.         38.  that  thou  would st  not  delay- 
 
 to  come  over  to  us.     Then  Peter.     See  37. 
 
 221 
 
XL  39. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 X.  14. 
 
 39  Then  Peter  arose  and  went 
 "with  them.  When  he  was  come, 
 they  brought  him  into  the  UPPER- 
 Chamber:  and  All  the  widows 
 stood  by  him  weeping,  and  shew- 
 ing the  Coats  and  Garments  which 
 Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with 
 them. 
 
 40  But  Peter  put  them  all 
 forth,  and  kneeled  down,  and 
 prayed;  and  turning  him  to  the 
 BODY  said,  Tabitha,  arise.  And 
 SHE  opened  her  EYES:  and  when 
 she  saw  Peter,  she  sat  up. 
 
 41  And  he  gave  her  his  Hand, 
 and  lifted  her  up,  and  when  he  had 
 called  the  saints  and  wiDO^vs, 
 presented  her  alive. 
 
 42  And  it  was  known  through- 
 out All  t  JoPPA;  ai-d  many  be- 
 lieved in  the  LoRD. 
 
 43  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he 
 tarried  many  Days  in  Joppa  with 
 One  Simon  a  Tanner. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 §    XXVIII. 
 
 1  There  was  a  certain  Man  in 
 Csesarea  called  Cornelius,  a  Cen- 
 turion of  ^  the  Band  called  the 
 Italian  band, 
 
 2  A  devout  man,  and  one  that 
 feared  GoD  with  All  his  HOUSE, 
 which  gave  much  Alms  to  the 
 PEOPLE,  and  prayed  to  God 
 alway. 
 
 3  He  saw  in  a  Vision  evidently 
 t  about  the  ninth  Hour  of  the 
 DAY  an  Angel  of  God  coming  in 
 to  him,  and  saying  unto  him, 
 Cornelius. 
 
 4  And  when  he  looked  on  him, 
 he  was  afraid,  and  said,  What  is 
 
 it.  Lord?  And  he  said  unto  him, 
 Tliy  PRAYERS  and  thine  alms 
 are  come  up  for  a  Memorial  before 
 God. 
 
 5  And  now  send  Men  to  Joppa, 
 and  call  for  ■\one  Simon,  whose 
 surname  is  Peter: 
 
 6  3^0  lodgeth  with  One  Simon 
 a  Tanner,  whose  House  is  by  the 
 Sea-side:  [^0  shall  tell  thee  what 
 thou  oughtest  to  do]. 
 
 7  And  when  ^  the  ANGEL  which 
 SPARE  unto  t  Cornelius  was 
 departed,  he  called  two  of  t  liis 
 household -SERVANTS,  and  a 
 devout  Soldier  of  them  that 
 WAITED  on  him  continually; 
 
 8  And  when  he  had  declared 
 all  these  things  unto  them,  he  sent 
 them  to  Joppa. 
 
 9  On  the  MORROW,  as  tfjeg 
 went  on  their  journey,  and  drew 
 nigh  unto  the  city,  Peter  went 
 up  upon  the  housetop  to  pray, 
 about  the  sixth  Hour : 
 
 10  And  he  became  very  hungry, 
 and  would  have  eaten :  but  while 
 t  tjfg  made  ready,  he  fell  into  a 
 Trance, 
 
 11  And  saw  heaven  opened, 
 and  a  certain  Vessel  descending 
 [unto  him],  as  it  had  been  a  great 
 Sheet  tknit  at  the  Four  Corners, 
 and  let  down  to  the  earth  : 
 
 12  Wherein  were  All  manner 
 of   FOURFOOTED-BEASTS    of    the 
 
 earth,    and   wild-beasts,   and 
 
 CREEPING -THINGS,     and     FOWLS 
 
 of  the  AIR. 
 
 13  And  there  came  a  Voice  to 
 him.  Rise,  Peter;  kill,  and  eat. 
 
 14  But  Peter  said.  Not  so, 
 Lord;  For  I  have  never  eaten  any 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  that  Band  which  is  called.         7.  that  angel  which. 
 
 f  Vatican  ]\L\nuscript. — 42.  Joppa.  3.  as  if  about.  5,  one  Simon.  7.  him 
 was  departed.         7.  the  household-servants.  10.  they.  11.  let  down  by  the 
 
 Four  Corners  to  the  earth.     See  6,  11. 
 
 222 
 
X.  15. 
 
 TPIE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 X.  31, 
 
 thing    that    is    common    f  or  un- 
 clean. 
 
 15  And  the  Voice  spake  unto  him 
 again  the  second  time,  What  God 
 hath  cleansed,  that  call  not  tijOU 
 common. 
 
 16  This  was  done  thrice:  and 
 the  VESSEL  was  received  up 
 t  again  into  heaven. 
 
 17  Now  while  Peter  doubted 
 in  himself  what  this  vision  which 
 he  had  seen  should  mean,  behold, 
 *  the  MEN  which  were  SENT 
 t  from  Cornelius  had  made  enquiry 
 for  t  Simon's  HOUSE,  and  stood 
 before  the  gate, 
 
 18  And  called,  and  asked  whe- 
 ther *  Simon,  which  was  SUR- 
 named  Peter,  were  lodged  there. 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 19  While  Peter  f  thought  on 
 the  VISION,  the  spirit  said  [unto 
 him].  Behold,  t three  Men  seek 
 thee. 
 
 20  Arise  therefore,  and  get  thee 
 down,  and  go  with  them,  doubt- 
 ing nothing:  t^r  31  have  sent 
 them. 
 
 21  Then  Peter  went  down  fto 
 ^the  MEN  wdiich  were  sent  unto 
 him  from  Cornelius;  and  said, 
 Behold,  E  am  he  whom  ye  seek: 
 what  is  the  f  CAUSE  wherefore  ye 
 are  come? 
 
 22  And  THEY  said,  Cornelius  the 
 centurion,  a  just  Man,  and  one 
 that  feateth  God,  and  of  good 
 report  among  All  the  nation  of 
 the  Jews,  was  warned  from  God 
 by  an  holy  Angel  to  send  for  thee 
 
 into    his    HOUSE,    and    to    hear 
 Words  of  thee. 
 
 23  Then  called  he  them  in,  and 
 lodged  them.  And  on  the  MOR- 
 ROW t  Peter  went  away  with 
 them,  and  certain  *  brethren 
 from  t  JoPPA  accompanied  him. 
 
 24  And  the  morrow- after 
 they  entered  into  C^sarea.  And 
 Cornelius  waited  for  them,  and 
 had  called  together  his  kinsmen 
 and  NEAR  Friends. 
 
 25  And  as  Peter  was  f  coming 
 in,  Cornelius  met  him,  and  fell 
 down  at  his  feet,  and  worshipped 
 him. 
 
 26  But  Peter  took  him  up, 
 saying,  Stand  up;  5  myself  also 
 am  a  Man. 
 
 27  And  as  he  talked  with  him, 
 he  went  in,  and  found  many  that 
 were  come  together. 
 
 28  And  he  said  unto  them,  ^e 
 know  how  that  it  is  an  unlawful 
 thing  for  a  Man  that  is  a  Jew  to 
 keep  company,  or  come  unto  one 
 of  another  Nation;  but  GoD  hath, 
 shewed  Me  that  I  should  not  call 
 any  man  common  or  unclean. 
 
 29  Therefore  came  I  unto  you 
 without  gainsaying,  as  soon  as  I 
 was  sent  for:  I  ask  therefore  for 
 what  Intent  ye  have  sent  for  me  ? 
 
 §    XXX. 
 
 30  And  Cornelius  said.  Four 
 Days  ago  f  I  was  fasting  until 
 This  hour;  and  at  the  ninth 
 Hour  I  prayed  in  my  house,  and, 
 behold,  a  Man  stood  before  me  in 
 brio^ht  Clothino^, 
 
 31  And    said,     Cornelius,    thy 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  those  men  which.  18.  that  Simon  which.  21.  those 
 MEN  which.         23.  of  those  brethren  which  were  from. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  and  unclean.  16.  straightway  into  heaven.  17.  by 
 Cornelius.  17.    Si3ion's  house.  19.    was  reflecting  on  the  vision.  19.  two 
 
 Men.  20.  For  H  have.  21.  to  the  men,  and  said.  21.  Cause.  23.  he  arose 
 and  went  away.  23.  Joppa.  25.  coming-in.  30.  unto  This  Hour,  I  was  at  the 
 ninth  hour  praying  in  my  house.     See  19. 
 
 223 
 
X.  32. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 X.  48. 
 
 PRAYER  is  heard,  and  tliine  alms 
 are  had  in  remembrance  in  the 
 sight  of  God. 
 
 32  Send  therefore  to  Joppa,  and 
 call  hither  Simon,  whose  surname 
 is  Peter;  f)C  is  lodged  in  the  House 
 of  one  Simon  a  Tanner  by  the 
 Sea-side:  [who,  when  he  cometh, 
 shall  speak  unto  thee]. 
 
 33  Immediately  therefore  I  sent 
 to  thee;  and  tJ)OU  hast  well  done 
 that  thou  art  come.  Now  there- 
 fore are  b30  all  here  present  before 
 God,  to  hear  All  things  that  are 
 
 COMMANDED  thee  of  f  GOD. 
 
 34  Then  Peter  opened  Zizs  MOUTH, 
 and  said.  Of  a  Truth  I  perceive 
 That  God  is  no  Respecter-of-per- 
 sons : 
 
 35  But  in  Every  Nation  he 
 that  FEARETH  him,  and  worketh 
 Righteousness,  is  accepted  with 
 him. 
 
 36  fThe  WORD  which  God  sent 
 unto  the  children  of  Israel, 
 preaching  Peace  by  Jesus  Christ: 
 — i)e  is  Lord  of  all: — 
 
 37  t  That  WORD,  /  say^  J)e  know, 
 which  was  published  through- 
 out All  JuD^A,  and  beoan  from 
 Galilee,  after  the  baptism 
 which  John  preached; 
 
 \  38  How  God  anointed  "^  Jesus 
 of  Nazareth  with  the  holy  Ghost 
 and  with  Power :  who  went  about 
 doing-good,  and  healing  all  that 
 were  oppressed  of  the  devil; 
 For  God  was  with  him. 
 
 39  And  b3e  «re  Witnesses  of 
 all  things  which  he  did  both  in 
 the  land  of  the   Jews^   and  in 
 
 Jerusalem;  whom  they  t  slew  and 
 hanged  on  a  Tree: 
 
 40  |[tjim  God  raised  up  the 
 THIRD  Day,  and  shewed  hitn 
 openly ; 
 
 41  Not  to  All  the  people,  but 
 unto  "^Witnesses  CHOSEN-before 
 of  God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat 
 and  drink  with  him  after  he  ROSE 
 from  the  Dead. 
 
 42  And  he  commanded  us  to 
 preach  unto  the  PEOPLE,  and  to 
 testify  t  That  *  it  is  HE  which 
 was  ORDAINED  of  GoD  to  be  the 
 Judge  of  Quick  and  Dead. 
 
 43  To  ijim  give  All  the  pro- 
 phets witness,  that  through  his 
 
 NAME    WHOSOEVER    BELIEVETII 
 
 in  him  shall  receive  Remission  of 
 Sins. 
 
 44  AYliile  Peter  yet  spake  these 
 
 WORDS,    the     HOLY    GHOST     fell 
 
 on  all  THEM  which  heard  the 
 
 WORD. 
 
 45  And  THEY  of  the  Circum- 
 cision which  BELIEVED  were  as- 
 tonished, tas  many  as  came  with 
 Peter,  Because  that  on  the  Gen- 
 tiles also  was  poured  out  the 
 GIFT  of  the  HOLY  Ghost. 
 
 46  For  they  heard  them  speak 
 with  Tongues,  and  magnify  God. 
 Then  answered  Peter, 
 
 47  Can  any  man  forbid  water, 
 that  these  should  not  be  baptized, 
 which  have  received  the  holy 
 ghost  as  t  well  as  b)e  ? 
 
 48  And  he  commanded"1;hem  to 
 be  baptized  in  the  name  of  fthe 
 Lord.  Then  prayed  they  him  to 
 tarry  certain  Days. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 38.  that  Jesus  who  was  of  Nazareth.  41.  those  Witnesses 
 wliich  were  chosen-before.        42.  the  same  is  he  which. 
 
 t  Vatic.vn  IVLvNuscRiPT.— 33.  the  Lord.  Then  Peter.  36.  He  sent  the  word  unto 
 the  CHILDREN  of  Israel,  preaching.  37.  Ye  know  the  word  which  was  published. 
 39.  also  slew  and.  42.  That  this  is  he.  45.  who  came  with.         47.  also  bje  ? 
 
 48.  Jesus  Christ  (i).     See  32. 
 
 224 
 
XL  1. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XL  19, 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 §    XXXI. 
 
 1  And    ^  the    apostles    and 
 
 BRETHREN  that  WERE  in  JUD^A 
 
 heard   That   the    Gentiles   had 
 also  received  the  word  of  GOD. 
 
 2  And  when  Peter  was  come 
 up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were 
 of  the  Circumcision  contended 
 with  him, 
 
 3  Saying,  fThou  wentest  in  to 
 ]\len  uncircumcised,  and  didst  eat 
 with  them. 
 
 4  But  t  Peter  rehearsed  the 
 matter  from  the  beginning,  and 
 expounded  it  by  order  unto  them, 
 saying, 
 
 5  J  was  in  the  City  of  Joppa 
 praying :  and  in  a  Trance  I  saw  a 
 Vision,  A  certain  Vessel  descend, 
 as  it  had  been  a  great  Sheet, 
 let  down  from  heaven  by  Four 
 Corners;  and  it  came  even  to  me: 
 
 6  Upon  the  which  when  I  had 
 fastened  mine  eyes,  I  considered, 
 and  saw  fourfooted-beasts  of 
 the  EARTH,  and  wild-beasts, 
 and  CREEPING-THINGS,  and 
 fowls  of  the  AIR. 
 
 7  And  1 1  heard  a  Voice  saying 
 unto  me,  Arise,  Peter ;  slay  and  eat. 
 
 8  But  I  said,  Not  so.  Lord:  For 
 nothing  common  or  un^^ean  hath 
 at  any  time  entered  into  my 
 MOUTH. 
 
 9  But  the  Voice  answered  f  "^e 
 again  from  heaven,  What  GoD 
 hath  cleansed,  that  call  not  tJOU 
 common. 
 
 10  And  this  was  done  three 
 times:  and  all  were  drawn  up 
 again  into  heaven. 
 
 11  And,  behold,  immediately 
 there  were  Three  Men  already 
 come  unto  the  HOUSE  where  I 
 was,  sent  from  Cassarea  unto  me. 
 
 12  And  the  spirit  bade  me  go 
 with  them,  nothing  doubting. 
 Moreover  these  Six  Brethren  ac- 
 companied me,  and  we  entered 
 into  the  man^s  house: 
 
 13  And  he  shewed  us  how  he 
 had  seen  an  angel  in  his  HOUSE, 
 which  stood  and  said  [unto  him], 
 Send  [Men]  to  Joppa,  and  call 
 for  *  Simon,  whose  SURNAME  is 
 Peter ; 
 
 14  Who  shall  tell  tliee  W^ords, 
 whereby  Wym  and  All  thy  HOUSE 
 shall  be  saved. 
 
 15  And  as  I  began  to  speak, 
 the  HOLY  GHOST  fell  on  them,  as 
 on  us  at  the  Beginning, 
 
 16  Then  remembered  I  the 
 WORD  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he 
 said,  John  indeed  baptized  with 
 Water;  but  ge  shall  be  baptized 
 with  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 17  Forasmuch  then  as  GoD  gave 
 ihem  t\\e.  like  Gift  as  he  did  unto 
 us  who  believed  on  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ;  what  was  $,  that  I 
 could  withstand  GoD? 
 
 18  When  they  heard  these  things, 
 they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified 
 God,  saying,  Then  hath  GoD  also 
 to  the  gentiles  granted  re- 
 pentance unto  Life. 
 
 19  Now  THEY  which  were  SCAT- 
 tered-abroad  upon  *the  per- 
 secution that  AROSE  about 
 Stephen  travelled  as  far  as  Phenice, 
 and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch,  preach- 
 ing the  word  to  none  but  unto 
 the  Jews  only. 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 1.   those   apostles   and.  13.   that   Simon.  19.  that 
 
 PERSECUTION  which  arose. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3.  That  he  went  in  to  Men  uncircumcised,  and  did  eat  with 
 them.       4.  Peter,       7.  I  also  heard.       9.  a  second  time  from  heaven.    See  13  (twice). 
 
 Q  225 
 
XL  20. 
 
 THE   ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 xn.  7. 
 
 20  And  some  of  them  were  Men 
 of  Cyprus  and  Cyrene,  which, 
 when  they  w^ere  come  to  An- 
 tioch,  spake  f  ^^ii"ito  the  Grecians, 
 preachhig  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 21  And  the  Hand  of  the  Lord 
 was  with  them :  and  f  ^  Great 
 Xumher  believed,  and  turned  unto 
 the  Lord. 
 
 22  Then  tidings  of  these  things 
 came  unto  the  ears  of  *  the 
 CHURCH  which  twas  in  Jerusa- 
 lem :  and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas, 
 t  that  he  should  go  as  fax  as 
 Antioch. 
 
 23  Who,  when  he  came,  and 
 had  seen  the  grace  of  GoD, 
 was  glad,  and  exhorted  them  all, 
 that  with  PURPOSE  of  heart 
 they  would  f  cleave  unto  the 
 Lord. 
 
 24  For  he  was  a  good  Man,  and 
 full  of  the  holy  Ghost  and  of 
 Faith:  and  much  People  was 
 added  unto  the  Lord. 
 
 25  Then  t  departed  Barnabas 
 to  Tarsus,  for  to  seek  Saul: 
 
 26  And  when  he  had  found 
 t  him,  he  brought  t  ^^^^  unto 
 Antioch.  And  it  came  to  pass, 
 that  a  whole  Year  they  assembled 
 themselves  with  the  CHURCH,  and 
 taught  much  People.  And  the 
 DISCIPLES  were  called  Christians 
 first  in  Antioch. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 27  And  in  These  days  came 
 Prophets  from  Jerusalem  unto 
 Antioch. 
 
 28  And  there  stood  up  one  of 
 them  named  Agabus,  and  signified 
 by  the   spirit   that  there  should 
 
 be  o-rcat  Dearth  thi-ou"-hout  All 
 the  ^vORLD:  which  came  to  pass 
 in  the  days  of  Claudius  [Caesar]. 
 
 29  «Then  the  disciples,  every 
 man  according  to  his  ability, 
 determined  to  send  Relief  unto 
 the  brethren  which  dwelt  in 
 Jud^a: 
 
 30  Which  also  they  did,  and 
 sent  it  to  the  elders  by  the 
 Hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 
 
 CHAPTER  xn. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 1  Now  about  That  time  Herod 
 the  king  stretched  forth  his 
 HANDS  to  vex  certain    of  the 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 2  And  he  killed  James  the 
 BROTHER  of  John  with  the 
 Sword. 
 
 3  And  because  he  saw  it  pleased 
 the  Jews,  he  proceeded  further  to 
 take  Peter  also. — Then  w^ere  the 
 Days  of  unleavened-bread. — 
 
 4  And  when  he  had  appre- 
 hended him,  he  put  him  in  Prison, 
 and  delivered  him  to  Four  Quar- 
 ternions  of  Soldiers  to  keep  him ; 
 intendins:  after  EASTER  to  brino^ 
 him  forth  to  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 5  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in 
 PRISON:  but  Prayer  was  made 
 without  ceasing  ojf  the  CHURCH 
 [unto  God]  ffor  him. 
 
 6  And  when  Herod  would 
 have  brought  him  forth,  the  same 
 NIGHT  Peter  was  sleeping  be- 
 tween Two  Soldiers,  bound  with 
 two  Chains:  and  the  Keepers 
 before  the  DOOR  kept  the  prison. 
 
 7  And,  behold,  the   Angel   of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 22.  that  church  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 20.  also  unto.  21.  that  Great  Number  which  believed 
 
 turned   unto.         22    was  in   Jerusalem.  22.  unto  Antioch,  wlio.         23.  continue  in 
 
 tlie  Lord.         25,  he  dejmrted  to  Tarsus.  26.  him.         26.  him,         5.  concerning  him. 
 See  28,  5. 
 
 226 
 
xri.  8. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XH.  21. 
 
 the  Lord  came  upon  hiin^  and  a 
 Liglit  slilned  in  the  PRISON :  and 
 he  smote  Peter  on  the  side,  and 
 raised  him  up,  saying.  Arise  up 
 quickly.  And  His  chains  fell  off 
 from  his  HANDS. 
 
 8  And  the  angel  said  unto 
 him,  Gird  thyself,  and  bind  on  thy 
 SANDALS.  And  so  he  did.  And 
 he  saith  unto  him,  Cast  thy  gar- 
 ment about  thee,  and  follow  me. 
 
 9  And  he  went  out,  and  fol- 
 lowed [him] ;  and  wist  not  That 
 IT  was  true  which  was  done  by 
 the  ANGEL;  but  thought  lie  saw 
 a  Vision. 
 
 10  When  they  were  past  the 
 First  and  the  second  Ward,  they 
 came  unto  ^the  IRON  gate  that 
 LEADETH  unto  the  CITY;  which 
 opened  to  them  of  liis  own  accord : 
 and  they  went  out,  and  passed  on 
 through  one  Street;  and  forth- 
 with the  ANGEL  departed  from 
 him. 
 
 11  And  when  Peter  was  come 
 to  himself,  he  said,  Now  I  know 
 of  a  surety,  That  the  Lord  hath 
 sent  his  angel,  and  hath  de- 
 livered me  out  of  the  Hand  of 
 Herod,  and  from  All  the  expec- 
 tation of  the  people  of  the 
 Jews. 
 
 12  And  when  he  had  considered 
 the  thing^  he  came  to  the  HOUSE 
 of  Mary  the  mother  of  "^  John, 
 whose  SURNAME  was  Mark  ; 
 where  many  were  gathered  toge- 
 ther praying. 
 
 13  And  as  f  Peter  knocked  at 
 the  DOOR  of  the  gate,  a  Damsel 
 came  to  hearken,  named  Rhoda. 
 
 14  And  when  she  knew  Peter's 
 voice,  she  opened  not  the  gate 
 
 for  GLADNESS,   but    ran    in,  and 
 told  how  Peter  stood  before  the 
 
 GATE. 
 
 15  And  THEY  said  unto  her, 
 Thou  art  mad.  But  she  con- 
 stantly affirmed  that  it  was  even 
 so.  Then  said  they,  It  is  his 
 ANGEL. 
 
 16  But  Peter  continued  knock- 
 ing: and  when  they  had  opened 
 the  dooi'y  and  saw  him,  they  were 
 astonished. 
 
 17  But  he,  beckoning  unto  them 
 with  the  HAND  to  hold  their 
 peace,  declared  unto  them  how 
 the  Lord  had  brought  Him  out 
 of  the  PRISON.  And  he  said,  Go 
 shew  these  things  unto  James,  and 
 to  the  brethren.  And  he  de- 
 parted, and  went  into  Another 
 Place. 
 
 §  XXXIV. 
 
 18  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  Day, 
 there  was  no  small  Stir  amono-  the 
 SOLDIERS,  what  was  become  of 
 Peter. 
 
 19  And  when  Herod  had  sought 
 for  him,  and  found  him  not,  he 
 examined  the  keepers,  and  com- 
 manded that  they  should  be  put  to 
 death.  And  he  went  down  from 
 JuD^A  to  C^SAREA,  and  there 
 abode. 
 
 20  And  t  Herod  was  highly 
 displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and 
 Sidon:  but  they  came  with  one 
 accord  to  him,  and,  having  made 
 *  Blastus  the  king's  chamber- 
 lain their  friend,  desired  Peace; 
 because  Their  country  was 
 NOURISHED  by  the  king's  coun- 
 try. 
 
 21  And  upon  a  Set  Day  fHE- 
 ROD,   arrayed    in    royal  Apparel, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10.  that  iron  gate  that. 
 Mark.         20.  that  Blastus  who  was. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 13.  he  knocked.      20.  he  was  liighlv 
 
 Q   2 
 
 12.  that  John  Avho  was  surnamed 
 
 2 1 ,  Herod.     See  9-. 
 
 227 
 
XII.  22. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XHI.  13. 
 
 sat  upon  liis  THRONE,  and  made 
 an  oration  unto  them. 
 
 22  And  the  people  gave  a 
 shout,  saying,  It  is  the  Voice  of  a 
 Grod,  and  not  of  a  Man. 
 
 23  And  immediately  the  An^el 
 of  the  Lord  smote  him,  because 
 he  gave  not  GoD  the  glory  :  and 
 he  was  eaten  of  worms,  and  gave 
 up  the  ghost. 
 
 24  But  the  WORD  of  f  God  grew 
 and  multipUed. 
 
 25  And  Barnabas  and  Saul  re- 
 turned from  Jerusalem,  when  they 
 had  fidfilled  their  ministry,  and 
 took    with    them    *  John,    whose 
 
 SURNAME  was  MaRK. 
 
 CHAPTER  XHL 
 
 §    XXXV. 
 
 1  Now  there  were  m  the 
 CHURCH  that  WAS  at  Antioch 
 [Certain]  Prophets  and  Teachers; 
 as  Barnabas,  and  *  Simeon  that 
 was  CALLED  Niger,  and  Lucius 
 of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen,  which 
 had  been  brought  up  with  Herod 
 the  TETRARCH,  and  Saul. 
 
 2  As  they  ministered  to  the 
 Lord,  and  fasted,  the  holy 
 GHOST  said.  Separate  me  Bar- 
 nabas and  Saul  for  the  work 
 whereunto  I  have  called  them. 
 
 3  And  when  they  had  fasted 
 and  prayed,  and  laid  their  HANDS 
 on  them,  they  sent  them  away. 
 
 4  So  tjcg,  being  sent  forth  by 
 the  fHOLY  GHOST,  departed  unto 
 t  Seleucia;  and  from  thence 
 they  sailed  to  f  Cyprus. 
 
 5  And  when  they  were  at  Sala- 
 mis,  they  preached  the  WORD  of 
 
 God  in  the  synagogues  of  the 
 Jeavs  :  and  they  had  also  John  to 
 their  Minister. 
 
 6  And  when  they  had  gone 
 through  fthe  isle  unto  Paphos, 
 they  found  t^  Certain  Sorcerer,  a 
 False-prophet,  a  Jew,  whose  Name 
 luas  Bar- Jesus: 
 
 7  Which  was  Avith  the  deputy- 
 OF-THE-COUNTRY,  Scrgius  Pau- 
 lus,  a  prudent  Man;  who  called 
 for  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  desired 
 to  hear  the  WORD  of  GoD. 
 
 8  But  Elymas — the  SORCERER, 
 for  so  is  his  NAME  by  interpreta- 
 tion— withstood  them,  seeking  to 
 turn  away  the  deputy  from  the 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 9  Then  *  Saul,  who  also  is 
 called  Paul,  filled  with  the  holy 
 Ghost,  set  his  eyes  on  him, 
 
 10  And  said,  0  full  of  All 
 Subtilty  and  All  Mischief,  thou 
 Child  of  the  Devil,  thou  Enemy 
 of  All  Righteousness,  wilt  thou 
 not  cease  to  pervert  the  right 
 WAYS  of  the  Lord? 
 
 11  And  now,  behold,  the  Hand 
 of  the  Lord  is  upon  thee,  and  thou 
 shalt  be  blind,  not  seeing  the  SUN 
 for  a  Season.  And  immediately 
 there  fell  [on  him]  a  Mist  and  a 
 Darkness;  and  he  went  about 
 seeking  some  to  lead  him  by  the 
 hand. 
 
 12  Then  the  deputy,  when  he 
 saw^  WHAT  was  done,  believed, 
 being  astonished  at  the  DOCTRINE 
 of  the  Lord. 
 
 §    XXXVI. 
 
 13  Now  when  fPAUL  and  his 
 COMPANY  loosed  from   Paphos, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.5.  that  John  who  was  surnamed  Mark.  1.  that  Simeon 
 M^ho  was  called.         9.  that  Saul  who. 
 
 •]■  Vatican  Manuscript.—  24.  the  Lord  grew.  4,  holy  Ghost.  4.  Seleucia. 
 4.  Cyprus.  6.  tlie  Whole  isle  unto  Paphos.  6.  a  certain  Man,  a  Sorcerer,  a  False- 
 prophet.         13.  Paul.     See  1,  11. 
 
 228 
 
Xlll.  14. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 Xni  28. 
 
 tliey  came  to  Perga  in  Pam- 
 PHYLIA :  and  John  departing 
 from  tliem  returned  to  Jerusa- 
 lem. 
 
 14  But  wlien  they  departed  from 
 PergAj  tliey  came  to  Antioch  in 
 PlSlDlA,  and  went  into  the  SYNA- 
 GOGUE on  *the  SABBATH  DAY, 
 and  sat  down. 
 
 15  And  after  the  reading  of 
 the  LAW  and  the  prophets  the 
 rulers-of-the-synagogue  sent 
 unto  them,  saying,  \e  Men  and 
 Brethren,  if  fye  have  any  Word 
 of  Exhortation  for  the  people, 
 siiy  on. 
 
 16  Then  Paul  stood  up,  and 
 beckoning  with  his  hand  said, 
 Men  of  Israel,  and  YE  that  fear 
 God,  give  audience. 
 
 17  The  God  of  fthis  people 
 of  Israel  chose  our  fathers,  and 
 exalted  the  people  when  they 
 DWELT -AS -strangers  in  the 
 Land  of  Egypt,  and  with  an  high 
 Arm  brought  he  them  out  of  it. 
 
 18  And  about  the  Time  of  Forty 
 Years  suffered  he  their  manners  in 
 the  wilderness. 
 
 1 9  [And]  when  he  had  destroyed 
 seven  Nations  in  the  Land  of 
 Chanaan,  he  f  divided  their  land 
 to  them  by  Lot. 
 
 20  And  after  that  he  gave  unto 
 them  Judges  about  the  space  of 
 four  hundred  and  fifty  Years,  until 
 Samuel  the  prophet. 
 
 21  And  afterwards  they  desired 
 a  King:  and  GoD  gave  unto  them 
 Saul  the  Son  of  Cis,  a  Man  of 
 
 the    Tribe    of  Benjamin,    by   the 
 space  of  forty  Years. 
 
 22  And  when  he  had  removed 
 him,  he  raised  up  unto  them  Da- 
 vid to  ])e  their  Kino-;  to  whom 
 also  he  gave  testimony,  and  said, 
 "  I  have  found  *  David  the  son  of 
 Jesse,  [a  Man]  after  mine  own 
 heart,  which  shall  fulfil  All  my 
 
 WILL."  X 
 
 23  Of  This  man's  seed  hath  God 
 according  to  his  Promise  fi'aised 
 unto  Israel  a  Saviour,  Jesus; 
 
 24  When  John  had  first  preached 
 before  his  coming  the  Baptism  of 
 Repentance  to  All  the  people  of 
 Israel. 
 
 25  And  as  John  fulfilled  his 
 COURSE,  he  said,  f  Whom  thhik 
 ye  that  I  am?  31  am  not  he.  But, 
 behold,  there  cometh  one  after 
 me.  Whose  SHOES  of  his  FEET  I 
 am  not  worthy  to  loose. 
 
 §    XXXVII. 
 
 26  Men  aiid  Brethren,  Children 
 of  the   Stock  of  Abraham,  f  and 
 WHOSOEVER   among  you   fear-* 
 ETH  God,  to  You  is  the  word  of 
 this  SALVATION  fsent. 
 
 27  For  THEY  that  dwell  at 
 Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers,  be- 
 cause they  knew  f)ittt  not,  nor  yet 
 ■^the  voices  of  the  prophets 
 which  are  read  Every  Sabbath- 
 day,  they  have  fulfilled  them  in 
 condemning  him. 
 
 28  And  though  they  found  no 
 Cause  of  Death  in  him,  yet  desired 
 they  Pilate  that  he  should  be 
 slain. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  the  day  of  the  sabbatus.  22.  that  David  who  is  the  son. 
 27.  THOSE  Voices. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 15.  any  one  among  yon  have  a  Word  of.  17.  the  prople 
 of  Israel  chose.  19.  he  gave  their  land  for  an  inheritance,  about  four  hundred  and 
 fifty  Years.  And  after  that  he  gave  them  Judges  until  Samuel  the  Prophet.  23.  brought 
 unto  IsHAEL.  25.  What  think  ye  that.  26.  they  who  among  you  feak  God,  to 
 You.        20.  sent  fortlu  For.     See  19,  22. 
 
 X  22.  Psalm  bcxxix.  20. 
 
 229 
 
XIII.  29.  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 Xni.  46. 
 
 29  And  when  they  had  fulfilled 
 ALL  that  was  WRITTEN  of  him, 
 they  took  him  down  from  the 
 TREE,  and  laid  him  in  a  Sepul- 
 chre. 
 
 30  But  God  raised  him  from  the 
 Dead: 
 
 31  And  he  was  seen  many  Days 
 of    THEM    which    CAME-UP    with 
 
 him  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem, 
 who  are  his  Witnesses  unto  the 
 people. 
 
 32  And  \Xit  declare  unto  You 
 glad  tidings,  hoiv  That  the  pro- 
 mise which  was  made   unto   the 
 
 FATHERS, 
 
 33  God  hath  fulfilled  the  same 
 unto  tus  their  CHILDREN,  in  that 
 he  hath  raised  up  Jesus  again ;  as 
 it  is  also  written  in  the  SECOND 
 PSALM,  "  ^ijOU  art  my  Son,  This- 
 day  have  $  begotten  thee."  { 
 
 34  And  as  concerning  That  he 
 raised  him  up  from  the  Dead,  now 
 no  more  to  return  to  Corruption, 
 he  said  on  this  wise,  "  I  will  give 
 you  the  SURE  mercies  of  Da- 
 vid." X 
 
 35  Wherefore  he  saith  also  in 
 another  psalm,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
 suffer  thine  HOLY-ONE  to  see 
 Corruption."  J 
 
 36  For  David,  after  he  had 
 served  his  Own  Generation  by  the 
 WILL  of  God,  fell  on  sleep,  and 
 was  laid  unto  his  fathers,  and 
 saw  Corruption: 
 
 37  But  he,  whom  GoD  raised 
 again,  saw  no  Corruption. 
 
 38  Be  it  known  unto  you  there- 
 fore. Men  and  Brethren,  That 
 through  this  man  is  preached  unto 
 you  the  Forgiveness  of  Sins : 
 
 39  And  by  Jim  all  that  be- 
 lieve are  justified  from  all  things, 
 from  which  ye  could  not  be  justi- 
 by  the  law  of  Moses. 
 
 40  Beware  therefore,  lest  that 
 come  upon  you,  which  is  SPOKEN- 
 OF  in  the  prophets  ; 
 
 41  "  Behold,  ye  despisers,  and 
 wonder,  and  perish:  For  1  work 
 a  Work  in  your  days,  a  Work 
 which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe, 
 though  a  man  declare  it  unto 
 you."  t 
 
 42  And  when  fthe  Jews  were 
 gone  out  of  the  SYNAGOGUE,  the 
 Gentiles  besought  that  these 
 WORDS  might  be  preached  to 
 them  the  NEXT  Sabbath. 
 
 43  Now  when  the  congrega- 
 tion was  broken  up,  many  of  the 
 Jews  and  religious  proselytes 
 followed  Paul  and  Barnabas: 
 who,  speaking  to  them,  persuaded 
 them  to  continue  in  the  GRACE  of 
 God. 
 
 44  And  the  next  Sabbath-day 
 came  almost  the  Whole  CITY 
 together  to  hear  the  WORD  of 
 God. 
 
 45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the 
 multitudes,  they  were  filled 
 with  Envy,  and  spake  against 
 those  things  which  were  spoken 
 by  t  Paul,  contradicting  [and 
 blaspheming]. 
 
 46  Then  Paul  and  Barnabas 
 waxed  bold,  and  said.  It  was 
 necessary  that  the  WORD  of  GoD 
 should  first  have  been  spoken  to 
 You:  [but]  seeing  ye  put  it  from 
 you,  and  judge  yourselves  unwor- 
 thy of  everlasting  Life,  lo,  we 
 turn  to  the  Gentiles. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 33.  our  children,  in  that 
 thonglit  proper  that  tlicse  woitos  should  be  preached. 
 Paul  and.     See  45,  4G. 
 
 ;•  33.   Tsa.  ii.  7.         X  34.   Isa.lv.  3.  +  3;!.  Psa.  xvi.  10. 
 
 42.  they  were  gone  out.  it  was 
 45.  Paul,  contradicting.     And 
 
 X  41  Habakk.  i.  5. 
 230 
 
Xlil.  47. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XIV.  13. 
 
 47  For  so  hath  the  Lord  com- 
 manded us,  saying,  "  I  liave  set 
 thee  to  be  a  Light  of  the  Gentiles, 
 that  thou  shouldest  BE  for  Sal- 
 vation unto  the  Ends  of  the 
 earth/'  J 
 
 48  And  when  the  Gentilp:s 
 heard  this,  they  were  ghid^  and 
 glorified  the  WORD  of  t  the  Lord  : 
 and  as  many  as  were  ordained  to 
 eternal  Life  beUeved. 
 
 49  And  the  word  of  the  Lord 
 was  published  throughout  All  the 
 
 REGION. 
 
 50  But  the  Jews  stirred  up  the 
 devout  and  honourable  Wo- 
 men, and  the  chief-men  of  tlie 
 CITY,  and  raised  Persecution 
 against  Paul  and  f  Barnabas, 
 and  expelled  them  out  of  f  their 
 COASTS. 
 
 5 1  But  THEY  shook  off  the  dust 
 of  t  their  feet  against  them,  and 
 came  unto  Iconiura. 
 
 §    XXXVIII. 
 
 52  And  the  disciples  were 
 filled  with  Joy,  and  with  the  holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Ico- 
 nium,    that  they  went  BOTH-TO- 
 
 GETHER   into    the  SYNAGOGUE  of 
 
 the  Jews,  and  so  spake,  that  a 
 Great  Multitude  botli  of  the  Jews 
 and  also  of  the  Greeks  believed. 
 
 2  But  the  unbelieving  Jews 
 stirred  up  the  Gentiles,  and 
 made  their  minds  evil  affected 
 af'alnst  the  brethren. 
 
 o 
 
 3  Long  Time  therefore  abode 
 they  speaking  boldly  in  *  tlie 
 Lord,  which   gave-testimony 
 
 unto  the  WORD  of  his  GRACE, 
 tand  granted  Signs  and  Wonders 
 to  be  done  by  their  hands. 
 
 4  But  the  multitude  of  tbc 
 CITY  was  divided:  and  part  held 
 with  the  Jews,  and  part  with 
 
 the  APOSTLES. 
 
 5  And  wlien  there  was  an  As- 
 sault made  both  of  the  Gentiles, 
 and  also  of  the  Jews  with  their 
 RULERS,  to  use  them  despitefully, 
 and  to  stone  them, 
 
 6  They  were  ware  of  it,  and  fled 
 unto  Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of 
 Lycaonia,  and  unto  the  regio:^ 
 that  lieth  round  about: 
 
 7  And  there  they  preached  the 
 gospel. 
 
 §    XXXIX. 
 
 8  And  there  sat  a  Certain  J\lan 
 at  Lystra,  impotent  in  his  feet, 
 [being]  a  Cripple  from  his  Mother's 
 Womb,  who  never  had  walked : 
 
 9  The  same  heard  Paul  speak : 
 who  steadfastly  beholding  him, 
 and  perceiving  That  he  had  Faith 
 
 to  be  HEALED, 
 
 10  Said  with  a  fLoud  VOICE, 
 Stand  upright  on  thy  feet.  And 
 he  leaped  and  walked. 
 
 11  And  when  the  people  saw 
 what  Paul  had  done,  they  lifted 
 up  their  VOICES,  saying  in  the 
 speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  GODS 
 are  come  down  to  us  in  the  like- 
 ness of  Men. 
 
 12  And  they  called  Barnabas, 
 Jupiter;  and  Paul,  Mer<;urius, 
 because      f)e     was     the      chief 
 
 SPEAKER. 
 
 13  Then  the  PRIEST  of  ^Jupi- 
 ter, which  WAS  before  f  their 
 CITY,  brought  Oxen  and  Garlands 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 3.  that  Lord  which.         13.  that  Jupiter  which, 
 f  Vatican  Mandscrspt. — 48.  God:  and  as  many.         .50.  Barnabas.        50.  the  coasts. 
 5L  <Ae?r  FEET.       3.  granting  Signs  and.       10,  Loud  Voice.       13.  the  city.    Seed,, 
 X  47.  Isaiah  xlix.  6. 
 
 231 
 
XIV.  14. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XV.  3. 
 
 unto  tlie  GATES,  and  would  have 
 done  sacrifice  with  the  people. 
 
 14  Which  when  the  apostles, 
 Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard  o/,  they 
 rent  their  clothes,  and  t  ^an  in 
 among  the  PEOPLE,  crying  out, 
 
 15  And  saying,  Sirs,  why  do  ye 
 These  things?  MEe  also  are  Men 
 of  like  passions  with  you,  and 
 preach  unto  you  that  ye  sliould 
 turn  from  These  vanities  unto 
 the  LIVING  God,  which  made 
 HEAVEN,  and  EARTH,  and  the 
 SEA,  and  All  things  that  are 
 therein : 
 
 16  Who  in  times  past  suffered 
 All  NATIONS  to  walk  in  their 
 own  WAYS. 
 
 17  Nevertheless  he  left  not  Him- 
 self without  witness,  in  that  he  did 
 good,  and  gave  us  Rain  from  hea- 
 ven, and  fruitful  Seasons,  filling  our 
 HEARTS  with  Food  and  Gladness. 
 
 18  And  with  These  sayings  scarce 
 restrained  they  the  people,  that 
 they  had  not  done-sacrifice 
 unto  them. 
 
 1 9  And  there  came  thither  certain 
 Jews  from  Antioch  and  Iconium, 
 who  persuaded  the  people,  and, 
 having  stoned  Paul,  drew  him 
 out  of  the  city,  supposing  he  had 
 been  dead. 
 
 20  Howbeit,  as  the  DISCIPLES 
 stood  round  about  him^  he  rose 
 up,  and  came  into  the  city  :  and 
 the  next-day  he  departed  with 
 Barnabas  to  Derbe. 
 
 21  And  when  they  had  preached 
 the  gospel  to  that  city,  and  had 
 taught  many,  they  returned  again 
 to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and 
 Antioch, 
 
 22  Confirming  the  SOULS  of  the 
 
 disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to 
 continue  in  the  faith,  and  That 
 we  must  through  Much  Tribula- 
 tion enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
 God. 
 
 23  And  when  they  had  ordained 
 them  Elders  in  every  Church,  and 
 had  prayed  with  Fasting,  they 
 commended  them  to  the  Lord, 
 on  whom  they  believed. 
 
 24  And  after  they  had  passed 
 throughout  PiSlDiA,  they  came 
 to  tPamphylia. 
 
 25  And  when  they  had  preached 
 the  WORD  in  Perga,  they  went 
 down  into  Attalia: 
 
 26  And  thence  sailed  to  Antioch, 
 from  whence  they  had  been  recom- 
 mended to  the  GRACE  of  God  for 
 the  WORK  which  they  fulfilled. 
 
 27  And  when  they  were  come, 
 and  had  gathered  the  CHURCH 
 together,  they  rehearsed  all  that 
 God  had  done  with  them,  and 
 How  he  had  opened  the  Door  of 
 Faith  unto  the  Gentiles. 
 
 28  And  [there]  they  abode  long 
 Time  with  the  disciples. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 1  And  certain  men  which  came 
 down  from  JuDiEA  taught  the 
 brethren,  and  said,  Except  ye 
 be  circumcised  after  the  manner 
 of  t Moses,  ye  cannot  be  saved. 
 
 2  When  therefore  Paul  and 
 Barnabas  had  no  small  Dissen- 
 sion and  Disputation  with  them, 
 they  determined  that  Paul  and 
 Barnabas,  and  Certain  Other  of 
 them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem 
 unto  the  apostles  and  Elders 
 about  this  question. 
 
 3  And  "^  being  brought  on  their 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. — 3.  they,  being  brought  on  their  way  by  the  church,  passed, 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  ran  forth  among.      24.  Pampiiylia.     1.  Mosks.   See  2S. 
 
 232 
 
XV.  4. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XV.  20. 
 
 way  by  the  church,  they  passed 
 through  Phenice  and  Samaria, 
 declaring  the  conversion  of 
 the  Gentiles:  and  they  caused 
 great  Joy  unto  All  the  bre- 
 thren. 
 
 4  And  when  they  were  come 
 to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received 
 t  of  the  CHURCH,  and  of  the 
 APOSTLES  and  ELDERS,  and  they 
 declared  all  things  that  GOD  had 
 done  with  them. 
 
 5  But  there  rose  up  certain  of 
 the  SECT  of  the  Pharisees  which 
 BELIEVED,  saying.  That  it  was 
 needful  to  circumcise  them^  and  to 
 command  them  to  keep  the  LAW 
 of  Moses. 
 
 6  And  the  apostles  and  el- 
 ders came  together  for  to  consider 
 of  this  matter. 
 
 7  And  when  there  had  been 
 Much  Disputing,  Peter  rose  up, 
 and  said  unto  them.  Men  and 
 Brethren,  g0  know  how  That  a 
 good  while  ago  God  made  choice 
 among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by 
 my  MOUTH  should  hear  the  WORD 
 of  the  GOSPEL,  and  believe. 
 
 8  And  God,  which  knoweth- 
 THE-HEARTS,  bare  them  witness, 
 giving  [them]  the  HOLY  GHOST, 
 even  as  he  did  unto  us; 
 
 9  And  put  no  difference  be- 
 tween us  and  them,  purifying 
 their  hearts  by  faith. 
 
 10  Now  therefore  why  tempt  ye 
 GoDj  to  put  a  Yoke  upon  the 
 neck  of  the  disciples,  which 
 neither  our  FATHERS  nor  bC  were 
 able  to  bear? 
 
 11  But  we  believe  that  through 
 
 I  the    GRACE    of    the    Lord    Jesus 
 Christ  we  shall  be  saved,  even  as 
 
 12  Then  All  the  multitude 
 kept  silence,  and  gave  audience 
 to  Barnabas  and  Paul,  declaring 
 What  Miracles  and  Wonders  God 
 had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles 
 by  them. 
 
 13  And  after  they  had  held- 
 their-peace,  James  answered, 
 saying,  Men  and  Brethren^  hearken 
 unto  me: 
 
 14  Simeon  hath  declared  how 
 God  at  the  first  did  visit  the 
 Gentiles,  to  take  out  of  them  a 
 People  ffoi"  his  name. 
 
 15  And  to  this  agree  the  WORDS 
 of  the  PROPHETS;  as  it  is  writ- 
 ten, 
 
 16  "After  this  I  will  return, 
 and  will  build  again  *the  taber- 
 nacle of  David,  which  is  fal- 
 len-down; and  I  will  build  again 
 the  RUINS  thereof,  and  1  will  set 
 it  up: 
 
 17  "  That  the  Residue  of  men 
 might  seek  after  the  Lord,  and 
 All  the  Gentiles,  upon  whom 
 my  NAME  is  called,  saith  "^the 
 Lord,  who  DOETH  [all]  these 
 t  things."  { 
 
 18  Known  unto  GoD  are  All 
 his  WORKS  from  the  Beginning 
 of  the  World. 
 
 19  Wherefore  My  Sentence  is, 
 that  we  trouble  not  them,  which 
 from  among  the  Gentiles  are 
 TURNED  to  God: 
 
 20  But  that  we  write  unto 
 them,  that  they  abstain  from 
 POLLUTIONS  of  IDOLS,  and  from 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.- -16.  that  Tabernacle  of  David  which.        17.  that  Lord  who 
 
 DOETH. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 4.  by  the  church  and  the  apostles  and.        14.  in  his 
 NAME.       17.  things,  which  were  known  from  the  Beginning  of  the  World.  See  8,  17,  18. 
 X  17.  Amos  ix.  11. 
 
 233 
 
XV.  21. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XV.  38. 
 
 FORNICATION,  and/roW  THINGS- 
 STRANGLED,  and  from  BLOOD. 
 
 21  For  Moses  of  old  Time  hatli 
 in  every  City  them  that  preach 
 him,  being  read  in  the  SYNA- 
 GOGUES Every  Sabbath  day. 
 
 22  Then  pleased  it  the  APOSTLES 
 and  ELDERS,  with  the  Whole 
 CHURCH,  to  send  Chosen  ]Men  of 
 their  own  company  to  Antioch 
 with  Paul  and  Barnabas ;  namely^ 
 *  Judas  t  SURNAMED  Barsabas, 
 and  Silas,  chief  Men   aniong   the 
 
 BRETHREN : 
 
 23  And  they  wrote  letters  by 
 them  [after  this  manner]  ; 
 
 §    XL. 
 
 The  APOSTLES  and  f  elders  and 
 BRETHREN  Send  greeting  unto 
 ■^the  BRETHREN  whicli  are  of  the 
 Gentiles  in  Antioch  and  Syria 
 and  Cilicia: 
 
 24  Forasmuch  as  we  have  heard. 
 That  certain  [which  went  out] 
 from  us  have  troubled  you  with 
 Words,  subverting  your  SOULS, 
 [saying,  Ye  must  be  circumcised, 
 and  keep  the  law]  :  to  whom 
 we  gave  no  such  commandment: 
 
 25  It  seemed  good  unto  us,  being 
 assembled  with  one  accord,  f  to 
 send  Chosen  Men  unto  you  with 
 our  BELOVED  Barnabas  and  Paul, 
 
 26  Men  that  have  hazarded  their 
 LIVES  for  the  name  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 27  We  have  sent  therefore  Judas 
 and  Silas,  who  shall  also  tell  you 
 the  SAME  things  by  ^louth. 
 
 28  For  it  seemed  o-ood  to  the 
 fHOLT  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay 
 
 upon  you  no  Greater  Burden  than 
 t these  NECESSARY  things; 
 
 29  That  ye  abstain  from  meats 
 offered  to  Idols,  and  from  Blood, 
 and  from  Things  Strangled,  and 
 from  Fornication:  from  which  if 
 ye  keep  yourselves,  ye  shall  do 
 well.     Fare  ye  well. 
 
 30  So  when  they  were  dismissed, 
 THEY  t  came  to  Antioch :  and  when 
 they  had  gathered  the  multi- 
 tude together,  they  delivered  the 
 
 EPISTLE: 
 
 31  Wkich  when  they  had  read, 
 they  rejoiced  for  the  consola- 
 tion. 
 
 32  And  Judas  and  Silas,  being 
 Prophets  also  themselves,  exhorted 
 tlie  BRETHREN  with  many  Words, 
 and  confirmed  them. 
 
 33  And  after  they  had  tarried 
 there  a  Space,  they  were  let  go  in 
 Peace  from  the  brethren  unto 
 
 fthe  APOSTLES. 
 
 34  [Notwithstanding  it  pleased 
 Silas  to  abide  there  still.] 
 
 35  Paul  also  and  Barnabas  con- 
 tinued in  Antioch,  teaching  and 
 preaching  the  WORD  of  the  Lord, 
 with  many  others  also. 
 
 36  And  Some  Days  after  Paul 
 said  unto  Barnabas,  Let  us  go 
 acrain  and  visit  our  brethren  in 
 
 o 
 
 t  Every  City  where  w^e  have 
 preached  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
 and  see  how  they  do. 
 
 37  And  Barnabas  f  determined 
 to  take  with  them  "^  John,  whoso 
 surname  was  Mark. 
 
 38  But  Paul  thouo:ht  not  2;ood 
 to    take    him    with    them,    who 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 22.    that   Judas   who  was   surnamkd.  23.    those  bre- 
 
 thren which.         37,  that  John  whose. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 22.  who  Avas  called  Barsahbns.  23.  elder  brethren 
 
 send.  25.  rtw/Z  chosen  out,  to  send  Men  unto  you.  28.  holy  ghost.  28.  These 
 NECESSARY  things.  30.  came  down  to  Antioch.  33  them  who  had  sent  them. 
 36.  every  City.         37.  was  mliidcd  to  take.     See  23,  24  .twice,  34. 
 
 2.34 
 
XV.  39. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XVI.  13 
 
 DEPARTED  from  them  from  Pam- 
 phjlia,  and  went  not  with  them 
 to  the  WORK. 
 
 39  And  the  Contention  was  so 
 sharp  between  them,  that  they 
 departed  asunder  one  from  the 
 other:  and  so  Barnabas  took 
 Mark,  and  sailed  unto  Cyprus; 
 
 §    XLI. 
 
 40  And  Paul  chose  Silas,  and 
 departed,  being  recommended  by 
 the  BRETHREN  unto  the  GRACE 
 of  fGoD. 
 
 41  And   he  went  through    Sy- 
 ria  and   Cilicia,    confirming  the 
 CHURCHES- 
 CHAPTER   XVI. 
 
 1  Then  came  he  tto  Derbe  and 
 Lystra :  and,  behold,  a  certain 
 Disciple  was  there,  named  Timo- 
 theus,  the  Son  of  a  [certain]  Wo- 
 man, which  was  a  Jewess,  and 
 believed;  but  his  Father  was  a 
 Greek : 
 
 2  Which  was  well  reported  of 
 by  the  brethren  that  were  at 
 Lystra  and  Iconium. 
 
 3  ^im  would  Paul  have  to 
 go  forth  with  him;  and  took  and 
 circumcised  him  because  of  *the 
 Jews  which  were  in  those  quar- 
 ters: for  they  knew  all  That  his 
 father  was  a  Greek. 
 
 4  And  as  they  went  through 
 the  CITIES,  they  delivered  them 
 *the  DECREES  for  to  keep^  that 
 were  ordained  fof  *the  apos- 
 tles and  elders  which  were  at 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 5  And  so  were  the  churches 
 established  in  the  faith,  and  in- 
 creased in  NUMBER  daily. 
 
 6  t  Now  when  they  had  gone 
 throughout  Phrygia  and  the  re- 
 gion of  Galatia,  and  were  for- 
 bidden of  the  HOLY  Ghost  to 
 preach  the  WORD  in  Asia, 
 
 7  t  After  they  were  come  to 
 Mysia,  they  assayed  to  go  into 
 BiTHYNiA:  but  fthe  spirit  suf- 
 fered them  not. 
 
 8  And  they  passing  by  Mysia 
 came  down  to  Troas. 
 
 9  And  a  Vision  appeared  to 
 Paul  in  the  night  ;  There  stood 
 t  a  Man  of  Macedonia,  and  prayed 
 him,  saying,  Come  over  into  Ma- 
 cedonia, and  help  us. 
 
 10  And  after  he  had  seen  the 
 VISION,  immediately  we  endea- 
 voured to  go  into  Macedonia, 
 assuredly  gathering  That  t  the 
 Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach 
 the  gospel  unto  them. 
 
 11  Therefore  loosing  from  Tro- 
 as, we  came  with  a  straight  course 
 to  Samothracia,  and  the  next 
 day  to  Xeapolis; 
 
 12  And  from  thence  to  Philippi, 
 which  is  the  Chief  City  of  fthat 
 PART  of  Macedonia,  and  a  Co- 
 lony :  and  we  were  in  That  CITY 
 abiding  certain  Days. 
 
 13  And  on  -^the  SABBATH  we 
 went  out  of  the  t  CITY  by  a  Eiver- 
 side,  where  Prayer  was  wont  to 
 be  made;  and  we  sat  down,  and 
 spake  unto  the  WOMEN  which 
 RESORTED  thither. 
 
 4.     THOSE    DECREES. 
 
 4.     THOSE 
 
 *  EMriiATic   Text. — 3.    those   Jews   which. 
 
 APOSTLES.  13.    the  SABBATH  DAT. 
 
 f  Vatican  MANL'SCRirT. — 40.  the  Lord.  And  he  went.  1 .  both  unto  Dcrhe  and 
 unto  Lystra.  4.  of  those  apostles  and  Ehlers  which.  6.  And  they  went  throngh- 
 out  the  region  of  Phrygia  and  GaLatia,  being  forbidden  of  the  holy  Ghost.  7.  And 
 when   they  were  come.  7.  the   spirit   of  Jesus   suffered.  9.  a  certain  Man  of. 
 
 JO.  God  had  called   us.  12.  a  Part  of.  13.  the  gate  by  a  River-side,  where  we 
 
 supposed  that  Pravor  would  be  made;  and  we  sat.     S^'e  34,  1. 
 
 235 
 
XVI.   14. 
 
 THE  ACTS   OF   THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XYI.  82. 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 14  And  a  Certain  Woman  named 
 Lydia,  a  Seller-of-purple,  of  the 
 City  of  Thyatira,  which  worship- 
 ped God,  heard  us :  Whose  heart 
 the  Lord  opened,  that  she  at- 
 tended unto  the  things  which 
 were  SPOKEN  of  fP^UL. 
 
 15  And  when  she  was  baptized, 
 and  her  household,  she  besought 
 us,  saying.  If  ye  have  judged  me 
 to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord  come 
 into  my  house,  and  abide  there. 
 And  she  constrained  us. 
 
 16  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  w^e 
 went  f  to  Prayer,  a  certain  Damsel 
 possessed  with  a  Spirit  of  Divina- 
 tion met  us,  which  brought  her 
 MASTERS  much  Gain  by  sooth- 
 saying : 
 
 17  The  same  followed  t  Paul 
 and  us,  and  cried,  saying.  These 
 MEN  are  the  Servants  of  the 
 MOST-HIGH  God,  which  shew  un- 
 to us  the  Way  of  Salvation. 
 
 18  And  this  did  she  Many  Days. 
 But  Paul  being  grieved,  turned 
 and  said  to  the  spirit,  I  command 
 thee  in  the  tNAME  of  Jesus  Christ 
 to  come  out  of  her.  And  he  came 
 out  the  Same  hour. 
 
 19  And  when  her  MASTERS  saw 
 That  the  HOPE  of  their  gains 
 was  gone,  they  caught  Paul  and 
 Silas,  and   drew  them   into   the 
 
 MARKETPLACE  unto  the  RULERS^ 
 
 20  And  brought  them  to  the 
 MAGISTRATES,  Saying,  These  men, 
 being  Jews,  do  exceeding  trouble 
 our  CITY, 
 
 21  And  teach  Customs,  which 
 are  not  lawful  for  us  to  receive, 
 neither  to  observe,  being  Romans. 
 
 22  And   the   multitude   rose 
 
 up  together  against  them:  and 
 the  MAGISTRATES  rent  off  Their 
 CLOTHES,  and  commanded  to  beat 
 the7n. 
 
 23  And  when  they  had  laid 
 Many  Stripes  upon  them,  they 
 cast  them  into  Prison,  charging  the 
 JAILOR  to  keep  them  safely : 
 
 24  Who,  t  leaving  received  such 
 a  Charge,  thrust  them  into  the 
 INNER  Prison,  and  made  their 
 FEET  fast  in  the  STOCKS. 
 
 §    XLIII. 
 
 25  And  at  midnight  Paul  and 
 Silas  prayed,  and  sang  praises  unto 
 God:  and  the  prisoners  heard 
 them. 
 
 26  And  suddenly  there  was  a 
 great    Earthquake,    so    that    the 
 
 FOUNDATIONS      of      the      PRISON 
 
 were  shaken:  and  [immediately] 
 all  the  DOORS  were  opened,  and 
 Every-one's  BANDS  were  loosed. 
 
 27  And  the  keeper-of-the- 
 PRISON  awaking  out  of  his  sleep, 
 and  seeing  the  prison  doors 
 open,  he  drew  font  his  Sword, 
 and  would  have  killed  Himself, 
 supposing  that  the  prisoners  had 
 been  lied. 
 
 28  But  Paul  cried  with  a  loud 
 Voice,  saying.  Do  thyself  no  harm : 
 for  we  are  all  here. 
 
 29  Then  he  called  for  a  Light, 
 and  sprang  in,  and  came  trem- 
 bling, and  fell  down  before  Paul 
 and  t  Silas, 
 
 30  And  brought  them  out,  and 
 said,  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be 
 saved  ? 
 
 31  And  THEY  said,  Believe  on 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  ti)OU 
 shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house. 
 
 32  And  they  spake  unto  him  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  Paul.  16.  to  prayer,  a  certain  Damsel.  17.  Paul. 
 18.  Name  of.  24.  on  receiving  such.  27.  a  S"\voKi>,  and  was  about  to  have  kiiied 
 Himself.         29.  Silas.    See  26. 
 
 236 
 
XVI.  33. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 xvn.  9 
 
 WORD  of  ttlie  Lord,  and  to  all 
 that  were  in  his  HOUSE. 
 
 33  And  he  took  them  the  Same 
 HOUR  of  the  NIGHT,  and  washed 
 theh-  STRIPES;  and  was  baptized, 
 f)0  and  all  his,  straightway. 
 
 34  And  when  he  had  brought 
 them  into  f  l^is  HOUSE,  he  set 
 Meat  before  them,  and  rejoiced  be- 
 lieving in  God  with  all  his  house. 
 
 §    XLIV. 
 
 35  And  when  it  was  day,  the  ma- 
 gistrates sent  the  Serjeants, 
 saying.  Let  those  MEN  go. 
 
 36  And   the   keeper-of-the- 
 
 PRISON     told    t  this     SAYING    to 
 
 Paul,  The  magistrates  have 
 sent  to  let  you  go :  now  therefore 
 depart,  and  go  in  Peace. 
 
 37  But  Paul  said  unto  them, 
 They  have  beaten  us  openly  un- 
 condemned,  being  Romans,  and 
 have  cast  us  into  Prison ;  and  now 
 do  they  thrust  Us  out  privily?  nay 
 verily;  but  let  them  come  them- 
 selves and  fetch  Us  out. 
 
 38  And  the  Serjeants  told 
 these  WORDS  unto  the  magis- 
 trates: and  they  feared,  when 
 they  heard  That  they  were  Ro- 
 mans. 
 
 39  And  they  came  and  besought 
 them,  and  brought  them  out,  and 
 desired  them  to  depart  t  out  of  the 
 
 CITY. 
 
 40  And  they  went  out  of  the 
 PRISON,  and  entered  into  the  house 
 of  Lydia:  and  when  they  had 
 seen  the  brethren,  they  com- 
 forted them,  and  departed. 
 
 CHAPTER   xvn. 
 
 1  Now  when  they  had  passed 
 through  Amphipolis  and  Apol- 
 
 lonia,  they  came  to  t  Thessalonica, 
 where  was  a  f  SYNAGOGUE  of  the 
 Jews: 
 
 2  And  Paul,  as  his  manner 
 was,  went  in  unto  them,  and  three 
 Sabbath-days  reasoned  with  them 
 
 out  of  the  SCRIPTURES, 
 
 3  Opening  and  alleging.  That 
 Christ  must  needs  have  suffered, 
 and  risen  again  from  the  dead; 
 and  That  This  Jesus,  whom  $ 
 preach  unto  you,  is  Christ. 
 
 4  And  some  of  them  believed, 
 and  consorted  with  Paul  and 
 t  Silas;  and  of  the  devout 
 Greeks  a  fOreat  Multitude,  and 
 of  the  chief  Women  not  a  few. 
 
 §     XLV. 
 
 5  But  the  Jews  [which  be- 
 lieved-not],  moved  with  envy, 
 took  unto  them  certain  lewd  Fel- 
 lows of  the  BASER-SORT,  and 
 gathered  a  company,  and  set  all 
 the  CITY  on  an  uproar,  and  as- 
 saulted the  HOUSE  of  Jason,  and 
 sought  to  bring  them  f  out  to  the 
 
 PEOPLE. 
 
 6  And  when  they  found  them 
 not,  they  drew  f  Jason  and  Cer- 
 tain Brethren  unto  the  rulers- 
 OF-THE-CITY,  Crying,  These  that 
 have  turned  the  world  upside 
 down  are  come  hither  also; 
 
 7  Whom  Jason  hath  received : 
 and  these  all  do  contrary  to  the 
 DECREES  of  Csesar,  saying  that 
 there  is  another  King,  one  Jesus. 
 
 8  And  they  troubled  the  peo- 
 ple and  the  rulers-of-the- 
 CITY,  when  they  heard  these 
 things. 
 
 9  And  when  they  had  taken 
 SECURITY  of  Jason,  and  of  the 
 OTHER,  they  let  them  go. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 32.  God,  with  all  that  were.  34,  the  house.  36.  the 
 SAYING.  39.  from  the  city".  1.  Thessalonica.  1.  Synagogue  of.  4.  Silas. 
 4.  great  Multitude.         5.  forth  unto  the  people.         6.  Jason.     See  5. 
 
 237 
 
XVII.  10. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.        XVIL  26. 
 
 10  And  the  bketiiren  imme- 
 diately sent  away  Paul  and  Silas 
 by  t  NIGHT  unto  Berea:  who  com- 
 ing thither-  went  into  the  SYNA- 
 GOGUE of  the  Jews. 
 
 11  These  were  more  noble  than 
 THOSE  in  Thessalonica,  in  that 
 they  received  the  word  with  All 
 Readiness-of-mind,  and  searched 
 the  SCRIPTURES  DAILY,  whether 
 those  things  were  so. 
 
 12  Therefore  many  of  them  be- 
 lieved; also  of  honourable 
 w^OMEN  which  w^ere  Greeks,  and 
 of  Men  not  a  few. 
 
 13  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thes- 
 salonica had  knowledge  That 
 the  WORD  of  God  was  preached 
 of  Paul  at  Berea,  they  came 
 thither  also,  and  stirred  up  fthe 
 people. 
 
 14  And  then  immediately  the 
 BRETHREN  sent  away  Paul  to 
 go  as  it  were  to  the  sea:  but 
 Silas  and  Timotheus  abode 
 there  still. 
 
 15  And  they  that  conducted 
 Paul  brought  f  hin^  unto  Athens : 
 and  receiving  a  Commandment 
 unto  Silas  and  f  Timotheus  for 
 to  come  to  him  with  all  speed, 
 they  departed. 
 
 16  Now  while  Paul  waited  for 
 them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was 
 stirred  in  him,  when  he  saw  the 
 city  wholly  given  to  idolatry. 
 
 17  Therefore  disputed  he  in  the 
 synagogue  with  the  Jews,  and 
 with  the  DEVOUT  persons,  and  in 
 the  MARKET  daily  with  them 
 that  met  with  him. 
 
 18  Then  certain  PHILOSOPHERS 
 of  the  Epicureans,  and  of  the 
 
 t  Stoicks,  encountered  him.  And 
 some  said.  What  will  this  babbler 
 say?  other  SOME,  He  seemeth  to 
 be  a  Setter-forth  of  Strange  Gods : 
 Because  he  preached  [unto  them] 
 Jesus,  and  the  resurrection. 
 
 19  And  they  took  him,  and 
 brought  him  unto  "^Areopagus, 
 saying,  ]\Iay  we  know  what  This 
 NEW  Doctrine,  whereof  thou 
 SPEAKEST,  is? 
 
 20  For  thou  bringest  certain 
 strange  things  to  our  ears:  we 
 would  know  therefore  what  these 
 things  mean. — 
 
 21  For  all  the  Athenians  and 
 STRANGERS  which  WERE  there 
 spent  their  time  in  nothing  else, 
 but  either  to  tell,  or  to  hear  some 
 new  thing. — 
 
 §    XLVI. 
 
 22  Then  Paul  stood  in  the 
 midst  of  *  Mars'  hill,  and  said, 
 Ye  Men  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that 
 in  all  things  ye  are  too  supersti- 
 tious. 
 
 23  For  as  I  passed  by,  and  be- 
 held your  DEVOTIONS,  I  found  an 
 Altar  with  this  inscription.  To 
 the  Unknown  God.  f  Whom 
 therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship, 
 \)\xa  declare  $  unto  you. 
 
 24  *GoD  that  made  the  world 
 and  All  THINGS  therein,  seeing 
 that  t)e  is  Lord  of  Heaven  and 
 Earth,  dwelleth  not  in  Temples 
 made  with  hands; 
 
 25  Neither  is  worshipped  with 
 Men's  Hands,  as  though  he  needed 
 any  thing,  seeing  \)t  giveth  to  all 
 Life,  and  Breath,  and  all  things; 
 
 26  And  hath  made  of  One 
 [Blood]   All  Nations  of  Men  for 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  the  Areopagus.       22.  the  Areopagus,  and  said.       24,  that 
 God  who. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript, — 10.  Niglit.         13.  and  troubled  the  people.         15.  him. 
 15.  Timotheus.  18.   Stoicks.         23,   What  therefore  ye  ignorantly  worship,  This 
 
 declare  K  unto  you  (a  and  Tisch.).     See  18,  26. 
 
 238 
 
XYII.  27. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XVIII   8. 
 
 to  dwell  on  f  All  the  face  of  the 
 EARTH,  and  hatli  determined  the 
 Times  before  appointed,  and  the 
 BOUNDS  of  their  HABITATION; 
 
 21  Th.at  they  should  seek  the 
 Lord,  if  haply  they  might  feel 
 after  him,  and  find  him,  though 
 he  be  not  far  from  every  one  of  us : 
 
 28  For  in  him  we  live,  and  move^ 
 and  have  our  being;  as  certain 
 also  of  YOLJR-OWN  Poets  have 
 said,  "  For  we  are  also  liis  Off- 
 spring/' X 
 
 29  Forasmuch  then  as  we  are 
 the  OfFsprin£»:  of  GoD,  we  ought 
 not  to  think  tliat  the  GODHEAD 
 is  like  unto  Gold,  or  Silver,  or 
 Stone,  graven  by  Art  and  Man's 
 Device. 
 
 30  And  the  times  of  this  igno- 
 rance God  winked  at;  but  now 
 commandeth  all  men  every  where 
 to  repent: 
 
 31  t  Because  he  hath  appointed 
 a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge 
 the  WORLD  in  Righteousness  by 
 that  Man  whom  he  hath  ordained; 
 whereof  he  hath  given  Assurance 
 unto  all  men^  in  that  he  hath  raised 
 him  from  the  Dead. 
 
 32  And  when  they  heard  of  the 
 Resurrection  of  the  Dead,  SOME 
 mocked:  and  others  said.  We 
 will  hear  thee  f  again  of  this 
 matter. 
 
 33  So  Paul  departed  from 
 among  them. 
 
 §    XLVII. 
 
 34  Howbeit  Certain  Men  clave 
 unto  him,  and  believed:  among 
 the  which  was  Dionyslus  the 
 t  Areopagite,    and    a   Woman 
 
 named  Damaris,   and  others  with 
 them. 
 
 CHAPTER   XVIIL 
 
 1  After  these  things  f  Paul 
 departed  from  Athens,  and  came 
 to  (/orinth; 
 
 2  And  found  a  Certain  Jew 
 named  Aquila,  born  in  Pontus, 
 lately  come  from  Italy,  with 
 his  wife  Priseilla; — because  that 
 t  Claudius  had  COMMANDED  All 
 Jews  to  depart  from  Rome  : — 
 and  came  unto  them. 
 
 2  And  because  he  was  of  the 
 same  craft,  he  abode  with  tliem, 
 and  t wrought:  for  by  their  OCCU- 
 pation  they  were  Tentmakers. 
 
 4  And  he  reasoned  in  the 
 SYNAGOGUE  Every  Sabbath,  and 
 persuaded  the  Jews  and  the 
 Greeks. 
 
 5  And  when  Silas  and  Timo- 
 THEUS  were  come  from  Macedo- 
 nia, Paul  was  pressed  fin  the 
 spirit,  and  testified  to  the  Jews 
 that  Jesus  was  Christ. 
 
 6  And  when  they  opposed  them- 
 selves, and  blasphemed^  he  shook 
 his  RAIMENT  and  said  unto  them, 
 Your  BLOOD  be  upon  your  own 
 HEADS;  £  am  clean:  from  hence- 
 forth I  will  go  unto  the  Gen- 
 tiles. 
 
 7  And  he  departed  thence,  and 
 entered  into  a  Certain  mans  House, 
 named  Justus,  one  that  worshipped 
 God,  Whose  house  joined  hard 
 to  the  synagogue. 
 
 8  And  Crispus,  the  CHIEF- 
 ruler-of-the-synagogue,  be- 
 lieved on  the  Lord  with  All  his 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 26.  the  Whole  Face  of.  31.   Forasmuch  as  he  hath. 
 
 32.  also  again  concerning  this.  34.  Areopagite.  1.  he  departed  from.  2.  All 
 Jews  were  commanded  to  depart  from  Rome.  3.  they  wrought.  5.  by  the  word, 
 and  testified  to  the  Jews  that  Jesus  Avas  the  Christ. 
 
 28.  Aratus. 
 
 239 
 
XVIII.  9. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XVni.  27. 
 
 HOUSE ;  and  many  of  the  Corin- 
 thians hearing  believed,  and 
 were  baptized. 
 
 9  Then  spake  the  Lord  to 
 Paul  in  the  Night  by  a  Vision, 
 Be  not  afraid,  but  speak,  and  hold 
 not  thy  peace : 
 
 10  For  5  am  with  thee,  and  no 
 man  shall  set  on  thee  to  HURT 
 thee :  for  I  have  much  People  in 
 this  CITY. 
 
 11  And  he  continued  there  a 
 Year  and  six  Months,  teaching  the 
 WORD  of  God  among  them. 
 
 §    XLVIII. 
 
 12  And  when  Gallio  was  the 
 deputy  of  Achaia,  the  Jews 
 made  insurrection  with  one  accord 
 against  Paul,  and  brought  him 
 
 to  the  JUDGMENT-SEAT, 
 
 13  Saying,  This  fellow  per- 
 suadeth  men  to  worship  GoD 
 contrary  to  the  LAW. 
 
 14  And  when  Paul  was  now 
 about  to  open  his  MOUTH,  Gal- 
 Lio  said  unto  the  Jews,  If  it 
 were  a  matter  of  Wrong  or  wicked 
 Lewdness,  0  ye  Jews,  Keason 
 would  that  I  should  bear  with 
 you: 
 
 15  But  if  it  be  a  Question  of 
 Words  and  Names,  and  of  *  YOUR 
 Law,  look  I^Z  to  it ;  [for]  $  will 
 be  no  Judge  of  such  matters. 
 
 16  And  he  drave  them  from  the 
 judgment-seat. 
 
 1 7  Then  All  [the  Greeks]  took 
 Sosthenes,  the  chief-ruler-OF- 
 the-synagogue,  and  beat  him 
 before  the  judgment-seat.  And 
 Gallio  cared  for  none  of  those 
 thino-s. 
 
 18  And  Paul  after  this  tarried 
 tliere  yet  a  good  while,  and  then 
 
 took  his  leave  of  the  BRETHREN, 
 and  sailed  thence  into  Syria,  and 
 with  him  Priscilla  and  Aquila; 
 having  shorn  his  head  in  Cen- 
 chrea :  for  he  had  a  Vow. 
 
 1 9  And  he  came  to  Ephesus,  and 
 left  X\)t\Xl  there:  but  he  himself 
 entered  into  the  SYNAGOGUE,  and 
 reasoned  with  the  Jeavs. 
 
 20  Wlien  they  desired  him,  to 
 tarry  Longer  Time  [with  them], 
 he  consented  not; 
 
 21  But  bade  [them]  farewell, 
 saying,  [I  must  by  all  means  keep 
 this  feast  that  cometh  in  Je- 
 rusalem :  but]  I  will  return  again 
 unto  you,  if  God  will.  [And]  he 
 sailed  from  Ephesus. 
 
 22  And  when  he  had  landed  at 
 Ceesarea,  and  gone  up,  and  saluted 
 the  CHURCH,  he  went  down  to 
 Antioch. 
 
 23  And  after  he  had  spent  some 
 Time  there,  he  departed,  and  went 
 over  all  the  COUNTRY  of  Gala- 
 TIA  and  Phrygia  in  order, 
 strengthening  All  the  disciples. 
 
 24  And  a  certain  Jew  named 
 Apollos,  born  at  Alexandria,  an 
 eloquent  Man,  and  mighty  in  the 
 scriptures,  came  to  Ephesus. 
 
 25  This  man  was  instructed  in 
 the  WAY  of  the  Lord;  and  being 
 fervent  in  the  spirit,  he  spake 
 and  t  taught  diligently  the  things 
 fof  the  Lord,  knowing  only  the 
 BAPTISM  of  John. 
 
 26  And  1)0  began  to  speak  boldly 
 in  the  SYNAGOGUE:  whom  when 
 t  Aquila  and  Priscilla  had  heard, 
 they  took  him  unto  them,  and 
 expounded  unto  him  the  way  of 
 God  more  perfectly. 
 
 27  And  when   he  was  disposed 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 15.  that  Law  which  is  yours. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 25.  also  taught.         25.  concerning  Jesus,  knowing  only, 
 20.  Priscilla  and  Aquila  had  heard.   See  15,  17,  20,  21  (thrice). 
 
 240 
 
XVIII.  28.         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XIX.  15. 
 
 to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  bre- 
 thren wrote,  exhorting  the  dis- 
 ciples to  receive  him :  who  when 
 he  was  come,  helped  them  much 
 which    had    believed    through 
 
 GRACE ; 
 
 28  For  he  mightily  convinced 
 the  Jews,  and  that  publickly, 
 shewing  by  the  scriptures  that 
 Jesus  was  Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER   XIX. 
 
 §    XLIX. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth, 
 Paul  having  passed  through  the 
 upper  Coasts  came  to  fEphesus: 
 and  finding  Certain  Disciples, 
 
 2  He  said  unto  them.  Have  ye 
 received  the  holy  Ghost  since  ye 
 believed?  And  they  fsaid  unto 
 him,  We  have  not  so  much  as 
 heard  whether  there  be  any  holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 3  And  he  said  [unto  them], 
 Unto  what  then  were  ye  baptized  ? 
 And  they   said,    Unto    John's 
 
 BAPTISM. 
 
 4  Then  said  Paul,  John  [verily] 
 baptized  with  the  Baptism  of 
 Repentance,  saying  unto  the  peo- 
 ple, that  they  should  believe  on 
 HIM  which  should  COME  after 
 him,  that  is,  fon  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 5  When  they  heard  this,  they 
 were  baptized  in  the  NAME  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus. 
 
 6  And  when  Paul  had  laid  his 
 t  HANDS  upon  them,  the  HOLY 
 GHOST  came  on  them;  and  they 
 spake  with  Tongues,  and  prophe- 
 sied. 
 
 7  And  ALL  the  Men  were  about 
 twelve. 
 
 8  And  he  went  into  the  SYNA- 
 GOGUE, and  spake  boldly  for  the 
 space  of  three  Months,  disputing 
 and  persuading  [the  things]  con- 
 cerning the  KINGDOM  of  God. 
 
 9  But  when  divers  were  harden- 
 ed, and  believed  not,  but  spake 
 evil  of  that  way  before  the  mul- 
 titude, he  departed  from  them, 
 and  separated  the  disciples,  dis- 
 puting daily  in  the  school  of 
 [one]  Tyrannus. 
 
 10  And  this  continued  by  the 
 space  of  two  Years;  so  that  All 
 THEY  which  DWELT  in  Asia 
 heard  the  word  of  the  Lord 
 [Jesus],  both  Jews  and  Greeks. 
 
 11  And  God  wought  special 
 Miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul : 
 
 12  So  that  from  his  BODY  were 
 brought  unto  the  SICK  Hand- 
 kerchiefs or  Aprons,  and  the 
 DISEASES  departed  from  them, 
 and  the  evil  spirits  went  out  of 
 them. 
 
 §    L. 
 
 13  Then  certain  of  the  vaga- 
 bond Jews,  exorcists,  took  upon 
 them   to    call  over  them  which 
 
 HAD   EVIL    SPIRITS   the   NAME  of 
 
 the  Lord  Jesus,  saying,  f  We 
 adjure  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul 
 preacheth. 
 
 14  And  there  were  f  seven 
 Sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew,  and 
 Chief  of  the  Priests,  which  fDiD 
 So. 
 
 15  And  the  evil  spirit  an- 
 swered and  fsaid,  Jesus  I  know, 
 and  Paul  I  know;  but  who  are 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — \.  Ephesus,  and  found  Certain  Disciples ;  and  he  said  unto 
 them,  Have  ye.         2.  said.  4.  on  Jesus.  When.         6.  Hands.         13.  I  adjure  you. 
 
 14.  Seven  Sons  of  One  Sceva.        14.  did  So.         15.  said  unto  them,  Jesus  indeed  I 
 know  and.     See  3,  4,  8,  9,  10. 
 
 R  241 
 
XIX.  16. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XIX.  33. 
 
 16  And  the  man  in  whom  the 
 fjViL  SPIRIT  was  leaped  on  them, 
 and  overcame  t  them,  and  pre- 
 vailed against  them,  so  that  they 
 fled  out  of  that  HOUSE  naked  and 
 wounded. 
 
 17  And  this  was  known  to  ALL 
 the  Jews  and  Greeks  also  dwel- 
 ling at  Ephesus;  and  Fear  fell 
 on  them  all,  and  the  name  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus  was  magnified. 
 
 18  And  MANY  that  believed 
 came,  and  confessed,  and  shewed 
 their  deeds. 
 
 19  Many  of  THEM  also  which 
 USED  CURIOUS-ARTS  brought  their 
 BOOKS  together,  and  burned  them 
 before  all  men  :  and  they  counted 
 the  PRICE  of  them,  and  found  it 
 fifty  thousand  pieces  of  Silver. 
 
 20  So  mightily  grew  the  WORD 
 of  t  God  and  prevailed. 
 
 21  After  these  things  were  ended, 
 Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit, 
 when  he  had  passed  through 
 Macedonia  and  Achaia,  to  go 
 to  Jerusalem,  saying,  After  I 
 have  BEEN  there,  I  must  also  see 
 Rome. 
 
 22  So  he  sent  into  Macedonia 
 two  of  them  that  ministered 
 unto  him ,  Timotheus  and  Erastus ; 
 but  he  himself  stayed  in  Asia  for 
 a  Season. 
 
 23  And  the  same  time  there 
 arose    no    small    Stir   about   that 
 
 WAY. 
 
 24  For  a  certain  man  named 
 Demetrius,  a  Silversmith,  which 
 made  [silver]  Shrines  for  Diana, 
 brought  1 110  small  Gain  unto  the 
 craftsmen ; 
 
 25  Whom    he    called    together 
 
 with  the  avorkmen  of  like- 
 OCCUPATION,  and  said.  Sirs,  ye 
 know  That  by  This  CRAFT  we 
 have  our  wealth. 
 
 26  ]\Ioreover  ye  see  and  hear, 
 That  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but 
 almost  throughout  All  Asia,  this 
 Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned 
 away  Much  People,  saying  That 
 they  be  no  Gods,  which  are 
 MADE  with  Hands: 
 
 26  So  that  not  only  This  our 
 CRAFT  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at 
 nous^ht:  but  also  that  the  temple 
 of  the  GREAT  Goddess  Diana 
 should  be  despised,  and  her  mag- 
 nificence should  be  destroyed, 
 whom  All  Asia  and  the  world 
 worshippeth. 
 
 28  And  when  they  heard  these 
 sayings^  they  were  full  of  Wrath, 
 and  cried  out,  saying.  Great  is 
 Diana  of  the  Ephesians. 
 
 29  And  the  [whole]  CITY  was 
 filled  with  Confusion :  and  having 
 caught  Gains  and  Aristarchus, 
 men  of  Macedonia,  f  Paulas  Com- 
 panions-in- travel,  they  rushed  with 
 one  accord  into  the  theatre. 
 
 30  And  when  f  Paul  would 
 have  entered  in  unto  the  people, 
 the  DISCIPLES  sufifered  him  not. 
 
 31  And  certain  of  the  CHIEF- 
 OF-AsiA,  which  were  his  Friends, 
 sent  unto  him,  desiring  him  that 
 he  would  not  adventure  himself 
 into  the  theatre. 
 
 32  Some  therefore  cried  one 
 thing,  and  some  another:  for  the 
 ASSEMBLY  was  confused ;  and  the 
 more  part  knew  not  wherefore 
 they  were  come  together. 
 
 33  And  they  f  drew  Alexander 
 out  of  the  multitude,  the  Jews 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 16.  them  both,   and   prevailed.  20.  the  Lord,   and. 
 
 24.  no  Small  Gain.       29.  Paul's.       30,  Paul.       33.  led  onward  Alexander.     See  24,  29, 
 
 242 
 
XIX.  34. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XX.  8. 
 
 putting  him  forward.  And  Alex- 
 ander beckoned  with  the  hand, 
 and  w^ould  have  made  his  defence 
 unto  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 34  But  when  they  knew  That  he 
 was  a  Jew,  all  with  one  Voice 
 about  the  space  of  two  Hours 
 cried  out.  Great  is  Diana  of  the 
 t  Ephesians. 
 
 35  And  when  the  townclerk 
 had  appeased  the  people,  he  said, 
 Ye  Men  of  Ephesus,  What  Man  is 
 there  that  knoweth  not  how  that 
 the  CITY  of  the  Ephesians  is  a 
 Worshipper  of  the  great  [God- 
 dess]   Diana,   and    of  the    image 
 
 which  TELL -DOWN- FROM-JUFI- 
 TER? 
 
 36  Seeing  then  that  these  things 
 cannot  be  spoken  against,  ye  ought 
 to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  nothing 
 lashly. 
 
 37  For  ye  have  brought  hither 
 these  MEN,  which  are  neither 
 Eobbers-of- churches,  nor  yet  Blas- 
 phemers of  your  GODDESS. 
 
 38  Wherefore  if  Demetrius,  and 
 the  CRAFTSMEN  which  are  with 
 him,  have  a  Matter  against  any 
 man,  the  Law  is  open,  and  there 
 are  Deputies:  let  them  implead 
 one  another. 
 
 39  But  if  ye  enquire  any  thing 
 t  concerning  other  matters,  it  shall 
 be  determined  in  a  lawful  As- 
 sembly. 
 
 40  For  we  are  in  danger  to  be 
 called  into  question  for  this-day's 
 Uproar,  there  being  no  Cause 
 whereby  we  may  give  an  Account 
 t  of  this  CONCOURSE. 
 
 41  And    when     he     had    thus 
 
 spoken,  he  dismissed  the  assem- 
 bly. 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 §  i^ii- 
 
 1  And  after  the  uproar  was 
 CEASED,  Paul  t  called  unto  him 
 the  DISCIPLES,  and  embraced  them, 
 and  departed  for  to  go  into  Mace- 
 donia. 
 
 2  And  when  he  had  gone  over 
 those  PARTS,  and  had  given  them 
 much  Exhortation,  he  came  into 
 Greece, 
 
 3  And  there  abode  three  Months. 
 And  when  the  Jews  laid  wait  for 
 him,  as  he  was  about  to  sail  into 
 Syria,  he  purposed  to  return 
 through  Macedonia. 
 
 4  And  there  accompanied  him 
 [into  Asia]  Sopater  f  of  Berea ; 
 and  of  the  Tliessalonians,  Aristar- 
 chus  and  Secundus;  and  Gains  of 
 Derbe,  and  Timotheus ;  and  of 
 Asia,  Tychicus  and  Trophimus. 
 
 5  t  These  going  before  tarried 
 for  us  at  Troas. 
 
 6  And  ijDC  sailed  away  from 
 Philippi  after  the  DAYS  of  UN- 
 leavened-bread,  and  came  un- 
 to them  to  Troas  in  five  Days; 
 where  he  abode  seven  Days. 
 
 7  And  upon  the  first  da?/  of 
 the  WEEK,  when  the  disciples 
 tcame  together  to  break  Bread, 
 Paul  preached  unto  them,  ready 
 to  depart  on  the  MORROW;  and 
 continued  his  speech  until  Mid- 
 night. 
 
 8  And  there  were  many  Lights 
 in  the  upper-chamber,  f  where 
 they  were  gathered  together. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 34.  Ephesians.  Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians.  And 
 when.  39.  farther,  it  shall  be  determined.  40.  concerning  this  concourse.  1.  sent 
 for  the  disciples,  and  when  he  had  exhorted  and  embraced  them,  he  departed  for.  4.  the 
 aon  of  Pyrrhus,  of  Berea.  5.  And  these  going.  7.  we  were  gathered  together  by  us 
 to  break  Bread.         8.  where  we  were  gathered  together.     See  35,  4. 
 
 R  2  243 
 
XX.  9. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES, 
 
 XX.  26 
 
 9  And  there  sat  in  a  window 
 a  Certain  Young-man  named  Eu- 
 tychus,  being  fallen  into  a  deep 
 Sleep:  and  as  Paul  was  long 
 preaching,  he  sunk  down  with 
 SLEEP,  and  fell  down  from  the 
 THIRD-LOFT,  and  was  taken  up 
 dead. 
 
 10  And  Paul  went  down,  and 
 fell  on  him,  and  embracing  him 
 said,  Trouble  not  yourselves;  for 
 his  LIFE  is  in  him. 
 
 1 1  When  he  therefore  was  come 
 up  again,  and  had  broken  f  Bread, 
 and  eaten,  and  talked  a  long  while, 
 even  till  Break-of-day,  so  he  de- 
 parted. 
 
 12  And  they  brought  the  young- 
 MAN  alive,  and  were  not  a  little 
 comforted. 
 
 13  And  \xst  went  before  to  SHIP, 
 and  sailed  unto  Assos,  there  in- 
 tending to  take  in  Paul:  for  so 
 had  he  appointed,  minding  himself 
 to  go  afoot. 
 
 14  And  when  he  met  with  us  at 
 Assos,  we  took  him  in,  and  came 
 to  Mitylene. 
 
 15  And  we  sailed  thence,  and 
 came  the  next  day  over  against 
 Chios;  and  fthe  NEXT  day  we 
 arrived  at  Samos,  [and  tarried  at 
 Trogyllium];  and  the  NEXT  day 
 we  came  to  Miletus. 
 
 16  For  Paul  had  determined  to 
 sail  by  Ephesus,  because  he 
 would  not  spend  the  time  in 
 Asia:  for  he  hasted,  if  it  fwere 
 possible  for  him,  to  be  at  Jerusa- 
 lem the  DAY  of  Pentecost. 
 
 17  And  from  Miletus  he  sent 
 to  Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders 
 
 of  the  CHURCH. 
 
 18  And  when  they  were  come 
 to  him,  he  said  unto  them,  ^e 
 know,  from  the  First  Day  that  I 
 came  into  Asia,  after  what  man- 
 ner I  have  been  with  you  at  all 
 Seasons, 
 
 19  Serving  the  Lord  with  All 
 Humility  of  mind,  and  t  with 
 *  Many  Tears,  and  Temptations, 
 which  BEFELL  me  by  the  lying- 
 in- wait  of  the  Jews: 
 
 20  And  how  I  kept  back  no- 
 thing that  was  profitable  nnto 
 you,  but  have  shewed  you,  and 
 have  taught  you  publickly,  and 
 from  House  to  House, 
 
 21  Testifying  both  to  the  Jews, 
 and  also  to  the  Greeks,  re- 
 pentance toward  GoD,  and 
 ■^  Faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 22  And  now,  behold,  $  go  bound 
 in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not 
 knowing  the  THINGS  that  shall 
 BEFALL  me  there: 
 
 23  Save  That  the  HOLY  GHOST 
 witnesseth  tii^  every  City,  saying 
 That  Bonds  and  Afflictions  abide 
 Me. 
 
 24  But  t  none  of  these  things 
 move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life 
 dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might 
 finish  my  COURSE  [with  Joy], 
 and  the  ministry,  which  I  have 
 received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to 
 testify  the  GOSPEL  of  the  grace 
 of  God. 
 
 25  And  now,  behold,  $  know 
 That  all  J)^ ,  among  whom  I  have 
 gone  preaching  the  kingdom  [of 
 God],  shall  see  my  face  no 
 more. 
 
 26  Wherefore  I  take  vou  to  record 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  those  Many  Tears.         21.  that  Faith  which  is  toward. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript — 11.  breab.  15.  in  the  evening  we  arrived.  16.  might 
 b(^  possible  for,  19.  with  those  Tears  and.  23.  to  me  in  every  City.  24.  on  No 
 Account  make  I  life  dear  unto  myself,  as  I  should  finish  my  course.      See  15,  24,  25. 
 
 244 
 
XX.  27. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXI.  6. 
 
 THIS  Day,  That  t$  «m  pure  from 
 the  BLOOD  of  All  men. 
 
 27  For  I  have  not  shunned  to 
 DECLARE  t  unto  you  All  the 
 COUNSEL  of  God. 
 
 28  Take  heed  [therefore]  unto 
 yourselves,  and  to  All  the  FLOCK, 
 over  the  which  the  holy  ghost 
 hath  made  you  Overseers,  to  feed 
 the  CHURCH  of  God,  which  he 
 hath  purchased  with  fHiS-OWN 
 Blood. 
 
 29  For  5  know  [this].  That  after 
 my  DEPARTING  shall  grievous 
 Wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not 
 sparing  the  FLOCK. 
 
 30  Also  fof  your  own  selves 
 shall  Men  arise,  speaking  perverse 
 things,  to  DRAW-AWAY  DISCIPLES 
 after  them. 
 
 31  Therefore  watch,  and  remem- 
 ber, That  by  the  space  of  three 
 years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every 
 one  Night  and  Day  with  Tears. 
 
 32  And  NOW,  [Brethren],  I  com- 
 mend you  fto  God,  and  to  *the 
 WORD  of  his  GRACE,  which  is 
 ABLE  to  build  [you  up],  and  to 
 give  tyou  an  Inheritance  among 
 all  THEM  which  are  sanctified. 
 
 33  I  have  coveted  no  man's 
 Silver,  or  Gold,  or  Apparel. 
 
 34  [Yea],  ye  yourselves  know, 
 That  these  hands  have  minis- 
 tered unto  my  NECESSITIES,  and 
 to  THEM  that  WERE  with  me. 
 
 35  I  have  shewed  you  All  things, 
 how  That  so  labouring  ye  ought 
 to  support  the  weak,  and  to  re- 
 member the  WORDS  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  How  i)e  said.  It  is  more 
 blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 
 
 36  And   when    he    had    thus 
 
 spoken,    he    kneeled    down,    and 
 prayed  with  them  all. 
 
 37  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and 
 fell  on  Paul's  neck,  and  kissed 
 him. 
 
 38  Sorrowing  most  of  all  for  tlic 
 WORDS  which  he  spake.  That  they 
 should  see  his  face  no  more. 
 And  they  accompanied  him  unto 
 the  SHIP. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXL 
 §  liii. 
 
 1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 after  we  were  gotten  from  them, 
 and  had  launched,  we  came  with 
 a  straight  course  unto  Coos,  and 
 the  c?a?/ FOLLOWING  unto  Rhodes, 
 and  from  thence  unto  Patara: 
 
 2  And  finding  a  Ship  saiHng 
 over  unto  Phenicia,  we  went 
 aboard,  and  set  forth. 
 
 3  Now  when  we  had  discovered 
 Cyprus,  we  left  it  on  the  left 
 hand,  and  sailed  into  Syria,  and 
 landed  at  Tyre :  for  there  the  SHIP 
 was  to  unlade  her  burden. 
 
 4  And  finding  DISCIPLES,  we 
 tarried  there  seven  Days:  who 
 said  to  Paul  through  the  spirit, 
 that  he  should  not  go  up  to  Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 5  And  when  we  had  accom- 
 plished those  DAYS,  we  departed 
 and  went  our  way;  and  they  all 
 brought  us  on  our  way,  with 
 Wives  and  Children,  till  we  were 
 out  of  the  CITY:  and  we  kneeled 
 down  on  the  shore  and  prayed. 
 
 6  And  when  we  had  taken  our 
 leave  one  of  another,  we  took 
 SHIP;  and  tjeg  returned  home 
 again. 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 32.  that  word. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 26.  I  am  pure.  27.  All  the  counsel  of  God  unto  you. 
 28.  lus-owN  BLOOD.  30.  of  you  shalJ  Men  arise.  32.  to  the  Lord,  and  to  that 
 WORD.         32.  you.     See  28,  29,  32  (twice),  34. 
 
 245 
 
XXL  7. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXL  24. 
 
 7  And  when  we  had  finished 
 owr  COURSE  from  Tyre,  we  came 
 to  Ptolemais,  and  saluted  the 
 BRETHREN,  and  abode  with  tliem 
 one  Day. 
 
 8  And  the  next  day  fWE  that 
 were  of  Paulas  company  departed, 
 and  came  unto  Cassarea;  and  we 
 entered  into  the  HOUSE  of  *  Philip 
 the  EVANGELIST,  which  AVAS  One 
 of  the  SEVEN;  and  abode  with 
 him. 
 
 9  And  the  same  man  had  four 
 Daughters,  Virgins,  which  did 
 prophesy. 
 
 §  Liv. 
 
 10  And  as  we  tarried  ther^e  many 
 Days,  there  came  down  from  Ju- 
 D^A  a  Certain  Prophet,  named 
 Agabus. 
 
 1 1  And  when  he  was  come  unto 
 us,  he  took  Paul's  girdle,  and 
 bound  His-own  t  HANDS  and 
 FEET,  and  said.  Thus  saith  the 
 HOLY  GHOST,  So  shall  the  Jews 
 at  Jerusalem  bind  the  man  that 
 owneth  this  girdle,  and  shall 
 deliver  him  into  the  Hands  of  the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 12  And  when  we  heard  these 
 things,  both  be,  and  they  of  that 
 place,  besought  him  not  to  GO-UP 
 to  Jerusalem. 
 
 13  Then  Paul  answered.  What 
 mean  ye  to  weep  and  to  break 
 Mine  heart  ?  for  $  am  ready  not 
 to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die 
 at  Jerusalem  for  the  name  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus. 
 
 14  And  when  he  could  not  be 
 persuaded,  we  ceased,  saying.  The 
 WILL  of  the  Lord  be  done. 
 
 §    LV. 
 
 15  And  after  those  DAYS  we 
 took  up  our  carriages,  and  went 
 up  to  Jerusalem. 
 
 16  There  went  with  us  also 
 certain  of  the  disciples  of  Csesa- 
 rea,  and  brought  with  them  one 
 Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  Old  Disci- 
 ple, with  whom  we  should  lodge. 
 
 17  And  when  we  were  come  to 
 Jerusalem,  the  brethren  re- 
 ceived us  gladly. 
 
 18  And  the  daij  FOLLOWING 
 Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James ; 
 and  All  the  elders  were  present. 
 
 19  And  when  he  had  saluted 
 them,  he  declared  particularly  what 
 things  God  had  wrought  among 
 the  Gentiles  by  his  ministry." 
 
 20  And  "^when  they  heard  it, 
 THEY  glorified  fthe  Lord,  and 
 said  unto  him,  Thou  seest.  Bro- 
 ther, how  Many  *  Thousands  fof 
 Jews  there  are  which  believe; 
 and  they  are  all  zealous  of  the 
 law: 
 
 21  And  they  are  informed  of 
 thee.  That  thou  teachest  all  the 
 Jews  which  are  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles to  forsake  Moses,  saying 
 that  they  ought  not  to  circumcise 
 their  CHILDREN,  neither  to  walk 
 after  the  CUSTOMS. 
 
 22  What  is  it  therefore?  [the 
 ]\Iultitude  must  needs  come  tos-e- 
 ther:  for]  they  will  fl^ear  That 
 thou  art  come. 
 
 23  Do  therefore  This  that  we  say 
 to  thee:  We  have  four  INIen  which 
 have  a  Vow  on  them ; 
 
 24  Cfjem  take,  and  purify  thy- 
 self with  them,  and  be  at  charges 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  that  Philip.  20.    they,  when  they  heard  it,  glorified. 
 
 20.  Thousands  there  are  of  those  Jews  which  believe. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 8.  we  departed,  and  came  unto  Caesarea.  11.  feet  and 
 hands,  and  said.  20.  God,  and  said.  20.  there  are,  among  the  Jews,  of  them 
 which  BELIEVE.        22.  surely  hoar.     See  22. 
 
 246 
 
XXL  25. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXL  38. 
 
 with  tliem,  that  they  may  shave 
 their  heads  :  and  all  f  n^ay  know 
 That  those  things,  whereof  they 
 were  informed  concerning  thee, 
 are  nothing;  but  that  thou  thyself 
 also  walkest  orderly,  and  keepest 
 the  LAW. 
 
 25  As  touching  the  Gentiles 
 which  BELIEVE^  toe  have  t  written 
 and  concluded  [that  they  observe 
 no  Such  thing,  save  only]  that 
 they  keep  themselves  from  THINGS 
 OFFERED -TO -IDOLS,  and  from 
 BLOOD,  and  from  Strangled,  and 
 from  Fornication. 
 
 §    LVI. 
 
 26  Then  Paul  took  the  men, 
 and  the  next  Day  purifying  him- 
 self with  them  entered  into  the 
 temple,  to  signify  the  ACCOM- 
 PLISHMENT of  the  DAYS  of  PURI- 
 FICATION, until  that  an  OFFERING 
 should  be  offered  for  every  one  of 
 them. 
 
 27  And  when  the  seven  Days 
 were  almost  ended,  the  Jews, 
 which  were  of  Asia,  when  they 
 saw  him  in  the  temple,  stirred 
 up  All  the  people,  and  laid 
 hands  on  him. 
 
 28  Crying  out.  Men  of  Israel, 
 help:  This  is  "^  the  man,  that 
 TEACHETH  all  men  every  where 
 against  the  people,  and  the  LAW, 
 and  this  PLACE:  and  further 
 brought  Greeks  also  into  the  tem- 
 ple, and  hath  polluted  this  HOLY 
 Place. 
 
 29  For  they  had  seen  before 
 with  him  in  the  CITY  Trophimus 
 an  Ephesian,  whom  they  sup- 
 posed That  Paul  had  brought 
 into  the  temple. 
 
 30  And  all  the  CITY  was  moved, 
 
 and  the  people  ran  together :  and 
 they  took  Paul,  and  drew  him 
 out  of  the  TEMPLE:  and  forth- 
 with the  DOORS  were  shut. 
 
 31  And  as  they  went  about  to 
 kill  Llim,  Tidings  came  unto  the 
 
 CHIEF -CAPTAIN     of     the      BAND, 
 
 That  All  Jerusalem  was  in  an 
 uproar. 
 
 32  Who  immediately  took  Sol- 
 diers and  Centurions,  and  ran 
 down  unto  them :  and  when  they 
 saw  the  CHIEF-CAPTAIN  and  the 
 SOLDIERS,  they  left  beating  of 
 Paul. 
 
 33  Then  the  chief-captain 
 came  near,  and  took  him,  and 
 commanded  him  to  be  bound  with 
 two  Chains;  and  demanded  who 
 he  was,  and  what  he  had  done. 
 
 34  And  some  f  cried  one  thing, 
 some  another,  among  the  multi- 
 tude: and  when  he  could  not 
 know  the  certainty  for  the 
 TUMULT,  he  commanded  him  to 
 be  carried  into  the  castle. 
 
 35  And  when  he  came  upon  the 
 STAIRS,  so  it  was,  that  he  was 
 borne    of  the    soldiers   for  the 
 
 VIOLENCE  of  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 36  For  the  multitude  of  the 
 PEOPLE  followed  after,  crying, 
 Away  with  him. 
 
 37  And  as  Paul  was  to  be  led 
 into  the  CASTLE,  he  said  unto  the 
 CHIEF-CAPTAIN,  May  I  spcak 
 unto  thee?  ^Who  said.  Canst 
 thou  speak  Greek? 
 
 38  Art  not  tijOU  THAT  Egyp- 
 tian, which  before  These  days 
 madest-an-uproar,  and  leddest 
 
 out  into  the  WILDERNESS  FOUR- 
 THOUSAND  Men  that  were  mur- 
 derers? 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 28.  that  man  who  teachetii.         37.  And  he  said, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 24.  shall  know.         25.   sent  forth,  and  concluded  that  they 
 keep.        34.  shouted  one  thing,  some  another.     See  25. 
 
 247 
 
XXL  39. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXH.  15 
 
 39  But  Paul  said,  $  am  a  Man 
 which  am  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  a  city 
 in  CiLlCiA,  a  Citizen  of  no  Mean 
 City:  and,  I  beseech  thee,  suifer 
 me  to  speak  unto  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 40  And  when  he  had  given  him 
 licence,  Paul  stood  on  the  stairs, 
 and  beckoned  with  the  hand  unto 
 the  PEOPLE.  And  when  there 
 was  made  a  Great  Silence,  he  sj)ake 
 unto  them  in  the  Hebeew  Tongue, 
 saying, 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIL 
 
 §    LVII. 
 
 1  Men,  Brethren,  and  Fathers, 
 hear  ye  My  defence  which  I 
 make  now  unto  you. — 
 
 2  And  when  they  heard  That 
 he  spake  in  the  Hebrew  Tongue 
 to  them,  they  kept  the  more 
 silence:  and  he  saith, — 
 
 3  $  am  verily  a  Man  which  am 
 a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  a  city  in 
 CiLlCiA,  yet  brought  up  in  this 
 CITY  at  the  FEET  of  Gamaliel, 
 and  tausfht  accordino-  to  the  Per- 
 fect-manner  of  the  law  of  the 
 FATHERS,  and  was  zealous  toward 
 God,  as  ge  all  are  This-day. 
 
 4  And  I  persecuted  This  way 
 unto  the  Death,  binding  and  de- 
 livering into  Prisons  both  Men 
 and  Women. 
 
 5  As  also  the  high-priest 
 tdoth  bear  me  witness,  and  All 
 the  estate-of-the-elders  : 
 from  whom  also  I  received  Letters 
 unto  the  brethren,  and  went  to 
 Damascus,  to  bring  them  which 
 "WERE  there  bound  unto  Jerusa- 
 lem, for  to  be  punished. 
 
 6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as 
 I  made  my  journey,  and  was  come 
 
 nigh  unto  DAMASCUS  about  Noon, 
 suddenly  there  shone  from  hea- 
 ven a  great  Light  round  about 
 me. 
 
 7  And  I  fell  unto  the  ground, 
 and  heard  a  Voice  saying  unto  me, 
 Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
 Me? 
 
 8  And  $  answered,  Who  art 
 thou,  Lord?  And  he  said  unto 
 me,  1  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
 whom  ti^OU  persecutest. 
 
 9  And  THEY  that  were  with 
 me  saw  indeed  the  light,  [and 
 were  afraid];  but  they  heard  not 
 the  voice  of  HIM  that  spake  to 
 me. 
 
 10  And  I  said,  Wliat  shall  I  do, 
 Lord?  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
 me.  Arise,  and  go  unto  Damascus; 
 and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  of 
 all  things  which  are  appointed  for 
 thee  to  do. 
 
 11  And  when  I  could  not  see 
 for  the  GLORY  of  that  light, 
 being  led  by  the  hand  of  them 
 that  WERE  with  me,  I  came  into 
 Damascus. 
 
 §    LVIII. 
 
 12  And  one  Ananias,  a  devout 
 Man  according  to  the  law,  having 
 a  good  report  of  All  the  Jews 
 which  davelt  there. 
 
 13  Came  unto  me,  and  stood, 
 and  said  unto  me,  Brother  Saul, 
 receive  thy  sight.  And  the  Same 
 HOUR  31  looked  up  upon  him. 
 
 14  And  HE  said.  The  God  of 
 our  FATHERS  hath  chosen  thee, 
 that  thou  shouldest  know  hia 
 WILL,  and  see  that  just-ONE,  and 
 shouldest  hear  the  Voice  of  hi 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 15  For  thou  shalt  be  his  Witness 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  did  bear  mc  witness.     See  9. 
 
 248 
 
XXII.  16. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXHI.  2. 
 
 unto  All  ]\Ien  of  what  tliou  hast 
 seen  and  heard. 
 
 16  And  now  why  tarriest  thou? 
 arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash 
 away  thy  SINS,  calling  on  tthe 
 NAME  of  the  Lord. 
 
 17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that, 
 when  I  was  come  again  to  Jeru- 
 salem, even  while  I  prayed  in 
 the  TEMPLE,  I  was  in  a  Trance; 
 
 18  And  I  saw  him  saying  unto 
 me,  Make  haste,  and  get  thee 
 quickly  out  of  Jerusalem :  for  tliey 
 will  not  receive  f  Thy  testimony 
 
 concernino;  me. 
 
 19  And  $  said.  Lord,  tjeg  know 
 That  1  imprisoned  and  beat  in 
 every  synagogue  them  that 
 BELIEVED  on  thee: 
 
 20  And  when  the  BLOOD  of 
 *thy  martyr  Stephen  was  shed, 
 5  also  was  standing  by,  and  con- 
 senting [unto  his  death],  and 
 kept  the  raiment  of  them  that 
 slew  him. 
 
 21  And  he  said  unto  me.  Depart : 
 For  1  will  send  thee  far  hence 
 unto  the  Gentiles. 
 
 22  And  they  gave  him  audience 
 unto  This  word,  and  then  lifted 
 up  their  voices,  and  said.  Away 
 with  SUCH  a  fellow  from  the 
 EARTH:  for  it  is  not  fit  that  he 
 should  live. 
 
 23  And  as  they  cried  out,  and 
 cast  ofi"  their  clothes,  and  threw 
 Dust  into  the  AIR, 
 
 24  The  chief-captain  com- 
 manded him  to  be  brought  into 
 the  CASTLE,  and  bade  that  he 
 should  be  examined  by  Scourging; 
 that  he  might  know  wherefore 
 they  cried  so  against  him. 
 
 25  And  as  they  bound  him  with 
 
 THONGS,    Paul    said    unto    the 
 
 CENTURIOiN^   that  STOOD-BY,  Is  it 
 
 lawful  for  you  to  scourge  a  Man 
 that  is  a  Roman,  and  uncon- 
 demned  ? 
 
 26  When  the  centurion  heard 
 that^  he  went  and  told  the  chief- 
 captain,  saying,  fTake  heed 
 what  thou  doest:  for  this  man  is 
 a  Roman. 
 
 27  Then  the  chief-captain 
 came,  and  said  unto  him,  Tell  me, 
 art  tf)OU  a  Roman?  he  said,  Yea. 
 
 28  And  the  chief-captain 
 answered.  With  a  Great  Sum  ob- 
 tained I  this  freedom.  And 
 Paul  said.  But  I  ^Yas  free  born. 
 
 29  Then  straightway  they  de- 
 parted from  him  which  SHOULD 
 have  examined  him:  and  the 
 CHIEF-CAPTAIN  also  was  afraid,  af- 
 ter he  knew  That  he  was  a  Roman, 
 and  Because  he  had  bound  Him. 
 
 30  On  the  morrow,  because  he 
 would  have  known  the  certain- 
 ty wherefore  he  was  accused 
 of  the  Jews,  he  loosed  him  [from 
 his  bands],  and  commanded  the 
 CHIEF -PRIESTS  and  All  their 
 COUNCIL  to  appear,  and  brought 
 Paul  down,  and  set  him  before 
 them. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIIL 
 
 §    LIX. 
 
 1  And  Paul  earnestly  behold- 
 ing the  COUNCIL,  said.  Men  and 
 Brethren,  $  have  lived  in  All 
 good  Conscience  before  God  until 
 This  DAY. 
 
 2  And  the  high-priest  Ana- 
 nias commanded  THEM  that  STOOD' 
 BY  him  *to  smite  him  on  the 
 MOUTH. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text  —20.  Stephen  thy  martyr.         2.  to  smite  His  mouth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  his  name.    And  it  came.         18    Thy  Testimony  con- 
 cerning me.         20.  What  art  thou  about  to  do?  For  this  man  is.      See  20,  30. 
 
 249 
 
XXIII.  3. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.         XXHI.  18. 
 
 3  Then  said  Paul  unto  him, 
 God  shall  smite  thee,  thou  whited 
 AVall:  for  sittest  tl)OU  to  judge  me 
 after  the  law,  and  commandest 
 me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to 
 law? 
 
 4  And  THEY  that  stood-by 
 said,  Revilest  thou  God's  high- 
 priest? 
 
 5  Then  said  Paul,  I  wist  not, 
 Brethren,  That  he  was  the  High- 
 priest:  for  it  is  written,  ^'  Thou 
 shalt  not  speak  evil  of  the  Ruler  of 
 thy  PEOPLE." 
 
 6  But  when  Paul  perceived 
 That  the  ONE  Part  were  Sad- 
 ducees,  and  the  other  Pharisees, 
 he  cried  out  in  the  COUNCIL,  Men, 
 and  Brethren,  I  am  a  Pharisee, 
 the  Son  t  of  a  Pharisee :  of  the 
 Hope  and  Resurrection  of  the 
 Dead  t]I  am  called  in  question. 
 
 7  And  when  he  had  so  said, 
 there  t  arose  a  Dissension  between 
 the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  : 
 and  the  multitude  was  divided, 
 
 8  For  the  Sadducees  say  that 
 there  is  no  Resurrection,  neither 
 Angel  nor  Spirit:  but  the  Pha- 
 risees confess  BOTH. 
 
 9  And  there  arose  a  great  Cry : 
 and  t  the  scribes  that  were  of 
 the  Pharisees'  part  arose,  and 
 strove,  saying.  We  find  no  Evil  in 
 this  man:  but  if  a  Spirit  or  an 
 Angel  hath  spoken  to  him,  [let  us 
 not  fight  against  GodJ.f 
 
 10  And  when  there  arose  a  Great 
 Dissension,  the  chief-captain 
 fearino^  lest  Paul  should  have 
 been  pulled  in  pieces  of  them, 
 commanded  the  soldiers  to  go 
 down,  and  to  take  him  by  force 
 
 from  among  them,  [and]  to  bring 
 him  int'   the  castle. 
 
 1 1  And  the  ^  Nio^ht  following 
 the  Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said, 
 Be  of  good  cheer,  [Paul] :  for  as 
 tliou  hast  testified  of  me  in  Jeru- 
 salem, so  must  thou  bear  witness 
 also  at  Rome. 
 
 12  And  when  it  was  Day,  [cer- 
 tain of]  the  Jews  banded  toge- 
 ther, and  bound  themselves  under 
 a  curse,  saying  that  they  would 
 neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had 
 killed  Paul. 
 
 13  And  THEY  were  more  than 
 forty  which  [had]  MADE  This 
 CONSPIRACY. 
 
 14  And  they  came  to  the  CHIEF- 
 PRIESTS  and  elders,  and  said, 
 We  have  bound  ourselves  under 
 a  great  Curse,  that  we  will  eat 
 nothing  until  we  have  slain  Paul. 
 
 15  Now  therefore  J)0  with  the 
 COUNCIL  signify  to  the  CHIEF- 
 CAPTAIN  that  he  bring  him  down 
 unto  you  [To-morrow],  as  though 
 ye  would  enquire  something  more 
 perfectly  concerning  him :  and  \xir, 
 or  ever  he  COME-near,  are  ready 
 to  KILL  him. 
 
 16  And  when  Paul's  sister's 
 SON  heard  oUheir  lying-in-wait, 
 he  went  and  entered  into  the 
 CASTLE,  and  told  Paul. 
 
 17  Then  Paul  called  one  of  the 
 centurions  unto  him,  and  said, 
 Bring  this  YOUNG-MAN  unto  the 
 CHIEF-CAPTAIN:  for  he  hath  a 
 certain  thing  to  tell  him. 
 
 18  So  HE  took  him,  and  brought 
 him  to  the  chief-captain,  and 
 said,  "^Paul  the  prisoner  called 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 11.  following  Night.         18.  the  prisoner  Paul. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  of  Pharisees:  of  the  Hope.  6.  I  am  called  in  ques- 
 tion. 7.  fell  a  Dissension.  9-  some  of  the  scribes  ^Aai  were,  9.  be  it  so.  And 
 when  there  arose,     .^ee  9,  10,  11,  12,  13,  15. 
 
 250 
 
XXIII.  19.         THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.        XXIIL  35. 
 
 me  unto  him,  and  prayed  me  to 
 bring  This  YOUNG-MAN  unto  thee, 
 who  hath  something  to  say  unto 
 thee. 
 
 19  Then  the  chief-captain 
 took  him  by  the  hand,  and  went 
 with  him  aside  privately,  and  asked 
 him^  What  is  that  thou  hast  to  tell 
 me? 
 
 20  And  he  said,  The  Jews  have 
 agreed  to  DESIRE  thee  that  thou 
 wouldest  bring  down  Paul  To- 
 morrow into  the  C0UNC1L_,  as 
 though  t  they  would  enquire  some- 
 what of  him  more  perfectly. 
 
 21  But  do  not  tj)OU  yield  unto 
 them:  for  there  lie  in  wait  for 
 him  of  them  more  than  forty  Men^ 
 which  have  bound  themselves  with 
 an  oath,  that  they  will  neither  eat 
 nor  drink  till  they  killed  him: 
 and  now  are  they  ready,  looking 
 for  a  PROMISE  from  thee. 
 
 §    LXI. 
 
 22  So  the  CHIEF-CAPTAIN  then 
 let  the  YOUNG-MAN  depart,  and 
 charged  Am,  See  thou  tell  No  man 
 That  thou  hast  shewed  These 
 things  to  me. 
 
 23  And  he  called  unto  him  f  Two 
 CENTURIONS,  saying,  Make  ready 
 two  hundred  Soldiers  to  go  to 
 Csesarea,  and  Horsemen  threescore 
 and  ten,  and  Spearmen  two  hun- 
 dred,  at  the   Third  Hour  of  the 
 
 NIGHT; 
 
 24  And  provide  them  Beasts, 
 that  they  may  set  Paul  on,  and 
 bring  him  safe  unto  Felix  the 
 GOVERNOR. 
 
 25  And  he  wrote  a  Letter  after 
 this  MANNER: 
 
 26  Claudius    Lysias    unto    the 
 
 MOST-EXCELLENT   Govemor  Fe- 
 lix sendeth  greeting. 
 
 27  This  MAN  was  taken  of  the 
 Jews,  and  should  have  been 
 killed  of  them :  then  came  I  with 
 an  ARMY,  and  rescued  fhim,  hav- 
 ing understood  That  he  was  a 
 Roman. 
 
 28  And  when  I  would  have 
 known  the  CAUSE  wherefore  they 
 accused  him,  I  brought  him  forth 
 into  their  COUNCIL : 
 
 29  Whom  I  perceived  to  be  ac- 
 cused of  Questions  of  their  laav, 
 but  to  have  nothino;  laid  to  his 
 Charge  worthy  of  Death  or  of 
 Bonds. 
 
 30  And  when  it  was  told  me 
 that  t  the  Jews  laid  wait  for  the 
 MAN,  I  sent  straightway  to  thee, 
 and  gave  commandment  to  his 
 ACCUSERS  also  to  t  say  before 
 thee  WHAT  they  had  against  him. 
 [Farewell.] 
 
 31  Then  the  soldiers,  as  it 
 was  COMMANDED  them,  took 
 Paul,  and  brought  him  by 
 t  night   to  Antipatris. 
 
 32  On  the  morrow  they  left 
 the  HORSEMEN  to  f  go  with  him, 
 and  returned  to  the  castle  : 
 
 33  Who,  when  they  came  to 
 C^SAREA,  and  delivered  the 
 epistle  to  the  governor,  pre- 
 sented Paul  also  before  him. 
 
 34  And  when  fthe  governor 
 had  read  the  letter,  he  asked  of 
 What  Province  he  was.  And 
 when  he  understood  That  he  ivas 
 of  Cilicia; 
 
 35  I  will  hear  thee,  said  he, 
 when  thine  ACCUSERS  are  also 
 come.     And  he  commanded  hiju 
 
 t  Vatican  MANUscuirx. — 20.  it  would  enquire  somewhat.        23.  Certain  Two  of  the 
 CENi'URiONS,  saying.  27.  him,  having.         30.  there  was  to  be  a  Lying-in  wait  for. 
 
 30.  speak  against  liim  before  thee.     Then  the  soldieks.         31.  Night.        32.  proceed 
 with  him.       34.  lie  had  read.  See  30. 
 
 251 
 
XXIV.  1. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.         XXIV.  18. 
 
 to  be  kept  in  Herod's  judgment- 
 hall. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXIV. 
 
 §    LXII. 
 
 1  And  after  Five  Days  *  Ana- 
 nias tlie  HIGH-PRIEST  descended 
 with  tthe  ELDERS,  and  with  a 
 certain  Orator  named  Tertullus, 
 who    informed     the     GOVERNOR 
 
 gainst  Paul. 
 
 2  And  when  he  was  called  forth, 
 Tertullus  began  to  accuse  hiirij 
 saying.  Seeing  that  by  thee  we 
 enjoy  Great  Quietness,  and  that 
 -j-very  worthy  Deeds  are  done  unto 
 this  NATION  by  THY  Providence, 
 
 3  We  accept  it  always,  and  in 
 all  places.  Most-noble  Felix,  with 
 All  Thankfulness. 
 
 4  Notwithstanding,  that  I  be 
 not  further  tedious  unto  thee,  I 
 pray  thee  that  thou  wouldest  hear 
 us  of  THY  Clemency  a  few  words. 
 
 5  For  we  have  found  this  man 
 a  pestilent  fellow,  and  a  Mover  of 
 t  Sedition  among  All  "^ the  Jews 
 throughout  the  WORLD,  and  a 
 Ringleader  of  the  SECT  of  the 
 Nazarenes: 
 
 6  Who  also  hath  gone  about  to 
 profane  the  temple:  whom  we 
 took,  [and  would  have  judged 
 according  to  OUR  Law. 
 
 7  But  *  the  CHIEF-CAPTAIN 
 Lysias  came  upon  us,  and  with 
 Great  Violence  took  him  away  out 
 of  our  HANDS, 
 
 8  Commanding  his  ACCUSERS 
 to  come  unto  thee] :  by  examining 
 of    whom    thyself   may  est     take 
 
 knowledge   of   All    these   things, 
 whereof  b)C  accuse  him. 
 
 9  And  the  Jews  also  assented, 
 saying  that  these  things  were  so. 
 
 10  Then  Paul,  after  that  the 
 GOVERNOR  had  beckoned  unto 
 him  to  speak,  answered,  Foras- 
 much as  I  know  that  thou  hast 
 been  of  Many  Years  a  Judge  unto 
 this  NATION,  I  do  [the  more] 
 cheerfully  answer  for  myself: 
 
 11  Because  that  thou  mayest 
 understand.  That  there  are  but 
 twelve  Days  since  I  went  up  to 
 Jerusalem  for  to  worship. 
 
 12  And  they  neither  found  me 
 in  the  temple  disputing  with 
 any  man,  neither  fi'aising  up  the 
 People,  neither  in  the  SYNA- 
 GOGUES, nor  in  the  CITY : 
 
 13  Neither  can  they  prove  the 
 things  whereof  they  now  accuse 
 me. 
 
 14  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee, 
 That  after  the  way  which  they 
 call  Heresy,  so  worship  I  the  GoD 
 of  my  FATHERS,  believing  t  AH 
 THINGS  which  are  written  in 
 the  LAW  and  in  the  prophets  : 
 
 15  And  have  Hope  toward  GoD, 
 which  they  themselves  also  allow, 
 that  there  shall  be  a  Resurrection 
 [of  the  Dead],  both  of  the  Just 
 and  Unjust. 
 
 16  And  herein  do  I  exercise  my- 
 self to  have  always  a  Conscience 
 void  of  offence  toward  GoD,  and 
 toward  men. 
 
 1 7  Now  after  many  Years  I  came 
 to  bring  Alms  to  my  nation,  and 
 Offerings. 
 
 18  Whereupon    Certain     Jews 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.--1.    the  high-priest  Ananias.  5.    those   Jews  which  are 
 
 throughout.         7.  Lysias  the  chief-captain. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  1.  certain  Elders.  2.  Reformations  are  going  on  in  this 
 nation  by  Tiiv  Providence.  5.  Seditions  among.  12.  making  an  Obstruction  of 
 t'ac  Tcople.         14.  the  things  which.     See  6—8,  10,  15. 
 
 252 
 
XXiy.  19.        THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXV.  7. 
 
 from  Asia  found  me  purified  in 
 the  TEMPLE,  neither  with  Multi- 
 tude, nor  with  Tumult. 
 
 19  Who  ought  to  have  been 
 here  before  thee,  and  object,  if 
 they  had  Ought  against  me. 
 
 20  Or  else  let  these  same  here 
 say,  fif  they  have  found  Any 
 Evil-doing  in  me,  while  I  stood 
 before  the  COUNCIL, 
 
 21  Except  it  be  for  This  One 
 Voice,  that  I  cried  standing  among 
 them.  Touching  the  Resurrection 
 of  the  Dead  \  am  called  in  ques- 
 tion by  you  This-day. 
 
 22  And  [when]  Felix  [heard 
 these  things],  having  more  per- 
 fect knowledge  of  that  way,  [he] 
 deferred  them,  and  said.  When 
 Lysias  the  CHIEF-captain  shall 
 come  down,  I  will  know  the  utter- 
 most of  your  matter. 
 
 23  And  he  commanded  a  cen- 
 turion to  keep  fPAUL,  and  to 
 let  him  have  Liberty,  and  that  he 
 should  forbid  None  of  his  AC- 
 QUAINTANCE to  minister  [or 
 come]  unto  him. 
 
 §    LXIII. 
 
 .  24  And  after  certain  Days,  when 
 Felix  came  t  with  *  his  wife 
 Drusilla,  which  was  a  Jewess,  he 
 sent  for  Paul;  and  heard  him 
 concerning  the  faith  in  f  Christ. 
 
 25  And  as  he  reasoned  of  Right- 
 eousness, Temperance,  and  ^judg- 
 ment to  COME,  Felix  trembled, 
 and  answered,  Go  thy  way  for 
 THIS  TIME ;  when  I  have  a  conve- 
 nient Season,  I  will  call  for  thee. 
 
 26  He  hoped  also   That  Money 
 
 should  have  been  given  [him]  of 
 Paul,  that  he  might  loose  him: 
 wherefore  he  sent  for  Him  the 
 oftener,  and  communed  with  him. 
 27  But  after  two  Years  Porcius 
 Festus  came  into  Felix'  room: 
 and  Felix,  willing  to  shew  the 
 Jews  a  Pleasure,  left  Paul 
 bound. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXV. 
 
 1  Now  when  Festus  was  come 
 into  the  province,  after  Three 
 Days  he  ascended  from  Caesarea  to 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 2  Then  the  high-priest  and 
 the  chief  of  the  Jews  informed 
 him  against  Paul,  and  besought 
 him, 
 
 3  And  desired  Favour  against 
 him,  that  he  would  send  for  him 
 to  Jerusalem,  laying  wait  in  the 
 WAY  to  kill  him. 
 
 4  But  Festus  answered,  that 
 Paul  should  be  kept  at  Caisarea, 
 and  that  he  himself  would  depart 
 shortly  thither, 
 
 5  Let  them  therefore,  said  he, 
 which  among  you  are  able,  go 
 down  with  me,  and  f  accuse  this 
 MAN,  if  there  be  any  wickedness 
 in  him. 
 
 6  And  when  he  had  tarried 
 among  them  fmore  than  ten  Days, 
 he  went  down  unto  Caesarea;  and 
 the  NEXT-DAY  sitting  on  the 
 judgment-seat  commanded 
 Paul  to  be  brought. 
 
 7  And  when  he  was  come,  the 
 Jews  which  came-down  from 
 Jerusalem  stood  round  f  about  and 
 
 *  EivrPHATic  Text. — 24.  Drusilla  his  wife.         25.  that  judgment  which  is  to  come. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 20.  What  Evil-doing  they  found  in  me,  while.         23.  him, 
 and  to  let.         24.  with  Drusilla,  iiis-own  Wife,  who  was.  24.   Christ  Jesus.     And 
 
 5.  if  there  be  any  harm  in  the  Man,  accuse  him.  And  when.         6.  not  more  than  eight 
 or  ten  Days.         7.  about  him,  and  laid.     See  22  (thrice),  23,  26. 
 
 253 
 
XXV.  8. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXV.  23. 
 
 laid  Many  and  Grievous  Com- 
 'jlaints  against  Paul,  which  they 
 could  not  prove. 
 
 8  While  t  he  answered  for  him- 
 self, Neither  against  the  law  of 
 the  Jews,  neither  against  the 
 TEMPLE,  nor  yet  against  C^sar, 
 have  I  offended  any  thing  at  all. 
 
 9  But  Festus,  willing  to  do 
 the  Jews  a  Pleasure,  answered 
 Paul,  and  said.  Wilt  thou  go  up 
 to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged 
 of  these  things  before  me? 
 
 10  Then  said  Paul,  I  stand  at 
 Caesar's  judgment-seat,  where  I 
 ought  to  be  judged:  to  the  Jews 
 have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  "^tjou 
 very  well  knowest. 
 
 11  fFor  if  I  be  an  offender,  or 
 have  committed  any  thing  worthy 
 of  Death,  I  refuse  not  to  die  :  but 
 if  there  be  none  of  these  things 
 whereof  these  accuse  me,  no  man 
 may  deliver  Me  unto  Them.  I 
 appeal  unto  Csesar. 
 
 12  Then  Festus,  when  he  had 
 conferred  with  the  COUNCIL,  an- 
 swered. Hast  thou  appealed  unto 
 Csesar?  unto  Caesar  shalt  thou  go. 
 
 §    LXIV. 
 
 13  And  after  certain  Days  *king 
 Agrippa  and  Bernice  came  unto 
 Csesarea  to  salute  Festus. 
 
 14  And  when  they  had  been 
 there  Many  Days,  Festus  de- 
 clared Paul's  cause  unto  the 
 king,  saying,  There  is  a  certain 
 Man  left  in  Bonds  by  Felix: 
 
 15  About  whom,  when  I  was  at 
 Jerusalem,  the  CHIEF -PKIESTS 
 and  the  elders  of  the  Jews  in- 
 
 formed me^  desiring  to  have  f  Judg- 
 ment against  him. 
 
 16  To  whom  I  answered.  It  is 
 not  the  ]\Ianner  of  the  Romans  to 
 t  deliver  Any  Man  [to  die],  before 
 that  he  which  is  accused  have 
 the  ACCUSERS  Face  to  Face,  and 
 have  Licence  to  answer  for  himself 
 concerning  the  crime  laid  against 
 him. 
 
 17  Therefore,  when  they  were 
 come  hither,  without  any  Delay 
 on  the  MORROW  I  sat  on  the 
 JUDGMENT-SEAT,  and  commanded 
 the  MAN  to  be  brought  forth. 
 
 18  Against  whom  when  the  AC- 
 CUSERS stood  up,  they  brought 
 None  Accusation  of  fsuch  things 
 as  1  supposed : 
 
 19  But  had  certain  Questions 
 against  him  of  their  OWN  Super- 
 stition, and  of  One  Jesus  which 
 was  dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed 
 to  be  alive. 
 
 20  And  because  1  doubted  of 
 such  manner  of  QUESTIONS,  I 
 asked  him  whether  he  would  go  to 
 Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of 
 these  matters. 
 
 2 1  But  when  Paul  had  appealed 
 to  be  reserved  unto  the  hearing 
 of  Augustus,  I  commanded  him 
 to  be  kept  till  I  might  send  him 
 tto  Csesar. 
 
 22  Then  Agrippa  f  said  unto 
 Festus,  I  would  also  hear  the 
 MAN  myself  To-morrow,  said 
 fHE,  thou  shalt  hear  him. 
 
 23  And  on  the  morrow,  when 
 Agrippa  w^as  come,  and  Bernice, 
 with  Great  Pomp,  and  was  entered 
 into  the  place-OF-hearing,  with 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 10,  tI)0U  also  very  well  knowest.         13.  Agrippa  tlie  king. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 8.  Paul  answered  for.  11.  If  then  I  be  an  offender. 
 
 15.  Sentence  given  against  him.         16,  deliver  up  Any  Man  before.         18.  such  Evil 
 things  as.         21.  up  to  Caesar.         22.  said,        22.  he.'  See  16. 
 
 254 
 
XXV.  24. 
 
 THE  x\CTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.         XXVI.  11. 
 
 the- 1  CHIEF-CAPTAINS,  and  ^  Prin- 
 cipal Men  of  the  city,  at  Festus' 
 commandment  Paul  was  brought 
 forth. 
 
 24  And  Festus  said.  King  A- 
 grippa,  and  All  men  which  are 
 HERE  PRESENT  with  US,  ye  see  this 
 man,  about  whom  All  the  multi- 
 TITUDE  of  the  Jews  have  dealt 
 with  me,  both  at  Jerusalem,  and 
 also  here,  crying  that  he  ought 
 not  to  live  any  longer. 
 
 25  But  when  $  found  that  he 
 had  committed  Nothing  worthy  of 
 Death,  and  that  he  himself  hath 
 appealed  to  Augustus,  I  have 
 determined  to  send  tbim. 
 
 26  Of  whom  I  have  no  certain 
 thing  to  write  unto  my  LORD. 
 Wherefore  I  have  brouo;ht  him 
 forth  before  you,  and  specially 
 before  thee,  0  King  Agrippa,  that, 
 after  examination  had,  I  might 
 have  somewhat  to  write.  . 
 
 27  For  it  seemeth  to  Me  unrea- 
 sonable to  send  a  Prisoner,  and 
 not  withal  to  signify  the  CRIMES 
 laid  against'him. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVI. 
 
 §     LXV. 
 
 1  Then  Agrippa  said  unto 
 Paul,  Thou  art  permitted  to 
 speak  for  thyself.  Then  Paul 
 stretched  forth  tbe  HAND,  and 
 answered  for  himself: 
 
 2  I  think  myself  happy,  King 
 Agrippa,  because  1  shall  answer 
 for  myself  This-day  before  thee 
 touching  all  the  things  whereof  I 
 am  accused  of  the  Jews: 
 
 3  Especially  because  I  know  thee 
 to  be  expert  in  All  CUSTOMS  and 
 Questions  which  are  among  the 
 Jews:  wherefore  I  beseech  fthee 
 to  hear  me  patiently. 
 
 4  My  manner-of-life  from 
 my  Youth,  *  which  WAS  at  the 
 First  among  mine  own  nation  fat 
 Jerusalem,  know  All  fthe  Jews; 
 
 5  Which  knew  me  from  the 
 beginning,  if  they  Vv^ould  testify. 
 That  after  the  most-straitest 
 Sect  of  OUR  Eeligion  I  lived  a 
 Pharisee. 
 
 6  And  now  I  stand  and  am 
 judged  for  the  Hope  of  the  pro- 
 mise   made    of    God    unto    our 
 
 FATHERS: 
 
 7  Unto  which  promise  our 
 TWELVE-TRIBES,  instantly  serving 
 God  Day  and  Night,  hope  to  come. 
 For  Which  Hope's  sake,  fKing 
 Agrippa,  I  am  accused  of  the 
 Jews. 
 
 8  Why  sliould  it  be  thought  a 
 tbing  incredible  with  you,  that 
 God  should  raise  the  Dead  ? 
 
 9  1  t  verily  thought  with  my- 
 self, that  I  ought  to  do  Many 
 things  contrary  to  the  name  of 
 Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
 
 10  fWliich  thing  I  also  did  in 
 Jerusalem  :  and  Many  of  the 
 saints  did  I  shut  up  in  f  Prison, 
 having  received  authority  from 
 the  CHIEF-PRIESTS;  and  when 
 they  were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my 
 Voice  against  them. 
 
 11  And  I  punished  them  oft  in 
 Every  synagogue,  and  compelled 
 them  to  blaspheme :  [and]  being 
 exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 23.  those  Men  that  were  of  Eminence. 
 
 4.   THAT  which  WAS. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  Chief-captains  and.  25,  him.  3.  thee.  4.  and 
 in  Jerusalem.  4.  the  Jews.  7.  O  King,  I  am  accused  of  the  Jews.  9.  then 
 thought.  10.  Wherefore  also  I  did  them  in  Jerusalem.  10.  Prisons,  having  received. 
 See  11. 
 
 255 
 
XXVI.  12.        THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.         XXVI.  27. 
 
 persecuted  them  even  unto  strange 
 
 Cities. 
 
 12  Whereupon  as  I  went  to 
 Damascus  with  ^Authority  and 
 Commission  from  the  chief- 
 priests, 
 
 13  At  Midday,  0  King,  I  saw 
 in  the  way  a  Light  from  heaven, 
 above  the  brightness  of  the 
 SUN,  shining  round  about  me  and 
 THEM  which  JOURNEYED  with  me. 
 
 14  And  when  t  we  were  all  fal- 
 len to  the  EARTH,  I  heard  a  Voice 
 t  speaking  unto  me,  [and  saying] 
 in  the  Hebrew  Tongue,  Saul, 
 Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  Me?  it 
 is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against 
 the  Pricks. 
 
 15  And  $  said,  Wlio  art  thou, 
 Lord?  And  fHE  said,  $  am  Je- 
 sus whom  ti)OU  persecutest. 
 
 16  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy 
 FEET:  for  I  have  appeared  unto 
 thee  for  this  purpose,  to  make 
 thee  a  Minister  and  a  Witness 
 both  of  these  things  t  which  thou 
 hast  seen,  and  of  those  things 
 in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto 
 thee : 
 
 17  Delivering  thee  from  the 
 PEOPLE,  and  t/"omthe  Gentiles, 
 unto  whom  fnow  I  send  thee, 
 
 18  To  open  their  Eyes^  and  to 
 TURN  them  from  Darkness  to 
 Light,  and  from  the  POWER  of 
 Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 
 RECEIVE  Forgiveness  of  Sins,  and 
 Inheritance  among  them  which 
 are  sanctified  by  *  Faith  that  is 
 in  me. 
 
 19  Whereupon,  O  King  Agrippa, 
 
 I   was   not    disobedient    unto  the 
 heavenly  Vision : 
 
 20  But  shewed  first  unto  them 
 fof  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem, 
 and  throughout  All  the  COASTS 
 of  JuDJEA,  and  then  to  the  Gen- 
 tiles, that  they  should  repent 
 and  turn  to  God,  and  do  Works 
 meet  for  repentance. 
 
 21  For  these  causes  the  Jews 
 caught  Me  in  the  temple,  and 
 went  about  to  kill  me. 
 
 22  Having  therefore  obtained 
 ^Help  tof  God,  I  continue  unto 
 this  DAY,  witnessing  both  to  small 
 and  great,  saying  none  other 
 things  than  those  which  the  pro- 
 phets and  Moses  did  say  should 
 come : 
 
 23  That  Christ  should  suiFer, 
 and  that  he  should  be  the  first  that 
 should  rise  from  the  Dead,  and 
 should  shew  Light  unto  the  PEO- 
 PLE, and  to  the  Gentiles. 
 
 §    LXVI. 
 
 24  And  as  he  thus  spake  for 
 himself,  Festus  said  w4th  a  Loud 
 VOICE,  Paul,  thou  art  beside  thy- 
 self; much  Learning  doth  make 
 Thee  mad. 
 
 25  But  HE  said,  I  am  not 
 mad.  Most-noble  Festus;  but  speak 
 forth  the  Words  of  Truth  and  So- 
 berness. 
 
 26  For  the  king  knoweth  of 
 these  things,  before  whom  also  I 
 speak  freely:  for  I  am  persuaded 
 that  none  of  these  things  are  hid- 
 den from  him;  for  this  thing  was 
 not  done  in  a  Corner. 
 
 27  King  Agrippa,  belie  vest  thou 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 12.  that  Authority  and  Commission  which  was  from.  18.  that 
 Faith  which  is.        22.  that  Help  which  is  of  God. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript^ — 14.  all  were  fallen  to  the  earth.  14.  saying  unto  me. 
 15.  the  Lord  said.  16.  in  the  which  thou  hast  seen  me,  and  of  those  things.  17.  from. 
 17.  K  send  thee.  20.  in  Damascus,  and  also  in  Jerusalem,  and  All  the  coasts  of 
 Ji'D^A.         22.  from  God.         See  14. 
 
 256 
 
XXVI.  28.  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.        XXVH.  12. 
 
 h-e   PROPHETS?     I    know    That 
 thou  believest. 
 
 28  Then  Agrippa  fsaid  unto 
 Paul,  Ahnost  thou  fpersuadest 
 Me  to  be  a  Christian. 
 
 29  And  Paul  fsaid,  I  would  to 
 God,  that  not  only  t{)OU,  but  also 
 All  that  hear  me  This-day,  were 
 both  almost,  and  altogether  such 
 as  $  am,  except  these  bonds. 
 
 30  And  [when  he  had  thus  spo- 
 ken], the  KING  rose  up,  and  the 
 CIOVERNOR,  and  Bernice,  and 
 THEY  that  SAT  with  them : 
 
 31  And  when  they  were  gone 
 aside,  they  talked  between  them- 
 selves, saying.  This  man  doeth 
 nothing  worthy  of  Death  or  of 
 Bonds. 
 
 32  Then  said  Agrippa  unto  Fes- 
 TUS,  This  MAN  might  have  been 
 set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not  ap- 
 pealed unto  Csesar. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVH. 
 
 §     LXVII. 
 
 1  And  when  it  was  determined 
 that  we  should  sail  into  Italy, 
 they  delivered  Paul  and  Certain 
 Other  Prisoners  unto  one  named 
 Julius,  a  Centurion  of  Augustus' 
 Band. 
 
 2  And  entering  into  a  Ship 
 of  Adramyttium,  f  we  launched, 
 meaning  to  sail  by  the  coasts  of 
 Asia;  one  Aristarchus,  a  Macedo- 
 nian of  Thessalonica,  being  with 
 us. 
 
 3  And  the  next  dai/  we 
 touched  at  Sidon.  And  Julius 
 courteously  entreated  Paul,  and 
 gave  him  liberty  to  go  unto  his 
 Friends,  to  refresh  himself. 
 
 4  And  when  we  had  launched 
 from  thence,  we  sailed  under  Cy- 
 prus, because  the  winds  were 
 contrary. 
 
 5  And  when  we  had  sailed  over 
 *the  SEA  of  CiLlCiA  and  Pam- 
 phylia,  we  came  to  fMyra,  a  city 
 of  Lycia. 
 
 6  And  there  the  CENTURION 
 found  a  Ship  of  Alexandria  sail- 
 ing into  Italy;  and  he  put  us 
 therein. 
 
 7  And  when  we  had  sailed 
 slowly  Many  Days,  and  scarce 
 were  come  over  against  Cnidus, 
 the  WIND  not  suffering  us,  we 
 sailed  under  Crete,  over  against 
 Salmonc ; 
 
 8  And,  hardly  passing  it,  came 
 into  a  Place  which  is  called  The 
 Fair  Havens ;  nigh  whereunto 
 was  the  City  of  Lasea. 
 
 9  Now  when  Much  Time  was 
 spent,  and  when  SAILING  was  now 
 dangerous,  because  the  FAST  was 
 now  already  PAST,  Paul  admo- 
 nished them, 
 
 10  And  said  unto  them.  Sirs,  I 
 perceive  That  this  voyage  will 
 be  with  Hurt  and  Much  Damage, 
 not  only  of  the  lading  and 
 SHIP,  but  also  of  our  lives. 
 
 11  Nevertheless  the  CENTURION 
 believed  the  master  and  the 
 OAVNER-OF-THE-SHIP,  more  than 
 those  THINGS  which  were  SPOKEN 
 by  Paul. 
 
 12  And  because  the  haven  was 
 not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the 
 MORE  part  advised  to  depart 
 thence  also,  if  by  any  means  they 
 might  attain  to  Phenice,  and  there 
 to  winter;  which  is  an  Haven  of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  that  ska  which  over  against  Cilicia. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  said  unto  Paul,  Almost  thou  pcrsuadcst  to  make  Me 
 a  Christian.  29.  said.  2.  about  to  sail  unto  sotne  places  along  the  coast  of  Asia 
 we  launched;  one  Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian.        5.  Myrrha.     See  30. 
 
 s  257 
 
XXVII.  13. 
 
 THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 
 
 XXVII.  23. 
 
 Crete,    and     lietli    toward    the 
 South-west  and  North-west. 
 
 13  And  wlien  the  South-wind 
 blew  softly,  supposing  that  they 
 had  obtained  their  PURPOSE,  loos- 
 ing thence,,  they  sailed  close  by 
 Crete. 
 
 14  But  not  long  after  there  arose 
 against  it  ^a  tempestuous  A\'^ind, 
 called  fEuroclydon. 
 
 15  And  when  the  ship  was 
 caught,  and  could  not  bear  up  into 
 the  WIND  we  let  her  drive. 
 
 16  And  running  under  a  certain 
 Island  which  is  called  fClauda,  we 
 had  much  work  to  come  by  the 
 boat: 
 
 17  Which  when  they  had  taken 
 up,  they  used  Helps,  undergirding 
 the  SHIP;  and,  fearing  lest  they 
 should  fall  into  the  QUICKSANDS, 
 strake  SAIL,  and  so  were  driven. 
 
 18  And  we  being  exceedingly 
 tossed  with  a  tempest,  the  NEXT 
 day  they  lightened  the  ship ; 
 
 19  And  the  third  day  f  we 
 cast  out  with  our  own  hands  the 
 tackling  of  the  ship. 
 
 20  And  when  neither  Sun  nor 
 Stars  in  Many  Days  appeared,  and 
 no  small  Tempest  lay  on  W5,  f  All 
 Hope  that  we  should  be  saved 
 was  [then]  taken  away. 
 
 21  tBut  after  Long  Abstinence 
 Paul  stood  forth  in  the  Midst  of 
 them,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  should 
 have  hearkened  unto  me,  and  not 
 have  loosed  from  Crete,  and  to 
 have  gained  this  harm  and  LOSS. 
 
 22  And  NOW  I  exhort  you  to 
 be  of  good  cheer:  for  there  shall 
 be  no  Loss  of  any  mans  Life 
 among  you,  but  of  the  SHIP. 
 
 23  For  there  stood  by  me  fthis 
 
 NIGHT  the  Angel  of  God,  whose 
 I  am,  and  whom  I  serve, 
 
 24  Saying,  Fear  not,  Paul; 
 thou  must  be  brought  before 
 Caesar:  and,  lo,  God  hath  given 
 thee  All  them  that  sail  with 
 thee. 
 
 25  Wherefore,  Sirs,  be  of  good 
 cheer:  for  I  believe  GoD,  That 
 it  shall  be  even  as  it  was  told  me. 
 
 26  Howbeit  we  must  be  cast 
 upon  a  certain  Island. 
 
 §    LXVIII. 
 
 27  But  when  the  Fourteenth 
 Night  was  come,  as  we  were  driven 
 up  and  down  in  Adria,  about 
 MIDNIGHT  the  SHIPMEN  deemed 
 that  they  drew  near  to  Some 
 Country ; 
 
 28  And  sounded,  and  found  it 
 twenty  Fathoms:  and  when  they 
 had  gone  a  little  further,  they 
 sounded  again,  and  found  it  fifteen 
 Fathoms. 
 
 29  Then  fearing  lest  we  should 
 have  fallen  upon  Rocks,  they  cast 
 four  Anchors  out  of  the  Stern, 
 and  wished  for  the  Day. 
 
 30  And  as  the  shipmen  were 
 about  to  flee  out  of  the  spiip, 
 when  they  had  let  down  the  boat 
 into  the  SEA,  under  Colour  as 
 though  they  would  have  cast  An- 
 chors out  of  the  Foreship, 
 
 3 1  Paul  said  to  the  centurion 
 and  to  the  soldiers,  Except  these 
 abide  in  the  ship,  pe  cannot  be 
 saved. 
 
 32  Then  the  SOLDIERS  cut  off 
 the  ROPES  of  the  BOAT,  and  let 
 her  fall  off. 
 
 33  And  while  the  Day  was  com- 
 ing on,  Paul  besought  them  all 
 to  take  Meat,  saying.  This  Day  is 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  tempestuous  Wind  which  is  called. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.- 14.  Euraquilo.         16.  Cauda.         19.  they  cast  out  with 
 20.  all  Hope.        21.  And  after.         23.  This  night.    See  20. 
 
 258 
 
 their  own  hands. 
 
XXVII.  34.        THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.        XXVHI.  7. 
 
 the  Fourteentli  Day  that  ye  have 
 tarried  and  continued  fasting,  hav- 
 ing taken  Nothing. 
 
 34  Wherefore  I  pray  you  to  take 
 some  Meat:  for  this  is  for  your 
 Health:  for  there  shall  not  an 
 Hair  f  fall  from  the  head  of  any 
 of  you. 
 
 35  And  when  he  had  thus 
 spoken,  he  took  Bread,  and  gave 
 thanks  to  GoD  in  presence  of  them 
 all:  and  when  he  had  broken  it^ 
 he  began  to  eat. 
 
 36  Then  were  they  all  of  good 
 cheer,  and  tijf  J)  also  took  some  Meat. 
 
 37  And  we  were  in  ALL  in  the 
 SHIP  [two  hundred]  tlireescore 
 and  sixteen  Souls. 
 
 38  And  when  they  had  eaten 
 enough,  they  lightened  the  ship, 
 and  cast  out  the  wheat  into  the 
 
 SEA. 
 
 39  And  when  it  was  Day,  they 
 knew  not  the  LAND:  but  they 
 discovered  a  certain  Creek  with  a 
 Shore,  into  the  which  they  were 
 minded,  if  it  were  possible,  to 
 thrust  in  the  SHIP. 
 
 40  And  when  they  had  taken  up 
 the  ANCHORS,  they  committed 
 themselves  unto  the  SEA ,  and  loosed 
 the  RUDDER  BANDS,  and  hoised 
 up  the  MAINSAIL  to  the  wind, 
 and  made  toward  SHORE. 
 
 41  And  falling  into  a  Place 
 where  two  seas  met,  they  ran  the 
 SHIP  aground ;  and  the  forepart 
 stuck  fast,  and  remained  unmove- 
 able,  but  the  hinder-part  was 
 broken  by  the  violence  [of  the 
 waves]. 
 
 42  And  the  soldiers'  Counsel 
 was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest 
 any  of  them  should  swim  out,  and 
 escape. 
 
 43  But  the  centurion,  willing 
 to  save  Paul,  kept  them  from 
 their  purpose  ;  and  commanded 
 that  THEY  which  COULD  fswim 
 should  cast  themselves  first  into  the 
 sea^  and  get  to  land  : 
 
 44  And  the  rest,  some  on 
 Boards,  and  some  on  broken  pieces 
 of  the  ship.  And  so  it  came  to 
 pass,  that  they  escaped  all  safe  to 
 
 LAND. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVHI. 
 
 1  And  when  fthey  were  es- 
 caped, then  they  knew  That  the 
 ISLAND  was  called  Melita. 
 
 2  And  the  barbarous  people 
 shewed  us  no  little  Kindness: 
 for  they  kindled  a  Fire,  and  re- 
 ceived us  every  one,  because  of 
 the  present  rain,  and  because 
 of  the  COLD. 
 
 3  And  when  Paul  had  ga- 
 thered a  Bundle  of  Sticks,  and 
 laid  them  on  the  fire,  there  came 
 a  Viper  tout  of  the  heat,  and 
 fastened  on  his  hand. 
 
 4  And  when  the  barbarians 
 saw  the  venomous  BEAST  hang  on 
 his  hand,  they  said  among  them- 
 selves. No  doubt  this  man  is  a 
 Murderer,  whom,  though  he  hath 
 escaped  the  sea,  yet  vengeance 
 suiFereth  not  to  live. 
 
 5  And  HE  shook  off  the  beast 
 into  the  fire  and  felt  no  harm. 
 
 6  Howbeit  they  looked  when 
 he  should  have  swollen,  or  fallen 
 down  dead  suddenly:  but  after 
 they  had  had  looked  a  great  while, 
 and  saw  no  harm  come  to  him, 
 they  changed  their  minds,  and  said 
 that  he  was  a  God. 
 
 7  In  the  same  quarters  were 
 Possessions  of  the  chief  man  of 
 
 f  "Vatican  Manuscript. — 34.  be  lost  from  the  head.        43,  swim  out  should  oust 
 themselves.         1.  we  were  escaped,  then  we  knew.         3.  from  the  heat.     .See  37,  41. 
 
 S  2  2r39 
 
XXVIII.  8.       THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.       XXVIII.  24. 
 
 the  ISLAND,  whose  Name  was 
 Publius;  who  received  us,  and 
 lodged  us  t  Three  Days  courte- 
 ously. 
 
 8  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the 
 FATHER  of  Publius  lay  sick  of  a 
 Fever  and  of  a  Bloody-flux:  to 
 whom  Paul  entered  in,  and 
 prayed,  and  laid  his  HANDS  on 
 him,  and  healed  him. 
 
 9  So  when  this  was  done, 
 OTHERS  also,  which  had  Diseases 
 in  the  island,  came,  and  were 
 healed : 
 
 10  \Vlio  also  honoured  us  with 
 Many  Honours;  and  when  we 
 departed,  they  laded  us  with  such 
 things  as  were  necessary. 
 
 §    LXIX. 
 
 11  And  after  Three  Months  we 
 departed  in  a  Ship  of  Alexandria, 
 which  had  wintered  in  the  isle, 
 whose  Sign  was  Castor  and  Pol- 
 lux. 
 
 12  And  landing  at  Syracuse,  we 
 tarried  there  three  Days. 
 
 13  And  from  thence  we  fetched 
 a  compass,  and  came  to  Rhegium: 
 and  after  One  Day  the  South-wind 
 blew,  and  we  came  the  Next-day 
 to  Puteoli: 
 
 14  AVhere  we  found  Brethren, 
 and  were  desired  to  tarry  with 
 them  seven  Days;  and  so  we  went 
 toward  Rome. 
 
 15  And  from  thence,  when  the 
 brethren  heard  of  us,  they  came 
 to  meet  us  as  far  as  Appii  Forum, 
 and  The  Three  Taverns:  whom 
 when  Paul  saw,  he  thanked  God, 
 and  took  Courage. 
 
 16  And  when  we  t  came  to 
 Rome,  [the  CENTURION  delivered 
 the  prisoners  to  the  captain- 
 OF-THE-GUARD :  but]  Paul  was 
 
 suffered  to  dwell  by  himself  with 
 a  soldier  that  kept  him. 
 
 17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that 
 after  three  Days  t  Paul  called  the 
 CHIEF  of  the  Jews  tos^ether:  and 
 when  they  were  come  together,  he 
 said  unto  them.  Men  and  Brethren, 
 thouojh  5  have  committed  nothinor 
 against  the  people,  or  customs 
 of  our  FATHERS,  yet  was  I  de- 
 livered Prisoner  from  Jerusalem 
 into  the  HANDS  of  the  Romans. 
 
 18  Who  when  they  had  ex- 
 amined me,  would  have  let  me  go, 
 because  there  was  No  Cause  of 
 Death  in  me. 
 
 19  But  when  the  Jews  spake 
 against  z7,  I  was  constrained  to 
 appeal  unto  Caesar ;  not  that  I  had 
 ought  to  accuse  my  NATION  of 
 
 20  For  This  cause  therefore 
 have  I  called  for  you,  to  see  you, 
 and  to  speak  with  you :  because 
 that  for  the  hope  of  Israel  I 
 am  bound  with  this  CHAIN. 
 
 21  And  THEY  said  unto  him, 
 ^WiC  neither  received  Letters  out 
 of  JuD^A  concerning  thee,  neither 
 any  of  the  brethren  that  came 
 shewed  or  spake  Any  Harm  of 
 thee. 
 
 22  But  we  desire  to  hear  of  thee 
 what  thou  thinkest:  for  as  con- 
 cerning this  SECT,  we  know  That 
 every  where  it  is  spoken  against. 
 
 23  And  when  they  had  appoint- 
 ed him  a  Day,  there  came  many 
 to  him  into  his  LODGING ;  to  whom 
 he  expounded  and  testified  the 
 KINGDOM  of  God,  persuading 
 them  concernino;  Jesus,  both  out 
 of  the  LAW  of  Moses,  and  out  of 
 the  PROPHETS,  from  Morning  till 
 Evening. 
 
 24  And    SOME     believed    the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.  three  Days  courteously. 
 17.  he  called  the  chief  men  of  the  Je'^vs.     See  16. 
 
 16.  "were  entered  into  Rome. 
 
 260 
 
XXVIII.  25.       THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.      XXVIH.  31. 
 
 THINGS  which  were  SPOKEN,  and 
 SOME  beUeved  not. 
 
 25  And  when  they  agreed  not 
 among  themselves,  they  departed, 
 after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one 
 Word,  Well  spake  the  holy 
 GHOST  by  Esaias  the  prophet 
 unto  our  fathers, 
 
 26  Saying,  "  Go  unto  this  peo- 
 ple, and  say,  Hearing  ye  shall 
 hear,  and  shall  not  understand; 
 and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not 
 perceive : 
 
 27  For  the  heart  of  this  peo- 
 ple is  waxed  gross,  and  their 
 ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and 
 their  eyes  have  they  closed;  lest 
 they  should  see  with  their  eyes, 
 and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  un- 
 derstand with  their  HEART,   and 
 
 should  be  converted,  and  I  should 
 heal  them."  % 
 
 28  Be  it  known  therefore  unto 
 you,  That  f  the  salvation  of 
 God  is  sent  unto  the  Gentiles, 
 and  that  tf)fg  will  hear  it. 
 
 29  [And  when  he  had  said  these 
 words,  the  Jews  departed,  and 
 had  Great  Reasoning  among  them- 
 selves.] 
 
 30  And  t  Paul  dwelt  two  whole 
 Years  in  his  Own  Hired-house,  and 
 received  all  that  came-in  unto 
 him, 
 
 31  Preaching  the  kingdom  of 
 God,  and  teaching  those  things 
 which  concern  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  with  All  Confidence,  no 
 man  forbidding  him.f 
 
 t  Vatican  IVIanuscript. — 28.  This  salvation  of  God. 
 scription  :  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles.     See  29. 
 I  28.  Isaiah  vi.  9. 
 
 30.  he  dwelt.        3L  Sub- 
 
 26i 
 
t  [THE   EPISTLE   OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO   THE   KOMANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  Servant  of  f  Jesus 
 Christ,  ^  called  to  be  an  Apostle, 
 separated  unto  tlie  Gospel  of 
 God, 
 
 2  Wliich  he  had  promised  afore 
 by  his  PROPHETS  in  the  holy 
 Scriptures, 
 
 3  Concerning  *his  SON  Jesus 
 Christ  our  Lord,  which  was 
 MADE  of  the  Seed  of  David  ac- 
 cording to  the  Flesh ; 
 
 4  "^  And  declared  to  be  the  Son 
 of  God  with  Power,  according  to 
 the  Spirit  of  Holiness,  by  the  Re- 
 surrection from  the  Dead : 
 
 5  By  whom  we  have  received 
 Grace  and  Apostleship,  for  Obedi- 
 ence to  the  Faith  among  All 
 NATIONS,  for  his  NAME : 
 
 6  Among  whom  are  ge  also  the 
 Called  of  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 7  To  ALL  that  BE  in  Rome, 
 *  Beloved  of  God,  Called  to  be 
 Saints.  Grace  to  you  and  Peace 
 from  God  our  Father,  and  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 8  First,  I  thank  my  GoD  through 
 Jesus   Christ  ffoi'   you   all.   That 
 
 your  FAITH  is  spoken  of  through- 
 out the  Whole  WORLD. 
 
 9  For  God  is  my  Witness, 
 whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit  in 
 the  GOSPEL  of  his  SON,  that  with- 
 out ceasing  I  make  Mention  of 
 you  always  in  my  prayers  ; 
 
 10  Making  request,  if  by  any 
 means  now  at  length  I  might 
 have  a  prosperous  journey  by 
 the  will  of  God  to  come  unto 
 you. 
 
 11  For  I  long  to  see  you,  that  I 
 may  impart  unto  you  Some  spi- 
 ritual Gift,  to  the  end  ye  may  be 
 
 ESTABLISHED; 
 
 12  Cijat  is,  that  1  may  be  com- 
 forted together  with  you  by  the 
 MUTUAL  Faith  both  of  you  and 
 me. 
 
 13  Now  I  would  not  have  you 
 ignorant.  Brethren,  That  often- 
 times I  purposed  to  come  unto 
 you,  but  was  let  hitherto,  that  I 
 might  have  fsome  Fruit  among 
 you  also,  even  as  among  other 
 Gentiles. 
 
 14  I  am  Debtor  both  to  the 
 Greeks,  and  to  tlie  Barbarians; 
 both  to  the  Wise,  and  to  the  Un- 
 wise. 
 
 15  So,  as  MUCH  as  in   me  is,  I 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 1.  a  Called  Apostle.         3.  that  son  of  his,  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Lord,  who  was  made.  4.    who  was  declared.  7.    the  Beloved   of   God,  the 
 
 Called  Saints. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:    To  the  Romans.         L  Christ  Jesus.  8.  con- 
 
 cerning you  all.         13.  Some  Fruit. 
 
 262 
 
I.  16. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 1.  32. 
 
 am  ready  to  preach  the  gos- 
 pel to  YOU  that  are  *  at  Rome 
 also. 
 
 16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
 GOSPEL  [of  Christ]:  for  it  Is 
 the  Power  of  God  unto  Salvation 
 to  Every  ONE  that  BELIEVETH; 
 to  the  Jew  [first],  and  also  to  the 
 Greek. 
 
 17  For  therein  is  the  Righteous- 
 ness of  God  revealed  from  Faith 
 to  Faith:  as  it  is  written,  "  The 
 JUST  shall  live  by  Faith."  J 
 
 §  II. 
 
 18  For    the   Wrath  of   God    is 
 
 revealed  from  Heaven  against  All 
 Ungodliness  and  Unrighteousness 
 of  *Men,  who  HOLD  the  TRUTH 
 in  Unrighteousness; 
 
 19  Because  that  which  may  be 
 KNOWN  of  God  is  manifest  in 
 them;  for  GoD  hath  shewed  it 
 unto  Them. 
 
 20  For  the  invisible  things  of 
 him  from  the  Creation  of  the 
 World  are  clearly  seen,  being  un- 
 derstood by  the  things  that  are 
 MADE,  even  His  eternal  Power 
 and  Godhead;  so  that  they  ARE 
 without  excuse: 
 
 21  Because  that,  when  they 
 knew  God,  they  glorified  him  not 
 as  God,  neither  were  thankful; 
 but  became  vain  in  their  imagi- 
 nations, and  Their  FOOLISH 
 Heart  was  darkened. 
 
 23  Professing  themselves  to  be 
 wise,  they  became  fools, 
 
 24  And  changed  the  GLORY  of 
 the  UNCORRUPTIBLE  God  into  an 
 Lnage  made  like  to  Corruptible 
 Man,  and  to  Birds,  and  Four- 
 footed- beasts,  and  Creeping-things. 
 
 24  Wherefore  God  also  gave 
 them  up  to  Uncleanness  through 
 the  LUSTS  of  their  own  hearts, 
 to  DISHONOUR  their  own  BODIES 
 between  themselves: 
 
 25  Who  changed  the  truth  of 
 God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped 
 and  served  the  creature  more 
 than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed 
 for  EVER.     Amen. 
 
 26  For  this  cause  GoD  gave  them 
 up  unto  vile  Affections:  for  even 
 their  women  did  change  the 
 NATURAL  Use  into  THAT  which 
 is  AGAINST  Nature: 
 
 27  And  likewise  also  the  men, 
 leaving  the  natural  Use  of  the 
 WOMAN,  burned  in  their  LUST 
 one  toward  another;  Men  with 
 Men  working  that  which  is  UN- 
 SEEMLY, and  receiving  in  them- 
 selves tiiat  RECOMPENCE  of  their 
 ERROR  which  was  meet. 
 
 28  And  even  as  they  did  not 
 like  to  retain  GoD  in  their  Know- 
 ledge, God  gave  them  over  to  a 
 Reprobate  Mind,  to  do  those 
 THINGS  which  are  not  CONVE- 
 NIENT: 
 
 29  Being  filled  with  All  Unright- 
 eousness, [Fornication],  Wicked- 
 ness, Covetousness,  Maliciousness; 
 full  of  Envy,  Murder,  Debate, 
 Deceit,  Malignity;  Whisperers, 
 
 30  Backbiters,  Haters  of  God, 
 Despiteful,  Proud,  Boasters,  In- 
 ventors of  Evil-things,  Disobedi- 
 ent to  Parents, 
 
 31  Without  Understanding,  Co- 
 venantbreakers,  without  Natural- 
 affection,  [Implacable],  Unmerci- 
 ful: 
 
 32  Who  knowing  the  judgment 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 15.  in  Rome  also.         18.  those  Men  who. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — See  16  (twice),  29,  31. 
 i  17.  Ilabiik.  ii.  4. 
 
 263 
 
II.  1. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 II.  19. 
 
 of  God,  That  they  which  com- 
 mit SUCH  things  are  worthy  of 
 Death,  not  only  f  do  the  Same,  but 
 have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
 them. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  Therefore  thou  art  inex- 
 cusable, 0  Man,  "Whosoever  thou 
 art  that  JUDGEST:  for  wherein 
 thou  judgest  another,  thou  con- 
 demnest  Thyself;  for  THOU  that 
 JUDGEST  doest  the  same  things. 
 
 2  But  we  are  sure  That  the 
 JUDGMENT  of  God  is  accordinar 
 to  Truth  against  them  which 
 commit  such  things. 
 
 3  And  thinkest  thou  this,  0 
 Man,  ^that  judgest  them  which 
 DO  such  things,  and  doest  the 
 same,  That  tj)OU  shalt  escape  the 
 judgment  of  God  ? 
 
 4  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches 
 of  his  goodness  and  forbea- 
 rance and  LONGSUFFERING;  not 
 knowing  That  the  GOODNESS  of 
 God  leadeth  Thee  to  Repentance  ? 
 
 5  But  after  thy  hardness  and 
 Impenitent  Heart  treasurest  up 
 unto  thyself  Wrath  against  the 
 Day  of  Wrath  and  Revelation  of 
 the  Righteous-judgment  of  God; 
 
 6  Who  will  render  to  every 
 man  according  to  his  deeds  : 
 
 7  To  them  who  by  Patient- 
 continuance  in  Well-doing  seek 
 for  Glory  and  Honour  and  Immor- 
 tality, eternal  Life: 
 
 8  But  unto  them  that  are 
 contentious,  and  do  not  obey  the 
 truth,  but  obey  unrighteous- 
 ness, t  Ii^dignation  and  Wrath, 
 
 9  Tribulation    and    Anguish, 
 
 upon  EVERY  Soul  of  Man  that 
 DOETH  EVIL,  of  the  Jew  first, 
 and  also  of  the  Gentile; 
 
 10  But  Glory,  Honour,  and  Peace, 
 to  EVERY  man  that  worketh 
 GOOD,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also 
 to  the  Gentile: 
 
 11  For  there  is  no  Respect-of- 
 persons  with  GoD. 
 
 §  ni. 
 
 12  For  as  many  as  have  smned 
 without-law  shall  also  perish  with- 
 out-law:  and  as  many  as  have 
 sinned  in  the  Law  shall  be  judged 
 by  the  Law; — 
 
 13  For  not  the  hearers  of  the 
 fLAW  are  just  before  God,  but 
 the  DOERS  of  the  fLAW  shall  be 
 justified. 
 
 14  For  when  *  the  Gentiles, 
 which  HAVE  not  the  Law,  do  by 
 Nature  the  THINGS  contained  in 
 the  LAW,  these,  having  not  the 
 Law,  are  a  Law  unto  themselves : 
 
 15  Which  shew  the  WORK  of 
 the  LAW  written  in  their  hearts, 
 Their  conscience  also  bearing 
 witness,  and  their  thoughts  the 
 mean  while  accusing  or  else  ex- 
 cusing one  another; — 
 
 16  In  the  Day  when  GoD  shall 
 judge  the  secrets  of  men  by 
 t  Jesus  Christ  according  to  my 
 GOSPEL. 
 
 17  t  Behold,  tf)OU  art  called  a 
 Jew,  and  restest  in  the  fLAW,  and 
 makest  thy  boast  of  God, 
 
 18  And  knowest  his  will,  and  ap- 
 pro vest  the  things  that  are  more- 
 excellent,  being  instructed  out 
 of  the  LAW; 
 
 19  And  art  confident  that  thou 
 thyself  art  a  Guide  of  the  Blind, 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 3.  thotj  that  judgest.         14.  those  Gentiles  which. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 32.  are  they  who  do  the  Same  things,  but  are  also  they 
 who  have  pleasure  in.         8.    Wrath   and   Indignatioti.         13.    Law  (a).  13.  Law 
 
 16    Christ  Jesus.         17.  But  if  tijau.         17.  Law. 
 
 264 
 
II.  20. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 III. 
 
 a  Light    of  THEM  which   are  in 
 Darkness, 
 
 20  An  Instructor  of  tlie  Foolish, 
 a  Teacher  of  Babes,  which  hast 
 the  FORM  of  KNOWLEDGE  and  of 
 the  TRUTH  in  the  fLAW. 
 
 2 1  Thou  therefore  which  te  ach- 
 EST  another,  teachest  thou  not 
 Thyself?  thou  that  preachest 
 a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  thou 
 steal  ? 
 
 22  Thou  that  sayest  a  man 
 should  not  commit-adultery,  dost 
 thou  commit-adultery?  thou  that 
 abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou 
 commit-sacrilege  ? 
 
 23  Thou  that  makest  thy  boast 
 of  the  Law,  through  breaking 
 the  LAW  dishonourest  thou  GoD? 
 
 24  For  the  name  of  God  is 
 blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles 
 through  you,  as  it  is  written. 
 
 25  For  Circumcision  verily  pro- 
 fiteth,  if  thou  keep  the  Law  :  but 
 if  thou  be  a  Breaker  of  the  Law, 
 thy  circumcision  is  made  Un- 
 circumcision. 
 
 26  Therefore  if  the  UNCIRCUM- 
 cisiON  keep  the  righteousness 
 of  the  LAW,  shall  not  his  UNCIR- 
 CUMCisiON  be  counted  for  Cir- 
 cumcision ? 
 
 27  And  shall  not  uncircum- 
 CisiON  which  is  by  Nature,  if  it 
 fulfil  the  LAW,  judge  thee  who 
 by  the  Letter  and  Circumcision 
 dost  transgress  the  Law  ? 
 
 28  For  HE  is  not  a  Jew,  which 
 is  one  outwardly;  neither  is 
 that  .CIRCUMCISION,  which  is 
 outward  in  the  Flesh: 
 
 29  But  HE  is  a  Jew,  which  is 
 one  INWARDLY ;  and  Circumcision 
 
 is  that  of  the  Heart,  in  the  Spirit, 
 and  not  in  the  Letter;  Whose 
 PRAISE  is  not  of  Men,  but  of 
 God. 
 
 CHAPTER  in. 
 
 §    IV. 
 
 1  What  ADVANTAGE  then  hath 
 the  pTew  ?  or  What  profit  is  there 
 
 of  CIRCUMCISION  ? 
 
 2  Much,  every  Way:  *  chiefly. 
 Because  that  unto  them  were  com- 
 mitted the  ORACLES  of  God. 
 
 3  For  what  if  some  did  not 
 believe?  shall  their  unbelief 
 make  the  faith  of  God  without 
 effect? 
 
 4  God  forbid :  yea,  let  God  be 
 true,  but  Every  Man  a  Liar;  fas 
 it  is  written,  "  That  thou  miglitest 
 be  justified  in  thy  sayings,  and 
 mightest  overcome  when  thou  art 
 judged."  J 
 
 5  But  if  our  unrighteous- 
 ness commend  the  Righteousness 
 of  God,  what  shall  we  say?  Is 
 ■^GOD  unrighteous  who  taketh 
 vengeance  ? — I  speak  as  a  Man — 
 
 6  God  forbid:  for  then  how 
 shall  God  judge  the  world? 
 
 7  For  if  the  truth  of  God 
 hath  more  abounded  through  my 
 Lie  unto  his  glory  ;  why  yet  am 
 J  also  judged  as  a  Sinner? 
 
 8  And  not  rather^ — as  we  be 
 slanderously  reported,  [and]  as 
 some  affirm  that  we  say, — Let  us 
 do  evil,  that  GOOD  may  come? 
 Whose  damnation  is  just. 
 
 9  What  then?  are  we  better 
 than  they  ?  No,  in  no  wise :  for 
 we  have  before  proved  both  Jews 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  First,  indeed,  That  unto  them.       5.  that  God  unrighteous, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript— 20.  law  ;  Thou.        4.  even  as. 
 X  4.  Psalm  li.  4. 
 
 265 
 
11.   10, 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 IV.  I. 
 
 and  Gentiles,  that  tliey  are  all  un- 
 der Sin;   • 
 
 10  As  it  is  written,  "  There  is 
 none  righteous,  no,  not  one : 
 
 1 1  There  is  t  none  that  under- 
 STANDETH,  there  is  NONE  that 
 SEEKETH  after  God. 
 
 12  They  are  all  gone  out  of  the 
 way,  they  are  together  become 
 unprofitable;  there  is  none  that 
 doeth  Good,  [no],  not  one.  J 
 
 13  Their  throat  is  an  open 
 Sepulchre;  with  their  tongues 
 they  have  used  deceit;  the  Poison 
 of  Asps  is  under  their  lips  :  J 
 
 14  Whose  mouth  is  full  of 
 Cursing  and  Bitterness  :  J 
 
 15  Their  feet  ai^e  swift  to  shed 
 Blood : 
 
 16  Destruction  and  Misery  are 
 in  their  ways  : 
 
 17  And  the  Way  of  Peace  have 
 they  not  known:  f 
 
 18  There  is  no  Fear  of  God  be- 
 fore their  EYES."  { 
 
 19  Now  we  know  That  what 
 things  soever  the  law  saith,  it 
 saith  to  THEM  who  are  under  the 
 law:  that  Every  Mouth  may  be 
 stopped,  and  All  the  world  may 
 become  guilty  before  God. 
 
 20  Therefore  by  the  Deeds  of 
 the  Law  there  shall  No  Flesh  be 
 justified  in  his  sight:  for  by  the 
 Law  is  the  Knowledge  of  Sin. 
 
 21  But  now  the  Righteousness 
 of  God  without  the  Law  is  mani- 
 fested, being  witnessed  by  the 
 LAAV  and  the  PROPHETS; 
 
 22  Even  the  Righteousness  of 
 God  which  is  by  Faith  of  [Jesus] 
 Christ  unto  All   [and  upon  All] 
 
 THEM  that  believe:  for  there  is 
 no  DiiFerence: 
 
 23  For  all  have  sinned,  and 
 come  short  of  the  Glory  of  God ; 
 
 24  Being  justified  freely  by  his 
 Grace  throuiijh  ^the  REDEMPTION 
 that  is  in  Christ  Jesus: 
 
 25  Whom  God  hath  set  forth  to 
 be  a  Propitiation  through  faith 
 in  t  HIS  Blood,  to  declare  his 
 righteousness  for  the  remis- 
 sion   of    sins    that    are    past, 
 
 through     the     FORBEARANCE     of 
 GoD; 
 
 26  To  Declare,  /  sai/,  at  this 
 Time  his  righteousness:  that 
 he  might  BE  just,  and  the  Justi- 
 fier  of  him  which  believeth  in 
 Jesus. 
 
 27  Where  is  boasting  then? 
 It  is  excluded.  By  What  Law? 
 Of  V\^ORKS?  Nay:  but  by  the  Law 
 of  Faith. 
 
 28  Therefore  we  conclude  that  a 
 Man  is  justified  by  Faith  without 
 the  Deeds  of  the  Law. 
 
 29  Is  he  the  God  of  the  Jews 
 only?  is  he  not  also  of  the  Gentiles? 
 Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also : 
 
 30  Seeinfy  it  is  One  GOD  which 
 shall  justify  the  Circumcision  by 
 Faith ,  and  Uncircumcision  through 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 31  Do  we  then  make  void  the 
 Law  throuE^h  faith?  God  for- 
 bid:  yea,  we  establish  the  Law. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §  y- 
 
 1  What  shall  we  say  theii  that 
 Abraham  our  t  father,  as  per- 
 taining to  the  Flesh,  hath  found? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 24.  that  redemption  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — IL  none  that  understandeth.  there  is  none  that  seelrcth 
 after  God.         25.  his-own  Blood .        1.  forefather  as.     5'ee  8,  12,  22  (twice). 
 
 t  12.  Psa.xiv.  1;  liii.  1.       J   13.  Psa.  v  .9;  cxl.iii.      +14.  Psa.  x.7.       +  17.  Isa.  lix.  7. 
 X  18.  Psa.  xxxvi.  1. 
 
 2G6 
 
IV.  2. 
 
 TO   THE  ROMANS. 
 
 IV.  18. 
 
 2  For  if  Abraham  were  justi- 
 fied by  Works,  he  hath  whereof 
 to  glory ;  but  not  before  God. 
 
 3  For  what  saith  the  SCRIP- 
 TURE? "  Abraham  believed  God, 
 and  it  was  counted  unto  him  for 
 Righteousness."  J 
 
 4  Now  to    HIM  that  WORKETH 
 
 is  the  REWARD  not  reckoned  of 
 Grace,  but  of  debt. 
 
 5  But  to  HIM  that  WORKETH 
 not,  but  believeth  on  him  that 
 JUSTIFIETH     the    UNGODLY,    his 
 
 FAITH  is  counted  for  Righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 6  Even  as  David  also  describeth 
 
 the     BLESSEDNESS     of    the     MAN, 
 
 unto  whom  GOD  imputeth  Righte- 
 ousness without  Works, 
 
 7  Saying,  "  Blessed  are  they 
 Whose  INIQUITIES  are  forgiven, 
 and  Whose  siNS  are  covered. 
 
 8  Blessed  is  the  Man,  to  whom 
 the  Lord  will  not  impute  Sin."  J 
 
 9  Cometh  this  BLESSEDNESS 
 then  upon  the  CIRCUMCISION 
 onhj,  or  upon  the  UNCIRCUM- 
 CISION  also?  for  we  say  [That] 
 FAITH  was  reckoned  to  Abraham 
 for  Righteousness. 
 
 10  How  was  it  then  reckoned? 
 when  he  was  in  Circumcision,  or 
 in  Uncircumcision?  Not  in  Cir- 
 cumcision, but  in  Uncircumci- 
 sion. 
 
 11  And  he  received  the  Sig-n 
 of   Circumcision,    a    Seal    of   the 
 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS    of  *  the    FAITH 
 
 which  he  had  yet  being  UNCIR- 
 CUMCISED:  that  he  might  be 
 the  Father  of  All  them  that 
 believe,  "^though   they  be   not 
 
 circumcised ;  that  righteous- 
 ness might  be  imputed  unto 
 them  [also] : 
 
 12  And  the  Father  of  Circum- 
 cision to  THEM  who  are  not  of  the 
 Circumcision  only,  but  "^who  also 
 WALK  in  the  STEPS  of  that  faith 
 of  our  FATHER  Abraham,  which 
 he  had  *  being  yet  UNCIRCUM- 
 CISED. 
 
 13  For  the  promise,  that  he 
 should  BE  the  Heir  of  the 
 t  WORLD,  was  not  to  Abraham, 
 or  to  his  seed,  through  the  Law, 
 but  through  the  Righteousness  of 
 Faith. 
 
 14  For  if  THEY  which  are  of  the 
 Law  be  Heirs,  faith  is  made  void, 
 and  the  PROMISE  made  of  none 
 effect : 
 
 15  Because  the  law  worketh 
 Wrath:  ffor  where  no  Law  is, 
 there  is  no  Transgression. 
 
 16  Therefore  it  is  of  Faith,  that 
 it  might  be  by  Grace;  to  the  end 
 the  PROMISE  might  BE  sure  to 
 All  the  SEED;  not  to  that  only 
 which  is  of  the  law,  but  to  that 
 also  which  is  of  the  Faith  of 
 Abraham;  who  is  the  Father  of 
 us  all, 
 
 17  As  it  is  written,  "  I  have 
 made  thee  a  Father  of  Many  Na- 
 tions," X  before  him  whom  he 
 believed,  even  *  God,  who  QUICK- 
 ENETH  the  DEAD,  and  calleth  those 
 THINGS  which  BE  not  as  though 
 they  WERE. 
 
 18  Who  against  Hope  believed 
 in  Hope,  that  he  might  become 
 the  Father  of  Many  Nations,  ac- 
 cording   to     THAT     which    was 
 
 *  E.iiPHATic  Text — 11.  that  faith  which  he  had  in  uncircumcision.  11.  by 
 means  of  Uncircumcision;  that.  12.  to  them  also  who  walk.  12.  in  uncircum- 
 cision.        17.  THAT  God  who. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 13.  World.         15.  but  where.     5^6  9,11. 
 
 X  3.  Gen.  XV.  6.         +  8.  Psa.  xxxii.  1.         J  17.  Gen.  xvii.  5. 
 
 267 
 
IV.  19. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 V.  14. 
 
 SPOKEN,    "  So     shall     thy    SEED 
 be."  J 
 
 19  And  being  not  weak  in 
 FAITH,  he  considered  [not]  His- 
 OWN  Body  [now]  dead,  when  he 
 was  about  an  Hundred-years  old, 
 t neither  yet  the  deadness  of 
 Sarah's  womb  : 
 
 20  *  He  stao^orered  not  at  the 
 PROMISE  of  God  through  unbe- 
 lief; but  was  strong  in  FAITH, 
 giving  Glory  to  GoD; 
 
 21  And  being  fully  persuaded 
 That,  what  he  had  promised,  he 
 was  able  also  to  perform. 
 
 22  fAnd  therefore  it  was  im- 
 puted to  him  for  Righteousness. 
 
 23  Now  it  was  not  written  for 
 his  sake  alone.  That  it  was  impu- 
 ted to  him ; 
 
 24  But  for  us  also,  to  whom  it 
 shall  be  imputed,  *if  we  believe 
 on  HIM  that  RAISED-UP  Jesus  our 
 Lord  from  the  Dead  ; 
 
 25  Who  was  delivered  for  our 
 OFFENCES,  and  was  raised  again 
 
 for  our  JUSTIFICATION. 
 
 CHAPTER  v. 
 
 1  Therefore  being  justified  by 
 Faith,  we  have  Peace  with  God 
 through  our  LoRD  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 2  By  whom  also  we  have  ac- 
 cess [by  faith]  into  this  grace 
 wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in 
 Hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 
 
 3  And  not  only  so,  but  we 
 glory  in  tribulations  also: 
 knowing  That  tribulation  wor- 
 keth  Patience; 
 
 4  And  patience,  Experience; 
 and  experience,  Hope: 
 
 5  And  hope  maketh  not 
 ashamed;  Because  the  love  of 
 God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts 
 by  "^  the  holy  Ghost  which  is 
 given  unto  us. 
 
 6  t  For  when  we  were  [yet] 
 without  strength,  in  due  Time 
 Christ  died  for  the  Ungodly. 
 
 7  For  scarcely  for  a  Righteous 
 man  will  one  die;  yet  peradven- 
 ture  for  a  GOOD  man  some  would 
 even  dare  to  die; 
 
 8  But  fGoD  commendeth  liis 
 Love  toward  us,  in  That,  while 
 we  were  yet  Sinners,  Christ  died 
 for  us: 
 
 9  Much  more  then,  being  now 
 justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall 
 be  saved  from  wrath  through 
 him. 
 
 10  For  if,  when  we  were  Ene- 
 mies, we  were  reconciled  to  God 
 by  the  death  of  his  SON,  much 
 more,  being  reconciled,  we  shall 
 be  saved  by  his  life. 
 
 11  And  not  only  so,  but  we  also 
 joy  in  God  through  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have 
 now  received  the  atonement. 
 
 12  Wherefore,  as  by  One  Man 
 SIN  entered  into  the  WORLD,  and 
 DEATH  by  SIN; — and  so  death 
 passed  upon  All  Men,  for  that  all 
 have  sinned : 
 
 13  For  until  the  Law  Sin  was 
 in  the  World :  but  Sin  is  not  im- 
 puted when  there  is  no  Law. 
 
 14  Nevertheless  death  reigned 
 from  Adam  to  Moses,  even  over 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 20.  And  he  staggered  not.         24.  even  to  tiiem  who  believe. 
 
 5.  THAT  holy  Ghost. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  and  the  deadness.        21.  "Wherefore  it  was  imputed. 
 
 6.  If  then,  when  we  were  yet  without  strength,  in  due  Time  Christ  died  for  the  Ungodly ; 
 • — For  scarcely.     8.  he  commendeth.     See  19  (twice),  2,  G. 
 
 X  18.  Gen.  xv.  5. 
 
 268 
 
V.   15. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 VI.  10. 
 
 THEM  tliat  Imd  not  sinned  f  after 
 
 tlie  SIMILITUDE  of  Adam's  TRANS- 
 GRESSION, who  is  the  Figure  of 
 HIM  that  was  to-COME. 
 
 15  But  not  as  the  offence,  so 
 [also]  is  the  free-gift.  For  if 
 through  the  offence  of  one 
 many  be  dead,  much  more  the 
 GRACE  of  God,  and  the  gift  by 
 *  Grace,  which  is  by  ONE  Man, 
 Jesus  Christ,  hath  abounded  unto 
 
 MANY. 
 
 16  And  not  as  it  was  by  One  that 
 sinned,  so  is  the  gift:  for  the 
 JUDGMENT  ivas  by  One  to  Con- 
 demnation, but  the  FREE-GIFT  is 
 of  Many  Offences  unto  Justifica- 
 tion. 
 
 17  For  if  by  "^  one  man's  of- 
 fence DEATH  reigned  by  ONE: 
 much  more  they  which  receive 
 
 ABUNDANCE  of  GRACE  and  [of 
 the     gift]      of     RIGHTEOUSNESS 
 
 shall  reign  in  Life  by  ONE,  f  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 18  Therefore  as  by  "^the  Offence 
 of  One  judgment  came  upon  All 
 Men  to  Condemnation; — even  so 
 by  the  Righteousness  of  One  the 
 free  gift  came  upon  All  Men  unto 
 Justification  of  Life. 
 
 1 9  For  as  by  *  ONE  Man's  dis- 
 obedience MANY  were  made 
 Sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of 
 ONE  shall  MANY  be  made  Righte- 
 ous. 
 
 §  VII. 
 
 20  Moreover  the  Law  entered, 
 that  the  OFFENCE  might  abound. 
 But  where  sin  abounded,  grace 
 did  much  more  abound: 
 
 21  That  as  SIN  hath  reigned 
 unto  DEATH,  even  so  might  grace 
 
 reign  through  Righteousness  unto 
 eternal  Life  by  t  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 1  What  shall  we  say  then? 
 t  Shall  we  continue  in  SIN,  that 
 GRACE  may  abound? 
 
 2  God  forbid.  How  shall  we, 
 that  are  dead  to  SIN,  live  any 
 longer  therein? 
 
 3  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many 
 of  us  as  were  baptized  ^  into 
 [Jesus]  Christ  were  baptized  into 
 
 his  DEATH? 
 
 4  Therefore  we  are  buried  with 
 him  by  BAPTISM  into  DEATH: 
 tliat  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up 
 from  the  Dead  by  the  glory"  of 
 the  FATHER,  even  so  ine  also 
 should  Vv^alk  in  Newness  of  Life. 
 
 5  For  if  we  have  been  planted 
 together  in  the  likeness  of  his 
 DEATH,  we  shall  be  also  in  the 
 likeness  of  his  resurrection  : 
 
 6  t  Knowing  this,  That  our 
 OLD  Man  is  crucified  with  him, 
 that  the  body  of  SIN  might  be 
 destroyed,  that  henceforth  we 
 should  not  SERVE  SIN. 
 
 7  For  HE  that  is  dead  is  freed 
 from  SIN. 
 
 8  Now  if  we  be  dead  with 
 Christ,  we  believe  That  we  shall 
 also  live  with  him : 
 
 9  Knowino;  That  Christ  beinjj 
 raised  from  tlie  Dead  dieth  no 
 more;  Death  hath  no  more  do- 
 minion over  Him. 
 
 10  For  in  that  he  died,  he  died 
 unto  SIN  once:  but  in  that  he 
 liveth,  he  liveth  unto  GoD. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 15.  that  Grace  which  is.         17.  the  offence  of  one,  death. 
 J9.  the  disobedience  of  one  Man  many.         3.  into  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  in  the  similitude.         17.  Christ  Jesus.        21.  Christ 
 Jesus  our  Lord.         1.  Should  we.        6.  And  knowing.     See  15,  17,  3. 
 
 269 
 
VI.  11, 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 Vir.  4. 
 
 11  ^  Likewise  reckon  gc  also 
 yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto 
 SIN,  but  alive  unto  God  ftbrougli 
 Jesus  Christ  [our  Lord]. 
 
 §  ^ni. 
 
 12  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign 
 in  your  MORTAL  Body,  that  ye 
 should  OBEY  [it  in]  the  LUSTS 
 thereof. 
 
 13  Neither  yield  ye  your  mem- 
 bers as  Instruments  of  Unrighte- 
 ousness unto  SIN :  but  yield  your- 
 selves unto  God,  fas  those  that 
 are  alive  from  the  Dead,  and  your 
 t  MEMBERS  as  Instruments  of 
 Righteousness  unto  GoD. 
 
 14  For  Sin  shall  not  have  do- 
 minion over  You :  for  ye  are  not 
 under  the  Law,  but  under  Grace. 
 
 15  What  then?  f  Shall  we  sin. 
 Because  we  are  not  under  the 
 Law,  but  under  Grace?  God  for- 
 bid. 
 
 16  Know  ye  not,  That  to  whom 
 ye  yield  yourselves  Servants  to 
 obey,  his  Servants  ye  are  to  whom 
 ye  obey;  whether  of  Sin  unto 
 Death,  or  of  Obedience  unto 
 Righteousness  ? 
 
 17  But  God  be  thanked,  That 
 ye  were  the  Servants  of  SIN,  but 
 ye  have  obeyed  from  the  Heart 
 that  Form  of  Doctrine  which  was 
 delivered  you. 
 
 18  Being  then  made  free  from 
 SIN,  ye  became  the  servants  of 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS. 
 
 19  I  speak  after  the  manner  of 
 men  because  of  the  infirmity 
 of  your  FLESH:  for  as  ye  have 
 yielded  your  members   Servants 
 
 to  UNCLEAXNESS  and  to  iniquity 
 
 [unto    iniquity]  ;    even   so    now 
 
 yield  your  members  Servants  to 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS  uuto  Holiness. 
 
 20  For  when  ye  were  the  Ser- 
 vants of  SIN,   ye  were  free   from 
 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS. 
 
 21  What  Fruit  had  ye  then  in 
 those  things  whereof  ye  are  now 
 ashamed?  for  the  end  of  those 
 things  is  Death. 
 
 22  But  now  beinof  made  free  from 
 SIN,  and  become  Servants  to  GoD, 
 ye  have  your  fruit  unto  Holiness, 
 and  the  end  everlasting  Life. 
 
 23  For  the  wages  of  sin  is 
 Death;  but  the  gift  of  God  is 
 eternal  Life  *  through  Jesus  Christ 
 our  Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  yil. 
 
 1  Know  ye  not,  Brethren,  for 
 I  speak  to  them  that  know  the 
 Law,  how  That  the  law  hath  do- 
 minion over  a  man  as  long  as  he 
 liveth? 
 
 2  For  the  WOMAN  which  hath 
 an  HUSBAND  is  bound  by  the  Law 
 to  her  HUSBAND  so  lomj,  as  he 
 LIVETH  ;  but  if  the  HUSBAND  be 
 dead,  she  is  loosed  from  the  LAW 
 of  her  HUSBAND. 
 
 3  So  then  if,  while  her  hus- 
 band liveth,  she  be  married  to 
 another  Man,  she  shall  be  called 
 an  Adulteress:  but  if  her  hus- 
 band be  dead,  she  is  free  from 
 that  LAW ;  so  that  she  IS  no  Adul- 
 teress, though  she  be  married  to 
 another  ]\lan. 
 
 4  Wherefore,  my  Brethren,  pe 
 also  are  become  dead  to  the  law 
 by  the  body  of  Christ;  that  ye 
 should  be  married  to   another. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text— 11.  So  also  reckon  ge  yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin. 
 23.  through  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  through  Christ  Jesus.         13.  as  if  alive. 
 bci'S  as  Instruments.         15.  Should  we  sin  (a).     See  11,  12,  19. 
 
 13.  Mcm- 
 270 
 
VII.  5. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 YII.  25. 
 
 even  to  ht]M  who  is  raised  from 
 the  Dead,  that  we  should  bring 
 forth  fruit  unto  GoD. 
 
 5  For  when   we  were    in    the 
 
 FLESH,     the     MOTIONS     of     SINS, 
 
 which  were  by  the  law,  did  work 
 in  our  members  to  BRiNG-roRTn- 
 
 FRUIT  unto  DEATH. 
 
 6  But  ^  now  we  are  delivered 
 from  the  LAW,  that  being  dead, 
 wherein  we  were  held;  that  we 
 should  serve  in  Newness  of  Spirit, 
 and  not  in  the  Oldness  of  the 
 Letter. 
 
 7  What  shall  we  say  then?  7* 
 the  LAW  Sin?  God  forbid.  Nay, 
 I  had  not  known  SIN,  but  by  the 
 Law:  for  I  had  not  known  lust, 
 except  the  law  had  said,  '*Thou 
 shalt  not  covet." 
 
 8  But  SIN,  taking  Occasion  by 
 the  COMMANDMENT,  Wrought  in 
 me  All  manner  of  Concupiscence. 
 For  without  the  Law  Sin  was 
 dead. 
 
 9  For  $  was  alive  without  the 
 Law  once:  but  when  the  com- 
 mandment came,  SIN  revived, 
 and  $  died. 
 
 10  And  "^the  commandment, 
 which  was  ordained  to  Life,  ^  I 
 found  to  he  unto  Death. 
 
 11  For  siNj  taking  Occasion  by 
 the  commandment,  deceived  me, 
 and  by  it  slew  me. 
 
 12  Wherefore  the  LAW  is  holy, 
 and  the  commandment  holy,  and 
 just,  and  good. 
 
 13  Was  then  that  which  is 
 GOOD  made  Death  unto  me  ? 
 God  forbid.  But  ^SIN,  that  it 
 might  appear  Sin,  working  Death 
 
 in  me  by  that  which  is  GOOD; 
 that  SIN  by  the  commandment 
 might  become  exceeding  sinl'ul. 
 
 14  For  we  know  That  the  LAW 
 is  spiritual :  but  $  am  carnal,  sold 
 under  sin. 
 
 15  For  that  which  I  do  I  allow 
 not:  for  what  I  would,  tl)at  do  I 
 not;  but  what  I  hate,  tjat  do  I. 
 
 16  If  then  I  do  tJjat  which  I 
 would  not,  I  consent  unto  the 
 LAW  That  it  is  good. 
 
 17  Now  then  it  is  no  more  $ 
 that  do  it,  but  SIN  that  t  dwel- 
 LETH  in  me. 
 
 18  For  I  know  That  in  me, 
 tijat  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwelleth 
 no  good  thing:  for  to  will  is 
 present  with  me;  but  how  to  per- 
 form THAT  which  is  GOOD  I  find 
 not. 
 
 19  For  the  good  that  I  would 
 I  do  not:  but  the  evil  which  1 
 would  not,  tfjat  I  do. 
 
 20  Now  if  I  do  ttfiat  $  would 
 not,  it  is  no  more  $  that  do  it,  but 
 SIN  that  d^velleth  in  me. 
 
 21  I  find  then  a  LAW,  That 
 when  I  WOULD  do  GOOD,  EVIL 
 is  present  with  me. 
 
 22  For  I  dehgrht  in  the  LAW  of 
 t  God  after  the  inward  Man : 
 
 23  But  I  see  Another  Law  in 
 my  MEMBERS,  warring  against  the 
 LAW  of  my  MIND,  and  bringing 
 me  into  captivity  to  *  the  LAW  of 
 SIN  which  IS  in  my  members. 
 
 24  0  Wretched  Man  that  $  am ! 
 who  shall    deliver    Me    from    the 
 
 BODY  of  this  DEATH? 
 
 25  1 1  thank  God,  through  Jesus 
 Christ  our  Lord.     So  then  with 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  now,  the  Law  being  dead,  we  are  delivered  from  the  law,  by 
 which  wc  Avere  held,  that.  10.  that  commandment  which.  10.  the  same  I  found. 
 13.  SIN  was;  that.         23  that  law. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 17.  indwelleth  in  me. 
 MIND  after.         25.  Thanks  he  to  God. 
 
 20.  tf)at  I  would  not.       22.  the 
 271 
 
VIIL  1. 
 
 TO   THE  ROMANS. 
 
 VIIL  19. 
 
 the  MIND  $  myself  serve  the  Law 
 of  God;  but  with  the  FLESH  the 
 Law  of  Sin. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIIL 
 
 1  There  is  therefore  now  No 
 Condemnation  to  them  which  are 
 in  Christ  Jesus,  [who  walk  not 
 after  the  Flesh,  but  after  the 
 Spirit]. 
 
 2  For  the  law  of  the  spirit 
 of  LIFE  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made 
 fme  free  from  the  LAW  of  siN 
 and  DEATH. 
 
 3  For  what  the  law  could 
 not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
 through  the  flesh,  God  sending 
 his  OWN  Son  in  the  Likeness  of 
 ■^sinful  Flesh,  and  for  Sin,  con- 
 demned SIN  in  the  flesh: 
 
 4  That  the  righteousness  of 
 the  LAW  might  be  fulfilled  in  US, 
 who  WALK  not  after  the  Flesh, 
 but  after  the  Spirit. 
 
 5  For  they  that  are  after  the 
 Flesh  do  mind  the  things  of  the 
 the  FLESH;  but  they  that  are 
 after  the  Spirit  the  things  of  the 
 spirit. 
 
 6  For  ^to  be  carnally-min- 
 ded is  Death;  but  to  be  spiritu- 
 ally-minded is  Life  and  Peace. 
 
 7  Because  the  *  carnal  mind 
 is  Enmity  against  God:  for  it  is 
 not  subject  to  the  law  of  GoD, 
 neither  indeed  can  be. 
 
 8  So  then  they  that  are  in 
 the  Flesh  cannot  please  God. 
 
 9  But  pe  are  not  in  the  Flesh, 
 but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that  the 
 Spirit  of  God  dwell  in  you.  Now 
 if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
 Christ,  i)t  is  none  of  his. 
 
 10  And  if  Christ  be  in  you,  the 
 BODY  is  dead,  because  of  Sin;  but 
 tlie  SPIRIT  is  Life,  because  of 
 Righteousness. 
 
 11  But  if  the  SPIRIT  of  him 
 that  RAISED-UP  Jesus  from  the 
 Dead  dwell  in  you,  he  that 
 RAISED-UP  t  Cpirist  from  the 
 Dead  shall  also  quicken  your 
 MORTAL  Bodies  by  t  his  Spirit 
 that  DWELLETH  in  you. 
 
 §    X. 
 
 12  Therefore,  Brethren,  we  are 
 Debtors,  not  to  the  FLESH,  to 
 live  after  the  Flesh. 
 
 13  For  if  ye  live  after  the  Flesh, 
 ye  shall  die:  but  if  ye  through 
 the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds 
 of  the  BODY,  ye  shall  live. 
 
 14  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the 
 Spirit  of  God,  tjcg  are  the  Sons 
 of  God. 
 
 15  For  ye  have  not  received  the 
 Spirit  of  Bondage  again  to  fear; 
 but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of 
 Adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba, 
 Father. 
 
 16  The  spirit  itself  beareth 
 witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we 
 are  the  Children  of  God : 
 
 17  And  if  Children,  then  Heirs; 
 Heirs  of  God,  and  Joint-heirs 
 with  Christ;  if  so  be  that  we 
 suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  be 
 also  glorified  together. 
 
 18  For  I  reckon  Tlmt  the  suf- 
 ferings of  this  PRESENT  Time 
 are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with 
 the  glory  which  SHALL  be  re- 
 vealed in  us. 
 
 19  For  the  earnest-expecta- 
 tion  of  the  creature  waiteth 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  the  Flesh  of  Sin.  6.  the  mind  of  the  flesh  is  Death ;  but 
 the  MIND  of  the  spirit  is.        7.  the  mind  of  the  flesh  is. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  thee  free  (c).  IL  Christ.  1 1 .  the  spirit  that.  [ 77as 
 was  ascertained  to  be  the  true  reading  by  Dr.  Tregelles'].     See  1. 
 
 272 
 
VIII.  20. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 VIII.  38. 
 
 for    the    MANIFESTATION    of    the 
 
 SONS  of  God. 
 
 20  For  the  creatuke  was  made 
 subject  to  VANITY,  not  willingly, 
 but  by  reason  of  HIM  who  hath 
 SUBJECTED  the  same  in  Hope, 
 
 21  Because  the  creature  itself 
 also  shall  be  delivered  from  the 
 BONDAGE  of  CORRUPTION  into 
 the    GLORIOUS    LIBERTY    of    the 
 
 CHILDREN  of  God. 
 
 22  For  we  know  That  the  Whole 
 CREATION  groaneth  and  travalleth 
 in  pain  together  until  now. 
 
 23  And  not  only  they^  but  our- 
 selves also,  which  have  the  first- 
 fruits  of  the  SPIRIT,  even  [b3e] 
 ourselves  groan  within  ourselves, 
 waiting  for  the  Adoption,  to  wit, 
 
 the  REDEMPTION  of  OUr  BODY. 
 
 24  For  we  are  saved  by  hope  : 
 but  Hope  that  is  seen  is  not  Hope: 
 for  what  a  man  seeth,  why  doth 
 he  [yet]  hope  for? 
 
 25  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we 
 see  not,  then  do  we  with  Patience 
 wait  for  it. 
 
 26  Likewise  the  SPIRIT  also 
 helpeth  our  t  infirmities  :  for 
 we  know  not  what  we  should 
 pray  for  as  we  ought:  but  the 
 SPIRIT  itself  maketh  intercession 
 [for  us]  with  Groanings  which 
 cannot  be  uttered. 
 
 27  And  HE  that  searcheth 
 the  HEARTS  knoweth  what  is  the 
 MIND  of  the  SPIRIT,  Because  he 
 maketh  intercession  for  the  Saints 
 according  to  the  will  of  God. 
 
 §    XI. 
 
 28  And  we  know  That  fall 
 things  work  together  for  good  to 
 
 THEM    that    LOVE    GOD,  tO  THEM 
 
 who  ARE  the   CALLED  according 
 to  his  Purpose. 
 
 29  For  whom  he  did  foreknow, 
 he  also  did  predestinate  to  be  con- 
 formed to  the  IMAGE  of  his  SON, 
 that  he  might  be  the  Firstborn 
 among  Many  Brethren. 
 
 30  Moreover  whom  he  did  pre- 
 destinate, \\)t\\\  he  also  called :  and 
 whom  he  called,  tf)0ttt  he  also 
 justified:  and  whom  he  justified, 
 tljem  he  also  glorified. 
 
 31  What  shall  we  then  say  to 
 these  things?  If  God  be  for  us, 
 who  can  be  against  us? 
 
 32  He  that  spared  not  his  OWN 
 Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us 
 all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
 also  freely  give  us  all  things? 
 
 33  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to 
 the  charge  of  God's  Elect?     It  is 
 
 *  God  that  JUSTIFIETH. 
 
 34  Who  is  HE  that  CONDEM- 
 NETH  ?  //  is  *  Christ  that  DIED, 
 yea  rather,  that  is  risen  again, 
 who  is  even  at  the  Eight-hand  of 
 God,  who  also  maketh  intercession 
 for  us. 
 
 35  Who  shall  separate  us  from 
 fthe  LOVE  of  Christ?  shall  Tri- 
 bulation, or  Distress,  or  Persecu- 
 tion, or  Famine,  or  Nakedness,  or 
 Peril,  or  Sword? 
 
 36  As  it  is  written,  "  For  thy 
 sake  we  are  killed  All  the  day 
 long;  we  are  accounted  as  Sheep 
 for  the  Slaughter."  % 
 
 37  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we 
 are  more  than  conquerors  through 
 HIM  that  LOVED  us. 
 
 38  For  I  am  persuaded,  that 
 neither    Death,     nor     Life,     nor 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 33.  that  God  who  justifieth.         34.  that  Christ  who  died. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 26.    infirmity:    for.  28.    God  worketh  together  all 
 
 things  for  good.      35.  that  love  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus?  shall.  See  23,  24,  26. 
 
 +  36.  P^a.  xliv.22. 
 
 T  273 
 
VIII.  39. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 IX.  18. 
 
 Angels,  nor  Principalities,  f  iior 
 Powers,  nor  Things-present,  nor 
 Tliings-to-come, 
 
 39  Nor  Height,  nor  Depth,  nor 
 any  other  Creature,  shall  be  able 
 to  separate  Us  from  "^the  love  of 
 God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
 Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 1  I  say  the  Truth  in  Christ,  I 
 lie  not,  my  conscience  also 
 bearing  me  witness  in  the  holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 2  That  I  have  great  Heavi- 
 ness and  Continual  Sorrow  in  my 
 
 HEART. 
 
 3  For  I  could  wish  that  *  my- 
 self were  accursed  from  Christ 
 for  my  brethren,  my  kinsmen 
 according  to  the  Flesh : 
 
 4  Who  are  Israelites;  to  whom 
 pertaineth  the  ADOPTION,  and  the 
 GLORY,  and  t  the  COVENANTS,  and 
 the  GIVING-OF-THE-LAW,  and  the 
 SERVICE  of  God,  and  the  pro- 
 mises; 
 
 5  Whose  are  the  fathers,  and 
 of  whom  as  CONCERNING  the 
 Flesh  Christ  came,  ^  who  is  over 
 all,  God  blessed  for  ever.   Amen. 
 
 6  *  Not  as  Though  the  WORD 
 of  God  hath  taken  none  eflcct. 
 For  ti)fg  are  not  all  Israel,  which 
 are  of  Israel: 
 
 7  Neither,  Because  they  are  the 
 Seed  of  Abraham,  ai^e  they  all 
 Children:  but,  "  In  Isaac  shall  thy 
 Seed  be  called."  J 
 
 8  That   is,    f  They   which   are 
 
 the  CHILDREN  of  the  flesh, 
 tliese  are  not  the  Children  of  God  : 
 but  the  CHILDREN  of  the  pro- 
 mise are  counted  for  the  Seed. 
 
 9  For  this  is  the  word  of  Pro 
 mise,  "  At  this  TIME  will  I  come, 
 and  Sarah  shall  have  a  Son."  J 
 
 10  And  not  only  this;  but  when 
 Rebecca  also  had  conceived  by 
 One,  even  by  ^  our  father  Isaac ; 
 
 1 1  For  the  children  being  not  yet 
 born,  neither  having  done  any 
 good  or  t  evil,  that  the  purpose 
 of  God  according  to  Election 
 might  stand,  not  of  Works,  but  of 
 HIM  that  CALLETH; 
 
 12  It  was  said  unto  her,  "  The 
 ELDER  shall  serve  the  younger."  J 
 
 13  ^ As  it  is  written,  "Jacob 
 have  I  loved,  but  EsAU  have  I 
 hated."  I 
 
 14  What  shall  we  say  then?  Is 
 there  Unrighteousness  with  GoD? 
 God  forbid. 
 
 15  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  "  I 
 will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will 
 have  mercy,  and  I  will  have  com- 
 passion on  whom  I  will  have  com- 
 passion." X 
 
 16  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  thiit 
 
 WILLETII,  nor  of  HIM  that  RUN- 
 NETH, but  of  God  that  shew- 
 
 ETH-MERCY. 
 
 17  For  the  SCRIPTURp:  saith 
 unto  Pharaoh,  "  Even  for  this 
 same  purpose  have  I  raised  thee 
 up,  that  I  might  shew  my  POWER 
 in  thee,  and  that  my  name  might 
 be    declared   throughout    All   the 
 
 EARTH."  X 
 
 18  Therefore  hath  he  mercy  on 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 39.  that  love.  3.  jl   myself  were  an  accursed  thing  from 
 
 5.  HE  who  IS.        6.  But  not  is  it  as  Though.         10.  Isaac  our  father. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.  nor  Things-present,  nor  Things-to-come,  nor  Powers. 
 4.  the  covenant.        8.  That  they  which.         11.  ill,  that.         13.  Even  as. 
 
 +  7.  Gen.  xxi.  12.       +  9.  Gen.  xviii.  10,  14.       +   12.  Gen.  xxv.  23.       %  13.  Mai.  i.  2.  i 
 X  15.  Exod.  xxxiii.  19.        1  17.  Exod.  ix.  16. 
 
 274 
 
IX.  19. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 X.  3. 
 
 whom   he    will    have   mercy^    and 
 whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 
 
 19  Thou  wilt  say  then  unto  me. 
 Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault  ?  [For] 
 who  hath  resisted  his  will? 
 
 20  Nay  but,  0  Man,  who  art 
 THOU  that  REPLlEST  against 
 God?  Shall  the  THiNG-roiiMED 
 say  to  HIM  that  formed  it,  Why 
 hast  thou  made  Me  thus  ? 
 
 21  Hath  not  the  potter  Power 
 over  the  clay,  of  the  same  Lump 
 to  make  One  Vessel  unto  Honour, 
 and  Another  unto  Dishonour? 
 
 22  What  if  God,  willing  to  shew 
 his  WRATH,  and  to  make  his 
 POWER  known,  endured  with 
 Much  Long-suffering  the  Vessels 
 of  Wrath  fitted  to  Destruction : 
 
 23  And  that  he  might  make 
 known  the  riches  of  his  glory 
 on  the  Vessels  of  Mercy,  which 
 he  had  afore  prepared  unto  Glory, 
 
 24  Even  us,  whom  he  hath 
 called,  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but 
 also  of  the  Gentiles? 
 
 25  As  he  saith  also  in  Osee,  "  1 
 will  call  THEM  my  People,  which 
 were  not  my  People;  and  HER 
 beloved,  which  was  not  beloved.  J 
 
 26  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
 that  in  the  PLACE  where  it  was 
 said  [unto  them],  ^e  are  not  my 
 People ;  there  shall  they  be  called 
 the  Children  of  the  living  God."  J 
 
 27  Esaias  also  crieth  concerning 
 Israel,  "  Though  the  number  of 
 the  CHILDREN  of  Israel  be  as  the 
 SAND    of    the    SEA,    a    REMNANT 
 
 shall  be  saved : 
 
 28  "For   t  he    will   finish    the 
 
 Work,  and  cut  it  short  in  Kightc- 
 ousness :  Because  a  short  Work  will 
 the  Lord  make  upon  the  earth. "J 
 
 29  And  as  Esaias  said  belbie, 
 "  Except  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  had 
 left  us  a  Seed,  we  had  been  as 
 Sodoma,  and  been  made  like  unto 
 Gomorrha."  J 
 
 30  What  shall  we  say  then? 
 That  "^the  Gentiles,  which  fol- 
 lowed not  after  Rigliteousness, 
 have  attained  to  Righteousness, 
 even  *  the  Righteousness  which  is 
 of  Faith. 
 
 3'1  But  Israel,  which  followed 
 after  the  Law  [of  Righteousness], 
 hath  not  attained  to  the  Law  of 
 Righteousness. 
 
 32  Wherefore  ?  Because  they 
 sought  it  not  by  Faith,  but  fas  it 
 were  by  the  Works  of  the  Law. 
 For  they  stumbled  at  that  STUM- 
 BLINGSTONE; 
 
 33  As  it  is  written,  "  Behold,  I 
 lay  in  Sion  a  Stumblingstone  and 
 Rock  of  Offence:  and  f  whoso- 
 ever BELIEVETH  on  him  shall 
 not  be  ashamed."  J 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 1  Brethren,  my  Heart's  desire 
 fand  "^prayer  to  God  for  Is- 
 rael is,  that  they  might  be 
 saved. 
 
 2  For  I  bear  them  record  That 
 they  have  a  Zeal  of  God,  but  not 
 according  to  Knowledge. 
 
 3  For  they  being  ignorant  of 
 God's  righteousness,  and  go- 
 ing about  to  establish  their  own 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 30.  those  Gentiles  which.  30.  that  Kighteousness  which 
 I.  that  prater  which  I  make  to  God. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  finishing  and  cutting  short,  the  Lord  will  make  a 
 Eeckoning  on  the  earth.  32.  as  by  Works.  For.  33.  he  that  believeth.  Land 
 prayer  to  God  for  them  is,  that.     See  19,  2,  6,  31. 
 
 X  25.  Hos.  ii.  23.  +  26.  Hos.  i.  10.  %  28.  Isa.  x.  22.  %  29.  Isa.  i.  9.  J  33.  Isa. 
 viii.  14;  xxviii.  16. 
 
 T  2  275 
 
X.  4. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 X.  21. 
 
 [Rigliteousness],  have  not  submit- 
 ted themselves  unto  the  RIGHTE- 
 OUSNESS of  God. 
 
 §     XIIT. 
 
 4  For  Christ  is  the  End  of  the 
 Law  for  Righteousness  to  Every 
 
 ONE  that  BELIEVETH. 
 
 5  For  Moses  describeth  ^the 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS  which  is  of  the 
 LAW,  That  "  The  man  which 
 DOETH  those  things  shall  live  by 
 them."  t 
 
 6  But  the  RIGHTEOUSNESS 
 which  is  of  FAITH  speaketh  on 
 this  wise,  Say  not  in  thine  heart, 
 "  Who  shall  ascend  into  hea- 
 ven ?"  X  tjat  is,  to  bring  Christ 
 down  fj'om  above  : 
 
 7  Or,  "  Who  shall  descend  into 
 the  deep?"  J  tjat  is,  to  bring  up 
 Christ  again  from  the  Dead: 
 
 8  But  what  saith  it?  "The 
 WORD  is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy 
 mouth,  and  in  thy  heart:"  J 
 t|)at  is,  the  WORD  of  faith,  which 
 we  preach; 
 
 9  That  if  thou  shalt  f  confess 
 with  thy  MOUTH  the  Lord  Jesus, 
 and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart 
 That  God  hath  raised  Him  from 
 tlie  Dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved. 
 
 10  For  with  the  Heart  man  be- 
 lieveth  unto  Righteousness;  and 
 with  the  Mouth  confession  is  made 
 unto  Salvation. 
 
 11  For  the  scripture  saith, 
 "  Whosoever  believeth  on 
 him  shall  not  be  ashamed."  J 
 
 12  For  there  is  no  Difference 
 between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek: 
 
 for  the  SAME  Lord  over  all  is  rich 
 unto  ALL  that  CALL  upon  him. 
 
 13  For  "  Whosoever  shall  call 
 upon  the  NAME  of  the  Lord  shall 
 be  saved."  J 
 
 14  How  then  shall  they  call  on 
 him  in  whom  they  have  not  be- 
 lieved? and  how  shall  they  believe 
 in  him  of  whom  they  have  not 
 heard?  and  how  shall  they  hear 
 without  a  Preacher? 
 
 15  And  how  shall  they  preach, 
 except  they  be  sent?  f  as  it  is 
 written,  "  How  beautiful  are  the 
 
 FEET  of  THEM  that  PREACH-THE- 
 
 GOSPEL    [of   Peace,  and  bring- 
 
 GLAD-TIDINGS]  of  GOOD  things  !":|: 
 
 16  But  they  have  not  all  obeyed 
 the  GOSPEL.  For  Esaias  saith, 
 "  Lord,    who   hath   believed   our 
 
 REPORT?"  J 
 
 17  So  then  faith  cometh  by 
 Hearing,  and  hearing  by  the 
 Word  of  t  God. 
 
 18  But  I  say,  Have  they  not 
 heard?  Yes  verily,  their  sound 
 went  into  All  the  earth,  and 
 their  words  unto  the  ENDS  of  the 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 1 9  But  I  say,  Did  not  Israel 
 know?  First  Moses  saith,  "$  will 
 provoke  you  to  jealousy  by  them 
 that  are  no  People,  and  by  a  foolish 
 Nation  I  will  anger  you."  J 
 
 20  But  Esaias  is  very  bold,  and 
 saith,  "I  was  found  f^^f '^hem 
 that  SOUGHT  Me  not;  I  was  made 
 manifest  unto  THEM  that  ASKED 
 not  after  ]\Ie."  { 
 
 21  But  to  Israel  he  saith,  "  All 
 DAY    long  have  I  stretched  forth 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  that  righteousness. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 9.  confess  the  declaration  with  thy  mouth  That  Jesus  is 
 the  Lord,  and  shalt  believe.  15.  even  as.  17.  Christ.  20.  among  them  that  sought 
 not  Me;  I  was  made  manifest  among  them  that.     See  3,  15. 
 
 X    5.  Lev.  xviii.  5.  X    6.  Deut.  xxx.  12. 
 
 X  \\.    Isa  xxviii.  16.  X    13-    Joel  ii.  32. 
 
 i  19.  Deut.  xxxii.  21.         +  20.  Isa.  Ixv.  1. 
 
 7.  xxx.  13. 
 15.  Isa.  lii.  7. 
 
 +  8.  Deut.  xxx.  14. 
 +  16.  Psa.  liii.  1. 
 
 276 
 
XL  1. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XI.  17. 
 
 my  HANDS  unto  a  disobedient  and 
 gainsaying  People."  J 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 1  I  say  then,  Hath  GoD  cast 
 away  his  people?  God  forbid. 
 For  5  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the 
 Seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  Tribe  of 
 Benjamin. 
 
 2  God  hath  not  cast  away  his 
 PEOPLE  which  he  foreknew.  Wot 
 ye  not  what  the  SCRIPTURE  saith 
 of  Elias?  how  he  maketh  inter- 
 cession to  God  against  Israel, 
 [saying], 
 
 3  '-  Lord,  they  have  killed  thy 
 t  PROPHETS,  and  digged  down 
 thine  ALTARS;  and  $  am  left 
 alone,  and  they  seek  my  life."  J 
 
 4  But  what  saith  the  answer- 
 OF-God  unto  him?  *'  I  have  re- 
 served to  myself  Seven-thousand 
 ]\len,  who  have  not  bowed  the 
 Knee  to  the  image  o/  Baal."  J 
 
 5  Even  so  then  at  this  present 
 time  also  there  is  a  Remnant  ac- 
 cording to  the  Election  of  Grace 
 
 6  t  And  if  by  Grace,  then  is  it 
 no  more  of  Works  :  otherwise 
 GRACE  is  no  more  Grace.  But  if 
 it  be  of  Works,  then  is  it  no  more 
 Grace:  otherwise  WORK  is  no 
 more  Work. 
 
 7  What  then?  Israel  hath  not 
 obtained  tjat  which  he  seeketh  for; 
 but  the  ELECTION  hath  obtained 
 it,  and  the  REST  were  blinded. 
 
 8  According  as  it  is  written, 
 "  God  hath  given  them  the  Spirit 
 of  Slumber,  Eyes  that  they  should 
 
 not  SEE,  and  Ears  that  they  should 
 not  HEAR; — unto  THIS  Day."  % 
 
 9  And  David  saith,  "  Let  their 
 TABLE  be  made  a  Snare,  and  a 
 Trap,  and  a  Stumblingblock,  and 
 a  Recompence  unto  them: 
 
 10  "  Let  their  eyes  be  darken- 
 ed, that  they  may  not  SEE,  and 
 bow  down  their  BACK  alway,"  % 
 
 1 1  I  say  then,  Have  they  stum- 
 bled that  they  should  fall?  God 
 forbid:  but  rather  through  their 
 Fall  SALVATION  is  come  unto  the 
 Gentiles,  for  to  provoke  them 
 
 to  JEALOUSY. 
 
 1 2  Now  if  the  fall  of  them  be 
 the  Riches  of  the  World,  and  the 
 DIMINISHING  of  them  the  Riches 
 of  the  Gentiles;  how  much  more 
 their  fulness? 
 
 §    XIV. 
 
 13  t  For  I  speak  to  You  Gen- 
 tiles, inasmuch  as  $  am  the 
 Aposile  of  the  Gentiles,  I  magnify 
 mine  OFFICE; 
 
 14  If  by  any  means  I  may  pro- 
 voke to  emulation  them  which  are 
 My  FLESH,  and  might  save  some 
 of  them. 
 
 15  For  if  the  casting-away  of 
 them  be  the  Reconciling  of  the 
 World,  what  shall  the  receiving 
 of  them  be,  but  Life  from  the 
 Dead? 
 
 16  For  if  the  firstfruit  be 
 holy,  the  lump  is  also  holy :  and 
 if  the  ROOT   be  holy,  so   are  the 
 
 BRANCHES. 
 
 17  And  if  some  of  the  branch- 
 es be  broken  off,  and  tIjOU,  being 
 a  Wild-olive-tree,  wert  graffed  in 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  prophets;  they  have  digged  down.  6.  And  if  by  Grace, 
 it  is  no  more  of  Works;  seeing  tli  it  GRACt;  is  made  no  more  Grace.  But  if  of  Works,  it 
 is  no  more  Grace;  seeing  that  work  is  no  more  Grace.  13.  And  I  speak  to  You, 
 
 Gentiles;  inasmuch  therefore  as  £  am.     See  2, 
 
 ;  2L  Isa.  Ixv.  2.  +   3.  1  Kings  xix.  10. 
 
 xxix.  4.         t  9.  Psa.  Ixix.  22. 
 
 {    4.  I  Kings  xix.  18. 
 
 X    8.  Deut. 
 
 277 
 
XI.  18. 
 
 TO  THE  KOMANS. 
 
 XII.  1. 
 
 among  them,  and  with  them  par- 
 takest  of  the  ROOT  and  FATNESS 
 of  the  OLIVE-TREE; 
 
 18  Boast  not  against  the  BRANCH- 
 ES. But  if  thou  boast,  tJOU  bear- 
 est  not  the  ROOT,  but  the  root 
 thee. 
 
 19  Thou  wilt  say  then.  The 
 BRANCHES  Were  broken  off,  that 
 $  mio;ht  be  graiFed  in. 
 
 20  Well;  because  of  unbelief 
 they  were  broken  off,  and  ti^OU 
 standest  by  faith  Be  not  high- 
 minded,  but  fear: 
 
 21  For  if  God  spared  not  the 
 NATURAL  Branches,  t  take  heed 
 lest  he  also  spare  not  Thee. 
 
 22  Behold  therefore  the  Good- 
 ness and  ^  Severity  of  God :  on 
 THEM  which  FELL,  f  Severity ; 
 but  toward  thee,  Goodness,  if  thou 
 continue  in  his  GOODNESS :  other- 
 wise tl)OU  also  shalt  be  cut  off. 
 
 23  And  tijeg  also,  if  they  abide 
 not  still  in  unbelief,  shall  be 
 graffed  in :  for  GoD  is  able  to  graff 
 them  in  again. 
 
 24  For  if  tJOU  wert  cut  out  of 
 the  OLIVE-TREE  which  is  wild 
 by  Nature,  and  wert  graffed  con- 
 trary to  Nature  into  a  Good-olive- 
 tree:  how  much  more  shall  these, 
 which  be  the  natural  blanches,  be 
 graffed  into  their  own  Olive-tree? 
 
 25  For  I  would  not.  Brethren, 
 that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this 
 MYSTERY,  lest  yc  should  be  wise 
 in  your  own  conceits ;  That  Blind- 
 ness in  Part  is  happened  to  Israel, 
 until  the  fulness  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles be  come  in. 
 
 26  And  so  All  Israel  shall  be 
 saved:    as    it  is  written,    "There 
 
 shall  come  out  of  Sion  the  de- 
 liverer, and  shall  turn  away 
 Ungodliness  from  Jacob: 
 
 27  "  For  this  is  my  Covenant 
 unto  them,  when  I  shall  take 
 away  their  SINS."  % 
 
 28  As  concerning  the  GOSPEL, 
 they  are  Enemies  for  your  sakes: 
 but  as  touching  the  election, 
 they  are  Beloved  for  the  fathers' 
 sakes. 
 
 29  For  the  gifts  and  CALLING 
 of  God  are  without  repentance. 
 
 30  For  as  ge  in  times  past  have 
 not  believed  God,  yet  have  now 
 obtained  mercy  through  THEIR 
 Unbelief. 
 
 31  Even  so  have  these  also  now 
 not  believed,  that  through  your 
 Mercy  tf)Cg  also  f  J^^y  obtain 
 mercy. 
 
 32  For  God  hath  concluded  them 
 ALL  in  Unbelief,  that  he  might 
 have  mercy  upon  all. 
 
 33  0  the  Depth  of  the  Riches 
 both  of  the  Wisdom  and  Know- 
 ledge of  God !  how  unsearchable 
 are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways 
 j)ast  finding  out ! 
 
 34  For  who  hath  known  the 
 ]\Iind  of  the  Lord?  or  who  hatli 
 been  his  Counsellor? 
 
 35  Or  who  hath  first  given  to 
 him,  and  it  shall  be  recompensed 
 unto  him  again? 
 
 36  For  of  him,  and  through 
 him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things: 
 to  whom  be  GLORY  for  ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 §    XV. 
 
 1   I  beseech  you  therefore.  Bre- 
 thren, by  the  mercies  of  God, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 22.  the  Severity, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2L  neither  may  he  spare  Thee, 
 thee,  the  Goodness  of  God,  if  tliou  continue  in  his  goodness, 
 X  27.  Isaiali  lix.  20. 
 
 22.  the  Severity;  but  on 
 3 1 .  may  now  obtain  mercy. 
 
 278 
 
XII.  2. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XIII.  1 
 
 that  ye  present  your  bodies  a 
 living  Sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable 
 unto  God,  ivhich  is  your  reason- 
 able Service. 
 
 2  And  t  be  not  conformed  to 
 this  WORLD:  but  f  be  ye  trans- 
 formed by  the  renewing  of  fyour 
 MIND,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is 
 that  GOOD,  and  acceptable,  and 
 perfect  will  of  God. 
 
 3  For  1  say,  tli rough  *  the 
 GRACE  GIVEN  unlo  me,  to  EVERY 
 man  that  IS  among  you,  not  to 
 think  of  himself  more  highly  than 
 lie  ought  to  think;  but  to  think 
 SOBERLY,  according  as  GoD  hath 
 dealt  to  Every  man  the  Measure  of 
 Faith. 
 
 4  For  as  we  have  many  Mem- 
 bers in  One  Body,  and  all  mem- 
 bers have  not  the  SAME  Office : 
 
 5  So  we  beinff  many,  are  One 
 Body  in  Christ,  and  every-one 
 Members  one  of  another. 
 
 6  Havino*  then  Gifts  difFerinc: 
 according  to  "^the  grace  that  is 
 GIVEN  to  us,  whether  Prophecy, 
 let  ns  ])7'ophesi/  according   to  the 
 
 PROPORTION  of  FAITH; 
 
 7  Or  IVIinistry,  let  us  wait  on  our 
 MINISTERING :  or  HE  that  TEACH- 
 ETII,  on  TEACHING; 
 
 8  Or  HE  that  EXHORTETII,  on 
 EXHORTATION :  HE  that  GIVETH, 
 
 let  him  do  it  with  Simplicity;  HE 
 that  RULETH,  with  Diligence; 
 HE  that  SHEWETH-MERCY,  with 
 Cheerfulness. 
 
 9  Let  LOVE  be  without  dissi- 
 mulation. Abhor  THAT  which  is 
 EVIL;  cleave  to  that  which  is 
 GOOD. 
 
 10   Be  kindly  afFectioned  one  to 
 another  with  BROTHERLY-love; 
 
 in   HONOUR  preferring   one   ano- 
 ther ; 
 
 11  Not  slothful  in  BUSINESS; 
 fervent  in  SPIRIT;  serving  the 
 Lord; 
 
 12  Rejoicing  in  HOPE;  patient 
 in  TRIBULATION;  continuing  in- 
 stant in  PRAYER; 
 
 13  Distributing  to  the  NECES- 
 SITY of  SAINTS;  given  to  HOS- 
 PITALITY. 
 
 14  Bless  THEM  which  PERSE- 
 CUTE tyou:  bless,  and  curse  not. 
 
 15  Rejoice  with  them  that  do 
 rejoice,  and  weep  with  them  that 
 weep. 
 
 16  Be  of  the  same  Mind  one 
 toward  another.  Mind  not  high 
 things,  but  condescend  to  men  of 
 LOW-ESTATE.  Be  not  wisc  in  your 
 own  conceits. 
 
 17  Recompense  to  no  man  Evil 
 for  Evil.  Provide  things  honest  in 
 the  sight  of  All  Men. 
 
 18  If  it  be  possible,  as  MUCH  as 
 lieth  in  you,  live  peaceably  with 
 All  Men. 
 
 19  Dearly -beloved,  avenge  not 
 Yourselves,  but  rather  give  Place 
 unto  WRATH:  for  it  is  written, 
 "Vengeance  is  mine ;  I  will  repay, 
 saith  the  Lord." 
 
 20  Therefore  if  thine  enemy 
 hunger,  feed  him;  if  he  thirst, 
 give  him  drink:  for  in  so  doing 
 thou  shalt  heap  Coals  of  Fire  on 
 his  HEAD.     7/     '       A 
 
 21  Be  not  overcome  of  evil, 
 but  overcome  evil  with  good. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 §  xvr. 
 
 1    I^ct   Every   Soul    be    subject 
 unto    the    higher    Powers.       For 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text, — 3.  that  orace  which  is  given.         6.  that  grace  whicli  is. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. -2.  that  yc  be  not  conformed.         2.  that  ye  be  transformed. 
 14.  t/ou. 
 
 279 
 
 2.  the  MIND. 
 
XIII.  2. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XIV.  4 
 
 there  is  no  Power  but  of  God: 
 tthe  POWERS  that  BE  are  ordained 
 of  God. 
 
 2  Whosoever  therefore  resisteth 
 the  POWER,  resisteth  the  ordi- 
 nance of  God:  and  they  that 
 RESIST  shall  receive  to  themselves 
 Damnation. 
 
 3  For  RULERS  are  not  a  Terror 
 to  tOOOD  Works,  but  to  the  evil. 
 Wilt  thou  then  not  be  afraid  of 
 the  POWER?  do  THAT  wliich  is 
 GOOD,  and  thou  shalt  have  Praise 
 of  the  same: 
 
 4  For  he  is  the  Minister  of  God 
 to  thee  for  f  GOOD.  But  if  thou 
 do  THAT  which  is  evil,  be  afraid; 
 for  he  beareth  not  the  SWORD  in 
 vain:  for  he  is  the  Minister  of 
 God,  a  Revenger  to  execute  Wrath 
 
 upon  HIM  tliat  DOETH  EVIL. 
 
 5  Wherefore  ye  must  needs  be 
 subject,  not  only  for  WRATH,  but 
 also  for  CONSCIENCE  sake. 
 
 6  For  this  cause  pay  ye  Tribute 
 also :  for  they  are  God's  Ministers, 
 attending  continually  upon  this 
 very  thing. 
 
 7  Render  [therefore]  to  all  their 
 DUES:  TRIBUTE  tO  WHOM  TRI- 
 BUTE is  due;  custom  to  whom 
 CUSTOM;  FEAR  tO  WHOM  FEAR; 
 HONOUR  to  WHOM  HONOUR. 
 
 8  Owe  no  man  Any  thing,  but 
 to  LOVE  one  another :  for  HE  that 
 LOVETH   ANOTHER   hath   fulfilled 
 
 the  Law. 
 
 9  For  THIS,  *'  Thou  shalt  not 
 commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not 
 kill^  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  [Thou 
 shalt  not  bear  false  witness].  Thou 
 shalt  not  covet;"  and  if  there  he 
 Any  Other  Commandment,  it  is 
 
 briefly  comprehended  in  This  say- 
 ing, namely,  '^  Thou  shalt  love 
 thy  neighbour  as  thyself"  { 
 
 10  Love  worketh  no  111  to  his 
 NEIGHBOUR:  therefore  LOVE  is 
 the  Fulfilling  of  the  Law." 
 
 1 1  And  tijat,  knowing  the  time. 
 That  now  it  is  high  Time  to  awake 
 out  of  Sleep :  for  now  is  Our  sal- 
 vation nearer  than  when  we 
 believed. 
 
 12  The  NIGHT  is  far  spent,  the 
 DAY  is  at  hand:  let  us  therefore 
 cast  off  the  WORKS  of  darkness, 
 and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of 
 
 LIGHT. 
 
 13  Let  us  walk  honestly,  as  in 
 the  Day;  not  in  Rioting  and 
 Drunkenness,  not  in  Chambering 
 and  Wantonness,  not  in  f  Strife 
 and  Envying. 
 
 14  But  put  ye  on  t  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not  Pro- 
 vision for  the  FLESH,  to  fulfl  the 
 Lusts  thereof. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 §    XVII. 
 
 1  Him  that  is  weak  in  the 
 FAITH  receive  ye,  but  not  to 
 Doubtful  Disputations. 
 
 2  For  one  belie veth  tliat  he 
 may  eat  all  things:  another, 
 who  is  WEAK,  eateth  Herbs. 
 
 3  Let  not  iiiM  that  eateth 
 despise  Ill3l  that  eateth  not; 
 and  let  not  him  which  eateth 
 not  judge  him  that  eateth:  for 
 God  hath  received  Him. 
 
 4  Who  art  THOU  that  judgest 
 Another-man's  Servant  ?  to  his 
 OWN  Master  he  standeth  or  falleth. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — I.  they  which  be  are.         3.  a  good  Work,  but  to  an  evil 
 4.  Good.  13.  Strifes  and  Enwings.         14.  the  Cfirist  Jesus,  and.     See   7,  9. 
 
 X  9.  Exod.xx.  13;  Lev.  xix.  18. 
 
 280 
 
XIV.  5. 
 
 TO  THE  KOMANS. 
 
 IV.  23. 
 
 Yea,  he  shall  be  holden  up:  for 
 t  God  is  able  to  make  liim  stand. 
 
 5  One  man  esteemeth  one  Day 
 above  another :  another  esteemeth 
 Every  Day  alike.  Let  every  man 
 be  fully  persuaded  in  his  OWN 
 Mind. 
 
 6  He  that  regardeth  the 
 DAY,  regardeth  it  unto  the  Lord; 
 [and  HE  that  regardeth  not  the 
 DAY,  to  the  Lord  he  doth  not  re- 
 gard it\.  He  that  eateth,  eat- 
 eth  to  the  Lord,  for  he  giveth 
 God  thanks;  and  HE  that  eateth 
 not,  to  the  Lord  he  eateth  not, 
 and  giveth  GoD  thanks. 
 
 7  For  none  of  us  liveth  to  Him- 
 self, and  no  man  dieth  to  Himself 
 
 8  For  whether  we  live,  we  live 
 unto  the  Lord;  and  whether  we 
 die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord:  whe- 
 ther we  live  therefore,  or  die,  we 
 are  the  Lord's. 
 
 9  For  to  this  end  Christ  [both] 
 died,  and  f  rose,  and  revived,  that 
 he  might  *be  lord  both  of  the 
 Dead  and  Living. 
 
 10  But  why  dost  tJOU  judge  thy 
 brother?  or  why  dost  tf)OU  set 
 at  nought  thy  brother?  for  we 
 shall  all  stand  before  the  JUDG- 
 ment-seat  of  Christ. 
 
 11  For  it  is  written,  "  ^s  $  live, 
 saith  the  Lord,  Every  Knee  shall 
 bow  to  Me,  and  Every  Tongue 
 shall  confess  to  GoD.'"  { 
 
 12  So  [then]  every  one  of  us 
 shall  t  give  Account  of  himself  to 
 God. 
 
 13  Let  us  not  therefore  judge 
 one  another  any  more:  but  judge 
 
 This  rather,  that  no  man  PUT  a 
 Stumblingblock  [or  an  Occasion- 
 to-fall]  in  his  brother's  way. 
 
 14  I  know,  and  am  persuaded 
 by  the  Lord  Jesus,  That  there  is 
 nothing  unclean  of  itself:  but  to 
 HIM  that  esteemeth  any  thing 
 to  be  unclean,  to  \)ivx  it  is  unclean. 
 
 15  But  if  thy  brother  be 
 grieved  with  thy  Meat,  now  walk- 
 est  thou  not  charitably.  Destroy 
 not  j[)tin  with  thy  mkat,  for  whom 
 Christ  died. 
 
 16  Let  not  then  Your  GOOD  be 
 evil  spoken  of: 
 
 17  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
 not  Meat  and  Drink;  but  Righte- 
 ousness and  Peace,  and  Joy  in  the 
 holy  Ghost. 
 
 18  For  HE  that  in  f  these  things 
 SERVETH  Christ  is  acceptable  to 
 God,  and  approved  of  men. 
 
 19  Let  us  therefore  follow  after 
 the  THINGS  which  make  for 
 PEACE,  and  THINGS  ^wherewith 
 one  may  edify  another. 
 
 20  For  ]\Ieat  destroy  not  the 
 WORK  of  God.  All  thins^s  indeed 
 are  pure;  but  it  is  evil  for  that 
 MAN  who  eateth  with  Offence. 
 
 21  It  is  good  neither  to  eat 
 Flesh,  nor  to  drink  Wine,  nor 
 any  thing  whereby  thy  brother 
 stumbleth,  or  is  offended,  or  is 
 made  weak. 
 
 22  fHast  tl)OU  Faith?  have  zV  to 
 thyself  before  GoD.  Happy  is  he 
 that  CONDEMNETH  not  himself  in 
 that  thing  wliich  he  alloweth. 
 
 23  And  HE  that  doubteth  is 
 damned    if    he    eat.    Because    he 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  exercise  lordship  over  both  the  Dead.  19.  of  that  edifica- 
 tion which  is  to  one  another. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 4.  the  Lokd  is  able.  9.  lived,  that  he  might.  12.  render 
 an  Account.  18.  tliis  serveth.  22.  The  Faith  which  thou  hast,  have  t{)0U  to  thyself 
 before.     See  6,9,  12,  13. 
 
 t  11.  Isaiah  xlv.  23. 
 
 281 
 
XV.  1. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XV.  16. 
 
 eateth  not  of  Faltli:    for  whatso- 
 ever is  not  of  Faith  is  Sin. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 §    XVIII. 
 
 1  515Ee  then  that  are  STRONG 
 ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of 
 tiie  WEAK,  and  not  to  please  Our- 
 selves. 
 
 2  Let  every  one  of  us  please  his 
 NEIGHBOUR  for  his  GOOD  to  Edi- 
 fication. 
 
 3  For  even  Christ  pleased  not 
 Himself;    but,    as    it    is   written, 
 
 "  The  REPROACHES  of  THEM  that 
 
 REPROACHED  thee  fell  on  me."  % 
 
 4  For  t  whatsoever  things  were 
 written  [aforetime]  were  written 
 for  OUR  Learning,  that  we  through 
 PATIENCE  and  t  COMFORT  of  the 
 SCRIPTURES  might  have  HOPE. 
 
 5  Now  the  God  of  patience 
 and  *  CONSOLATION  grant  you  to 
 be  likeminded  one  toward  ano- 
 ther according  to  Christ  Jesus : 
 
 6  That  ye  may  with  one  mind 
 and  One  Mouth  glorify  *  God, 
 even  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 7  Wherefore  receive  ye  one 
 another,  as  Christ  also  received 
 us  to  the  Glory  of  God. 
 
 8  t  Now  I  say  that  [Jesus] 
 Christ  was  a  ]\Iinister  of  the  Cir- 
 cumcision for  the  Truth  of  God, 
 to  CONFIRM  the  promises  made 
 unto  the  fathers: 
 
 9  And    that    the    Gentiles 
 
 might  glorify  GoD  for  his  IMercy ; 
 as  it  is  written,  *'  For  this  cause  1 
 
 will  confess  to  thee 
 Gentiles,  and  sing 
 name."  X 
 10  And   again 
 
 among 
 unto 
 
 the 
 thy 
 
 he   saith,    "  Re- 
 
 joice, ye  Gentiles,  with  his  peo- 
 ple." X 
 
 11  And  again,  "  Praise  the 
 Lord,  All  ye  Gentiles;  and 
 t  laud  him.  All  ye  people."  J 
 
 12  And  again,  Esaias  saith, 
 "  There  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse, 
 and  he  that  shall  rise  to  reign 
 over  the  Gentiles,  in  him  shall 
 the  Gentiles  trust."  J 
 
 13  Now  the  God  of  hope  ffiH 
 you  with  All  Joy  and  Peace  in 
 BELIEVING,  II  that  ye  may  ABOUND 
 in  HOPE,  through  the  Power  of. 
 the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 14  And  $  myself  also  am  per- 
 suaded of  you,  my  Brethren,  That 
 gC  also  are  full  of  Goodness,  filled 
 with  fAU  Knowledge,  able  also 
 to  admonish  one  another. 
 
 15  Nevertheless,  [Brethren],  I 
 have  written  the  more  boldly  unto 
 you  in  some  Sort,  as  putting  you 
 in  mind,  because  of  *  the  GRACE 
 that  is  GIVEN  to  me  fof  GoD, 
 
 16  That  I  should  be  the  Minis- 
 ter of  t  Jesus  Christ  [to  the  Gen- 
 tiles], ministering  the  gospel 
 of  God,  that  the  offering-up 
 of  the  Gentiles  might  f  be  ac- 
 ceptable, being  sanctified  by  the 
 holy  Ghost. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  comfort.     6.  the  God  and  Father.     15.  that  grace  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  4.  all  things  whatsoever  were  written.  4.  through  com- 
 fort of  the  SCRIPTURES  might  have  the  hope  of  comfort.  8.  For  I  say,  that  Christ. 
 IL  let  All  the  people  praise  him.        13.  fully  establish  you  in  All  Joy.       14.  All  know- 
 
 16.  become  acceptable. 
 
 X  10.  Deut.  xxxii.  43. 
 
 See  A,  8,  15,  16. 
 X    11.  cxvii.l. 
 
 ledge.       15.  from  God.       16.  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 I  3.  Psa.  lix.  9.  X  9.  Psa.  xviii.  49. 
 X  12.  Isa.  xi.l,  10. 
 
 II  The  words,  "that  ye  may  ahound,"  are  omitted  in  the  Collations  of  Bcntley  and 
 Bartolocci,  but  not  in  that  of  Birch.  As  they  are  necessary  to  complete  the  sense,  the  pre- 
 sumption is  that  they  were  omitted,  if  at  all,  from  oversight  by  the  ancient  copyist. — Ed. 
 
 282 
 
XV.  17. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XVI.  1. 
 
 17  I  have  therefore  whereof  I 
 may  glory  through  Jesus  Christ 
 in  those  things  which  pertain  to 
 God. 
 
 18  Fori  fwill  not  dare  to  speak 
 of  any  of  those  things  which 
 Christ  hath  not  wrought  fby  me, 
 to  make  the  Gentiles  obedient,  by 
 AVord  and  Deed, 
 
 19  Through  Mighty  Signs  and 
 Wonders,  by  the  Power  of  the 
 Spirit  [of  God];  so  that  from 
 Jerusalem,  and  round  about  unto 
 Illyricum,  I  have  fully  preached 
 the  GOSPEL  of  Christ. 
 
 20  Yea,  so  have  I  strived  to 
 preach  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ 
 was  named,  lest  I  should  build 
 upon  Another-man's  Foundation : 
 
 21  But  as  it  is  written,  "  To 
 whom  he  was  not  spoken  of,  they 
 sliall  see :  and  they  that  have  not 
 heard  shall  understand."  J 
 
 22  For  which  cause  also  I  have 
 been  f  MUCH  hindered  from  COM- 
 ING to  you. 
 
 23  But  now  having  no  more 
 Place  in  these  parts,  and  having 
 a  Great-desire  these  Many  Years 
 to  COME  unto  you; 
 
 24  t  Whensoever  I  take  my  jour- 
 ney into  Spain,  I  will  come  to 
 you :  for  I  trust  to  see  you  in  my 
 journey,  and  to  be  brought  on  my 
 way  thitherward  fby  you,  if  first 
 I  be  somewhat  filled  with  your 
 company. 
 
 §    XIX. 
 
 25  But  now  I  go  unto  Jerusalem 
 to  minister  unto  the  saints. 
 
 26  For  it  hath  pleased  them  of 
 Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make  a 
 certain  Contribution  for  *  the  POOR 
 SAINTS  which  are  at  Jerusalem. 
 
 27  It  hath  pleased  them  verily; 
 and  their  Debtors  they  are.  For 
 if  the  Gentiles  have  been  made 
 partakers  of  their  spiritual 
 things,  their  duty  is  also  to  minis- 
 ter unto  them  in  CARNAL  things. 
 
 28  When  therefore  I  have  per- 
 formed this,  and  have  sealed  [to 
 them]  this  FRUIT,  I  will  come  by 
 you  into  f  Spain. 
 
 29  And  I  am  sure  That,  when  I 
 come  unto  you,  I  shall  come  in 
 the  Fulness  of  the  Blessing  [of 
 the  gospel]  of  Christ. 
 
 §   XX. 
 
 30  Now  I  beseech  you,  [Bre- 
 thren], for  ^  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ's  sake,  and  for  the  love  of 
 the  SPIRIT,  that  ye  strive  together 
 with  me  in  ijovr  prayers  to  GOD 
 for  me; 
 
 31  That  I  may  be  delivered  from 
 them  that  do  not  believe  in 
 JuD^A;  and  f  that  "^  my  SER- 
 VICE which  /  have  for  Jerusalem 
 may  be  accepted  of  the  saints; 
 
 32  Til  at  I  may  come  unto  you 
 with  Joy  by  the  Will  of  f  God, 
 [and  may  with  you  be  refreshed]. 
 
 33  Now  the  God  of  peace  be 
 with  you  all.     Amen. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 1   I  commend  unto  you  Phebe 
 our  SISTER,  which  is  fa  Servant 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 26.  the  poor  of  those  saints  which  are.  33.  our  Lord. 
 31.  that  service  of  mine  which. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18  dare  not  speak.  18.  by  My  Word.  22.  often  hindered 
 24.  As  I  take  ray  journey  into  Spain,  /  will  do  so  :  for.  24.  from  you.  28.  Spain, 
 31,  that  THAT  gift-bearing  of  mine  which  /  have  may  be  acceptai)le  to  the  saints  in 
 Jerusalem.       32.  the  Lord  Jesus.  Now.        1.  also  a  Servant.    See  19,  24,  28,  29,  30,  32. 
 
 X  2\.  Isaiah  lii.  15. 
 
 283 
 
XVI.  2. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XVL  22. 
 
 of  "^tlie  CHURCH  whicli  is  at  Cen- 
 chrea : 
 
 2  That  ye  receive  her  in  the 
 Lord,  as  becotneth  saints,  and 
 that  ye  assist  her  in  Whatsoever 
 Business  she  hath  need  of  you: 
 for  Si)e  hath  been  a  Succourer  of 
 Many,  and  of  myself  also. 
 
 3  Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquila 
 my  HELPERS  in  Christ  Jesus: 
 
 4  Who  have  for  my  life  laid 
 down  their  own  Necks:  unto 
 whom  not  only  i  give  thanks,  but 
 also  All  the  churches  of  the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 5  Likewise  ffreet  the  CHURCH 
 that  is  in  their  House.  Salute  *  my 
 wellbeloved  Epa3netus,  who  is 
 the  Firstfruits  of  f  ACHAIA  unto 
 Christ. 
 
 6  Greet  Mary,  who  bestowed 
 much  labour  on  us. 
 
 7  Salute  Andronicus  and  Junia, 
 my  KINSMEN,  and  my  Fellow- 
 prisoners,  who  are  of  note  among 
 the  APOSTLES,  who  also  were  in 
 Christ  before  me. 
 
 8  Greet  f  Amplias  my  beloved 
 in  the  Lord. 
 
 9  Salute  Urbane,  our  helper  in 
 Christ,  and  Stachys  my  beloved. 
 
 10  Salute  *Apelles  approved 
 in  Christ.  Salute  THEM  which 
 are    of  AmsTOBVLiVS'- household. 
 
 11  Salute  Herodion  my  kins- 
 man. Greet  them  that  be  of  the 
 household-  of-  Narcissus,  "^ which 
 are  in  the  Lord. 
 
 12  Salute  Tryphena  and  Try- 
 phosa,  *  who  LABOUR  in  the  Lord. 
 Salute  *  the  beloved  Persis, 
 which  laboured  much  in  the  Lord. 
 
 13  Salute  "^  Rufus  chosen  in 
 the  Lord,  and  his  mother  and 
 mine. 
 
 14  Salute  Asyncritus,  Pldegon, 
 t  Hermas,  Patrobas,  Hermes,  and 
 the  brethren  which  are  with 
 them. 
 
 15  Salute  Philologus,  and  Julia, 
 Nereus,  and  his  sister,  and 
 Olympas,  and  ALL  the  Saints 
 whicli  are  with  them. 
 
 16  Salute  one  another  with  an 
 holy  Kiss.  The  churches  of 
 Christ  salute  you. 
 
 §    XXI. 
 
 17  Now  I  beseech  you.  Brethren, 
 mark  them  which  cause  divi- 
 sions and  OFFENCES  contrary  to 
 the  doctrine  which  ge  have 
 learned ;  and  avoid  them. 
 
 18  For  THEY  that  are  such 
 serve  not  our  Lord  [Jesus]  Christ, 
 but  their  OWN  Belly;  and  by 
 GOOD -WORDS  and  Fair-speeches 
 deceive  the  hearts  of  the  simple. 
 
 19  For  YOUR  Obedience  is  come 
 abroad  unto  all  men.  I  am  glad 
 therefore  on  fYOUR  behalf:  but 
 [yet]  I  would  have  you  wise  unto 
 THAT  which  is  GOOD,  and  simple 
 concerning  *EVIL. 
 
 20  And  the  GoD  of  PEACE  shall 
 bruise  Satan  under  your  feet 
 shortly.  The  GRACE  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  [Christ]  be  with  you. 
 [Amen.] 
 
 21  Tunotheus  t^^J  workfel- 
 LOW,  and  Lucius_,  and  Jason-,  and 
 Sosipater,  my  kinsmen,  salute 
 you. 
 
 22  5  Tertius,  who  wrote  this 
 EPISTLE,  salute  you  in  the  Lord. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. —  1.  that  church  which  is.  5.  Epasnetus  my  welt.beloved. 
 10.  THAT  Apelles  who  is  approved.  11.  them  which  are.  12.  them  who  labour. 
 12.  Persis  the  beloved.       13.  that  Rufus  who  was  chosen.       19.  that  which  is  evil. 
 
 -f-  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  Asia  unto.  8.  that  Amplias  ivho  is  beloved.  14.  Her- 
 mes, Patrobas   Hennas.      19.  your  behalf.      21.  a  avokkfelloWc  See  18,  19.  20  (twice). 
 
 2«4 
 
XVI.  23. 
 
 TO  THE  ROMANS. 
 
 XVI.  19. 
 
 23  Gaius  mine  HOST,  and  ^  of 
 ftlie  whole  church,  salutetli  you. 
 Erastus  the  chamberlain  of  the 
 CITY  sakiteth  you,  and  Quartus  a 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 24  [The  GRACE  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
 Amen.] 
 
 25  Xow  to  HIM  that  is  of  power 
 to  stablish  You  according  to  my 
 GOSPEL,  and  the  preaching  of 
 Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  Re- 
 velation   of   the    Mystery,   which 
 
 was  kept  secret  since  the  World 
 began, 
 
 26  But  now  is  made  manifest, 
 and  by*  the  Scriptures  of  the  Pro- 
 phets, according  to  the  Command- 
 ment of  the  everlasting  God, 
 made  known  to  All  NATIONS  for 
 the  Obedience  of  Faith: 
 
 27  To    *God     Only   Wise,    be 
 
 GLORY  through  Jesus   Christ  for 
 
 ever.     Amen.f 
 
 ^  Written  to  the  Romans  from  Coriiithiis, 
 and  sent  by  Pliebe  servant  of  the 
 CHURCH  at  Cenchrea. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 23.    the  host  of. 
 27.  the  Only  Wise  God. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.   the  Whole  church. 
 Unto  the  Romans,  written  from  Corinth. 
 
 26.    the  prophetick   Scriptures,  according. 
 
 See  24.  27.    Subscription  : 
 
 285 
 
fTHE   FIRST    [EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO    THE    CORINTHIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 §    XXII. 
 
 1  Paul,  *  called  to  be  an  Apostle 
 of  t  Jesus  Christ  tlirougli  tlie  Will 
 of  God,  and  Sostlienes  our  bro- 
 ther, 
 
 2  Unto  *  tlie  church  of  God 
 which  IS  at  Corinth,  to  them  that 
 are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus, 
 ^  called  to  be  Saints,  with  ALL 
 that  in  Every  Place  CALL-upon 
 the  NAME  of  "^  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Lord,  [both]  their's  and  our's : 
 
 3  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  Peace, 
 from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 4  I  thank  [my]  GoD  always  on 
 your  behalf,  for  ^the  grace  of 
 God  which  is  given  you  by  Jesus 
 Christ ; 
 
 5  That  in  every  thing  ye  are 
 enriched  by  him,  in  All  Utterance, 
 and  in  All  Knowledge; 
 
 6  Even  as  the  testimony  of 
 Christ  was  confirmed  in  you : 
 
 7  So  that  ye  come  behind  in 
 No  Gift;  waiting  for  the  COMING 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 8  Who  shall  also  confirm  you 
 unto  the  End,  that  ye  may  be 
 Blameless  in  the  day  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 9  God  is  faithful,  by  whom  ye 
 were  called  unto  the  Fellowship 
 of  his  SON  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 10  Now  I  beseech  you.  Brethren, 
 by  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  that  ye  all  speak  the  same 
 thing,  and  that  there  be  no  Divi- 
 sions among  you;  but  that  ye  be 
 
 perfectly  joined  together  in  the 
 SAME  ]\Iind  and  in  the  SA3IE 
 Judgment. 
 
 11  For  it  hath  been  declared 
 imto  me  of  you,  my  Brethren,  by 
 THEM  which  are  of  the  house  of 
 Chloe,  That  there  are  Contentions 
 among  you. 
 
 12  Now  this  I  say.  That  every 
 one  of  you  saith,  $  am  of  Paul; 
 and  $  of  ApoUos ;  and  1  of  Cephas; 
 and  $  of  Christ. 
 
 13  Is  Christ  divided?  was  Paul 
 crucified  for  you?  or  were  ye 
 baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul? 
 
 14  1 1  thank  God  That  I  bap- 
 tized None  of  you,  but  Crispus 
 and  Gains; 
 
 15  Lest  any  should  say  That  fl 
 had  baptized  in  mine  own  Name. 
 
 16  And  1  baptized  also  the 
 household  of  Stephanas:  be- 
 sides, I  know  not  whether  I  bap- 
 tized Any  Other. 
 
 17  For  Christ   sent    me  not    to 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  a  Called  Apostle  of.       2.  that  church  of. 
 Saints.        2.  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.         4.  that  grace  of. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — Title:  The  first  to  the  Corinthians.      1. 
 14.  I  give  thanks  That  I  baptized.        15.  ye  were  baptized  in.     See  2,  4. 
 
 2.  the  Called 
 Christ  Jesus. 
 28G 
 
I.  18. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 II.  o. 
 
 baptize,  but  to  preacli  the  gospel: 
 not  with  Wisdom  of  Words,  lest 
 the  CROSS  of  Christ  should  be 
 made  of  none  effect. 
 
 18  For  the  preaching  of  the 
 
 CROSS  is  to  THEM  that  PERISH 
 Foolishness;  but  unto  US  which 
 are  saved  it  is  the  Power  of  God. 
 
 19  For  it  is  written,  "  I  will 
 destroy  the  WISDOM  of  the  WISE, 
 and  will  bring  to  nothing  the 
 UNDERSTANDING  of  the  PRU- 
 DENT." J 
 
 20  Where  is  the  Wise  ?  where^?5 
 the  Scribe?  where  is  the  Disputer 
 of  this  WORLD?  hath  not  GoD 
 made  foolish  the  WISDOM  of  f  this 
 
 WORLD? 
 
 21  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom 
 of  God  the  WORLD  by  wisdom 
 knew  not  GoD,  it  pleased  God  by 
 
 the  FOOLISHNESS  of  PREACHING 
 
 to  save  THEM  that  believe. 
 
 22  For  the  Jews  require  t  a 
 Sign,  and  the  Greeks  seek  after 
 Wisdom : 
 
 23  But  top  preach  Christ  cruci- 
 fied, unto  the  Jews  a  Stumbling- 
 block,  and  unto  the  f  Greeks  Fool- 
 ishness; 
 
 24  But  unto  THEM  which  are 
 CALLED,  both  Jews  and  Greeks, 
 Christ  the  Power  of  God,  and  the 
 Wisdom  of  God. 
 
 25  Because  the  FOOLISHNESS  of 
 God  is  wiser  than  men;  and  the 
 WEAKNESS  of  God  [is]  stronger 
 than  MEN. 
 
 26  For  ye  see  your  calling. 
 Brethren,  hoiv  That  not  Many 
 Wise  men  after  the  Flesh,  not 
 Many  Mighty,  not  Many  Noble, 
 are  called: 
 
 27  But  God  hath  chosen  the 
 foolish  things  of  the  world 
 to  confound  the  WISE;  and  GoD 
 hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of 
 the  WORLD  to  confound  the 
 things  which  are  mighty; 
 
 28  And  BASE  things  of  the 
 WORLD,  and  THINGS  which  are 
 DESPISED,  hath  God  chosen,  yea, 
 and  THINGS  which  are  not,  to 
 bring  to  nought  THINGS  that  ARE : 
 
 29  That  No  Flesh  should  glory 
 t  in  his  presence. 
 
 30  But  of  him  are  ;pe  in  Christ 
 Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  t^^into 
 us  Wisdom,"  and  Righteousness, 
 and  Sanctification,  and  Redemp- 
 tion: 
 
 31  That,  according  as  it  is  writ- 
 ten, He  that  glorieth,  let  him 
 glory  in  the  Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 §    XXIII. 
 
 1  And  J,  Brethren,  when  I 
 came  to  you,  came  not  with  Ex- 
 cellency of  Speech  or  of  Wisdom, 
 declaring  unto  you  the  testi- 
 mony of  God. 
 
 2  For  I  determined  not  fto 
 know  any  thing  among  you,  save 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  f)ixtl  crucified. 
 
 3  And  5  was  with  vou  in 
 Weakness,  and  in  Fear,  and  in 
 much  Trembling. 
 
 4  And  my  SPEECH  and  my 
 PREACHING  was  not  with  Enticing 
 Words  of  [Man's]  Wisdom,  but 
 in  Demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
 and  of  Power: 
 
 5  That  your  faith  should  not 
 stand  in  the  Wisdom  of  Men,  but 
 in  the  Power  of  God. 
 
 t  Vatican  Mandscript.- 
 the  presence  of  God.  But 
 tion  and  Redemption. 
 
 I  19.  Isaiah  xxix.  14. 
 
 -20.  the  WORLD.       22,  Signs,  and.       23.  Gentiles.       29.  in 
 30.  our  Wisdom,  and   Righteousness,  and  Sanctifica- 
 
 2.  to  know  Any  thing.     See  25,  4. 
 
 28' 
 
11.  6. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 III.  7. 
 
 6  Howbeit  we  speak  Wisdom 
 amonor  them  that  are  perfect: 
 yet  not  the  Wisdom  of  this 
 WORLD,  nor  of  *  the  princes 
 of  this   WORLD,    that    COME-to- 
 
 NOUGHT: 
 
 7  But  we  speak  the  Wisdom  of 
 God  in  a  Mystery,  even  the  hid- 
 den wisdom,  which  GoD  ordained 
 before  the  WORLD  unto  our 
 Glory : 
 
 8  Which  none  of  the  PRINCES 
 of  this  WORLD  knew:  for  had 
 they  known  it,  they  would  not 
 liave     crucified     the     Lord     of 
 
 GLORY. 
 
 9  But  as  it  is  written,  "  Eye 
 hath  not  seen,  nor  Ear  heard, 
 neither  have  entered  into  the 
 Heart  of  Man,  the  things  which 
 God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
 LOVE  him."  J 
 
 10  But  God  hath  revealed  them 
 unto  us  by  his  spirit:  for  the 
 SPIRIT  searcheth  all  things,  yea, 
 the  DEEP  things  of  GoD. 
 
 1 1  For  What  Man  knoweth  the 
 THINGS  of  a  MAN,  save  "^  the 
 SPIRIT  of  MAN  which  is  in  him  ? 
 even  so  the  things  of  God 
 t  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  spirit 
 of  God. 
 
 12  Now  \Xit  have  received,  not 
 the  SPIRIT  of  the  WORLD,  but 
 *  the  SPIRIT  which  is  of  God; 
 that  we  might  know  the  THINGS 
 that  are  freely-GIVEN  to  us  of 
 God. 
 
 13  Which  things  also  we  speak, 
 not  in  the  Words  which  Slan's 
 Wisdom    teacheth,  fbut   *  which 
 
 the  holy  Ghost  teacheth;  compar- 
 ing spiritual  things  with  spiritual. 
 
 14  But  the  Natural  Man  re- 
 ceiveth  not  the  THINGS  of  the 
 SPIRIT  of  God:  for  they  are 
 Foolishness  unto  him :  neither  can 
 he  know  them,  Because  they  are 
 spiritually  discerned. 
 
 15  But  HE  that  is  spiritual 
 judgeth  all  things,  yet  he  himself 
 is  judged  of  no  man. 
 
 16  For  who  hath  known  the 
 Mind  of  the  Lord,  that  he  may 
 instruct  him?  but  tOC  have  the 
 Mind  of  t  Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER  IIL 
 
 §    XXIV. 
 
 1  And  $,  Brethren,  could  not 
 speak  unto  you  as  unto  spiritual, 
 but  as  unto  carnal,  even  as  unto 
 Babes  in  Christ. 
 
 2  I  have  fed  you  with  Milk, 
 and  not  with  Meat:  for  hitherto 
 ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither 
 [yet]  now  are  ye  able. 
 
 3  For  ye  are  yet  carnal:  for 
 whereas  there  is  among  you  Envy- 
 ing, and  Strife,  [and  Divisions], 
 are  ye  not  carnal,  and  walk  as 
 Men? 
 
 4  For  while  one  saith,  $  am  of 
 Paul;  and  another,  $  am  of  Apol- 
 los;  are  ye  not  t carnal? 
 
 5  t  Who  then  is  Paul,  and  who 
 is  Apollos,  but  Ministers  by  whom 
 ye  believed,  even  as  the  Lord 
 gave  to  Every  man? 
 
 6  $  have  planted,  Apollos  wa- 
 tered ;  but  God  gave  the  increase. 
 
 7  So  then  neither  is  HE  that 
 
 H.    THAT  SPIRIT  of  MAN. 
 
 12.   THAT 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  those  princes  of. 
 SPIRIT  which.         13.  in  those  which  the. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  hath  no  one  known  but  the  spirit  of  Goi>.  13.  but 
 by  the  Teaching  of  the  Spirit;  comparing  spiritual  things  spiritually.  16.  the  Lord. 
 4.  Men.        5.  What  then  is  Apollos,* and  what  is  Paul?  Ministers.     See  2,  3. 
 
 I  9.  Isaiah  Ixiv.  4. 
 
 288 
 
III.  8. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIAXS. 
 
 IV.  5. 
 
 PLANTETH  any  thing,  neither  HE 
 that  WATERETH;    but  GoD   that 
 
 GIVETH-THE-INCREASE. 
 
 8  Now  HE  that  PLANTETH  and 
 HE  that  WATERETH  are  one :  and 
 every  man  shall  receive  his  own 
 Reward  according  to  his  OWN 
 Labour. 
 
 9  For  wc  are  Labourers  toge- 
 ther with  God:  ye  are  God's 
 Husbandry,  ye  are  God's  Building. 
 
 10  According  to  *the  GRACE  of 
 God  which  is  given  unto  me,  as 
 a  Wise  Masterbuilder,  I  have  laid 
 the  Foundation,  and  another  build- 
 eth  thereon.  But  let  every  man 
 take  heed  how  he  buildeth  there- 
 upon. 
 
 11  For  other  Foundation  can  no 
 man  lay  than  "^that  is  laid, 
 whicii  is  t  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 12  Kow  if  any  man  build  upon 
 this  foundation  Gold,  Silver, 
 precious  Stones,  Wood,  Hay, 
 Stubble ; 
 
 13  Every  man's  WORK  shall  be 
 made  manifest:  for  the  DAY  shall 
 declare  it.  Because  it  shall  be  re- 
 vealed by  Fire;  and  the  fire 
 shall  try  every  man's  WORK  of 
 what  sort  f  it  is. 
 
 14  If  any  man's  WORK  abide 
 which  he  hath  built  thereupon, 
 he  shall  receive  a  Reward. 
 
 15  If  any  man's  work  shall  be 
 burned,  he  shall  suffer  loss:  but 
 he  himself  shall  be  saved;  yet  so 
 as  by  Fire. 
 
 16  Know  ye  not  That  ye  are  the 
 Temple  of  God,  and  that  the  SPIRIT 
 of  God  dwelleth  in  you  ? 
 
 17  If  any  man  defile  the  tem- 
 ple of  God,  f)im   shall  God  de- 
 
 stroy; for  the  temple  of  God  is 
 holy,  which  temple  gc  are. 
 
 11  Let  no  man  deceive  himself. 
 If  any  man  among  you  seemeth 
 to  be  wise  in  this  world,  let  him 
 become  a  Fool,  that  he  may  be 
 wise. 
 
 19  For  the  wisdom  of  this 
 WORLD  is  Foolishness  with  God. 
 For  it  is  written,  "  ^  He  taketh 
 the  WISE  in  their  own  crafti- 
 ness." X 
 
 20  And  again,  "The  Lord  know- 
 eth  the  THOUGHTS  of  the  WISE, 
 That  they  are  vain."  J 
 
 §    XXV. 
 
 21  Therefore  let  no  man  glory 
 in  Men.  For  all  things  are  your's; 
 
 22  Whether  Paul,  or  Apollos, 
 or  Cephas,  or  the  World,  or  Life, 
 or  Death,  or  Things-present,  or 
 Things-to-come;  all  are  your's; 
 
 23  And  ge  are  Christ's;  and 
 Christ  is  God's. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Let  a  man  so  account  of  Us, 
 as  of  the  Ministers  of  Christ,  and 
 Stewards  of  the  Mysteries  of  God. 
 
 2  Moreover  it  is  required  in 
 STEWARDS,  that  a  man  be  found 
 faithful. 
 
 3  But  with  Me  it  is  a  very 
 small  thing  that  I  should  be 
 judged  of  you,  or  of  Man's  Judg- 
 ment: yea,  I  judge  not  mine 
 Own-self. 
 
 4  For  I  know  Nothing  by  my- 
 self; yet  ami  not  hereby  justified  : 
 but  HE  that  JUDGETH  me  is  the 
 Lord. 
 
 5  Therefore  judge  Nothing  be- 
 fore  the    Time,   until  the   Lord 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. — 10.  that  grace  of  God  which, 
 which  is  Jesus  the  Christ.         19.  It  is  he  that  taketh. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 11.  Jesus  Christ.       12.  the  foundation. 
 X  19.  Job  V.  13.        X  20.  Psa.  xciv.  11. 
 
 U 
 
 11.  that  which  is  laid, 
 13.  the  same  is. 
 289 
 
IV.  6. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 V.  1 
 
 come,  who  both  will  bring  to 
 light  the  HIDDEN  things  of  dark- 
 ness, and  will  make  manifest  the 
 COUNSELS  of  the  HEARTS:  and 
 then  shall  every  man  have  PRAISE 
 of  God. 
 
 6  And  these  things.  Brethren, 
 I  have  in  a  figure  transferred  to 
 myself  and  to  Apollos  for  your 
 sakes;  that  ye  might  learn  in  us 
 t  not  to  THINK  of  men  above  that 
 which  is  written,  that  no  one  of 
 you  be  puffed  up  for  ONE  against 
 
 ANOTHER. 
 
 7  For  who  maketh  Thee  to 
 differ /rom  another?  and  what  hast 
 thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive? 
 now  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why 
 dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou  hadst 
 not  received  it? 
 
 8  Now  ye  are  full,  now  ye  are 
 rich,  ye  have  reigned  as  kings 
 without  us:  and  I  would  to  God 
 ye  did  reign,  that  toe  also  might 
 reign  with  you. 
 
 9  For  I  think  [That]  God  hath 
 set  forth  us  the  APOSTLES  last,  as 
 it  were  appointed  to  death:  For 
 we  are  made  a  Spectacle  unto  the 
 WORLD,  "^and  to  Angels,  and  to 
 Men. 
 
 10  Wi^Z  are  fools  for  Christ's 
 sake,  but  pe  are  wise  in  Christ; 
 toe  are  weak,  but  ge  are  strong; 
 j)e  are  honourable,  but  toe  are 
 despised. 
 
 11  Even  unto  this  present 
 Hour  we  both  hunger,  and  thirst, 
 and  are  naked,  and  are  buffeted, 
 and  have  no  certain  dwelling- 
 place  ; 
 
 12  And  labour,  working  with 
 our  OWN  Hands:   being  reviled. 
 
 we   bless;    being   persecuted,   we 
 suffer  it; 
 
 13  Being  defamed,  we  intreat: 
 we  are  made  as  the  Filth  of  the 
 WORLD,  and  are  the  Offscouring 
 of  all  things  unto  this  day. 
 
 14  I  write  not  these  things  to 
 shame  you,  but  as  my  beloved 
 Sons  I  warn  you. 
 
 15  For  though  ye  have  Ten- 
 thousand  Instructers  in  Christ,  yet 
 have  ye  not  Many  Fathers :  for  in 
 Christ  [Jesus]  {  have  begotten 
 you  through  the  GOSPEL. 
 
 §    XXVI. 
 
 16  Wherefore  I  beseech  you,  be 
 ye  Followers  of  me. 
 
 17  For  this  cause  have  I  sent 
 unto  you  Timotheus,  who  is  f  niy 
 beloved  Son,  and  faithful  in  the 
 Lord,  who  shall  bring  You  into 
 remembrance  of  "^my  WAYS  which 
 be  in  Christ,  as  I  teach  every 
 where  in  Every  Church. 
 
 18  Now  some  are  puffed  up,  as 
 though  I  would  not  come  to  you. 
 
 19  But  I  will  come  to  you 
 shortly,  if  the  Lord  will,  and 
 will  know,  not  the  speech  of 
 THEM  which  are  puffed-up,  but 
 the  POWER. 
 
 20  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
 not  in  Word,  but  in  Power. 
 
 21  What  will  ye?  shall  I  come 
 unto  you  with  a  Rod,  or  in  Love, 
 and  in  the  Spirit  of  Meekness? 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  It  is  reported  commonly  that 
 there  is  Fornication  among  you, 
 and  Such  Fornication  as  is  not 
 [so  much  as  named]  among  the 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text— 9.  both  to  Angels.        17.  those  ways  of  mine  which  be. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  not  to  be  above  what  things  are  written.        17.  !My 
 
 beloved  Son.     See  9, 15,  1. 
 
 290 
 
V.  2. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 VI.  6. 
 
 Gentiles,  tliat  one  should  have 
 his  father's  Wife. 
 
 2  And  gc  are  puffed  up,  and 
 have  not  rather  mourned^  that  HE 
 that  hath  DONE  this  deed  might 
 be  taken  [away]  from  among 
 you. 
 
 3  For  $  verily,  fas  absent  in 
 BODY,  but  present  in  spirit,  have 
 judged  already,  as  though  I  were 
 present,  concerning  him  that  hath 
 
 so  DONE  this  DEED, 
 
 4  In  the   NAME  of  our    LoRD 
 
 Jesus  [Christ],  when  ye  are  ga- 
 thered together,  and  MY  Spirit, 
 with  the  POWER  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  [Clirist], 
 
 5  To  deliver  such-an-one  unto 
 Satan  for  the  Destruction  of  the 
 flesh,  that  the  SPIRIT  may  be 
 saved  in  the  DAY  of  the  Lord 
 [Jesus]. 
 
 6  Your  GLORYING  is  not  good. 
 Know  ye  not  That  a  Little  Leaven 
 leaveneth  the  Whole  lump? 
 
 7  Purge  out  therefore  the  OLD 
 Leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  New 
 Lump,  as  ye  are  unleavened.  For 
 even  *  Christ  our  PASSOVER  is 
 sacrificed  [for  us] : 
 
 8  Therefore  let 
 feast,  not  with  old 
 ther  with  the  Leaven  of  Malice 
 and  Wickedness;  but  with  the 
 Unleavened  bread  of  Sincerity  and 
 Truth. 
 
 9  I  wrote  unto  you  in  an  epis- 
 tle not  to  company  with  For- 
 nicators : 
 
 10  [Yet]    not    altogether   with 
 
 the  FORNICATORS  of  this  WORLD, 
 
 or  with  the  COVETOUS,  for  Ex- 
 tortioners, or  with   Idolaters;  for 
 
 us   keep    the 
 Leaven,   nei- 
 
 then  must  ye  needs  go  out  of  the 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 1 1  But  now  I  have  written  unto 
 you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any 
 man  that  is  called  a  Brother  be  a 
 Fornicator,  or  Covetous,  or  an 
 Idolater,  or  a  Railer,  or  a  Drun- 
 kard, or  an  Extortioner;  with 
 SUCH-AN-ONE  no  not  to  eat. 
 
 12  For  what  have  S  to  do  to 
 judge  THEM  [also]  that  are  with- 
 out? do  not  ge  judge  them  that 
 are  within; 
 
 13  But  them  that  are  WITHOUT 
 God  judgeth  ?  [Therefore]  put 
 away  from  among  yourselves  that 
 WICKED  person. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 §    XXVII. 
 
 1  Dare  any  of  you,  having  a 
 Matter  against  another,  go  to 
 law  before  the  unjust,  and  not 
 before  the  saints? 
 
 2  Do  ye  not  know  That  the 
 SAINTS  shall  judge  the  world? 
 and  if  the  world  shall  be  judged 
 by  you,  are  ye  unworthy  to  judge 
 the  smallest  matters? 
 
 3  Know  ye  not  That  we  shall 
 judge  Angels?  how  much  more 
 things  that  pertain  to  this  life? 
 
 4  If  then  ye  have  Judgments 
 of  things  pertaining  to  this  life, 
 set  them  to  judge  who  are  least- 
 esteemed  in  the  church. 
 
 5  I  speak  to  your  Sliame.  Is 
 it  so,  that  there  is  not  a  wise  man 
 among  you[?  no^  not  one]  that 
 shall  be  able  to  j  udge  between  his 
 
 BRETHREN? 
 
 6  But   Brother   goeth   to   law 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 7.  our  passover  Christ. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.    being  absent. 
 See  2,  4  (twice),  5,  7,  10,  12,  13,  5. 
 
 u  2 
 
 10.    and  Extortioners,  or  Idolater^. 
 291 
 
VI.  7. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS 
 
 vn.  4. 
 
 with  Brotlier,  and  tljat  before  the 
 Unbelievers. 
 
 7  Now  therefore  there  is  utterly 
 a  Fault  t  among  you,  Because  ye 
 go  to  Law  one  with  another.  Why 
 do  ye  not  rather  take  wrong?  why 
 do  ye  not  rather  suffer  yourselves 
 to  be  defrauded? 
 
 8  Nay,  ge  do  wrong,  and  de- 
 fraud, and  tjat  yo^ur  Brethren. 
 
 9  Know  ye  not  That  the  Un- 
 righteous shall  not  inherit  the 
 Kingdom  of  God?  Be  not  de- 
 ceived:  neither  Fornicators,  nor 
 Idolaters,  nor  Adulterers,  nor 
 Effeminate,  nor  Abusers  of  them- 
 selves with  Mankind, 
 
 10  Nor  Thieves,  nor  Covetous, 
 nor  Drunkards,  nor  Revilers,  nor 
 Extortioners,  shall  inherit  the 
 Kingdom  of  God. 
 
 11  And  such  were  some  of  you: 
 but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
 sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified 
 in  the  name  of  t  the  LoRD 
 Jesus,  and  by  the  spirit  of  our 
 God. 
 
 12  All  things  are  lawful  unto 
 me,  but  all  things  are  not  expe- 
 dient ;  all  things  are  lawful  for  me, 
 but  5  will  not  be  brought  under 
 the  power  of  any. 
 
 13  Meats  for  the  belly,  and 
 the  BELLY  for  MEATS:  but  God 
 shall  destroy  both  it  and  tf)em. 
 Now  the  BODY  is  not  for  forni- 
 cation, but  for  the  LoRD;  and 
 the  Lord  for  the  body. 
 
 14  And  God  hath  both  raised  up 
 the  Lord,  and  twill  also  raise  up 
 Us  by  his  own  power. 
 
 15  Know  ye  not  That  your 
 bodies  are  the  Members  of  Christ? 
 
 shall  I  then  take  the  members  of 
 Christ,  and  make  them  the  mem- 
 bers of  an  Harlot?    God  forbid, 
 
 16  What?  know  ye  not  That 
 HE  which  is  JOINED  to  an  HAR- 
 LOT is  One  Body?  for  *^TWO, 
 salth  he,  shall  be  one  Flesh.""  % 
 
 17  But  HE  that  is  joined  unto 
 the  Lord  is  One  Spirit. 
 
 18  Flee  fornication.  Every 
 Sin  that  a  Man  doeth  is  without 
 the    BODY;    but    HE    that    COM- 
 
 MITTETH  -  FORNICATION    slnneth 
 
 against  his  OWN  Body. 
 
 19  What?  know  ye  not  That 
 your  BODY  is  the  Temple  of  the 
 t  HOLY  Ghost  which  is  in  you, 
 which  ye  have  of  God,  and  ye  arc 
 not  your  own? 
 
 20  For  ye  are  bought  with  a 
 Price:  therefore  glorify  GoD  in 
 your  BODY,  [and  in  your  SPIRIT, 
 which  are  God's]. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIL 
 
 §    XXVIII. 
 
 1  Now  concerning  the  things 
 whereof  ye  wrote  [unto  me] :  It 
 is  good  for  a  Man  not  to  touch  a 
 Woman. 
 
 2  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  FOR- 
 NICATION, let  every  man  have 
 HIS -OWN  Wife,  and  let  every 
 woman  have  her  own  Husband. 
 
 3  Let  the  husband  render 
 unto  the  wife  f  due  Benevo- 
 lence: and  likewise  also  the  wife 
 unto  the  husband. 
 
 4  The  WIFE  hath  not  power  of 
 her  OWN  Body,  but  the  husban  d  : 
 and  likewise  also  the  husband 
 hath  not  power  of  his  OWN  Body, 
 but  the  WIFE. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript — 7.  in  you.         IL  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and. 
 up  Us.         19.  holy  Ghost.         3.  her  doe;  and.     See  20,  1. 
 
 X  16.  Gen.ii.  24. 
 
 14.  raised 
 
 292 
 
Vll.  5. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.         VII.  25. 
 
 5  Defraud  ye  not  one  the  other, 
 except  it  be  with  Consent  for  a 
 Time,  that  ye  may  give  yourselves 
 to  [fasting  and]  prayer;  and 
 t  come  TOGETHER  again,  that 
 SATAN  tempt  you  not  for  [your] 
 
 INCONTINENCY. 
 
 6  But  I  speak  this  by  Permis- 
 sion, and  not  of  Commandment. 
 
 7  For  I  would  that  All  Men 
 were  even  as  I  myself  But  every 
 man  hath  his  Proper  Gift  of  God, 
 one  after  this  manner,  and  another 
 after  that. 
 
 8  I  say  therefore  to  the  UN- 
 married  and  WIDOWS,  It  is  good 
 for  them  if  they  abide  even  as  5. 
 
 9  But  if  they  cannot  contain, 
 let  them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to 
 marry  than  to  burn. 
 
 10  And  unto  the  married  I 
 command,  yet  not  $,  but  the 
 Lord,  Let  not  the  Wife  depart 
 from  her  Husband: 
 
 1 1  But  and  if  she  depart,  let  her 
 remain  unmarried,  or  be  recon- 
 ciled to  her  HUSBAND:  and  let 
 not  the  Husband  put  away  his 
 Wife. 
 
 12  But  to  the  rest  speak  $,  not 
 the  Lord:  If  any  Brother  hath 
 a  Wife  that  believeth  not,  and  Sje 
 be  pleased  to  dwell  with  him,  let 
 him  not  put  her  away. 
 
 13  And  the  Woman  which  hath 
 an  Husband  that  believeth  not, 
 and  [if]  f^t  he  pleased  to  dwell 
 with  her,  let  her  not  leave  fhim. 
 
 14  For  the  unbelieving  hus- 
 band Is  sanctified  by  the  wife, 
 and  the  unbelieving  wife  is 
 sanctified  by  the  f  husband:  else 
 I7ere  your  children  unclean; 
 3ut  now  are  they  holy. 
 
 15  But  if  the  unbelieving 
 depart,  let  him  depart.  A  bro- 
 ther or  a  sister  is  not  under 
 bondage  in  such  cases :  but  GoD 
 hath  called  us  to  Peace. 
 
 16  For  what  knowest  thou,  O 
 Wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy 
 HUSBAND?  or  how  knowest  thou, 
 O  Man,  whether  thou  shalt  save 
 thy  WIFE? 
 
 17  But  as  t  God  hath  distributed 
 to  every  man,  as  the  Lord  hath 
 called  every  one,  so  let  him  walk. 
 And  so  ordain  I  in  all  churches. 
 
 18  Is  any  man  called,  being 
 circumcised?  let  him  not  become 
 uncircuincised.  f  Is  any  called  in 
 Uncircumcision  ?  let  him  not  be 
 cireumcised. 
 
 19  Circumcision  is  nothing, 
 and  UNCIRCUMCISION  is  nothing, 
 but  the  Keeping  of  the  Command- 
 ments of  God. 
 
 20  Let  every  man  abide  in  the 
 same  CALLING  wherein  he  was 
 called. 
 
 21  Art  thou  called  beinff  sl  Ser- 
 vant ?  care  not  for  it :  but  if  thou 
 may  est  be  made  free,  use  it  rather. 
 
 22  For  HE  that  is  called  in 
 the  Lord,  being  a  Servant,  is  the 
 Lord's  Freeman:  likewise  [also] 
 HE  that  is  CALLED,  being  free,  is 
 Christ's  Servant. 
 
 23  Ye  are  bought  with  a  Price ; 
 be  not  ye  the  Servants  of  Men. 
 
 24  Brethren,  let  every  man, 
 wherein  he  is  called,  therein  abide 
 with  t  God. 
 
 §    XXIX. 
 
 25  Now  concerning  virgins  I 
 have  no  Commandment  of  the 
 Lord:  yet  I  give  my  Judgment, 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  be  togetiikr.         13.  her  Husband.    For. 
 ther:  else  were.         17.  the  Lord  hath.       18.  Hath  any  one  been  called  in. 
 See  5  (twice),  13,  22. 
 
 14,    BRO- 
 
 24.  God. 
 
 293 
 
VII.  26.         THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.         VIII.  1 
 
 as  one  that  hath  obtained  mercy 
 of  the  Lord  to  be  faithful. 
 
 26  I  suppose  therefore  that  this 
 is  good  for  the  present  Distress, 
 /  say  J  That  it  is  good  for  a  Man 
 so  to  BE. 
 
 27  Art  thou  bound  unto  a  Wife? 
 seek  not  to  be  loosed.  Art  thou 
 loosed  from  a  Wife?  seek  not  a 
 Wife. 
 
 28  But  and  if  thou  marry,  thou 
 hast  not  sinned;  and  if  a  f  VIRGIN 
 marry,  she  hath  not  sinned.  Ne- 
 vei-theless  such  shall  have  Trou- 
 ble in  the  flesh:  but  $  spare 
 you. 
 
 29  But  this  I  say.  Brethren,  the 
 TIME  is  short:  it  remaineth,  that 
 both  THEY  that  HAVE  Wives  be 
 as  though  they  had  none; 
 
 30  And  THEY  that  weep,  as 
 though  they  wept  not;  and  they 
 that  REJOICE,  as  though  they  re- 
 joiced not;  and  they  that  buy, 
 as  though  they  possessed  not; 
 
 31  And  THEY  that  USE  this 
 WORLD,  as  not  abusing  it :  for  the 
 FASHION  of  this  WORLD  passeth 
 away. 
 
 32  But  I  would  have  you  with- 
 out carefulness.  He  that  is  un- 
 married careth  for  the  things 
 that  belong  to  the  Lord,  how  he 
 may  please  the  Lord  : 
 
 33  But  HE  that  is  married 
 careth  for  the  things  that  are 
 of  the  WORLD,  how  he  may  please 
 his  wife. 
 
 34  There  is  difference  also  be- 
 tween a  WIFE  and  a  virgin.  The 
 unmarried  woman  careth  for 
 the  THINGS  of  the  Lord,  that 
 she  may  be  holy  both  tin  Body 
 and  in   Spirit:    but   she    that   is 
 
 MARRIED  careth  [for  the  things 
 of  the  avorld],  how  she  may 
 please  her  husband. 
 
 35  And  this  I  speak  for  your 
 OWN  Profit ;  not  that  I  may  cast  a 
 Snare  upon  you,  but  for  that 
 which  is  COMELY,  and  that  ye 
 may  attend  upon  the  Lord  with- 
 out distraction. 
 
 36  But  if  any  man  think  that  he 
 behaveth  himself  uncomely  toward 
 his  VIRGIN,  if  she  pass  the  flower 
 of  her  age,  and  need  so  require, 
 let  him  do  what  he  will,  he  sin- 
 neth  not :  let  them  marry. 
 
 37  Nevertheless  he  that  standeth 
 stedfast  in  his  heart,  having  no 
 Necessity^  but  hath  Power  over 
 his  OWN  Will,  and  hath  so  de- 
 creed in  his  HEART  that  he  will 
 fKEEP  HIS  Virgin,  doeth  well. 
 
 38  So  then  he  that  t  GIYETH- 
 ^e?--iN-MARRlAGE  doeth  well;  but 
 
 HE  that  GIVETH-^er-NOT-IN-MAR- 
 
 RIAGE  doeth  better. 
 
 39  The  Wife  is  bound  [by  the 
 Law]  as  long  as  her  husband 
 liveth;  but  if  fher  husband  be 
 dead,  she  is  at  liberty  to  be  mar- 
 ried to  whom  she  will;  only  in 
 the  Lord. 
 
 40  But  she  is  happier  if  she  so 
 abide,  after  my  Judgment:  -^nn^ 
 I  think  also  that  $  have  the  Spirit 
 of  God. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIIL 
 
 §    XXX. 
 
 1  Now    as    touching    THINGS 
 
 OFFERED-UNTO-IDOLS,   WO  know 
 
 That  we  all  have  Knowledge. 
 KNOWLEDGE  puffeth  up,  but 
 CHARITY  edifieth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 28.  Virgin.  34.  in  the  body  and  in  the  spirit.  37.  keep 
 HIS  Virgin,  shall  do  well.  38.  marrietii  his  virgin  shall  do  well;  and  he  that  mar- 
 RiETH  her  not,  shall  do  better.         39.  the  husband.         40.  for  I  think  also.     See  34,  39, 
 
 294 
 
VUL  2. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 IX.  8. 
 
 2  [And]  if  any  man  think  that 
 he  knoweth  any  thing,  he  knoweth 
 t  nothing  yet  as  he  ought  to  know. 
 
 3  But  if  any  man  love  GoD, 
 the  same  is  known  of  him. 
 
 4  As  concerning  therefore  the 
 EATING  of  those  THINGS  that 
 are  offered-in-sacrifice-un- 
 TO-IDOLS,  we  know  That  an  Idol 
 is  nothing  in  the  World,  and  That 
 f  there  is  none  other  God  but  one. 
 
 5  For  though  there  be  that  are 
 called  Gods,  whether  in  Heaven 
 or  t  in  EARTH,  as  there  be  Gods 
 many,  and  Lords  many, 
 
 6  [But]  to  us  the7'e  is  but  One 
 God,  the  FATHER,  of  whom  are 
 ALL  things,  and  U)0  in  him ;  and 
 One  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  t  by  whom 
 are  ALL  things,  and  b0  by  him. 
 
 7  Howbeit  there  is  not  in  every 
 man  that  KNOWLEDGE :  for  some 
 with  t  CONSCIENCE  of  the  IDOL 
 unto  this  hour  eat  it  as  a  thing 
 offered  unto  an  idol;  and  their 
 CONSCIENCE  being  weak  is  defiled. 
 
 8  But  Meat  commendeth  us  not 
 to  God  :  [for]  neither,  if  we  f  eat, 
 are  we  the  better;  neither,  if  we 
 eat  not,  are  we  the  worse. 
 
 9  But  take  heed  lest  by  any 
 means  this  LIBERTY  of  your's  be- 
 come a  Stumblingblock  to  them 
 that  are  weak. 
 
 10  For  if  any  man  see  fTHEE 
 which  HAST  Knowledge  sit  at 
 meat  in  the  Idol's -temple,  shall 
 not  the  CONSCIENCE  of  him  which 
 is  weak  be  emboldened  to  eat 
 those     THINGS    which     are     OF- 
 
 FERED-TO-IDOLS; 
 
 11  fAnd  through  thy  Know- 
 
 ledge   shall   the   weak    Brother 
 perish,  for  whom  Christ  died? 
 
 12  But  when  ye  sin  so  against 
 the  BRETHREN,  and  wound  Their 
 weak  CONSCIENCE,  ye  sin  against 
 Christ. 
 
 13  Wherefore,  if  Meat  make  my 
 BROTHER  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no 
 Flesh  while  the  WORLD  standeth, 
 lest  I  make  my  brother  to  of- 
 fend. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 §    XXXI. 
 
 1  Am  I  not  fan  Apostle?  am  I 
 not  free?  have  I  not  seen  Jesus 
 [Christ]  our  Lord  ?  are  not  ge  my 
 WORK  in  the  Lord? 
 
 2  If  I  be  not  an  Apostle  unto 
 others,  yet  doubtless  I  am  to  you : 
 for  the  SEAL  of  fMiNE  Apostle- 
 ship  are  ge  in  the  Lord. 
 
 3  Mine  Answer  to  them  that 
 do  EXAMINE  Me  is  this, 
 
 4  Have  we  not  Power  to  eat 
 and  to  drink? 
 
 5  Have  we  not  Power  to  lead 
 about  a  Sister,  a  Wife,  as  well  as 
 OTHER  Apostles,  and  as  the  bre- 
 thren of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas? 
 
 6  Or  $  only  and  Barnabas,  have 
 not  we  Power  to  f  forbear- 
 working? 
 
 7  Who  goeth  a  warfare  any 
 time  at  his  Own  Charges?  who 
 planteth  a  Vineyard,  and  eateth 
 not  [of]  the  fruit  thereof?  or 
 who  feedeth  a  Flock,  and  eateth 
 not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock? 
 
 8  Say  I  These  things  as  a  Man  ? 
 or  saith  not  the  law  the  Same 
 also? 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  it  not  yet  as.  4.  none  is   God  but  one.  5.  on 
 
 Earth.  6.  on  Account  of  whom.  7.  custom  of  the  idol.  8.  eat  not,  ai'e  we  the 
 worse;    nor  if  we  eat,  are  we  the  better.     But.  10.  him  which  hath  Knowledge. 
 
 IL  For  by  the  knowledge  the  weak  Brother  perishes,  for  whom  Christ  died. 
 1.  free?  am  I  not  an  Apostle?  have.  2.  Mine  afostleship.  6.  forbear- working? 
 See  2,  6,  8,  1,  7. 
 
 295 
 
IX.  9. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 IX.  24 
 
 9  For  it  is  written  in  the  LAW 
 of  Moses,  "  Thou  shalt  not  muz- 
 zle the  mouth  of  the  Ox  that 
 treadeth  out  the  corn."  {  Doth 
 God  take  care  for  oxen? 
 
 10  Or  saith  he  it  altogether  for 
 our  sakes?  For  our  sakes,  no 
 doubt,  this  is  written:  That  HE 
 that  PLOWETH  should  plow  in 
 Hope;  and  t  That  he  that 
 THRESHETH  in  Hope  should  be 
 partaker  of  his  hope. 
 
 11  If  toe  have  sown  unto  you 
 SPIRITUAL  things,  is  it  a  great 
 thing  if  ine  shall  reap  Your  car- 
 nal things? 
 
 12  If  others  be  partakers  -f  of 
 this  POWER  over  you,  a?'e  not  \ot 
 rather?  Nevertheless  we  have  not 
 used  this  POWER;  but  suffer  All 
 things,  lest  we  should  hinder  the 
 GOSPEL  of  Christ. 
 
 13  Do  ye  not  know  That  they 
 which  minister  about  holy 
 things  live  of  the  things  of  the 
 temple?  and  they  which  wait 
 at  the  ALTAR  are  partakers  with 
 the  ALTAR? 
 
 14  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  or- 
 dained that  they  which  PREACH 
 the  GOSPEL  should  live  of  the 
 GOSPEL. 
 
 15  But  1  have  used  none  of  these 
 things:  neither  have  I  written 
 these  things,  that  it  should  be  so 
 done  unto  me:  for  it  were  better 
 for  me  to  die,  than  that  any 
 man  should  make  my  glorying 
 void. 
 
 16  For  though  I  preach  the 
 gospel,  I  have  nothing  to  glory  of: 
 
 for  Necessity  is  laid  upon  Me; 
 t  yea.  Woe  is  unto  me,  if  I  preach 
 not  the  gospel ! 
 
 17  For  if  I  do  This  thing  wil- 
 lingly, I  have  a  Reward:  but  if 
 against  my  will,  a  Dispensation 
 of  the  gospel  is  committed  unto 
 me. 
 
 18  What  is  My  reward  then? 
 Verily  that,  when  I  preach  the 
 gospel,  I  may  make  the  GOSPEL 
 [of  Christ]  without  charge,  that 
 I  ABUSE  not  my  power  in  the 
 
 GOSPEL. 
 
 19  For  though  I  be  free  from 
 all  men^  yet  have  I  made  Myself 
 servant  unto  all,  that  I  might 
 gain  the  more. 
 
 20  And  unto  the  Jews  I  became 
 as  a  Jew,  that  1  might  gain  the 
 Jews;  to  them  that  are  under 
 the  Law,  as  under  the  Law,  fthat 
 I  might  gain  THEM  that  are  UN- 
 DER the  Law; 
 
 21  To  THEM  that  are  without- 
 LAW,  as  without -law,  being  not 
 twithout-law  to  God,  but  under- 
 Me-law  to  Christ,  that  I  might 
 gain  t  them  that  are  without-law. 
 
 22  To  the  weak  became  I  as 
 weak,  that  I  might  gain  the 
 WEAK :  I  am  made  t  all  things 
 to  ALL  men^  that  I  might  by  all 
 means  save  Some. 
 
 23  t  And  This  I  do  for  the  gos- 
 pel's sake,  that  I  might  be  Par- 
 taker thereof  with  you. 
 
 24  Know  ye  not  That  they 
 which  RUN  in  a  Race  run  all,  but 
 one  receiveth  the  prize?  So  run 
 that  ye  may  obtain. 
 
 t  Vatican  MLvndscript. — 1 0.  he  that  thresheth  should  be  a  partaker  in  Hope.  If. 
 12.  of  YOUR  Power,  should  not  JjJE  rather?  16.  for  Woe  is.  20.  being  not  myself 
 under  the  Law,  that  I  might  gain.  21.  without  God's  law,  but  under  Christ's  law,  that 
 I  might  gain  them  that  are  without-law.  22.  All  things.  23.  But  I  do  all  things 
 for  the  gospel's  sake.     See  18. 
 
 X  9.  Deut.  XXV.  4. 
 
 296 
 
IX.  25. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 X.  18. 
 
 25  And  EVERY  man  tliat  stri- 
 VETH-FOR-THE-MASTERY  IS  tem- 
 perate in  all  things.  Now  tfjfg  do 
 it  to  obtain  a  Corruptible  Crown; 
 but  h)0  an  Incorruptible. 
 
 26  $  therefore  so  run,  not  as 
 uncertainly;  so  fight  I  not  as  one 
 that  beateth  the  Air  ; 
 
 27  But  I  keep  under  My  body, 
 and  bring  it  into  subjection:  lest 
 that  by  any  means,  when  I  have 
 preached  to  Others,  I  myself  should 
 be  a  Castaway. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 §    XXXII. 
 
 1  t  Moreover,  Brethren,  I  would 
 not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how 
 That  all  our  FATHERS  were  under 
 the  CLOUD,  and  all  passed  through 
 the  SEA; 
 
 2  And  were  all  baptized  unto 
 Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the 
 SEA; 
 
 3  And  did  all  eat  the  SAME 
 t spiritual  Meat; 
 
 4  And  did  all  drink  the  same 
 t spiritual  Drink:  for  they  drank 
 of  that  Spiritual  Rock  that  fol- 
 lowed them:  and  that  ROCK  was 
 Christ. 
 
 5  But  with  MANY  of  them  God 
 was  not  well  pleased:  for  they 
 were  overthrown  in  the  wilder- 
 ness. 
 
 6  Now  these  things  were  our 
 Examples,  to  the  intent  we  should 
 not  lust  after  Evil  things,  as  tjeg 
 also  lusted. 
 
 7  Neither  be  ye  Idolaters,  as 
 wei^e  some  of  them;  as  it  is  writ- 
 ten, "The  people  sat  down  to 
 eat  and  drink,  and  rose  up  to 
 play."  t 
 
 8  Neither  let  us  commit  forni- 
 cation, as  some  of  them  committed, 
 and  fell  in  One  Day  three  and 
 twenty  thousand. 
 
 9  Neither  let  us  tempt  f  Christ, 
 as  some  of  them  also  tempted,  and 
 were  destroyed  of  serpents. 
 
 10  Neither  murmur  ye,  f  as 
 some  of  them  also  murmured,  and 
 were  destroyed  of  the  destroyer. 
 
 11  Now  [all]  these  things  hap- 
 pened unto  tjnil  for  Ensamples: 
 and  they  are  written  for  our  Ad- 
 monition, upon  whom  the  ends 
 of  the  WORLD  fare  come. 
 
 12  Wherefore  let  him  that 
 THINKETH  he  staudcth  take  heed 
 lest  he  fall. 
 
 13  There  hath  no  Temptation 
 taken  You,  but  such  as  is  common 
 to  Man:  but  God  is  faithful,  w^ho 
 will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted 
 above  that  ye  are  able;  but  will 
 with  the  TEMPTATION  also  make 
 a  WAY-TO-ESCAPE,  that  ye  may 
 be  ABLE  to  bear  it. 
 
 §    XXXIII. 
 
 14  Wherefore,  my  dearly  Be- 
 loved, flee  from  idolatry. 
 
 15  1  speak  as  to  Wise  men ;  judge 
 gC  what  I  say. 
 
 16  The  CUP  of  BLESSING  which 
 we  bless,  is  it  not  the  Communion 
 of  the  BLOOD  of  Christ?  The 
 BREAD  which  we  break,  is  it  not 
 the  Communion  of  the  BODY  of 
 Christ? 
 
 17  For  we  being  many  are  One 
 Bread,  and  One  Body :  for  we  are 
 ALL  partakers  of  that  ONE  Bread. 
 
 18  Behold  Israel  after  the 
 Flesh :  are  not  they  which  eat 
 of  the    SACRIFICES    Partakers    of 
 
 the  ALTAR? 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — \.  For,  Bi-ethren. 
 Drink,        9.  the  Lord,  as  some.         10.  even  as. 
 t  7.  Exod.xxxii.  6. 
 
 3.  Spiritual  Meat.        4.  Spiritual 
 IL  have  come.     SeeW. 
 
 297 
 
X.  19. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XL  6. 
 
 19  What  say  I  then?  fThat  the 
 Idol  is  any  thing,  or  *  that  which  is 
 offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols  is  any 
 thing  ? 
 
 20  But  /  say,  That  the  things 
 which  t  the  Gentiles  sacrifice, 
 they  sacrifice  to  Devils,  and  not 
 to  God:  and  I  would  not  that  ye 
 should     have     Fellowship     with 
 
 DEVILS. 
 
 21  Ye  cannot  drink  the  Cup  of 
 the  Lord,  and  the  Cup  of  Devils: 
 ye  cannot  be  partakers  of  the 
 Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  Table  of 
 Devils. 
 
 22  Do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to 
 iealousy?  are  we  stronger  than  he? 
 
 23  All  things  are  lawful  [for  me], 
 but  all  things  are  not  expedient: 
 all  things  are  lawful  [for  me],  but 
 all  things  edify  not. 
 
 24  Let  nomanseekHiS-OWN,but 
 but  [every  man]  another's  wealth. 
 
 25  Whatsoever  is  sold  in 
 the  Shambles,  that  eat,  asking  no 
 question  for  CONSCIENCE  sake: 
 
 .26  For  "  the  earth  is  the 
 Lord's,  and  the  fulness  there- 
 of" t 
 
 27  If  any  of  them  that  believe 
 not  bid  you  to  a  feast,  and  ye  be 
 disposed  to  go;  whatsoever  is 
 set  before  you,  eat,  asking  no 
 question  for  CONSCIENCE  sake. 
 
 28  But  if  any  man  say  unto  You, 
 This  is  offered  in  sacrifice  [unto 
 idols],  eat  not  for  his  sake  that 
 SHEWED  it,  and  for  conscience 
 sake:  [for  "the  earth  is  the 
 Lord's,  and  the  fulness  there- 
 of] :" 
 
 29  Conscience,  I  say,  ^  not 
 thine- OWN,  but  of  the  other: 
 for  why  is  my  liberty  judged  of 
 Another  mans  Conscience? 
 
 30  [For]  if  $  by  Grace  be  a 
 partaker,  why  am  I  evil  spoken  of 
 for  that  for  which  $  give  thanks  ? 
 
 31  Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or 
 drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  All 
 to  the  Glory  of  God. 
 
 32  t  Give  none  offence,  neither 
 to  the  Jews,  nor  to  the  Gentiles, 
 nor  to  the  church  of  God  : 
 
 33  Even  as  $  please  All  men  in 
 all  things,  not  seeking  mine-own 
 Profit,  but  the  "^profit  of  MANY, 
 that  they  may  be  saved. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 §  XXXIV. 
 
 1  Be  ye  Followers  of  me,  even 
 as  $  also  am  of  Christ. 
 
 2  Now  I  praise  you,  [Brethren], 
 That  ye  remember  Me  in  all 
 things,  and  keep  the  ordinances, 
 as  I  delivered  them  to  you. 
 
 3  But  I  would  have  you  know. 
 That  the  head  of  Every  Man  is 
 Christ;  and  the  Head  of  the 
 Woman  is  the  MAN ;  and  the  Head 
 of  Christ  is  GoD. 
 
 4  Every  Man  praying  or  pro- 
 phesying, having  AisHead  covered, 
 dishonoureth  his  head. 
 
 5  But  Every  Woman  that  pray- 
 eth  or  prophesieth  with  her  head 
 uncovered  dishonoureth  her  head  : 
 for  that  is  even  all  one  as  if  she 
 were  shaven. 
 
 6  For   if  the  Woman   be   not 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  That  what  is  ofFered.  29.  not  that  of  thine  ownself,  but 
 
 THAT  of  the  OTHER.  33.    THAT  of  MANY,  that. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  That  what  is  offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols  is  any  thing? 
 or  That  the  Idol  is  any  thing?  But.  20.  they  sacrifice,  they.  32.  Be  ye  void  of  offence 
 ooth  to  the  Jews,  and  to  the  Gentiles,  and  to  the  church  of  God.  -See  23  (twice),  24, 
 28  (twice),  30,  2. 
 
 t  26.  Psa.  xxiv.  1. 
 
 298 
 
xr.  7. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XI.  .26. 
 
 covered,  let  her  also  be  f  shorn: 
 but  if  it  be  a  Shame  for  a  Woman 
 to  be  SHORN  or  shaven,  let  her  be 
 covered. 
 
 7  For  a  Man  indeed  ought  not 
 to  cover  his  head,  forasmuch  as  he 
 is  the  Image  and  Glory  of  God: 
 but  the  Woman  is  the  Glory  of 
 the  Man. 
 
 8  For  the  Man  is  not  of  the 
 Woman;  but  the  Woman  of  the 
 Man. 
 
 9  Neither  was  the  Man  created 
 for  the  WOMAN ;  but  the  Woman 
 for  the  MAN. 
 
 10  For  this  cause  ought  the 
 WOMAN  to  have  Power  on  her 
 HEAD,  because  of  the  angels. 
 
 1 1  Nevertheless  neither  is  f  the 
 Man  without  the  Woman,  neither 
 the  Woman  without  the  Man,  in 
 the  Lord. 
 
 12  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the 
 MAN,  even  so  is  the  man  also  by  the 
 WOMAN ;  but  ALL  things  of  GoD. 
 
 13  Judge  in  Yourselves:  is  it 
 comely  that  a  Woman  pray  unto 
 God  uncovered? 
 
 14  Doth  not  [even]  nature  it- 
 self teach  you,  That,  if  a  Man 
 hath  long  Hair,  it  is  a  Shame 
 imto  him? 
 
 15  But  if  a  Woman  have  long 
 Hair,  it  is  a  Glory  to  her :  For  her 
 HAIR  is  given  her  for  a  Cover- 
 ing. 
 
 16  But  if  any  man  seem  to  be 
 contentious,  \xst  have  no  Such 
 Custom,  neither  the  CHURCHES 
 of  God. 
 
 17  Now  in  this  that  I  declare 
 unto  you  I  praise  you  not.  That  ye 
 
 come  together  not  for  the  better, 
 but  for  the  WORSE. 
 
 §   XXXV. 
 
 18  For  first  of  all,  when  ye  come 
 together  in  the  f  CHURCH,  I  hear 
 that  there  be  Divisions  among  you ; 
 and  I  partly  believe  it. 
 
 19  For  there  must  be  also  Here- 
 sies among  you,  that  they  which 
 are  approved  may  be  made 
 manifest  among  you. 
 
 20  When  ye  come  together 
 therefore  into  ONE-place,  this  is 
 not  to  eat  the  Lord's  Supper. 
 
 21  For  in  eating  every  one 
 taketh  before  other  his  OWN  Sup- 
 per: and  one  is  hungry  and 
 another  is  drunken. 
 
 22  What?  have  ye  not  Houses 
 to  eat  and  to  drink  in?  or  despise 
 ye  the  CHURCH  of  GoD,  and  shame 
 THEM  that  HAVE  not?  W-iat  shall 
 I  say  to  you?  shall  I  praise  you  in 
 this?     I  praise  yow  not. 
 
 23  For  i  have  received  *  of  the 
 Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered 
 unto  you.  That  the  LoRD  [Jesus] 
 the  same  NIGHT  in  which  he  was 
 betrayed  took  Bread: 
 
 24  And  when  he  had  given 
 thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said, 
 [Take,  eat:]  this  is  ^My  body, 
 which  is  [broken]  for  you:  This 
 do  in  Remembrance  of  Me. 
 
 25  After  the  same  manner  also 
 he  took  the  CUP,  when  he  had 
 SUPPED,  saying.  This  CUP  is  the 
 NEW  Testament  in  MY  Blood: 
 This  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  zV, 
 ■^  in  Remembrance  of  Me. 
 
 26  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this 
 BREAD,  and  drink  fthis  CUP,  ye 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text— 23.  from  the  Lord. 
 for  you :  This  do  ye,  in  my  Remembrance. 
 
 •f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  shorn  or  shaven:  but. 
 Man,  nor  the  Man  without  the  Woman,  in  the  Lord. 
 See  U,  23,  24  (twice)* 
 
 24.  THAT  BODY  of  mine  which  is  broken 
 25.  in  MY  Remembrance. 
 
 11.  the  Woman  without  the 
 18.  Church,         26.  the  cup. 
 
 299 
 
XI.  27. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XII.  13. 
 
 do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till 
 he  come. 
 
 27  Wherefore  whosoever  shall 
 eat  t  this  BREAD,  and  drink  this 
 CUP  of  the  Lord,  unworthily, 
 shall  be  guilty  of  the  body  and 
 Blood  of  the  Lord. 
 
 28  But  let  a  Man  examine  him- 
 self, and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
 BREAD,  and  drink  of  that  CUP. 
 
 29  For  HE  that  eateth  and 
 drinketh  [unworthily],  eateth  and 
 drinketh  Damnation  to  Himself, 
 not     discerning     the     [Lord's] 
 
 BODY. 
 
 30  For  this  cause  Many  are  weak 
 and  sickly  among  you,  and  Many 
 sleep. 
 
 31  t  For  if  we  would  judge  Our- 
 selves, we  should  not  be  judged. 
 
 33  But  when  we  are  judged,  we 
 are  chastened  of  the  Lord,  that 
 we  should  not  be  condemned  with 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 33  Wherefore,  my  Brethren, 
 when  ye  come  t(^ other  to  eat, 
 tarry  one  for  another. 
 
 34  And  if  any  man  hunger,  let 
 him  eat  at  Home;  that  ye  cone 
 not  together  unto  CondemnuQon. 
 And  the  REST  will  I  ^ot  m  order 
 when  I  come. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 §   XXXVI. 
 
 1  Now  concerning  "^SPIRITUAL 
 gifts,  Brethren,  I  would  not  have 
 you  ignorant. 
 
 2  Ye  know  That  ye  were  Gen- 
 tiles, carried  away  unto  these 
 DUMB  IDOLS,  even  as  ye  were  led. 
 
 3  AVlierefore  I  give  you  to  un- 
 
 derstand, That  no  man  speaking 
 by  the  Spirit  of  God  t  calleth 
 Jesus  accursed:  and  that  no  man 
 can  say  [that]  Jesus  is  the  Lord, 
 but  by  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 4  Now  there  are  Diversities  of 
 Gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit. 
 
 5  And  there  are  Diiferences  of 
 Administrations,  *but  the  same 
 Lord. 
 
 6  And  there  are  Diversities  of 
 Operations,  fbut  it  is  the  same 
 God  which  worketh  all  in  ail. 
 
 7  But   the   MANIFESTATION   of 
 
 the  SPIRIT  is  given  to  Every  man 
 to  PROFIT  withal. 
 
 8  For  to  one  is  given  by  the 
 SPIRIT  the  Word  of  Wisdom;  to 
 another  the  Word  of  Knowledge 
 by  the  same  Spirit ; 
 
 9  To  another  Faith  by  the 
 SAME  Spirit;  to  another  the  Gifts 
 of  Healing  by  fthe  same  Spirit; 
 
 10  To  another  the  Working  of 
 Miracles;  to  another  Prophecy; 
 to  another  Discerning  of  Spirits; 
 to  another  divers  Kinds  of  Tongues ; 
 [to  another  the  Interpretation  of 
 Tongues :] 
 
 11  But  All  these  worketh  that 
 ONE  and  the  selfsame  Spirit, 
 dividing  to  every  man  severally  as 
 he  will. 
 
 12  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and 
 hath  many  Members,  and  All  the 
 the  members  o^-\that  one  body, 
 being  many,  are  One  Body ;  so  also 
 is  Christ. 
 
 13  For  by  One  Spirit  are  tOP  all 
 baptized  into  One  Body,  whether 
 we  he  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether 
 we  be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been 
 all  made  to  drink  [into]  One  Spirit. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 1.  spiritual  things,  Brethren.         5.  and  the  same  Lord. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 27.  the  bread,  or  drink  the  cup.  31.  But  if.  3.  saith 
 Jesus  is  accursed.  6.  and  tlie  same  God  is  he  which.  9.  the  one  Spirit.  12.  the 
 BODY  being  many.     See  29  (twice),  3,  10,  13. 
 
 300 
 
XII.  14. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XHI.  4. 
 
 14  For  tKe  body  is  not  One 
 IMember,  but  many. 
 
 15  If  the  FOOT  shall  say,  Be- 
 cause I  am  not  the  Hand,  I  am 
 not  of  the  body;  is  it  therefore 
 not  of  the  body? 
 
 16  And  if  the  ear  shall  say, 
 Because  I  am  not  the  Eye,  I  am 
 not  of  the  body;  is  it  therefore 
 not  of  the  BODY? 
 
 17  If  the  Whole  body  were  an 
 Eye,  where  were  the  hearing? 
 If  the  Whole  were  Hearing,  where 
 v^ere  the  smelling? 
 
 18  But  now  hath  GoD  set  the 
 members  every  One  of  them  in 
 the  BODY,  as  it  hath  pleased  him. 
 
 19  And  if  they  were  t  ALL  One 
 IMember,  where  were  the  BODY  ? 
 
 20  But  now  are  they  Many  Mem- 
 bers, yet  but  One  Body. 
 
 21  And  the  Eye  cannot  say  unto 
 the  HAND,  I  have  no  Need  of  thee: 
 nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet, 
 I  have  no  Need  of  you. 
 
 22  Nay,  much  more  those  mem- 
 bers of  the  BODY,  which  SEEM 
 to  be  more  feeble,  are  necessary : 
 
 23  And  those  members  of  the 
 BODY,  which  we  think  to  be  less 
 honourable,  upon  these  we  bestow 
 more  abundant  Honour;  and  our 
 UNCOMELY  parts  have  more  abun- 
 dant Comeliness. 
 
 24  For  our  COMELY  parts  have 
 no  Need :  but  God  hath  tempered 
 the  BODY  together,  having  given 
 t  more  Abundant  Honour  to  that 
 part  which  lacked : 
 
 25  That  there  should  be  no 
 Schism  in  the  body;  but  that  the 
 MEMBERS  should  have  the  same 
 care  one  for  another, 
 
 26  And  whether  One   Member 
 
 suffer.  All  the  members  suffer 
 with  it;  or  f  One  Member  be 
 lionoured.  All  the  MEMBERS  re- 
 joice with  it. 
 
 27  Now  ))t  are  the  Body  of 
 Christ,  and  Members  in  particular. 
 
 28  And  God  hath  set  some  in 
 the  CHURCH,  first  Apostles,  secon- 
 darily Prophets,  thirdly  Teachers, 
 after  that  Miracles,  then  Gifts  of 
 Healings,  Helps,  Governments, 
 Diversities  of  Tono;ues. 
 
 29  Are  all  Apostles?  are  all  Pro- 
 phets? arc  all  Teachers?  are  all 
 Workers-of-miracles  ? 
 
 30  Have  all  the  Gifts  of  Healing? 
 do  all  speak  with  Tongues?  do  all 
 interpret  ? 
 
 31  But  covet  earnestly  the  fBEST 
 GIFTS :  and  yet  shew  I  unto  you 
 a  more  Excellent  Way. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 §     XXXVII. 
 
 1  Though   I   speak   with    the 
 
 TONGUES  of  MEN  and  of  ANGELS, 
 and  have  not  Charity,  I  am  be- 
 come as  sounding  Brass,  or  a  tink- 
 ling Cymbal. 
 
 2  And  though  I  have  the  gift 
 of  Prophecy,  and  understand  all 
 MYSTERIES,  and  All  Knowledge; 
 and  though  I  have  All  faith,  so 
 that  I  could  remove  Mountains, 
 and  have  not  Charity,  I  am  no- 
 thing. 
 
 3  And  though  I  bestow  All  my 
 GOODS  to  feed  the  poor  ^  and  though 
 I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and 
 have  not  Charity,  it  profiteth  me 
 nothing. 
 
 4  Charity  sufTereth  long,  and 
 is  kind;    CHARITY    envieth    not; 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  all  One  Member, 
 to  THAT  which  WAS-IN-WANT:  that  there  should  be. 
 
 GIFTS. 
 
 24.  somewhat  more  abundantly 
 26.  a  Member  be.       3L  greatest 
 
 301 
 
XIII.  5.         THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS..       XIV.  10 
 
 [charity]  vauntetli  not  itself,  is 
 not  puffed  up, 
 
 5  Doth  not  belia-ve  itself  un- 
 seemly, seeketh  not  fHER-owN,  is 
 not  easily  provoked,  tliinketh  no 
 evil; 
 
 6  Rejoicetli  not  in  INIQUITY, 
 but  rejoicetli  in  the  truth  ; 
 
 7  Beareth  All  things,  believeth 
 All  things,  hopeth  All  things,  en- 
 dureth  All  things. 
 
 8  Charity  never  faileth:  but 
 whether  there  he  f  Prophecies, 
 they  shall  fail;  whether  there  be 
 Tongues,  they  shall  cease;  whe- 
 ther there  be  Knowledge,  it  shall 
 vanish  away. 
 
 9  For  we  know  in  Part,  and  we 
 prophesy  in  Part. 
 
 10  But  when  THAT  which  is 
 PERFECT  is  come,  [then]  THAT 
 which  is  in  PART  shall  be  done 
 away. 
 
 1 1  When  I  was  a  Child,  I  spake 
 as  a  Child,  I  understood  as  a  Child, 
 I  thought  as  a  Child:  but  when 
 I    became   a   Man,    I   put    away 
 
 CHILDISH  THINGS. 
 
 12  For  now  we  see  through  a 
 Glass,  darkly;  but  then  Face  to 
 Face:  now  I  know  in  Part;  but 
 then  shall  I  know  even  as  also  I 
 am  known. 
 
 13  And  now  abideth  Faith, 
 Hope^  Charity,  these  three;  but 
 the  greatest  of  these  is  charity. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 1  Follow  after  charity,  and 
 desire  "^spiritual  gifts^  but  ra- 
 ther that  ye  may  prophesy. 
 
 2  For  he  that  speaketh  in  an 
 unknown  Tongue  speaketh  not  un- 
 
 to Men,  but  unto  t  GoD :  for  no 
 man  understandeth  him;  howbeit 
 in  the  Spirit  he  speaketh  Mys- 
 teries. 
 
 3  But  HE  that  prophesieth 
 speaketh  unto  Men  to  Edification, 
 and  Exhortation,  and  Comfort. 
 
 4  He  that  speaketh  in  an  un- 
 known Tongue  edifieth  Himself; 
 but  HE  that  prophesieth  edifi- 
 eth the  Church. 
 
 §     XXXVIII.  II 
 
 5  I  would  that  ye  all  spake 
 with  Tongues,  but  rather  that  ye 
 prophesied:  for  greater  is  HE  that 
 PROPHESIETH  than  HE  that 
 SPEAKETH  with  Tongues,  except 
 he  interpret,  that  the  CHURCH 
 may  receive  Edifying. 
 
 6  Now,  Brethren,  if  I  come 
 unto  you  speaking  with  Tongues, 
 what  shall  I  profit  You,  except  I 
 shall  speak  to  You  either  by  Re- 
 velation, or  by  Knowledge,  or  by 
 Prophesying,  or  by  Doctrine? 
 
 7  And  even  things  without- 
 LIFE  giving  Sound,  whether  Pipe 
 or  Harp,  except  they  give  a  t  Dis- 
 tinction in  the  SOUNDS,  how  shall 
 it  be  known  WHAT  is  PIPED  or 
 
 HARPED? 
 
 8  For  if  the  Trumpet  give  an 
 Uncertain  Sound,  who  shall  pre- 
 pare himself  to  the  Battle  ? 
 
 9  So  likewise  ge,  except  ye 
 utter  by  the  tongue  Words  easy 
 to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be 
 known  WHAT  is  SPOKEN?  for  ye 
 shall  speak  into  the  Air. 
 
 10  There  are,  it  may  be.  So  many 
 Kinds  of  Voices  in  the  World,  and 
 none  [of  them]  is  without  signifi- 
 cation. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.—  1.  spiritual  things,  but. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  that  which  is  not  her-own.       8.  Prophecy,  it  shall  fail 
 2.  God.        7.  Difference  of  Sound,  how.     See  4,  10,  10. 
 
 II   This  number  is  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript  a  repetition  of  the  last  number. 
 
 302 
 
yiV.    11.       THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XIY.  29. 
 
 11  Therefore  if  I  know  not  tlie 
 MEANING  of  the  VOICE,  I  shall 
 be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a 
 Barbarian,  and  he  that  speaketh 
 shall  be  a  Barbarian  unto  Me. 
 
 12  Even  so  pr,  forasmuch  as  ye 
 are  zealous  of  Spiritual  gifts^  seek 
 that  ye  may  excel  to  the  edify- 
 ing of  the  church. 
 
 13  Wherefore  let  PIIM  that 
 speaketh  in  an  unknownTonguo, 
 pray  that  he  may  interpret. 
 
 14  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknown 
 Tongue,  my  SPIRIT  prayeth,  but 
 my  understanding  is  unfruitful. 
 
 15  What  is  it  then?  I  will  pray 
 with  the  SPIRIT,  and  I  will  pray 
 with  the  UNDERSTANDING  also : 
 I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  [and] 
 I  will  sing  with  the  understand- 
 ing also. 
 
 16  Else  when  thou  fshalt  bless 
 with  the  SPIRIT,  how  shall  HE 
 that  OCCUPIETH  the  ROOM  of  the 
 
 UNLEARNED    say    AMEN     at     THY 
 
 Giving-of- thanks,  seeing  he  under- 
 standeth  not  What  thou  sayest? 
 
 17  For  tJOU  verily  givest  thanks 
 well,  but  the  other  is  not  edified. 
 
 §    XXXIX. 
 
 18  I  thank  [my]  GoD,  I  speak 
 with  Tongues  more  than  ye  all: 
 
 19  Yet  in  the  Church  I  had 
 rather  speak  Five  Words  with  my 
 understanding,  that  by  my  voice 
 I  might  teach  Others  also,  than 
 Ten-thousand  W^ords  in  an  un- 
 known Tongue. 
 
 20  Brethren,  be  not  Children  in 
 understanding  :  howbeit  in 
 MALICE  be  ye  children,  but  in 
 understanding  be  men. 
 
 21  In  the  law  it  is  written, 
 ''  With  men  of  other  Tongues  and 
 t  other  Lips  will  I  speak  unto  this 
 PEOPLE;  and  yet  for  all  that 
 will  they  not  hear  me,  saith  the 
 Lord."  X 
 
 22  Wherefore  tongues  are  for  a 
 
 Sign,  not  to  THEM  that  BELIEVE, 
 
 but  to  THEM  that  BELIEVE  not: 
 but  prophesying  serveth  not  for 
 THEM  that  BELIEVE  not,  but  for 
 THEM  which  BELIEVE. 
 
 23  If  therefore  the  whole  CHURCH 
 be  come  [together]  into  ONE- 
 PLACE,  and  all  speak  with  Tongues, 
 and  there  come  in  those  that  are 
 unlearned,  [or  unbelievers],  will 
 they  not  say  That  ye  are  mad? 
 
 24  But  if  all  prophesy,  and  there 
 come  in  one  that  believeth  not,  or 
 one  unlearned,  he  is  convinced  of 
 all,  he  is  judged  of  all: 
 
 25  t  And  thus  are  the  SECRETS 
 of  his  HEART  made  manifest;  and 
 so  falling  down  on  his  Face  he  will 
 worship  God,  and  report  That 
 God  is  in  you  of  a  truth. 
 
 26  How  is  it  then,  Brethren  ? 
 when  ye  come  together,  every 
 one  [of  you]  hath  a  Psalm,  hath  a 
 Doctrine,  t  hath  a  Tongue,  hath  a 
 Revelation,  hath  an  Interpretation. 
 Let  all  things  be  done  unto  Edi- 
 fying. 
 
 27  If  any  man  speak  in  an  un- 
 known Tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or 
 at  the  MOST  by  three,  and  that  by 
 Course;  and  let  one  interpret. 
 
 28  But  if  there  be  no  Interpreter, 
 let  him  keep  silence  in  the  Church ; 
 and  let  him  speak  to  Himself,  and 
 to  God. 
 
 29  Let  the  Prophets  speak  two 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  blessest  with.         2L  the  Lips  of  others  will  I  speak, 
 25.  The  SECRETS  of  his  heart  are  made.  26.  hath  a  Revelation,  hath  a  Tongue, 
 
 hath  an  Interpretation.     See  15,  18,  23  (twice),  26. 
 
 J  21.  Isaiah  xxviii.  11,  12. 
 
 303 
 
XIV.  30.       THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.         XV.  12. 
 
 or   three,    and   let   the   "^  other 
 judge. 
 
 30  If  any  thing  be  revealed  to 
 Another  that  sitteth  by,  let  tlie 
 FIRST  hold  his  peace. 
 
 31  For  ye  may  all  prophesy  one 
 by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and 
 all  may  be  comforted. 
 
 32  And  the  Spirits  of  the  Pro- 
 phets are  subject  to  the  Prophets. 
 
 33  For  God  is  not  the  author  of 
 Confusion,  but  of  Peace,  as  in  All 
 
 CHURCHES  of  the  SAINTS. 
 
 34  Let  [your]  women  keep  si- 
 lence in  the  CHURCHES:  for  it  is 
 not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak ; 
 but  t  they  are  commanded  to  be  un- 
 der obedience,  as  also  saith  the  LAW. 
 
 35  And  if  they  will  learn  Any 
 thing,  let  them  ask  ^ their  Hus- 
 bands at  Home:  for  it  is  a  Shame 
 for  t  Women  to  speak  in  the 
 Church. 
 
 36  What?  came  the  word  of 
 God  out  from  you  ?  or  came  it 
 unto  you  only? 
 
 37  If  any  man  think  himself  to 
 be  a  Prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him 
 t  acknowledge  That  the  things 
 that  I  write  unto  you  are  the  Com- 
 mandments of  the  Lord. 
 
 38  But  if  any  man  be  ignorant, 
 let  him  be  ignorant. 
 
 39  Wherefore,  Brethren,  covet 
 to  prophesy,  and  forbid  not  to 
 t  speak  with  Tongues. 
 
 40  Let  all  things  be  done  de- 
 cently and  in  Order. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 §    XL. 
 
 1   Moreover,  Brethren,  I  declare 
 unto   you   the    gospel    which    I 
 
 preached  unto  you,  which  also  ye 
 have  received,  and  wherein  ye 
 ye  stand; 
 
 2  By  which  also  ye  are  saved, 
 if  ye  keep  in  memory  What  I 
 preached  unto  you,  unless  ye  have 
 believed  in  vain. 
 
 3  For  I  delivered  unto  you 
 first  of  all  that  which  I  also  re- 
 ceived, how  That  Christ  Hied  for 
 our  SINS  according  to  the  scrip- 
 tures; 
 
 4  And  That  he  was  buried,  and 
 That  he  rose  again  the  third  Day 
 according  to  the  scriptures  : 
 
 5  And  That  he  was  seen  of 
 Cephas,  then  of  the  twelve  : 
 
 6  After  that,  -he  was  seen  of 
 above  Five-hundred  Brethren  at 
 once;  of  whom  the  greater- 
 part  remain  unto  this  present, 
 but  some  are  fallen  asleep. 
 
 7  After  that,  he  was  seen  of 
 James;  then  of  all  the  apostles. 
 
 8  And  last  of  all  he  was  seen 
 of  me  also,  as  of  one  born-out- 
 
 OF-DUE-TIME. 
 
 9  For  5  am  the  least  of  the 
 APOSTLES,  that  am  not  meet  to  be 
 called  an  Apostle,  because  I  per- 
 secuted the  church  of  God. 
 
 10  But  by  the  Grace  of  God  I 
 am  what  I  am:  and  *his  grace 
 which  was  bestowed  upon  Me  was 
 not  in  vain;  but  I  laboured  more 
 abundantly  than  they  all:  yet  not 
 $,  t  but  "^  the  GRACE  of  God 
 which  was  with  me. 
 
 11  Therefore  whether  it  were  5 
 or  tjfg,  so  we  preach,  and  so  ye 
 believed. 
 
 12  Now  if  Christ  be  preached 
 That  he  rose  from  the  Dead,  how 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 29.  others  judge.  35.  their  ow^n  Husbands  at.         10.  that 
 
 GRACE  of  his  which.         10.  that  grace. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 34.  let  them  be  under  subjection,  as  also  saith.  35.  a 
 Woman  to  speak.  37.  know  That  what  I  write  unto  you  is  the  Commandment  of  thj 
 Lord.         39.  speak  with  Tongues.         10.  but  the  grace.     See  34. 
 
 304 
 
XV.  13.         THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.         XV.  36. 
 
 say  some  among  you  That  there  is 
 no  Resurrection  of  the  Dead? 
 
 13  But  if  there  be  no  Resurrec- 
 tion of  the  Dead,  then  is  Christ 
 not  risen : 
 
 14  And  if  Christ  be  not  risen, 
 then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and 
 your  FAITH  is  [also]  vain. 
 
 15  Yea,  and  we  are  found  False- 
 witnesses  of  God;  Because  we 
 have  testified  of  God  That  he 
 raised  up  Christ  :  whom  he  raised 
 not  up,  if  so  be  that  the  Dead 
 rise  not. 
 
 16  For  if  the  Dead  rise  not,  then 
 is  not  Christ  raised: 
 
 17  And  if  Christ  be  not  raised, 
 your  FAITH  -fis  vain;  ye  are  yet 
 in  your  SINS. 
 
 18  Then  they  also  which  are 
 FALLEN-ASLEEP  in  Christ  are 
 perished. 
 
 19  If  in  this  life  only  we  have 
 hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  All  Men 
 most  miserable. 
 
 20  But  now  is  Christ  risen  from 
 the  Dead,  [and  become]  the  First- 
 fruits  of  THEM  that  SLEPT. 
 
 §    XLI. 
 
 •'  21  For  since  by  Man  came 
 t  DEATH,  by  Man  came  also  the 
 .Resurrection  of  the  Dead. 
 
 22  For  as  in  Adam  All  die,  even 
 so  in  Christ  shall  All  be  made 
 alive. 
 
 23  But  every  man  in  his  OWN 
 Order:  Christ  the  Firstfruits;  af- 
 terward THEY  that  are  Christ's  at 
 his  COMING. 
 
 24  Then  cometk  the  end,  when 
 he  shall  have  delivered  up  the 
 KINGDOM  to  ^  God,  even  the 
 Father;  when  he  shall  have  put 
 
 down  All  Rule  and  All  Authority 
 and  Power. 
 
 25  For  he  must  reign,  till  he 
 hath  put  All  ENEMIES  under  his 
 
 FEET. 
 
 26  The  Last  Enemy  that  shall  be 
 destroyed  is  death. 
 
 27  For  he  hath  put  All  things 
 under  his  feet  But  when  he 
 saith  All  things  are  put  under  him, 
 it  is  manifest  That  he  is  excepted, 
 which  did  PUT  ALL  things  under 
 him. 
 
 28  And  when  all  things  shall 
 be  subdued  unto  him,  then  shall 
 the  SON  [also]  himself  be  subject 
 unto  HIM  that  PUT  ALL  things 
 under  him,  that  GoD  may  be  ALL 
 in  all. 
 
 29  Else  what  shall  they  do 
 which  are  baptized  for  the  dead, 
 if  the  Dead  rise  not  at  all  ?  why 
 are  they  then  baptized  for  fthe 
 dead? 
 
 30  And  why  stand  tOf  in  jeopardy 
 Every  Hour? 
 
 311  protest  by  J  your  Rejoicing 
 which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our 
 Lord,  I  die  daily. 
 
 32  If  after  the  manner  of  Men 
 1  have  fought  with  beasts  at  Ephe- 
 SUS,  what  ADVANTAGETH  it  Me, 
 if  the  Dead  rise  not?  let  us  eat 
 and  drink ;  for  to-morrow  we  die. 
 
 33  Be  not  deceived:  evil  Com- 
 munications corrupt  good  Manners. 
 
 34  Awake  to  righteousness,  and 
 sin  not;  for  some  have  not  the 
 Knowledge  of  God:  I  speak  this 
 to  your  Shame. 
 
 35  But  some  man  will  say.  How 
 are  the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  with 
 What  Body  do  they  come? 
 
 36  Thou  Fool,  that  which  tjou 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 24.  the  God  and  Father. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.  — 17.  is  vain.     21.  Death.      22.  them?  And  why.     31.  tour 
 Eejoieing,  Brethren,  which.     See  14,  20,  28. 
 
 X  305 
 
XV.  37.         THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 XV.  55. 
 
 so  west  is  not  quickened,  except  it 
 die: 
 
 37  And  that  whicli  thou  sowest, 
 thou  sowest  not  that  body  that 
 shall  BE,  but  Bare  Grain,  it  may 
 chance  of  Wheat,  or  of  some  other 
 grain  : 
 
 38  But  God  ^iveth  it  a  Body  as 
 it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  Every 
 SEED  his  towN  Body. 
 
 39  All  Flesh  is  not  the  same 
 Flesh:  but  there  is  One  \_kind  of 
 Flesh]  of  Men,  Another  Flesh  of 
 Beasts,  Another  f  of  Fishes,  and 
 Another  of  Birds. 
 
 40  The?'e  are  also  celestial  Bodies, 
 and  Bodies  terrestrial:  but  the 
 GLORY  of  the  CELESTIAL  is  One, 
 and  the  ylory  of  the  terrestrial 
 is  Another. 
 
 41  There  is  One  Glory  of  the 
 Sun,  and  Another  Glory  of  the 
 Moon,  and  Another  Glory  of  the 
 Stars:  for  one  Star  differeth  from 
 another  Star  in  Glory. 
 
 42  So  also  is  the  resurrection 
 of  the  DEAD.  It  is  sown  in  Cor- 
 ruption; it  is  raised  in  Incorrup- 
 tion : 
 
 43  It  is  sown  in  Dishonour ;  it  is 
 raised  in  Glory:  it  is  sown  in 
 Weakness;  it  is  raised  in  Power: 
 
 §    XLII. 
 
 44  It  is  sown  a  natural  Body ;  it 
 is  raised  a  spiritual  Body,  f  There 
 is  a  natural  Body,  and  there  is  a 
 spiritual  Body. 
 
 45  And  so  it  is  written,  "  The 
 FIRST  [Man]  Adam  was  made  a 
 living  Soul;" J  the  LAST  Adam 
 was  made  a  quickening  Spirit. 
 
 46  Howbeit  that  was  not  first 
 
 which  is   SPIRITUAL,  but  that 
 which  is  NATURAL ;  and  afterward 
 
 THAT  which  is  SPIRITUAL. 
 
 47  The  FIRST  Man  is  of  the 
 Earth,  earthy:  the  SECOND  Man 
 is  [the  Lord]  from  Heaven. 
 
 48  As  is  the  earthy,  such  are 
 THEY  also  that  are  earthy  :  and 
 as  is  the  heavenly,  such  a7'e 
 they  also  that  are  heavenly. 
 
 49  And  as  we  have  borne  the 
 IMAGE  of  the  earthy,  we  shall 
 also  bear  the  image  of  the  hea- 
 venly. 
 
 50  Now  this  I  say.  Brethren, 
 That  Flesh  and  Blood  cannot  in- 
 herit the  Kingdom  of  God ;  neither 
 doth  corruption  inherit  INCOR- 
 
 RUPTION. 
 
 51  Behold,  I  shew  You  a  Mys- 
 tery; We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but 
 we  sliall  all  be  changed, 
 
 52  In  a  Moment,  in  the  Twink- 
 ling of  an  Eye,  at  the  last 
 Trump:  for  the  trumpet  shall 
 sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be 
 raised  incorruptible,  and  b)$  shall 
 be  changed. 
 
 53  For  this  CORRUPTIBLE  must 
 put  on  Incorruption,  and  this 
 MORTAL  must  put  on  Immor- 
 tality, 
 
 54  So  when  this  corruptible 
 shall  have  put  on  Incorruption, 
 and  this  MORTAL  shall  have  put 
 on  Immortality,  then  shall  be 
 brought  to  pass  ^  the  saying  that 
 is  WRITTEN,  "  Death  is  swal- 
 lowed up  in  Victory."  J 
 
 55  f  O  Death,  where  is  Thy 
 STING?   O  Grave,  where  is   Thy 
 
 VICTORY? 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 54.  that  sating  which  is  written. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 38.  Own  Body.  39.  of  Birds  and  another  of  Fishes. 
 44.  If  there  be  a  natural  Body,  there  is  also  a  spiritual  Body.  55.  O  Death,  where  is 
 Thy  victory?    O  Death,  where  is  Thy  sting?  The  sting.     See  39,  45,  47. 
 
 X  45.  Gen.  ii.  7.         X  54.  Isa.  xxv.  8. 
 
 306 
 
XY.  56.         TflE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.       XVI.  17. 
 
 56  The  STING  of  death  is  sin  ; 
 and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the 
 
 LAW. 
 
 57  But   Thanks  be  to   ^  God, 
 
 which  GIVETH  us  the  VIC- 
 TORY through  our  LoRD  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 58  Therefore,  my  beloved  Bre- 
 thren, be  ye  stedfast,  unmoveable, 
 always  abounding  in  the  work  of 
 the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know 
 That  your  LABOUR  is  not  in  vain 
 in  the  Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 §    XLIII. 
 
 1  Now  concerning  *  the  col- 
 lection for  the  SAINTS,  as  I  have 
 given  order  to  the  CHURCHES  of 
 Galatia,  even  so  do  ge. 
 
 2  Upon  the  First  day  of  the 
 Week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by 
 him  in  store,  as  God  hath  pros- 
 pered him,  that  there  be  no  Ga- 
 therings when  I  come. 
 
 3  And  when  I  come,  Whomso- 
 ever ye  shall  *  approve  by  your 
 Letters,  t|)^nt  will  I  send  to  bring 
 your  liberality  unto  Jerusa- 
 lem. 
 
 4  And  if  it  be  meet  that  I  GO 
 also,  they  shall  go  with  Me. 
 
 5  Now  I  will  come  unto  you, 
 when  I  shall  pass  through  Mace- 
 donia: for  I  do  pass  through 
 Macedonia. 
 
 6  And  it  may  be  that  I  will 
 abide,  tyea,  and  winter  with  You_, 
 that  g^  may  bring  Me  on  my 
 journey  whithersoever  I  go. 
 
 7  For  I  will  not  see  You  now 
 by  the  Way ;  f  hut  I  trust  to  tarry 
 
 ■^  a  While  with  you,  if  the  Lord 
 permit. 
 
 8  But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephesus 
 until  Pentecost. 
 
 9  For  a  great  Door  and  effec- 
 tual is  opened  unto  Me,  and  there 
 are  many  Adversaries. 
 
 10  Now  if  Timotheus  come,  see 
 tliat  he  may  be  with  you  without 
 fear :  for  he  worketh  the  WORK  of 
 the  Lord,  as  $  [also]  do. 
 
 11  Let  no  man  therefore  despise 
 Him:  but  conduct  him  forth  in 
 Peace,  that  he  may  come  unto  me : 
 for  I  look  for  him  [with  the  bre- 
 thren]. 
 
 12  As  touching  "^our  BROTHER 
 Apollos,  I  greatly  desired  him  to 
 come  unto  you  with  the  bre- 
 thren :  but  his  Will  was  not  at 
 all  to  come  at  this  time;  but  he 
 will  come  when  he  shall  have 
 convenient  time. 
 
 13  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the 
 faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be 
 strong. 
 
 14  Let  all  your  things  be  done 
 with  Charity. 
 
 15  I  beseech  you.  Brethren, — 
 ye  know  the  HOUSE  of  Stephanas, 
 That  it  is  the  Firstfruits  of  Ac  h  Ai  A, 
 and  that  they  have  addicted  them- 
 selves to  the  Ministry  of  the 
 SAINTS, — 
 
 16  That  g0  submit  yourselves 
 unto  SUCH,  and  to  Every  ONE  that 
 HELPETH  with  us,  and  laboureth. 
 
 17  I  am  glad  of  the  coming  of 
 Stephanas  and  For  tuna  tus  and 
 Achaicus:  For  that  which  was 
 LACKING  on  YOUR  part  tf)eg  have 
 supplied. 
 
 18  For  they  have  refreshed  my 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 57.  that  God  which.  1.  that  collection  which  is  for. 
 3.  approve,  tfjEltl  by  Letters  will  I  send  to  carry  away  your  liber alitt  unto  Jerusalem. 
 '.  for  a  Time.         12.  Apollos  our  brother,  I  greatly. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  or  winter  with  you.        7.  for  I  trust.     See  10,  11. 
 
 X  2  307 
 
XVI.  18.       THE  FIRST  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.       XVI.  24. 
 
 Spirit  and  YOUr's:  tlierefore  ac- 
 knowledge   ye    THEM    that    are 
 
 SUCH. 
 
 1 9  The  CHURCHES  of  Asia  sa- 
 lute you.  Aquila  and  f  Priscilla 
 salute  you  much  in  the  Lord, 
 ■with  the  CHURCH  that  is  in  their 
 House. 
 
 20  All  the  BRETHREN  greet  you. 
 Greet  ye  one  another  with  an  holy 
 Kiss. 
 
 2 1  The  SALUTATION  of  me  Paul 
 with  MINE-OWN  Hand. 
 
 22  If  any  man  love  not  the 
 Lord  [Jesus  Christ],  let  him  be 
 Anathema  Maran-atha. 
 
 23  The  GRACE  of  *our  Lord 
 Jesus  [Christ]  be  with  you. 
 
 24  My  LOVE  be  with  you  all  in 
 Christ  Jesus.  [Amen.] 
 
 ^  The  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was 
 written  from  Philippi  by  Stephanas, 
 and  Fortunatus,  and  Achaicus,  and 
 Timotheus. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. — 23.  the  Lord  Jesns  Christ, 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  Prisca.     See.  22,  23,  24. 
 TO  THE  Corinthians,  written  from  Ephesus. 
 
 Subscription  :  The  First 
 
 308 
 
t  THE  SECOND    [EPISTLE  OF   PAUL  THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO   THE   CORINTHIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 (§  XLIV. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  f  Jesus 
 Christ  by  the  Will  of  God,  and 
 Timothy  our  BROTHER,  unto  "^the 
 CHURCH  of  God  which  is  at 
 Corinth,  with  all  *  the  saints 
 which  ARE  in  All  AcHAiA: 
 
 2  Grace  be  to  you  and  Peace 
 from  God  our  Father,  and  from  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 3  Blessed  be  *  GOD,  even  the 
 Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 *the  FATHER  of  MERCIES,  and 
 the  God  of  All  Comfort; 
 
 4  Who  COMFORTETH  US  in  All 
 our  TRIBULATION,  that  we  may 
 be  ABLE  to  comfort  them  which 
 are  in  Any  Trouble,  by  the  COM- 
 FORT wherewith  we  ourselves  are 
 comforted  of  GoD. 
 
 5  For  as  the  SUFFERINGS  of 
 Christ  abound  in  us,  so  our 
 CONSOLATION  also  aboundeth  by 
 Christ. 
 
 6  And  whether  we  be  afflicted, 
 it  is  ffor  YOUR  Consolation  [and 
 Salvation],  which  is  effectual 
 in  the  Enduring  of  the  SAME 
 Sufferings  which  h)0  also  suffer: 
 or  whether  we  be  comforted,  it  is 
 
 for  YOUR  Consolation  and  Salva- 
 tion. 
 
 7  And  our  hope  of  you  is 
 stedfast,  knowing.  That  as  ye  are 
 Partakers  of  the  sufferings,  so 
 shall  ye  be  also  of  the  consola- 
 tion. 
 
 8  For  we  would  not.  Brethren, 
 have  you  ignorant  of  ^  our  trou- 
 ble which  CAME  [to  us]  in  Asia, 
 That  t  we  were  prei^sed  out  of 
 Measure, above  Strength,  insomuch 
 that  we  despaired  even  of  LIFE: 
 
 9  But  b)e  had  the  sentence 
 of  DEATH  in  Ourselves,  that  we 
 should  not  trust  in  ourselves,  but 
 in    *  God    which    raiseth    the 
 
 DEAD: 
 
 10  Who  delivered  us  from  so 
 Great  a  Death,  and  fdoth  deliver: 
 in  whom  we  trust  That  he  will 
 yet  deliver  us ; 
 
 11  Ye  also  helping  together  by 
 PRAYER  for  us,  that  for  the  GIFT 
 bestowed  upon  Us  by  the  means  of 
 Many  Persons  thanks  may  be  given 
 by  Many  in  our  behalf. 
 
 12  For  our  rejoicing  is  this, 
 the  TESTIMONY  of  our  con- 
 science, that  in  f  Simplicity  and 
 godly  Sincerity,  not  with  fleshly 
 Wisdom,  but  by  the  Grace  of  God, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. —  I.  that  chdrch  of.  \.  those  saints  which.  3.  the  God 
 and  Father  of.  3.  that  father  of  meucies  and  God  of.  8.  that  trouble  of  ours 
 which.         9.  THAT  God  who  raiseth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  The  Second  to  the  Corinthians.  L  Christ 
 Jesus.  6.  for  that  consolation  of  you  which  is  effectual  in  the  Enrluriiig  of  the 
 same  Sufferings  which  bJC  also  suffer;  and  our  hope  of  you  is  stedfast;  or  whether  we 
 be  comforted,  it  is  for  your  Consolation  and  Salvation :  knowing,  That  as  ye  are. 
 8.    out  of   Measure  above  Strength  we  were  pressed,   insomuch.  10.    will    deliver. 
 
 12.  Pureness  ami  godly  Sincerity,  and  not  with  fleshly  Wisdom.     See  6,  8. 
 
 309 
 
I.  13. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 11.  7. 
 
 we  have  had  our  conversation  in 
 the  WORLD,  and  more  abundantly 
 to  you-ward. 
 
 13  For  we  write  none  Other 
 things  unto  you,  than  what  ye 
 read  [or  acknowledge]  ;  and  I 
 trust  ye  shall  acknowledge  even 
 to  the  End; 
 
 14  As  also  ye  have  acknowledged 
 us  in  Part,  That  we  are  your  Re- 
 joicing, even  as  gc  also  are  our's, 
 in  the  day  of"  t  the  Lord  Jesus. 
 
 15  And  in  This  confidence  I 
 was  minded  to  come  unto  You 
 before,  that  ye  might  have  a  f  Se- 
 cond Benefit; 
 
 16  And  to  pass  by  You  into 
 Macedonia,  and  to  come  again  out 
 of  Macedonia  unto  you,  and  of 
 You  to  be  brought  on  my  way 
 toward  Judj2A. 
 
 17  When  I  therefore  was  thus 
 minded,  did  I  use  lightness? 
 or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I 
 purpose  according  to  the  Flesh, 
 that  with  me  there  should  be  yea 
 yea,  and  nay  nay? 
 
 18  But  ^as  God  is  true,  our 
 WORD  toward  you  f  was  not  yea 
 and  nay. 
 
 19  For  "^the  SON  of  God,  Jesus 
 Christ,  who  was  preached  among 
 You  by  Us,  even  by  me  and  Sil- 
 vanus  and  Timotheus,  was  not  yea 
 and  nay,  but  in  him  was  yea. 
 
 20  For  All  the  Promises  of  God 
 in  him  are  yea,  fand  in  him 
 AMEN,  unto  the  Glory  of  GoD 
 by  us. 
 
 21  Now  HE  which  STABLISHETH 
 
 us  with  you   in   Christ,  and   hath 
 anointed  us,  *is  God; 
 
 22  Who  hath  also  sealed   us. 
 
 and  given   the  earnest  of  the 
 SPIRIT  in  our  hearts. 
 
 23  Moreover  $  call  GoD  for  a 
 Record  upon  my  Soul,  That  to 
 spare  you  I  came  not  as  yet  unto 
 Corinth. 
 
 24  Not  for  That  we  have  do- 
 minion over  Your  faith,  but  are 
 Helpers  of  your  JOY :  for  by  faith 
 ye  stand. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  But  I  determined  this  with 
 myself,  that  I  would  not  COME 
 again  to  you  in  Heaviness. 
 
 2  For  if  ]r  make  you  sorry,  who 
 is  HE  then  that  maketh  me  glad, 
 but  the  same  which  is  made- 
 SORRY  by  me? 
 
 3  And  I  wrote  this  same  [unto 
 you],  lest,  when  I  came,  I  should 
 have  Sorrow  from  them  of  whom 
 I  ought  to  rejoice;  having  confi- 
 dence in  you  all.  That  MY  Joy  is 
 the  joy  of  you  all. 
 
 4  For  out  of  Much  Affliction 
 and  Anguish  of  Heart  I  wrote 
 unto  you  with  Many  Tears;  not 
 that  ye  should  be  grieved,  but  that 
 ye  might  know  the  love  which  I 
 have  more  abundantly  unto  you. 
 
 5  But  if  any  have  caused  grief, 
 he  hath  not  grieved  Me,  but  in 
 Part:  that  I  may  not  overcharge 
 you  all. 
 
 6  Sufficient  to  SUCH  a  man  is 
 this  punishment,  which  was 
 inflicted  of  MANY. 
 
 7  So  that  contrariwise  ye 
 ought  [rather]  to  forgive  him,  and 
 comfort  him,  lest  perhaps  SUCH  a 
 one  sliould  be  swallowed  up  with 
 overmuch  Sorrow. 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 18.  God  is  faithful,  That  that  word  of  ours  which  was  toward 
 you.         19.  that  son  of  God.         2L  is  that  God  who  hath  also  sealed  us. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  our  Lord  Jesus.         15.  a  Second  Joy.         18.  is  no 
 vcd  and  nay.         20.  wherefore  also  bv  him  a:»ien,  unto.     See  3,  7. 
 
 310 
 
II.  8. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORmTHIANS. 
 
 HI,  9. 
 
 8 '  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  that 
 ye  would  confirm  your  Love  to- 
 ward him. 
 
 9  For  to  this  end  also  did  I 
 write,  that  I  might  know  the 
 PROOF  of  you,  whether  ye  be 
 obedient  in  all  things. 
 
 10  To   whom    ye    forgive    any  , 
 thing,  5  forgive  also:  for  if  5  for- 
 gave any  thing,  to  whom  I  forgave 
 it,   for  your  sakes  forgave  I  it  in 
 the  Person  of  Christ; 
 
 11  Lest  Satan  should  get  an 
 advantage  of  us:  for  we  are  not 
 ignorant  of  His  devices. 
 
 §  XLv.  II 
 
 12  Furthermore,  when  I  came 
 to  Troas  to  preach  Christ's  gos- 
 pel, and  a  Door  was  opened  unto 
 me  of  the  Lord, 
 
 13  I  had  no  Rest  in  my  SPIRIT, 
 because  I  found  not  Titus  my 
 BROTHER:  but  taking  my  leave 
 of  them,  I  went  from  thence  into 
 Macedonia. 
 
 14  Now  Thanks  be  unto  *  GOD, 
 which  always  CAUSETH  us  to 
 TRIUMPH  in  Christ,  and  maketh 
 manifest  the  SAVOUR  of  his 
 KNOWLEDGE  by  US  in  Every 
 Place. 
 
 15  For  we  are  unto  God  a 
 Sweet-savour  of  Christ,  in  them 
 that  are  saved,  and  in  them  that 
 PERISH : 
 
 16  To  the  one  we  are  the  Savour 
 of  Death  unto  Death;  and  to  the 
 other  the  Savour  of  Life  unto 
 Life.  And  who  is  sufficient  for 
 these  things? 
 
 17  For  we  are  not  as  many, 
 which    CORRUPT    the    WORD    of 
 
 God:  but  as  of  Sincerity,  but  as 
 of  God,  in  the  sight  of  GoD  speak 
 we  in  Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER  TIL 
 
 1  Do  we  beo;in  ao;ain  to  com- 
 mend  Ourselves?  or  need  we,  as 
 some  others,  Epistles  of  Commen- 
 dation to  you,  or  letters  of  Com- 
 mendation from  you? 
 
 2  ^e  are  our  epistle  written 
 in  our  HEARTS,  known  and  read 
 of  All  Men : 
 
 3  Forasmuch  as  ye  are  manifestly 
 declared  to  be  the  Epistle  of  Christ 
 ministered  by  us,  f  written  not  with 
 .Ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the 
 living  God ;  not  in  "^Tables  of  stone, 
 but  in  fleshy  Tables  of  the  Heart. 
 
 4  And  such  Trust  have  we 
 through  Christ  *to  God-ward: 
 
 5  Not  That  we  are  sufficient  of 
 ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of 
 ourselves;  but  our  sufficiency 
 is  of  GoD; 
 
 6  Who  also  hath  made  us  *  able 
 Ministers  of  the  New  Testament; 
 not  of  the  Letter,  but  of  the  Spirit : 
 for  the  letter  killeth,  but  the 
 SPIRIT  giveth  life. 
 
 7  But  if  the  ministration  of 
 DEATH,  written  and  engraven  in 
 Stones,  was  glorious,  so  that  the 
 CHILDREN  of  Israel  could  not 
 stedfastly  behold  the  face  of 
 Moses,  for  *  the  GLORY  of  his 
 COUNTENANCE;  which  glory  was 
 to  be  DONE-AWAY : 
 
 8  How  shall  not  the  ministra- 
 tion of  the  spirit  be  rather 
 glorious  ? 
 
 9  For  if  the  ministration  of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  God  who  always.      3.  stony  Tables,  but. 
 God,         6.  able  to  be  Ministers.          7.  that  glory  of. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 3.  and  written  not. 
 
 II   This  Section  is  numbered  44  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 4.  toward 
 
 311 
 
III.  10.         THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 ly.  11. 
 
 CONDEMNATION  be  Glorj,  much 
 more  doth  the  MINISTRATION  of 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS  exceed  in  Glory. 
 
 10  For  even  that  which  was 
 MADE-GLORIOUS  had  no  glory  in 
 This  RESPECT,  by  reason  of  the 
 GLORY  that  EXCELLETH. 
 
 1 1  For  if  THAT  which  is  DONE- 
 AWAY  was  glorious,   much   more 
 
 THAT  which    REMAINETH    IS  glo- 
 
 rious. 
 
 12  Seeinof  then  that  we  have 
 Such  Hope,  we  use  Great  Plain- 
 ness of  speech : 
 
 13  And  not  as  Moses,  which  put 
 a  Vail  over  his  face,  that  the 
 CHILDREN    of    Israel    could    not 
 
 STEDFASTLY-LOOK     tO    the    END 
 of  THAT  which  is  ABOLISHED: 
 
 14  But  their  minds  were  blinded : 
 for  until  THIS-DAY  remaineth  the 
 SAME  Vail  untaken  away  in  the 
 readi:ng  of  the  old  Testament; 
 which  vail  is  done  away  in  Christ. 
 
 15  But  even  unto  This-day,  when 
 Moses  is  read,  the  Vail  is  upon 
 their  heart. 
 
 16  Nevertheless  when  it  shall 
 turn  to  the  Lord,  the  vail  shall 
 be  taken  away. 
 
 17  Now  the  Lord  is  that  spirit  : 
 and  where  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
 «;?,  [there]  is  Liberty. 
 
 18  But  toe  all,  with  Open  Face 
 beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory 
 of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the 
 SAME  Image  from  Glory  to  Glory, 
 even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Therefore  seeing  we  have  this 
 MINISTRY,  as  we  have  received 
 mercy,  we  faint  not; 
 
 2  But  have  renounced  the  hid- 
 den things  of  dishonesty,  not 
 walkino-  in  Craftiness,  nor  handlino; 
 the  WORD  of  God  deceitfully;  but 
 
 by  MANIFESTATION  of  the  TRUTH 
 
 commendino;  ourselves  to  Everv 
 Man's  Conscience  in  the  sight  of 
 God. 
 
 3  But  if  our  gospel  be  hid, 
 it  is  hid  to  THEM  that  are  LOST : 
 
 4  In  whom  the  GOD  of  this 
 WORLD  hath  blinded  the  minds 
 of  THEM  which  BELIEVE  not,  lest 
 the  LIGHT  of  the  glorious  gos- 
 pel of  Christ,  who  is  the  Lnage 
 of  God,  t  should  shine  unto  them. 
 
 §    XLVI. 
 
 5  For  we  preach  not  Ourselves, 
 but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord;  and 
 ourselves  your  Servants  for  Jesus' 
 sake. 
 
 6  For  ^GoD,  who  commanded 
 the  Light  to  shine  out  of  Darkness, 
 hath  shined  in  our  hearts,  io  give 
 the  Light  of  the  knowledge  of 
 the  GLORY  of  God  in  the  Face  of 
 [Jesus]  Christ. 
 
 7  But  we  have  this  TREASURE 
 in  Earthen  Vessels,  that  the  ex- 
 cellency of  the  POWER  may  be 
 of  God,  and  not  of  us. 
 
 8  We  are  troubled  on  every 
 side,  yet  not  distressed;  we  are 
 perplexed,  but  not  in  despair; 
 
 9  Persecuted,  but  not  forsaken ; 
 cast  down,  but  not  destroyed; 
 
 10  Always  bearing  about  in  the 
 BODY  the  DYING  of  fthe  Lord 
 Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus 
 might  be  made  manifest  in  our 
 BODY. 
 
 11  "^For  be  which  live  are 
 alway  delivered  unto  Death  for 
 Jesus'  sake,  that  the  life  also  of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 6.  that  God,  who  commanded  the  Light.  11.  For  bje,  we 
 
 which  LIVE,  are. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 4.  should  shine-forth.  For.       10.  Jesus,  that.  See  17,  6. 
 
 312 
 
IV.  12. 
 
 THE  SECOXD  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 V.  12. 
 
 Jesus  mlglit  be  made  manifest  in 
 our  MORTAL  Flesh. 
 
 12  So  then  death  worketh  in 
 us,  but  LIFE  in  you. 
 
 13  fl^e,  having  the  SAME  Spirit 
 of  FAITH,  according  as  it  is  WRIT- 
 TEN, "  1  believed,  and  therefore 
 have  I  spoken;" J  tDC  also  believe, 
 and  therefore  speak; 
 
 14  Knowing  That  he  which 
 RAiSED-up  fthe  Lord  Jesus  shall 
 raise  up  Us  also  fby  Jesus,  and 
 shall  present  us  with  you. 
 
 15  For  ALL  things  are  for  your 
 sakes,  that  the  abundant  grace 
 might  through  the  THANKSGIVING 
 of  MANY  redound  to  the  glory 
 of  God. 
 
 1 6  For  which  cause  we  faint  not ; 
 but  though  our  OUTWARD  Man 
 perish,  yet  f  the  INWARD  man 
 is  renewed  Day  by  Day. 
 
 17  For  four  LIGHT  AFFLICTION, 
 
 which  is  but  for  a  MOMENT,  work- 
 eth for  us  a  far  more  exceeding 
 and  eternal  Weight  of  Glory ; 
 
 18  While  we  look  not  at  the 
 THINGS  which  are  SEEN,  but  at 
 the  THINGS  which  are  not  SEEN : 
 for  the  THINGS  which  are  SEEN 
 are  temporal  ;  but  the  things 
 which  are  not  SEEN  are  eternal. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  For  we    know  That  if  our 
 
 EARTHLY  HouSe  of  this  TABER- 
 NACLE were  dissolved,  we  have  a 
 Building  of  God,  an  House  not 
 made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
 
 HEAVENS. 
 
 2  For  in  this  we  groan,  earnestly 
 desiring  to  be  clothed  upon  with 
 
 *  our  HOUSE  which  is  from  Hea- 
 ven: 
 
 3  If  so  be  that  being  clothed 
 we  shall  not  be  found  naked. 
 
 4  For  WE  that  are  in  this 
 TABERNACLE  do  groan,  being 
 burdened :  not  for  that  we  would 
 be  unclothed,  but  clothed  upon, 
 that  MORTALITY  might  be  swal- 
 lowed up  of  LIFE. 
 
 5  Now  HE  that  hath  WROUGHT 
 us  for  the  selfsame  thing  is  *God, 
 who  [also]  hath  GIVEN  unto  us 
 the  EARNEST  of  the  SPIRIT. 
 
 6  Therefore  we  are  always  con- 
 fident, knowing  That^  whilst  we 
 are  at  home  in  the  BODY,  we  are 
 absent  from  the  LoRD: 
 
 7  For  we  walk  by  Faith,  not 
 by  Sight: 
 
 8  We  are  confident,  I  say^  and 
 willing  rather  to  be  absent  from 
 tlie  BODY,  and  to  be  present  with 
 the  Lord. 
 
 9  Wherefore  we  labour,  that, 
 whether  present  or  absent,  we  may 
 be  accepted  of  him. 
 
 10  For  we  must  all  appear 
 before  the  judgment -seat  of 
 Christ;  that  every  one  may  re- 
 ceive the  THINGS  done  in  his  body, 
 according  to  that  he  hath  done, 
 whether  it  be  good  or  bad. 
 
 §    XLVII. 
 
 11  Knowing  therefore  the  TER- 
 ROR of  the  Lord,  we  persuade 
 ]\Ien;  but  we  are  made  manifest 
 unto  God;  and  I  tiust  also  are 
 made  manifest  in  your  CON- 
 SCIENCES. 
 
 12  [For]  we  commend  not  Our- 
 selves again  unto  you,  but  give  you 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  that  house  of  ours  which.        5.  that  God  who. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  Jesus  sliall.        14.  with  Jesus,  and.        16.  our  inner 
 man.        17.  the  light  affliction.        3.  If  so  be  that  b^ing  clothed.     See  5,  12. 
 
 •J:  13.  Psalm  cxvi.  10. 
 
 313 
 
V.  13. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 VI.  11. 
 
 Occasion  to  glory  on  our  behalf, 
 that  ye  may  have  somewhat  to 
 answer  THEM  which  GLORY  in 
 Appearance,  and  not  in  Heart. 
 
 13  For  whether  we  be  beside 
 ourselves,  it  is  to  God;  or  whe- 
 ther we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your 
 cause. 
 
 14  For  the  LOVE  of  Christ 
 constraineth  us;  because  we  thus 
 judge,  That  [if]  one  died  for  all, 
 *then  were  all  dead: 
 
 15  And  that  he  died  for  all,  that 
 THEY  which  LIVE  should  not 
 henceforth  live  unto  Themselves, 
 but  unto  HIM  which  DIED  for 
 them,  and  rose  again. 
 
 16  Wherefore  HENCEFORTH 
 know  tO0  No  man  after  the  Flesh : 
 yea,  though  we  have  known  Christ 
 after  the  Flesh,  yet  now  henceforth 
 know  we  him  no  more. 
 
 17  Therefore  if  any  man  be  in 
 Christ,  he  is  a  New  Creature :  OLD 
 things  are  passed  away;  behold, 
 fALL  things  are  become  new. 
 
 18  And  ALL  things  are  of  ^  GoD, 
 who  hath  RECONCILED  us  to  him- 
 self by  [Jesus]  Christ,  and  hath 
 given  to  us  the  ministry  of  re- 
 conciliation; 
 
 19  To  wit,  That  God  was  in 
 Christ,  reconciling  the  World  unto 
 himself,  not  imputing  their  TRES- 
 PASSES unto  them ;  and  hath 
 committed  unto  us  the  WORD  of 
 
 RECONCILIATION. 
 
 20  Now  then  we  are  ambassa- 
 dors for  Christ,  as  though  GoD  did 
 beseech  you  by  us:  we  pray  you 
 in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled 
 to  God. 
 
 21  [For]  he  hath  made  ^him  to 
 
 be  Sin  for  us,  who  KNEW  no  Sin; 
 that  tOf  might  be  made  the  Righte- 
 ousness of  God  in  him. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 1  We  then,  as  workers  together 
 with  him,  beseech  you  also  that  ye 
 receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in 
 vain. 
 
 2  For  he  saith,  "  I  have  heard 
 thee  in  a  Time  accepted,  and  in 
 the  Day  of  Salvation  have  I  suc- 
 coured thee:"  behold,  now  is  the 
 accepted  Time;  behold, now z's  the 
 Day  of  Salvation. 
 
 3  Giving  No  Offence  in  any 
 thing,  that  the  ministry  be  not 
 blamed : 
 
 4  But  in  all  things  approving 
 ourselves  as  the  Ministers  of  God, 
 m  much  Patience,  in  Afflictions, 
 in  Necessities,  in  Distresses, 
 
 5  In  Stripes,  in  Imprisonments, 
 in  Tumults,  in  Labours,  in  Watch- 
 ings,  in  Fastings; 
 
 6  By  Pureness,  by  Knowledge, 
 by  Longsuffering,  by  Kindness,  by 
 the  holy  Gliost,  by  Love  unfeigned, 
 
 7  By  the  Word  of  Truth,  by 
 the  Power  of  God,  by  *the  ar- 
 mour of  righteousness  on  the 
 RIGHT  hand  and  on  the  Left, 
 
 8  By  Honour  and  Dishonour, 
 by  Evil-report  and  Good-report: 
 as  deceivers,  and  yet  true; 
 
 9  As  unknown,  and  yet  well 
 known;  as  dying,  and,  behold,  we 
 live;  as  chastened,  and  not  killed; 
 
 10  As  sorrowful,  yet  alway  re- 
 joicing ;  as  poor,  yet  making  Many 
 rich ;  as  having  Nothing,  and  yet 
 possessing  All  things. 
 
 11  0  ye  Corinthians,  our  MOUTH 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  accordingly  all  were  dead.  18.  that  God  who  hath. 
 
 21.  HIM  who  KNEW  no  Sin,  to  be  Sin  for  us;  that.         7.  that  armour  of  righteous- 
 ness which  is  on  the  right  hand. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 17.  they  arc  become  new.     See  14,  18,  21. 
 
 314 
 
VI.  12. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.       VH.  10. 
 
 IS  open  unto  you,  our  heart  is 
 enlarged. 
 
 12  Ye  are  not  straitened  in  us, 
 but  ye  are  straitened  in  your-own 
 
 BOWELS. 
 
 13  Now  for  a  recompence  in 
 tlie  SAME,  I  speak  as  unto  my 
 Children,  be  ge  also  enlarged. 
 
 §    XLVIII. 
 
 14  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked 
 together  with  Unbelievers :  for 
 What  Fellowship  hath  Righteous- 
 ness with  Unrighteousness?  f^-nd 
 What    Communion    hath    Lig-ht 
 
 o 
 
 with  Darkness? 
 
 15  And  What  Concord  hath 
 Christ  with  Belial?  or  What  Part 
 hath  he  that  believeth  with  an 
 infidel  ? 
 
 16  And  What  Agreement  hath 
 the  Temple  of  God  with  Idols? 
 for  tS^  are  the  Temple  of  the 
 living  God ;  as  GoD  hath  said,  "  I 
 will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in 
 them;  and  I  will  be  Their  God, 
 and  tj)Cg  shall  be  My  People."  % 
 
 17  Wherefore,  "  Come  out  from 
 among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
 saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the 
 unclean  thing ;  and  $  will  receive 
 you, 
 
 18  "And  will  be  a  Father  unto 
 you,  and  ge  shall  be  My  Sons  and 
 Daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Al- 
 mighty." J 
 
 CHAPTER  yil. 
 
 1  Having  therefore  These  PRO- 
 MISES, dearly  beloved,  let  us 
 cleanse  ourselves  from  all  Filthi- 
 ness  of  the  Flesh  and  Spirit,  per- 
 fecting Holiness  in  the  Fear  of  God. 
 
 2  Receive  us;  we  have  wronged 
 
 No    man,  we  have  corrupted   No 
 man,  we  have  defrauded  No  man. 
 
 3  I  speak  not  this  to  condemn 
 you :  for  I  have  said  before.  That 
 tye  are  in  our  HEARTS  to  DIE 
 and  live  with  you. 
 
 4  Great  is  My  Boldness  of 
 speech  toward  you,  great  is  jMy 
 Glorying  of  you:  1  am  filled  with 
 COMFORT,  I  am  exceeding  joyful 
 in  All  our  tribulation. 
 
 5  For,  when  we  were  come  into 
 Macedonia,  our  FLESH  had  No 
 Rest,  but  we  were  troubled  on 
 every  side;  without  were  Fight- 
 ings, within  were  Fears. 
 
 6  Nevertheless  *  God  that  COM- 
 FORTETH  THOSE  that  are  cast- 
 down,  comforted  us  by  the  COM- 
 ING of  Titus; 
 
 7  And  not  by  his  COMING  only, 
 but  by  the  consolation  where- 
 with he  was  comforted  in  you, 
 when  he  told  us  your  Earnest- 
 desire,  YOUR  Mourning,  your 
 Fervent-mind  toward  me;  so  that 
 I  rejoiced  the  more. 
 
 8  For  though  I  made  you  sorry 
 with  a  LETTER,  I  do  not  f  repent, 
 though  I  did  repent :  for  I  perceive 
 That  the  same  epistle  hath  made 
 you  sorry,  though  it  were  but  for 
 a  Season. 
 
 9  Now  I  rejoice,  not  That  ye 
 were  made  sorry,  but  That  ye 
 sorrowed  to  Repentance:  for  ye 
 were  made  sorry  after  a  Godly 
 manner,  that  ye  might  receive 
 damage  by  us  in  nothing. 
 
 10  For  godly  Sorrow  worketh 
 Repentance  to  Salvation  not  to  be 
 repented  of:  but  the  SORROW  of 
 the  WORLD  worketh  Death. 
 
 *  Ejiphatic  Text. — 6.  that  God  who  comforteth. 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  or  What  Communion.         16.  bc  are. 
 HEARTS.         8.  repent :  and  if  even  I  did  repent,  I  perceive  That. 
 X  16.  Lev.xxvi.  12.         %  18.  Isa.  lii.  11;  Jcr.  xxxi.  1,  9. 
 
 3.  it  is  in  our 
 
 315 
 
VII.  11.       THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.     VIII.  10 
 
 1 1  For  beliold  this  selfsame  tiling, 
 that  ye  sorrowed  after  a  Godly 
 sort,  What  Carefulness  it  wrought 
 in  you,  yea,  what  Clearing  of  your- 
 selves, yea,  ivhat  Indignation,  yea, 
 ivhat  Fear,  yea,  what  Vehement- 
 desire,  yea,  what  Zeal,  yea,  what 
 Revenge !  In  all  things  ye  have 
 approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in 
 
 this  MATTER. 
 
 12  \yherefore,  though  I  wrote 
 unto  you,  /  did  it  not  for  HIS 
 cause  that  had  doxe-the-wrong, 
 t  nor  for  HIS  cause  that  suf- 
 fered-wrong,  but  that  "^  our 
 care  for  you  in  the  sight  of  GoD 
 might  appear  unto  you. 
 
 13  t  Therefore  we  were  comforted 
 in  your  COMFORT:  yea,  and  ex- 
 ceedingly the  more  joyed  we  for 
 the  JOY  of  Titus,  Because  his 
 spirit  was  refreshed  by  you  all. 
 
 14  For  if  I  have  boasted  any 
 thing  to  Him  of  you,  I  am  not 
 ashamed  ;  but  as  we  spake  All 
 tilings  to  you  in  Truth,  *even  so 
 tour  BOASTING,  which  /  made 
 before  Titus,  is  found  a  Truth. 
 
 15  And  his  inward- affection 
 is  more  abundant  toward  you, 
 whilst  he  remembereth  the  obe- 
 dience of  you  all,  how  with 
 Fear  and  Trembling  ye  received 
 him. 
 
 16  1  rejoice  therefore  That  I  have 
 confidence  in  you  in  all  things. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 §    XLIX. 
 
 1    Moreover,  Brethren,   we  do 
 you  to  wit  of  *  the  GRACE  of  GoD 
 
 BESTOWED   on   the   CHURCHES  of 
 
 Macedonia; 
 
 2  How  That  in  a  Great  Trial  of 
 Afiliction  the  abundance  of  their 
 JOY  and  their  deep  Poverty 
 abounded  unto  the  RICHES  of  their 
 
 LIBERALITY. 
 
 3  For  to  their  Power,  I  bear 
 record,  yea,  and  beyond  their 
 Power  they  were  willing  of  them- 
 selves ; 
 
 4  Praying  ns  with  ]\Iuch  In- 
 treaty  That  f  we  would  receive  the 
 GIFT,  and  take  upon  us  the  fel- 
 lowship of  ^the  ministering 
 to  the  saints. 
 
 5  And  this  they  did,  not  as  we 
 hoped,  but  first  gave  their  Own- 
 selves  to  the  Lord,  and  unto  us 
 by  the  Will  of  God. 
 
 6  Insomuch  that  we  desired 
 Titus,  that  as  he  had  begun,  so  he 
 woidd  also  finish  in  you  the  same 
 GRACE  also. 
 
 7  Therefore,  as  ye  abound  in 
 every  thing,  in  Faith,  and  Utter- 
 ance, and  Knowledge,  and  in  All 
 Diligence,  and  iti  YOUR  Love  to 
 to  us,  see  that  ye  abound  in  This 
 GRACE  also. 
 
 8  I  speak  not  by  Command- 
 ment, but  by  occasion  of  the  for- 
 wardness of  others,  and  to 
 prove  the  sincerity  of  your 
 Love. 
 
 9  For  ye  know  the  grace  of 
 our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ],  That, 
 though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your 
 sakes  he  became  poor,  that  g0 
 through  HIS  Poverty  might  be  rich. 
 
 10  And  herein  1  give  my  Advice: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 12.  that  cake  of  ours  which  we  have  for  you  in  the  sight. 
 14.  even  so  that  boasting  of   ours  which.  1.   that  grace  of   God  which  was 
 
 BESTOWED.  4.    THAT  MINISTERING  wMch  is  tO  the  SAINTS. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 12.  nor  on  the  other  hand  for  his  cause.  13.  Therefore 
 we  were  comforted;  and  in  our  comfort,  exceedingly  the  more  joyed  we.  14.  the 
 BOASTING  of  you  which  I  made  before  (a).  4.  we  would  take  upon  us  the  gift,  and  the 
 FELLOWSHIP  of.     See  9. 
 
 31G 
 
VIII.  11.      THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 IX.  3. 
 
 for  this  is  expedient  for  You,  wlio 
 have  begun  before,  not  only  to  DO, 
 but  also  to  BE-FORWARD  a  Year 
 ago. 
 
 11  Now  therefore  perform  the 
 DOING  of  it;  that  as  there  was  a 
 READINESS  to  WILL,  SO  there  may 
 be  a  PERFORMANCE  also  out  of 
 THAT  which  ye  HAVE. 
 
 12  For  if  there  be  first  a  WIL- 
 LING-MIND,  it  is  accepted  accord- 
 ing to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not 
 according  to  that  he  hath  not. 
 
 13  For  /  mean  not  that  other 
 men  be  eased,  and  ye  burdened: 
 
 14  But  by  an  Equality,  that  now 
 at  THIS  Time  your  Abundance 
 may  be  a  supply  for  their  Want, 
 that  THEIR  Abundance  also  may 
 be  a  supply  for  YOUR  Want:  that 
 there  may  be  Equality: 
 
 15  As  it  is  written,  ^' He  that 
 had  gathered  MUCH  had  nothing 
 over;  and  HE  that  had  gathered 
 LITTLE  had  no  lack."  J 
 
 16  But  Thanks  be  to  *  God, 
 which  PUT  the  same  Earnest- 
 care  into  the  heart  of  Titus  for 
 you. 
 
 17  For  indeed  he  accepted  the 
 EXHORTATION;  but  being  more 
 forward,  of  his  own  accord  he 
 went  unto  you. 
 
 18  And  we  have  sent  with  him 
 the  BROTHER,  Whose  praise  is 
 in  the  gospel  throughout  All  the 
 
 CHURCHES; 
 
 19  And  not  that  only,  but  who 
 was  also  chosen  of  the  churches 
 to  travel  with  us  with  THIS  GRACE, 
 which  is  ADMINISTERED  by  us  to 
 
 the  GLORY  of  the  [Same]  Lord, 
 and  declaration  of  fyour  Ready- 
 mind: 
 
 20  Avoiding  this,  that  no  man 
 should  blame  Us  in  this  abun- 
 dance   which  is    ADMINISTERED 
 
 by  us: 
 
 2 1  t  Providing  for  honest  things, 
 not  only  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
 but  also  in  the  sight  of  Men. 
 
 22  And  we  have  sent  with  them 
 our  brother,  whom  we  have 
 oftentimes  proved  diligent  in  many 
 things,  but  now  much  more  f  dili- 
 gent, upon  *the  great  Confidence 
 which  /  have  in  you. 
 
 23  Whether  any  do  enquire  of 
 Titus,  he  is  my  Partner  and  Fel- 
 lowhelper  concerning  you:  or  our 
 Brethren  be  enquired  of^  they  are 
 the  ]\Iessengers  of  the  Churches, 
 and  the  Glory  of  Christ. 
 
 24  Wherefore  shew  ye  to  them, 
 [and]  before  the  CHURCHES,  the 
 PROOF  of  your  LOVE,  and  of  Our 
 Boasting  on  your  behalf. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 §    L. 
 
 1  For  as  touchmg  ^  the  MINIS- 
 TEKING  to  the  SAINTS,  it  is  Super- 
 fluous for  me  to  write  to  you: 
 
 2  For  I  know  the  forward- 
 ness of  your  MIND,  for  which  I 
 boast  of  you  to  them  of  Macedonia, 
 That  Achaia  was  ready  a  Year 
 ago;  and  YOUR  Zeal  hath  pro- 
 voked VERY-MANY. 
 
 3  Yet  have  I  sent  the  bre- 
 thren, lest  *OUr  BOASTING  of 
 you  should    be  in    vain    in    this 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  that  God  who  put.  22.  that  great  Confidence  which  / 
 have  in  you.  1.  that  ministering  which  is  to  the  saints.  3.  that  boasting  of 
 
 ours  which  is  over  you  should  be  in  vain. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 19.  our  Keady-mind.  21.  For  we  provide  for  honest 
 
 things.  22.  diligent  And  upon  that  great  Confidence  which  /  have  in  you,  whether 
 any  do  enquire.     See  19,  24. 
 
 +  15.  Exod.  xvi.  18. 
 
 317 
 
IX.  4. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 
 
 X.  4. 
 
 BEHALF ;  that,  as  I  said,  ye  may 
 be  ready: 
 
 4  Lest  [haply]  if  they  of  Ma- 
 cedonia come  with  me,  and  find 
 you  unprepared,  tOC — that  we  say 
 not,  ge — should  be  ashamed  fin 
 this  *  same  CONFIDENT  BOAST- 
 ING. 
 
 5  Therefore  I  thought  it  neces- 
 sary to  exhort  the  brethren, 
 that  they  would  go  before  unto 
 you,  and  make  up  beforehand 
 *your  bounty,  t  wliereof  ye  had- 
 NOTICE-BEFORE,  that  the  same 
 might  be  ready,  as  a  matter  of 
 Bounty,  and  not  as  o/Covetous- 
 ness. 
 
 6  But  this  /  saiji  He  which 
 SOWETH  sparingly  shall  reap  also 
 sparingly;  and  HE  which  SOWETH 
 bountifully  shall  reap  also  bounti- 
 fully. 
 
 7  Every  man  according  as  he 
 purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him 
 give;  not  grudgingly,  or  of  neces- 
 sity: for  God  loveth  a  Cheerful 
 Giver. 
 
 8  And  God  is  able  to  make  All 
 Grace  abound  toward  you;  that 
 ye,  always  having  All  Sufficiency 
 in  all  things,  may  abound  to  Every 
 good  Work : 
 
 9  As  it  is  written,  "  He  hath 
 dispersed  abroad;  he  hath  given 
 to  the  POOR :  his  RIGHTEOUSNESS 
 remaineth  for  ever."  J 
 
 10  Now  HE  that  ministeretii 
 Seed  to  the  sower  f  both  minister 
 Bread  for  your  Food^  and  multiply 
 your  seed -SOWN,  and  increase 
 the  FRUITS  of  your  righteous- 
 ness; 
 
 11  Being  enriched  in  every 
 thing  to  All  Bountifulness,  which 
 causeth  through  us  Thanksgiving 
 tto  God. 
 
 12  For  the  administration  of 
 this  SERVICE  not  only  supplieth 
 the  WANT  of  the  saints,  but  is 
 abundant  also  by  Many  Thanks- 
 givings to  GoD; 
 
 13  Whiles  by  the  experiment 
 of  this  ministration  they  glorify 
 God  for  your  professed  sub- 
 jection unto  the  gospel  of 
 Christ,  and  for  your  Liberal  dis- 
 tribution unto  them,  and  unto 
 all  men; 
 
 14  And  by  Their  Prayer  for  you, 
 •which  long  after  you  for  the  ex- 
 ceeding Grace  of  God  in  you. 
 
 15  Thanks  be  unto  GoD  for  his 
 unspeakable  Gift. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 1  Now  $  Paul  myself  beseech 
 you  by  the  meekness  and  Gentle- 
 ness of  Christ,  who  in  Presence 
 am  base  among  you,  but  being 
 absent  am  bold  f  toward  you: 
 
 2  But  I  beseech  ?/om,  that  I  may 
 not  be  BOLD  when  I  am  present 
 with  that  CONFIDENCE,  wherewith 
 I  think  to  be  bold  against  SOME, 
 which  THINK  of  us  as  if  we  walked 
 according  to  the  Flesh. 
 
 3  For  though  we  walk  in  the 
 Flesh,  we  do  not  war  after  the 
 Flesh: 
 
 4  For  the  weapons  of  our 
 WARFARE  are  not  carnal,  but 
 mighty  through  GoD  to  the  pul- 
 ling down  of  Strong-holds; 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  confidence  of  boasting.       5.  this  bounty  of  yours,  whereof. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 4.  in  this  confidence.     Therefore.         5.  Avhich  hath  been 
 FORE-ANNOUNCED,  that  the  same.  10.  will  both  minister.         11.  of  God.        1.  for 
 
 your  sakes.     But  I  beseech.     See  4. 
 
 X  9.  Psalm,  cxii.  9. 
 
 318 
 
X.  5. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIAXS. 
 
 XI.  4. 
 
 5  Casting  down  Imaginations, 
 and  Every  High  Thing  that  ex- 
 alteth  itself  against  the  KNOW- 
 LEDGE of  God,  and  bringing  into 
 captivity  Every  Thought  to    the 
 
 OBEDIENCE  of  ChRIST; 
 
 6  And  having*  in  a  Readiness  to 
 revenge  All  Disobedience,  when 
 Your  OBEDIENCE  is  fulfilled. 
 
 7  Do  ye  look  on  things  after 
 the  Outward-appearance?  If  any 
 man  t  trust  to  himself  That  he  is 
 Christ's,  let  him  of  himself  think 
 this  again,  That,  as  i)t  is  Christ^s, 
 even  so  are  \Bt  [Christ's]. 
 
 8  For  though  I  should  boast 
 somewhat  more  of  our  autho- 
 rity, which  the  Lord  hath  given 
 [us]  for  Edification,  and  not  for 
 your  Destruction,  1  should  not  be 
 ashamed ; 
 
 9  That  I  may  not  seem  as  if  I 
 ■would  terrify  you  by  letters. 
 
 10  For  his  letters,  say  they, 
 are  weighty  and  powerful ;  but  his 
 BODILY  presence  is  Weak,  and 
 his  SPEECH  contemptible. 
 
 11  Let  SUCH  an  one  think  this, 
 That,  such  as  we  are  in  word  by 
 Letters  when  we  are  absent,  such 
 will  we  be  also  in  deed  when  we 
 are  present. 
 
 12  For  fwe  dare  not  make  our- 
 selves of  the  number,  or  compare 
 ourselves  with  SOME  that  COM- 
 MEND Themselves:  but  ti)C|)  mea- 
 suring Themselves  by  themselves, 
 and  comparing  themselves  among 
 themselves,  are  not  wise. 
 
 13  But    toe  will    not   boast   of 
 
 Things  WITHOUT -OWr- MEASURE, 
 
 but  according  to  the  measure  of 
 the  RULE  which   God  hath  dis- 
 
 tributed to  us,  a  Measure  to  reach 
 even  unto  you. 
 
 14  For  we  stretch  not  ourselves 
 beyond  our  measure,  as  though  we 
 reached  not  unto  You:  for  we  are 
 come  as  far  as  to  You  also  in 
 preaching  the  GOSPEL  of  Christ  : 
 
 15  Not  boasting  of  Things  WITH- 
 OUT-owr- measure,  that  is,  of 
 Other-men's  Labours;  but  having 
 Hope,  when  your  faith  is  in- 
 creased, that  we  shall  be  enlarged 
 by  You  according  to  our  rule 
 abundantly, 
 
 16  To  preach  the  gospel  in  the 
 regions  beyond  you,  and  not  to 
 boast  in  Another-man's  Line  of 
 Things  made-ready  to  our  hand. 
 
 17  But  HE  that  GLORIETH,  let 
 him  glory  in  the  Lord. 
 
 18  For  not  HE  that  COMMEND- 
 ETH  Himself  is  approved,  but 
 Whom  the  Lord  commendeth. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 §  Lii. 
 
 1  Would  to  God  ye  could  bear 
 with  me  fa  little  in  wy  FOLLY: 
 and  indeed  bear  with  me. 
 
 2  For  I  am  jealous  over  you 
 with  Godly  Jealousy:  for  I  have 
 espoused  you  to  One  Husband, 
 that  I  may  present  you  as  a  chaste 
 Virgin  to  Christ. 
 
 3  But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means, 
 as  the  SERPENT  beguiled  Eve 
 through  his  subtilty,  [so]  your 
 MINDS  should  be  corrupted  ffrom 
 ■^  the  SIMPLICITY  that  is  in 
 Christ. 
 
 4  For  if  HE  that  COMETH 
 preacheth  Another  Jesus,  whom 
 we  have  not  preached,   or  if  ye 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that  simplicity  which  is  in  Christ. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.  seemeth  to  trust  to  himself.  12.  I  dare  not.  1.  some 
 little  in  my  Folly.  3.  from  that  simplicity  and  that  pureness  which  is  in  Christ. 
 See  7  8,  3. 
 
 319 
 
XI.  5. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.        XI.  25. 
 
 receive  another  Spirit,  which  ye 
 have  not  received,  or  another  Gos- 
 pel, which  ye  have  not  accepted, 
 ye  might  well  bear  with  him. 
 
 5  fYor  I  suppose  I  was  not  a 
 whit  behind  the  very-CHIEFEST 
 Apostles. 
 
 6  But  though  /  be  rude  in 
 SPEECH,  yet  not  in  knowledge; 
 but  we  have  been  throughly  made 
 manifest  among  you  in  all  things. 
 
 7  Have  I  committed  an  Offence 
 in  abasing  Myself  that  ge  might 
 be  exalted.  Because  I  have  preach- 
 ed to  you  the  GOSPEL  of  GoD 
 freely  ? 
 
 8  I  robbed  Other  Churches, 
 taking  Wages  of  them  *  to  do  YOU 
 Service. 
 
 9  And  when  I  was  present  with 
 you,  and  wanted,  I  was  chargeable 
 to  no  man :  for  THAT  which  was 
 LACKING  to  me  the  brethren 
 which  came  from  ]\Iacedonia  sup- 
 plied :  and  in  all  things  I  have 
 kept  Myself  from  being  burden- 
 some unto  you,  and  so  will  I 
 keep  myself. 
 
 10  As  the  Truth  of  Christ  is  in 
 me,  no  man  shall  stop  me  of  this 
 boasting    in    the    regions    of 
 
 ACHAIA. 
 
 11  t  Wherefore?  Because  I  love 
 you  not?     God  knoweth. 
 
 "  12  But  what  I  do,  that  I  will 
 do,  that  I  may  cut  off  OCCASION 
 from  them  which  desire  Occa- 
 sion; that  wherein  they  glory, 
 they  may  be  found  even  as  fie. 
 
 13  For  such  «re  False-apostles, 
 
 deceitful   Workers,    transforming 
 
 themselves   into    the   Apostles    of 
 
 Christ. 
 
 14  And  no  Marvel:  for  Satan 
 
 himself   is    transformed    into    an 
 Ancrel  of  Li^ht. 
 
 15  Therefore  it  is  no  great  thing 
 if  his  MINISTERS  also  be  trans- 
 formed as  the  INIinisters  of  Righte- 
 ousness; Whose  END  shall  be  ac- 
 cording to  their  WORKS. 
 
 §    LIIL 
 
 16  1  say  again,  Let  no  man  think 
 Me  a  Fool;  if  otlierwise,  yet  as  a 
 Fool  receive  me,  that  3E  may  boast 
 jnyself  a  little. 
 
 17  That  which  I  speak,  I  speak 
 it  not  after  the  Lord,  but  as  it 
 were  foolishly,  in  This  confi- 
 dence of  BOASTING. 
 
 18  Seeing  that  many  glory  after 
 the  FLESH,  $  will  glory  also. 
 
 19  For  ye  suffer  FOOLS  gladly, 
 seeing  ye  yourselves  are  wise. 
 
 20  For  ye  suffer,  if  a  man  bring 
 You  into  bondage,  if  a  man  devour 
 you,  if  a  man  take  of  you,  if  a 
 man  exalt  himself,  if  a  man  smite 
 You  on  the  Face. 
 
 21  J  speak  as  concerning  Re- 
 proach, as  Though  b3C  had  been 
 weak.  Howbeit  whereinsoever  any 
 is  bold, — I  speak  foolishly, — i  sun 
 bold  also. 
 
 22  Arc  they  Hebrews?  so  am  5. 
 Are  they  Israelites?  so  ami.  Are 
 they  the  Seed  of  Abraham?  so  am  $. 
 
 23  Are  they  Ministers  of  Christ? 
 — I  speak  as  a  Fool, — $  am  more; 
 in  Labours  more  abundant,  t  ^^ 
 Stripes  above  measure,  in  Prisons 
 more  frequent,  in  Deaths  oft. 
 
 24  Of  the  Jews  five  times  re- 
 ceived I  forty  stripes  save  one. 
 
 25  Thrice  was  I  beaten  with 
 rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  I 
 suffered  shipwreck,  a  night  and  a 
 day  have  I  been  in  the  deep; 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 8.  for  tour  Service.     And  when.         16.  E  also  may  boast, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  And  I  suppose.         U.  Wherefore  I  love  you  not?  God 
 knoweth.        23.  in  Prisons  more  frequent,  in  Stripes  above  measure,  in  Deaths  oft. 
 
 320 
 
XI.  26.        THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.      XII.  10. 
 
 26  In  Journey ings  often,  in  Perils 
 of  Waters,  in  Perils  of  Robbers, 
 in  Perils  by  mine  own  Countrymen, 
 in  Perils  by  the  Heatlien,  in  Perils 
 in  the  City,  in  Perils  in  the  Wil- 
 derness, in  Perils  in  the  Sea,  in 
 Perils  among  False-brethren; 
 
 27  In  Weariness  and  Painful- 
 ness,  in  Watchings  often,  in  Hun- 
 ger and  Thirst,  in  Fastings  often, 
 in  Cold  and  Nakedness. 
 
 28  Beside  those  things  tliat  are 
 
 WITHOUT,   THAT   which  COMETH 
 
 upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  All 
 
 the  CHURCHES. 
 
 29  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not 
 weak?  who  is  offended,  and  5  burn 
 not? 
 
 30  If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will 
 glory  of  the  things  which  con- 
 cern [mine]  INFIRMITIES. 
 
 31  The  God  and  Father  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  [Christ],  *  which  is 
 blessed  for  evermore,  knoweth 
 That  I  lie  not. 
 
 32  In  Damascus  the  governor 
 under  Aretas  the  king  kept  the 
 CITY  of  the  Damascenes  with  a 
 garrison,  [desirous]  to  apprehend 
 me: 
 
 33  And  through  a  Window  in  a 
 Basket  was  I  let  down  by  the 
 WALL,  and  escaped  his  hands. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIL 
 
 1  It  is  not  expedient  [for  me] 
 doubtless  to  glory,  f  I  will  come 
 to  Visions  and  Revelations  of  the 
 Lord. 
 
 2  I  knew  a  Man  in  Christ 
 above  fourteen  Years  ago, — whe- 
 ther in  the  Body,  I  cannot  tell; 
 or  whether  out  of  the  body,  I  can- 
 
 not tell:  God  knoweth; — SUCH 
 an  one  caught  up  to  the  Third 
 Heaven. 
 
 3  And  I  knew  such  a  Man, — 
 whether  in  the  Body,  or  out 
 of  the  BODY,  I  cannot  tell:  GoD 
 knoweth ; — 
 
 4  How  That  he  was  caught  up 
 into  PARADISE,  and  heard  Un- 
 speakable Words,  which  it  is  not 
 lawful  for  a  Man  to  utter. 
 
 5  Of  SUCH  an  one  will  I  glory; 
 yet  of  myself  will  I  not  glory,  but 
 in  [mine]  infirmities. 
 
 6  For  though  I  would  desire  to 
 glory,  I  shall  not  be  a  Fool;  for  I 
 will  say  the  Truth :  but  now  I  for- 
 bear, lest  any  man  should  think 
 of  Me  above  that  which  he  seeth 
 me  to  be,  or  [that  he]  heareth  of 
 me. 
 
 7  And  lest  I  should  be  exalted 
 above  measure  through  the  abun- 
 dance of  the  revelations,  there 
 was  given  to  me  a  Thorn  in  the 
 FLESH,  the  Messenger  of  Satan 
 to  buffet  Me,  lest  I  should  be  ex- 
 alted above  measure. 
 
 8  For  this  thing  I  besougiit  the 
 Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart 
 from  me. 
 
 9  And  he  said  unto  me.  My 
 GRACE  is  sufficient  for  thee:  for 
 [my]  STRENGTH  is  made  perfect 
 in  Weakness.  Most  gladly  there- 
 fore will  I  rather  glory  in  [my] 
 INFIRMITIES,  that  the  POWER  of 
 Christ  may  rest  upon  Me. 
 
 10  Therefore  I  take  pleasure  in 
 Infirmities,  in  Reproaches,  in  Ne- 
 cessities, in  Persecutions,  in  Dis- 
 tresses for  Christ's  sake:  for  when 
 I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong. 
 
 11  I    am    become    a    Fool    [in 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3L  he  who  is  the  blessed-one  for  evermore. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  1.   But  I  will  come.     See  30,  31,  32,  1,  5,  6,  9  (twice). 
 
 Y  321 
 
XII.  11.       THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.       XIII.  5. 
 
 glorying];  ^t  have  compelled  Me: 
 for  $  ought  to  have  been  com- 
 mended of  You:  for  in  nothing 
 am  I  behind  the  very-Chiefest 
 Apostles,  though  I  be  nothing. 
 
 12  Truly  the  SIGNS  of  an  APOS- 
 TLE were  wrouglit  among  you  in 
 All  Patience,  in  Signs,  and  Won- 
 ders, and  Mighty-deeds. 
 
 13  For  what  is  it  wherein  ye 
 were  inferior  to  OTHER  Churches, 
 except  it  be  That  $  myself  was 
 not  burdensome  to  you?  forgive 
 me  this  WRONG. 
 
 14  Behold,  fthe  third  time  I 
 am  ready  to  come  to  you ;  and  I 
 will  not  be  burdensome  [to  you] : 
 for  I  seek  not  your's  but  you: 
 for  the  children  ought  not  to 
 lay  up  for  the  parents,  but  the 
 parents  for  the  children. 
 
 15  And  $  will  very  gladly  spend 
 and  be  spent  for  "^you:  though  the 
 more  abundantly  I  love  You,  the 
 less  I  be  loved. 
 
 16  But  be  it  so,  I  did  not  burden 
 you:  nevertheless,  being  crafty,  I 
 caught  You  with  Guile. 
 
 17  Did  I  make  a  gain  of  you  by 
 any  of  them  whom  I  sent  unto  you  ? 
 
 18  1  desired  Titus,  and  with  hini 
 I  sent  a  brother.  Did  Titus 
 make  a  gain  of  you?  walked  we 
 not  in  the  same  Spirit?  ivalked  we 
 not  fin  the  SAME  Steps? 
 
 19  Again,  think  ye  That  we 
 excuse  ourselves  unto  You?  we 
 speak  before  God  in  Christ: 
 
 §  Liy. 
 
 But  we  do  ALL  things,  dearly  be- 
 loved, for  your  Edifying. 
 
 20  For  I  fear,  lest,  when  I  come, 
 
 I  shall  not  find  you  such  as  I 
 would,  and  that  $  shall  be  found 
 unto  you  such  as  ye  would  not: 
 lest  there  be  Debates,  t  Envy- 
 ings,  Wraths,  Strifes,  Backbitings, 
 Whisperings,  Swellings,  Tumults: 
 21  And  lest,  when  I  come  again, 
 my  God  will  humble  me  among 
 you,  and  that  I  shall  bewail  many 
 which  have  SINNED -already, 
 and  have  not  repented  of  the  UN- 
 CLEANNESS  and  Fornication  and 
 Lasciviousness  which  they  have 
 committed. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 1  This  is  the  third  time  I  am 
 coming  to  you.  In  the  IMouth  of 
 Two  or  three  Witnesses  shall 
 Every  Word  be  established. 
 
 2  tl  told  you  before,  and  fore- 
 tell you,  as  if  I  were  present,  the 
 SECOND  time;  and  being  absent 
 now    I    write    to    THEM    which 
 
 HERETOFORE  HAVE  SINNED,  and 
 
 to    all   OTHER,  That,   if  I   come 
 AGAIN,  I  will  not  spare: 
 
 3  Since  ye  seek  a  Proof  of 
 Christ  speaking  in  me,  "^ which 
 to  you-ward  is  not  weak,  but  is 
 mighty  in  you. 
 
 4  For  though  he  was  crucified 
 through  Weakness,  yet  he  liveth 
 by  the  Power  of  God.  For  tor 
 also  are  weak  in  him,  but  we  shall 
 live  with  him  by  the  Power  of 
 God  [toward  you]. 
 
 5  Examine  Yourselves,  whether 
 ye  be  in  the  FAITH;  prove  your 
 Ownselves.  Know  ye  not  your 
 ownselves,  hoiv  That  Jesus  Christ 
 is  in  you,  except  ye  be  Reprobates? 
 
 *  Emphatic    Text. — 15.  your  souls:  though  3.  who  toward  You  is  not  weak. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 14.  this  is  the  third  time.  18.  of  old  in  the  same  Steps? 
 Think  ye  That.  20.  Envy,  2.  I  foretohl,  and  foretell  the  second  time  as  if  I  were 
 pi-esent,  though  now  absent,  to  them  which.     i<€e  11,  14,  4. 
 
 322 
 
XIIL  6.        THE  SECOND  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS.      XHI.  14. 
 
 6  But  I  trust  That  ye  sliall 
 know  That  \Xit  are  are  not  Repro- 
 bates. 
 
 7  Now  1 1  pray  to  GoD  that  ye 
 do  no  Evil;  not  that  b30  should 
 appear  approved,  but  that  ge  should 
 do  THAT  which  is  HONEST,  though 
 b30  be  as  Reprobates. 
 
 8  For  we  can  do  nothing 
 against  the  truth,  but  for  the 
 TRUTH. 
 
 9  For  we  are  glad,  when  U)f 
 are  weak,  and  ge  are  strong :  [and] 
 this  also  we  wish,  even  YOUR  Per- 
 fection. 
 
 10  Therefore  I  write  These  things 
 being  absent,  lest  being  present  I 
 should  use  Sharpness,  according  to 
 the  POWER  which  the  Lord  hath 
 
 given  me  to  Edification,  and  not 
 to  Destruction. 
 
 11  Finally,  Brethren,  flirewell. 
 Be  perfect,  be  of  good  comfort,  be 
 of  ONE  mind,  live  in  peace;  and 
 the  God  of  love  and  Peace  shall 
 be  with  you. 
 
 12  Greet  one  another  with  an 
 Holy  Kiss. 
 
 13  All  the  SAINTS  salute  you. 
 
 14  The  GRACE  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of 
 God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
 HOLY  Ghost,  be  with  you  all. 
 [Amen]. 
 
 ^  The  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians 
 was  written  from  Philippi,  a  city  of 
 Macedonia,  by  Titns  and  Lucas. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.  we  pray.     See9,\4. 
 THE  Corinthians,  written  from  Philippi. 
 
 Subscription  :  The  Second  to 
 
 Y  2 
 
 •  .i^ 
 
t  [THE   EPISTLE    OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO    THE    GALATIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle,  —  not  of 
 Men,  neither  by  Man,  but  by 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  *God  the  Fa- 
 ther, who  RAISED  him  from  the 
 dead : — 
 
 2  And  ALL  the  Brethren  which 
 are  with  me,  unto  the  churches 
 of  Galatia: 
 
 3  Grace  be  to  j^^ou  and  Peace 
 from  God  the  Father,  and  from 
 ■^our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 4  Who  GAVE  himself  for  our 
 SINS,  that  he  might  deliver  us 
 from  this  present  evil  World, 
 according  to  the  WILL  of  ^  God 
 and  our  Father: 
 
 5  To  whom  be  GLORY  for  ever 
 and  EVER.     Amen. 
 
 6  I  marvel  That  ye  are  so  soon 
 removed  from  HIM  that  CALLED 
 you  into  the  Grace  of  Christ  unto 
 Another  Gospel: 
 
 7  Which  is  not  another;  but 
 there  be  SOME  that  trouble  you, 
 and  would  pervert  the  GOSPEL  of 
 Christ. 
 
 8  But  though  toe,  or  an  Angel 
 from  Heaven,  preach  any  other 
 gospel  unto  You  than  that  which 
 we  have  preached  unto  you,  let 
 him  be  accursed. 
 
 9  As  we  said  before,  so  say  I 
 now  again.  If  any  man  preach  any 
 other  gospel  unto  You  than  that 
 ye  have  received,  let  him  be  ac- 
 cursed. 
 
 10  For  do  I  now  persuade  Men, 
 or  God?  or  do  I  seek  to  please 
 Men?  for  if  I  yet  pleased  Men,  I 
 should  not  be  the  Servant  of 
 Christ. 
 
 11  But  I  certify  you.  Brethren, 
 That  *  the  GOSPEL  which  was 
 PREACHED  of  me  is  not  after 
 Man. 
 
 12  For  1  neither  received  it  of 
 Man,  neither  was  I  taught  it^ 
 but  by  the  Kevelation  of  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 13  For  ye  have  heard  of  my 
 Conversation  m  tune  past  m  the 
 Jews'-religion,  how  That  be- 
 yond Measure  I  persecuted  the 
 CHURCH  of  God,  and  wasted  it: 
 
 14  And  profited  in  the  Jews'- 
 RELIGION  above  Many  my  Equals 
 in  mine  own  nation,  being  more 
 exceedingly  zealous  of  the  tra- 
 ditions of  my  fathers. 
 
 15  But  when  fit  pleased  *GoD, 
 who  separated  me  from  my 
 Mother's  Womb,  and  called  me  by 
 his  GRACE, 
 
 16  To  reveal  his  SON  in  me,  that 
 I  might  preach  him  among   the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 1.  that  God  the  Father  who.         3.  that  Lord  of  ours  Jesus 
 Christ.       4,  our  God  and  Father:  To  whom.       IL  that  gospel  which  was.       15.  that 
 
 God  who. 
 
 t  Vatican 
 separated. 
 
 Manuscript— r«7/e.-  To   the  Galatians. 
 
 15.    it  pleased  him  who 
 324 
 
L  17. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 II.  10. 
 
 HEATHEN;    immediately    I    con- 
 ferred not  with  Flesh  and  Blood : 
 
 17  Neither  went  I  [up]  to  Jeru- 
 salem to  THEM  which  were  APOS- 
 TLES before  me;  but  I  went  into 
 Arabia,  and  returned  again  unto 
 Damascus. 
 
 18  Then  after  three  Years  I  went 
 up  to  Jerusalem  to  see  f  Peter, 
 and  abode  with  him  fifteen  Days. 
 
 19  But  other  of  the  apostles 
 saw  I  none,  save  James  the  Lord's 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 20  Now  the  things  which  I  write 
 unto  you,  behold,  before  God,  I 
 lie  not. 
 
 21  Afterwards  I  came  into  the 
 REGIONS  of  Syria  and  Cilicia; 
 
 22  And  was  unknown  by  FACE 
 unto  ^  the  CHURCHES  of  JUD^A 
 which  were  in  Christ : 
 
 23  But  they  had  heard  only. 
 That  HE  which  persecuted  us 
 in  times  past  now  preacheth  the 
 FAITH  which  once  he  destroyed. 
 
 24  And  they  glorified  God  in 
 me. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  Then  Fourteen  Years  after  I 
 went  up  again  to  Jerusalem  with 
 Barnabas,  and  took  Titus  with  me 
 also. 
 
 2  And  I  went  up  by  Revela- 
 tion, and  communicated  unto  them 
 that  GOSPEL  which  1  preach 
 among  the  Gentiles,  but  pri- 
 vately to  THEM  which  were  of 
 REPUTATION,  lest  by  any  means 
 1  should  run,  or  had  run,  in  vain. 
 
 §    LVI.  II    ^ 
 
 3  t  But   ^  neither    Titus,    who 
 
 was  with  me,  being  a  Greek,  was 
 compelled  to  be  circumcised: 
 
 4  And  that  because  of  false- 
 brethren  UNAWARES-BROUGHT- 
 IN,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy 
 out  our  LIBERTY  which  we  have 
 in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might 
 bring  Us  into  bondage : 
 
 5  To  whom  we  gave  place  by 
 SUBJECTION,  no,  not  for  an  Hour; 
 that  the  truth  of  the  GOSPEL 
 might  continue  with  you. 
 
 6  But   of  THOSE  who    SEEMED 
 
 to  be  somewhat,  whatsoever  they 
 were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to  Me : 
 God  accepteth  no  Man's  Person: 
 for  THEY  who  SEEMED  to  be  some- 
 what in  conference  added  nothing 
 to  Me: 
 
 7  But  CONTRARIWISE,  when 
 they  saw  That  the  GOSPEL  of  the 
 UNCIRCUMCISION  was  committed 
 unto  me,  as  the  gospel  of  the  cir- 
 cumcision was  unto  Peter: 
 
 8  For  HE  that  wrought-ef- 
 fectually  in  Peter  to  the  Apos- 
 tleship  of  the  circumcision,  the 
 same  was  mighty  in  me  toward 
 the  Gentiles: 
 
 9  And  when  James,  Cephas, 
 and  John,  *  who  seemed  to  be 
 Pillars,  perceived  "^tlie  grace  that 
 was  given  unto  me,  they  gave  to 
 me  and  Barnabas  the  liiglit-hands 
 of  Fellowship;  that  U)P  should  go 
 unto  the  HEATHEN,  and  tijeg  unto 
 
 the  CIRCUMCISION. 
 
 10  Only  they  would  that  we 
 should  remember  the  POOR;  tlie 
 same  vvliidii  I  also  was  forward 
 to  do. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 22.  those  churches  of  Jud.ea  which.  3.  not  even  that 
 Titus,  who  was  with  me,  being  a  Greek.  9.  they  who  sp:e31ed.  9.  that  gka<,e 
 which  was  given. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18.  Cephas,  and  abode, 
 with  me,  being  a  Greek.     iSee  17. 
 
 3    But  not  even  Titus,  who  was 
 II   This  Section  is  numbered  55  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 325 
 
II.  11. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 III.  7. 
 
 1 1  But  when  f  Peter  was  come 
 to  Antioch,  I  withstood  Him  to 
 the  Face^  Because  he  was  to  be 
 blamed. 
 
 12  For  before  that  certain  came 
 from  James_,  he  did  eat  with  the 
 Gentiles:  but  when  they  were 
 come,  he  withdrew  and  separated 
 himself,  fearing  them  which  were 
 of  the  Circumcision. 
 
 13  And  the  other  Jews  dis- 
 sembled likewise  with  him ;  inso- 
 much that  Barnabas  also  was 
 carried  away  with  Their  dissimu- 
 lation. 
 
 14  But  when  I  saw  That  they 
 walked  not  uprightly  according  to 
 the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said 
 unto  t  Peter  before  them  all,  If 
 tjou,  being  a  Jew,  livest  after  the 
 manner  of  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do 
 the  Jews,  t  why  compellest  thou 
 the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the 
 Jews? 
 
 15  512Ep,  who  are  Jews  by  Na- 
 ture, and  not  Sinners  of  the 
 Gentiles, 
 
 16  Knowing  That  a  Man  is 
 not  justified  by  the  Works  of  the 
 Law,  but  by  the  Faith  of  f  Jesus 
 Christ, 'even  b30  have  believed  in 
 t  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  might  be 
 justified  by  the  Faith  of  Christ, 
 and  not  by  the  Works  of  the 
 Law:  For  by  the  Works  of  the 
 Law  shall  No  Flesh  be  justified. 
 
 17  But  if,  while  we  seek  to  be 
 justified  by  Christ,  we  ourselves 
 also  are  found  Sinners,  is  therefore 
 Christ  the  Minister  of  Sin?  God 
 forbid. 
 
 18  For   if    I    build    again    the 
 
 things  which  I  destroyed,  I  make 
 Myself  a  Transgressor. 
 
 19  For  \  through  the  Law  am 
 dead  to  the  Law,  that  I  might 
 live  unto  God. 
 
 20  I  am  crucified  with  Christ: 
 nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not  $, 
 but  Christ  liveth  in  me:  and  the 
 life  which  I  now  live  in  the  Flesh 
 I  live  thy  *  the  Faith  oi  the  son 
 of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave 
 himself  for  me. 
 
 21  I  do  not  frustrate  the  GRACE 
 of  God  :  for  if  Righteousness  come 
 by  the  Law,  then  Christ  is  dead 
 in  vain. 
 
 CHAPTER   III. 
 
 1  0  Foolish  Galatians,  who  hath 
 bewitched  You,  [that  ye  should 
 not  obey  the  truth],  before 
 whose  Eyes  Jesus  Christ  hath 
 been  evidently  set  forth,  crucified 
 [among  you]  ? 
 
 2  This  only  would  I  learn  of 
 you,  Received  ye  the  SPIRIT  by 
 the  Works  of  the  Law,  or  by  the 
 Hearing  of  Faith? 
 
 3  Are  ye  so  foolish?  having 
 begun  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now 
 made  perfect  by  the  Flesh  ? 
 
 4  Have  ye  suffered  so  Many 
 things  in  vain?  if  it  he  yet  in  vain. 
 
 5  He  therefore  that  minister- 
 ETH  to  you  the  SPIRIT,  and  wor- 
 keth  Miracles  among  you,  doeth  he 
 it  by  the  Works  of  the  Law,  or 
 by  the  Hearing  of  Faith? 
 
 6  Even  as  Abraham  believed 
 God,  and  it  was  accounted  to  him 
 for  Righteousness. 
 
 7  Know  ye  therefore  That  they 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text. — 20.  that  Faith  which  I  have  in  that  son  of  God  wno. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 11.  Cephas.  14.  Cephas.  14.  how  compellest  thou. 
 16.  Christ  Jesus,  even.  16.  Christ  Jesus,  that.  20.  by  that  Faith  which  /  have 
 in  that  God  and  Christ  who  loved  mc.     See  1  (twice). 
 
 326 
 
III.  8. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 III.  25. 
 
 vjhich  are  of  Faith,  the  same  are 
 the  Children  of  Abraham,  j^t/i-..?^ 
 
 8  And  the  scripture,  fore- 
 seeing That  God  would  justify 
 the  HEATHEN  tlirough  Faith, 
 *  preached-before-the-gospel  unto 
 Abraham,  saying^  "  In  thee  shall 
 All  NATIONS  be  blessed."  % 
 
 9  So  then  they  which  be  of 
 Faith  are  blessed  with  faithful 
 Abraham. 
 
 10  For  as  many  as  are  of  the 
 Works  of  the  Law  are  under  the 
 Curse:  for  it  is  written,  "  Cursed 
 is  every  one  that  continueth  not 
 in  All  things  which  are  writ- 
 ten in  the  BOOK  of  the  law  to 
 DO  them."  J 
 
 11  But  That  no  man  is  justified 
 by  the  Law  in  the  sight  of  God, 
 it  is  evident:  For,  "  The  JUST 
 shall  live  by  Faith."  J 
 
 12  And  the  law  is  not  of 
 Faith:  but,  f"  The  man  that 
 DOETH  them  shall  live  in  them."  J 
 
 1 3  Christ  hath  redeemed  Us  from 
 the  CURSE  of  the  LAW,  being 
 made  a  Curse  for  us:  For  it  is 
 written,  "  Cursed  is  every-ONE 
 that  hangeth  on  a  Tree:"  J 
 
 14  That  the  blessing  of  Abra- 
 ham might  come  on  the  Gen- 
 tiles through  Jesus  Christ;  that 
 we  might  receive  the  promise  of 
 the  spirit  through  faith. 
 
 15  Brethren,  I  speak  after  the 
 manner  of  Men;  Though  it  be 
 but  a  Man's  Covenant,  yet  if  it  be 
 confirmed,  no  man  disanuulleth, 
 or  addeth  thereto. 
 
 16  Now  to  Abraham  and  his 
 SEED  were  the  promises  made. 
 
 He  saith  not,  "  And  to  seeds," 
 as  of  many;  but  as  of  one,  "And 
 to  thy  SEED,"  J  which  is  Christ. 
 
 17  And  this  I  say,  that  the  Co- 
 venant, that  was  confirmed  before 
 of  God  [in  Christ],  the  LAW, 
 wliich  t  was  four-hundred  and 
 thirty  Years  after,  cannot  disannul, 
 that  it  should  make  the  PROMISE 
 of  noxe-effect. 
 
 18  For  if  the  inheritance  be 
 of  the  Law,  it  is  no  more  of  Pro- 
 mise :  but  God  gave  it  to  Abra- 
 ham by  Promise. 
 
 19  Wherefore  then  serveth  the 
 LAW?  It  was  added  because  of 
 transgressions,  till  the  seed 
 should  come  to  whom  the  promise 
 was  made ;  and  it  was  ordained  by 
 Angels  in  the  Hand  of  a  Mediator. 
 
 20  Now  a  mediator  is  not  a 
 mediator'  of  one,  but  GoD  is  one. 
 
 21  Is  the  LAW  then  against 
 the  promises  [of  God]?  God 
 forbid:  for  if  there  had  been  *a 
 Law  given  which  COULD  have 
 given  life,  verily  righteousness 
 should  have  been  by  the  Law. 
 
 22  But  the  scripture  hath 
 concluded  all  under  Sin,  that 
 the  PROMISE  by  Faith  of  Jesus 
 Christ  mio-ht  be  i>-iven   to  them 
 
 o  o 
 
 that  BELIEVE. 
 
 23  But  before  faith  came,  we 
 were  kept  under  the  Law,  shut  up 
 unto  the  faith  which  should- 
 afterwards  be  revealed. 
 
 24  Wherefore  the  law  was  our 
 Schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto 
 Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified 
 by  Faith. 
 
 25  But  after  that  FAITH  is  come. 
 
 %i.\y 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  preached  the  gosi)cl  beforehand  unto.         2L  that  Law  given 
 whieli. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.  he  that   d  )KTH  them.         17.  was  Four-hundred  and 
 Thirty  Years.     See2\. 
 
 X  8.  Gen.  xii.  3.         +   10.  Dent,  xxvii. '20.         %   11.  Hab.  ii.  4.         %   12.  Lev.  xviii.  5. 
 
 +   13.  Dent.  xxi.  23.         J   IG.  Gen.  xii.  7. 
 
 327 
 
III.  26. 
 
 TO  TPIE  GALATIANS. 
 
 IV.  18. 
 
 we  are  no  longer  under  a  School- 
 master. 
 
 26  For  ye  are  all  the  Children 
 of  God  by  FAITH  m  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 27  For  as  many  of  you  as  have 
 been  baptized  into  Christ  have  put 
 on  Christ. 
 
 28  There  is  neither  Jew  nor 
 Greek,  there  is  neither  Bond  nor 
 Free,  there  is  neither  ^lale  nor 
 Female:  for  ge  are  all  one  in 
 Christ  Jesus. 
 
 29  And  if  ge  be  Christ's,  then 
 are  ye  f  Abraham's  Seed,  [and] 
 Heirs  according  to  the  Promise. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Now  I  say,  That  the  heir, 
 as  long  as  he  is  a  Child,  difiereth 
 nothing  from  a  Servant,  though 
 he  be  Lord  of  all; 
 
 2  But  is  under  Tutors  and 
 Governors   until    fthe   TIME-AP- 
 
 POINTED  of  the  FATHER. 
 
 3  Even  so  tOf,  when  we  were 
 Children,  were  in  bondage  under 
 
 the  ELEMENTS  of  the  WORLD : 
 
 4  But  when  the  fulness  of 
 the  TIME  was  come,  GoD  sent 
 forth  his  SON,  made  of  a  Woman, 
 made  under  the  Law, 
 
 5  To  redeem  them  that  were 
 under  the  Law,  that  we  might 
 receive  the  adoption-of-sons. 
 
 6  And  Because  ye  are  Sons, 
 t  God  hath  sent  forth  the  spirit 
 of  his  SON  into  your  HEARTS, 
 crying,  Abba,  father. 
 
 7  Wherefore  thou  art  no  more 
 a  Servant,  but  a  Son ;  and  if  a  Son, 
 then  an  Heir  t  of  God  through 
 Christ. 
 
 8  Howbeitthen,  when  ye  knew 
 not  God,  ye  did  service  unto  them 
 which  by  Nature  are  no  Gods. 
 
 9  But  now,  after  that  ye  have 
 known  God,  or  rather  are  known 
 of  God,  how  turn  ye  again  to  the 
 WEAK  and  Beggarly  Elements, 
 whereunto  ye  desire  again  to  be  in 
 bondage  ? 
 
 10  Ye  observe  Days,  and  Months, 
 and  Times,  and  Years. 
 
 Ill  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  I  have 
 bestowed  upon  you  labour  in  vain. 
 
 §    LVII. 
 
 12  Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  be 
 as  E  am;  For  1  am  as  g0  are:  ye 
 have  not  injured  Me  at  all. 
 
 13  Ye  know  How  through  In- 
 firmity of  the  FLESH  I  preached 
 the    gospel    unto    you    at-the- 
 
 FIRST. 
 
 14  t  And  ^  my  temptation 
 which  was  in  my  FLESH  ye  de- 
 spised not,  nor  reiected;  but  re- 
 ceived me  as  an  Angel  of  God, 
 even  as  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 15  Where  fis  then  the  BLES- 
 SEDNESS ye  spake  of?  for  I  bear 
 you  record.  That,  if  it  had  been 
 possible,  ye  would  have  plucked 
 out  your  own  eyes,  and  have 
 given  them  to  me. 
 
 16  Am  I  therefore  become  your 
 Enemy,  because  I  tell  vou  the 
 truth? 
 
 17  They  zealously  affect  you,  Z)Mf 
 not  well ;  yea,  they  would  fexclude 
 you,  that  ye  might  affect  Them. 
 
 18  But  it  is  good  to  be  t  zea- 
 lously-affected always  in  a 
 good  thing,  and  not  only  when 
 I  am-present  with  you. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  temptation  of  mine  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 29.  of  the  Seed  of  Abraham,  Heirs  according.  2.  that 
 which  was  the  time-appointed.  6.  he  hath  sent  finth.  7.  tlirough  God.  Howbeit 
 then.  14.  And  your  temptation  which  was  in  my  flesh.  15.  is  then  your  Bles- 
 sedness? for  I  bear.  17.  tliat  wc  were  exchxded,  that  ye  might.  18.  zealousy-affccted. 
 See  29. 
 
 328 
 
IV.  19. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 V.  10. 
 
 19  My  Little-cliildren,  of  whom 
 I  travail  in  birth  again  until  Christ 
 be  formed  in  you. 
 
 20  I  desire  to  be  present  with 
 you  now,  and  to  change  my  voice  ; 
 For  I  stand  in  doubt  of  you. 
 
 21  Tell  me,  ye  that  desire  to 
 be  under  the  Law,  do  ye  not  hear 
 the  LAW? 
 
 22  For  it  is  written,  That  Abra- 
 ham had  Two  Sons,  the  one  by  a 
 BONDMAID,  the  other  by  a  free- 
 woman. 
 
 23  But  HE  who  was  of  the  bond- 
 woman was  born  after  the  Flesh; 
 but  HE  of  the  freewoman  was 
 
 by  PROMISE. 
 
 24  Which  things  are  an  allegory : 
 for  these  are  the  two  Covenants; 
 the  one  from  the  Mount  Sinai, 
 which  gendereth  to  Bondage, 
 which  is  Agar. 
 
 25  For  this  Agar  is  Mount 
 Sinai  in  Arabia,  and  answereth 
 to  Jerusalem  which  now  isj 
 t  and  is  in  bondage  with  her 
 children. 
 
 26  But  Jerusalem  which  is 
 ABOVE  is  free,  which  is  the  Mo- 
 ther of  us  [all]. 
 
 27  For  it  is  written,  "  Eejoice, 
 THOU  Barren  that  bearest  not; 
 break  forth  and  cry,  thou  that 
 travailest  not:  For  the  deso- 
 late hath  many  more  children 
 than  SHE  which  hath  an  HUS- 
 BAND." { 
 
 28  Now  t^^i  Brethren,  as  Isaac 
 was,  are  the  Children  of  Promise. 
 
 29  But  as  then  he  that  was 
 BORN  after  the  Flesh  persecuted 
 HIM  that  was  born  after  the  Spirit, 
 even  so  it  is  now. 
 
 30  Nevertheless  what  saith  the 
 SCRIPTURE?  "Cast out  the  bond- 
 woman and  her  SON :  for  the  SON 
 of  the  BONDWOMAN  shall  not  be 
 heir  with  the  SON  of  the  free- 
 woman."  X 
 
 31  t  So  then.  Brethren,  we  are 
 not  Children  of  the  Bondwoman, 
 
 but  of  the  FREE. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  Stand  *fast  therefore  in  the 
 LIBERTY  wherewith  Christ  hath 
 made  Us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
 again  with  the  Yoke  of  Bondage. 
 
 2  Behold,  5  Paul  say  unto  you. 
 That  if  ye  be  circumcised,  Christ 
 shall  profit  You  nothing. 
 
 3  For  I  testify  again  to  Every 
 Man  that  is  circumcised.  That  he 
 is  a  Debtor  to  do  the  Whole  law. 
 
 4  t  Christ  is  become  of  no 
 effect  unto  you,  whosoever  of  you 
 are  justified  by  the  Law;  ye  are 
 fallen  from  GRACE. 
 
 5  For  b)e  through  the  Spirit 
 wait  for  the  Hope  of  Righteous- 
 ness by  Faith. 
 
 6  For  in  [Jesus]  Christ  neither 
 Circumcision  availeth  any  thing, 
 nor  Uncircumcision ;  but  Faith 
 which  worketh  by  Love. 
 
 7  Ye  did  run  well;  who  did 
 hinder  You,  that  ye  should  not 
 obey  the  t  truth  ? 
 
 8  This  PERSUASION  Cometh  not 
 of  him  that  CALLETH  you. 
 
 9  A  Little  Leaven  leaveneth 
 the  Whole  LU3IP. 
 
 10  $  have  confidence  in  you 
 [through  the  Lord],  That  ye  will 
 be  none  otherwise  minded:  but 
 HE   that    TROUBLETH   you    shall 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text — \.  ye  fast  therefore, 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 25.  for  she  is  in  bonrlagc. 
 fore,  Brethren,  we  are  not.         4.  Christ.         7.  Triitli? 
 X  27.  Isa.  liv.  1.         +30.  Gen.  xxi.  10. 
 
 28.  gc,  Brethren. 
 See  6,  10. 
 
 31.  Where- 
 
 329 
 
V.  11. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 VI.  8. 
 
 bear   his    judgment,    wliosoever 
 he  be. 
 
 11  And  $,  Bretliren,  if  I  yet 
 preach  Circumcision,  why  do  I  yet 
 suiFer  persecution?  then  is  the 
 OFFENCE  of  the  CROSS  ceased. 
 
 12  I  would  THEY  were  even  cut 
 off  which  TROUBLE  you. 
 
 13  For,  Bretliren,  ge  have  been 
 called  unto  Liberty ;  only  use  not 
 LIBERTY  for  an  Occasion  to  the 
 FLESH,  but  by  LOVE  serve  one 
 another. 
 
 14  For  ALL  the  Law  is  fulfilled 
 in  One  Word,  even  in  this  ;  "  Thou 
 shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
 self." J 
 
 15  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour 
 one  another,  take  heed  that  ye  be 
 not  consumed  one  of  another. 
 
 §  Lvm.ll 
 
 16  This  I  say  then.  Walk  in  the 
 Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the 
 Lust  of  the  Flesh,  i-tv,  /^. 
 
 17  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against 
 the  SPIRIT,  and  the  spirit  against 
 the  flesh:  fand  these  are  con- 
 trary the  one  to  the  other:  so  that 
 ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye 
 would. 
 
 18  But  if  ye  be  led  of  the  Spirit, 
 ye  are  not  under  the  Law. 
 
 19  Now  the  works  of  the 
 flesh  are  manifest,  which  are 
 these;  [Adultery],  Fornication, 
 Uncleanness,  Lasciviousness, 
 
 20  Idolatry,  Witchcraft,  Hatred, 
 Variance,  f  Emulations,  Wrath, 
 Strife,  Seditions,  Heresies, 
 
 21  Envyings,  [Murders],  Drunk- 
 enness, Eevellings,  and  such- 
 like: of    the   which    I  tell  jou 
 
 before,  as  I  have  [also]  told  yov 
 in  time  past.  That  THEY  which 
 DO  SUCH-THINGS  shall  not  inherit 
 the  Kino-dom  of  God. 
 
 22  But  the  fruit  of  the  spirit 
 is  Love,  Joy,  Peace,  LongsufFer- 
 ing,  Gentleness,  Goodness,  Faith, 
 
 23  Meekness,  Temperance:  a- 
 gainst  SUCH  there  is  no  Law. 
 
 24  And  THEY  that  are  t  Christ's 
 have  crucified  the  flesh  with 
 the  AFFECTIONS  and  lusts. 
 
 25  If  we  live  in  the  Spirit,  let 
 us  also  walk  in  the  Spirit. 
 
 26  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of 
 vain  glory,  provoking  one  ano- 
 ther, envying  one  another. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 1  Brethren,  if  a  Man  be  over- 
 taken in  a  Fault,  ye  which  are 
 spiritual  restore  such-an-one 
 in  the  Spirit  of  Meekness;  con- 
 sidering thyself,  lest  tJOU  also  be 
 tempted. 
 
 2  Bear  ye  one  another's  bur- 
 dens, and  so  fulfil  the  LAW  of 
 Christ. 
 
 .  3  For  if  a  Man  think  himself 
 to  be  something,  when  he  is  no- 
 thing, he  deceiveth  himself. 
 
 4  But  t  let  every  man  prove  his 
 own  WORK,  and  then  shall  he  have 
 REJOICING  in  himself  alone,  and 
 not  in  another. 
 
 5  For  every  man  shall  bear  his 
 OWN  Burden. 
 
 6  Let  him  that  is  taught  in 
 the  WORD  communicate  unto  him 
 that  TEACHETH  in  All  Good 
 things. 
 
 7  Be  not  deceived;  God  is  not 
 
 24.  of  Christ  Jesus 
 
 t  Vatican  Mandscript. — 17.  for  these  are.        20.  Emulation, 
 have  crucified.         4.  let  him  jDrove.     See  19,  21  (twice). 
 X  14.  Lev.  xix.  18. 
 
 II    This  Section  is  jnimhcred  58   in  the  Vatican  Manuscript.      The  continuation  of  these 
 numbers  is  found  in  Hebrews  i.  and  iii.. 
 
 330 
 
VL  9. 
 
 TO  THE  GALATIANS. 
 
 VL  18. 
 
 mocked:    for  whatsoever   a   Man 
 soweth,  ti)at  sliall  he  also  reap. 
 
 8  For  HE  that  SO  wet  h  to  his 
 FLESH  shall  of  the  flesh  reap 
 Corruption;  but  he  that  soweth 
 to  the  SPIRIT  shall  of  the  spirit 
 reap  Life  everlasting. 
 
 9  And  let  us  not  be  weary  in 
 WELL  Doing:  for  in  due  Season 
 we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not. 
 
 10  As  we  have  therefore  Oppor- 
 tunity, let  us  do  GOOD  unto  all 
 men,  especially  unto  them  who 
 are  of  the  household  of  faith. 
 
 11  Ye  see  how  large  a  Letter  I 
 have  written  unto  You  with  mine- 
 own  Hand. 
 
 12  As  many  as  desire  to  make 
 a  fair  shew  in  the  Flesh,  tf)0p  con- 
 strain you  to  be  circumcised ;  only 
 lest  they  should  suffer  persecution 
 for  the  CROSS  of  Christ. 
 
 13  For  neither  they  themselves 
 who  are  circumcised  keep  the 
 Law;    but    desire    to   have   You 
 
 circumcised,  that  they  may  glory 
 in  YOUR  Flesh. 
 
 14  But  God  forbid  that  $  should 
 glory,  save  in  the  CROSS  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the 
 World  is  crucified  unto  Me,  and  $ 
 unto  the  f  WORLD. 
 
 15  For  [in  Christ  Jesus]  neither 
 t  Circumcision  availeth  any  thing, 
 nor  Uncircumcision,  but  a  New 
 Creature. 
 
 16  And  as  many  as  walk  ac- 
 cording to  this  RULE,  Peace  be  on 
 them,  and  Mercy,  and  upon  the 
 Israel  of  God. 
 
 17  From  henceforth  let  no 
 man  trouble  me :  for  5  bear  in  my 
 BODY  the  MARKS  of  fthe  Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 18  Brethren,  the  grace  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your 
 spirit.     Amen. 
 
 *^  Unto  the  Galatians,  written  from  Rome. 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 14.  World.         15.  is  Circumcision  any  thing,  nor  Uncir- 
 cumcision.       17.  of  Jesus.    Brethren.     See  15.       Subscription:   To  the  Galatians, 
 
 WRITTEN  FROM  ROME. 
 
 331 
 
+  [THE    EPISTLE     OF     PAUL    THE     APOSTLE] 
 
 TO  THE   EPHESIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 (§    LXX.) 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
 Christ  by  the  Will  of  God,  to 
 *  the  SAINTS  which  ARE  at  Ephe- 
 sus,  and  to  the  Faithful  in  Christ 
 Jesus : 
 
 2  Grace  he  to  you,  and  Peace, 
 from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
 the  Lord  f  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 3  t  Blessed  he  *the  GoD  [and 
 Father]  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 who  hath  BLESSED  us  with  All 
 spiritual  Blessings  in  heavenly 
 places  in  Christ: 
 
 4  According  as  he  hath  chosen 
 us  in  him  before  the  Foundation 
 of  the  World,  that  we  should  be 
 holy  and  without  blame  before 
 him  in  Love: 
 
 5  Having  predestinated  us  unto 
 the  Adoption  of  children  by  f  Je- 
 sus Christ  to  himself,  according  to 
 
 the  GOOD-PLEASURE  of  his  WILL, 
 
 6  To  the  Praise  of  the  Glory  of 
 his  GRACE,  wherein  he  hath  made 
 us  accepted  in  the  beloved. 
 
 7  In  whom  we  have  redemp- 
 tion through  his  BLOOD,  the 
 FORGIVENESS  of  SINS,  according 
 to  the  RICHES  of  his  GRACE; 
 
 8  Wherein  he   hath  abounded 
 
 toward   us   in   All   Wisdom   and 
 Prudence ; 
 
 9  Having  made  known  unto  us 
 the  MYSTERY  of  his  WILL,  accor- 
 ding to  his  GOOD-PLEASURE  which 
 he  hath  purposed  in  himself: 
 
 10  That  in  the  Dispensation  of 
 the  FULNESS  of  TIMES  he  miglit 
 gather  together  in  one  ALL  things 
 in  Christ,  both  "^ which  are  in 
 HEAVEN,  and  which  are  on 
 EARTH ;  even  in  him : 
 
 11  In  whom  also  we  have  obtained 
 an  inheritance,  being  predestinated 
 according  to  the  Purpose  of  him 
 who  worketh  all  things  after 
 the  COUNSEL  of  his  own  avill  : 
 
 12  That  we  should  BE  to  the 
 Praise  of  his  f  glory,  ^  who  first 
 TRUSTED  in  Christ. 
 
 13  In  whom  ge  also  trusted^  after 
 that  ye  heard  the  avord  of  truth, 
 the  GOSPEL  of  your  salvation  : 
 in  whom  also  after  that  ye  be- 
 lieved, ye  w^re   sealed  with  that 
 
 HOLY  spirit  of  PROMISE, 
 
 14  Which  is  the  Earnest  of  our 
 INHERITANCE  until  the  Redemp- 
 tion of  the  PURCHASED-POSSES- 
 SION,    unto     the    Praise    of    his 
 
 GLORY. 
 
 15  Wherefore  $  also,  after  I 
 heard  of  your  Faith  in  the  Lord 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  those  saints  which  are.         3.    that  God  and  Father  of. 
 10.  THINGS  which  are  in  heaven,  and  things  which  are  on  earth.         12.  we  who  first 
 
 trusted. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— r///<'  .•  To  the  Ephesians.  2.  Chridt  Jesus.  3.  Blessc.i 
 be  THAT  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist  who.  5.  Christ  Jesus.  12.  GK)rv,  we  who 
 first  trusted.     See  3. 
 
I.  16. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 
 
 II.  10. 
 
 Jesus,  and  *LOVE  unto   All  the 
 
 SAINTS, 
 
 16  Cease  not  to  give  thanks  for 
 you,  making  Mention  [of  you]  in 
 my  PRAYERS; 
 
 17  That  the  God  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  the  father  of 
 GLORY,  may  give  unto  you  the 
 Spirit  of  Wisdom  and  Revelation 
 in  the  Knowledge  of  him : 
 
 18  The  EYES  of  your  f  under- 
 standing being  enlightened ;  that 
 ye  may  KNOW  what  is  the  hope 
 of  his  CALLING,  [and]  what  the 
 riches  of  the  GLORY  of  his  in- 
 heritance in  the  SAINTS, 
 
 19  And  what  is  the  exceeding 
 Greatness  of  his  poaver  to  us- 
 WARD  who  BELIEVE,  according 
 to  the  WORKING  of  his  mighty 
 
 POWER, 
 
 20  Which  he  wrought  in  Christ, 
 when  he  raised  him  from  the  Dead, 
 and  set  him  at  his  own  Right-hand 
 in  the  t  HEAVENLY  places, 
 
 21  Far  above  All  Principality, 
 and  Power,  and  Might,  and  Do- 
 minion, and  Every  Name  tliat  is 
 named,  not  only  in  this  world, 
 but  also  in  that  which  is  to 
 come  : 
 
 22  And  hath  put  All  things 
 under  his  feet,  and  gave  Him  to 
 be  the  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
 
 CHURCH, 
 
 23  Which  is  his  body,  the  ful- 
 ness of  HIM  that  filleth  f  All 
 in  all. 
 
 CHAPTER  11. 
 1   And  you  hath  he  quickened, 
 
 who  were  dead  in  f  trespasses 
 and  sins; 
 
 2  Wherein  in  time  past  ye 
 walked  according  to  the  course 
 of  this  WORLD,  according  to  the 
 PRINCE  of  the  POWER  of  the 
 AIR,  *the  SPIRIT  that  now  work- 
 ETH  in  the  children  of  disobe- 
 dience: 
 
 3  Among  whom  also  bJC  all  had 
 our  conversation  in  times  past  in 
 the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling 
 the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of 
 the  mind;  and  were  by  Nature 
 the  Children  of  Wrath,   even   as 
 
 OTHERS. 
 
 4  But  GoT>,  who  is  rich  in 
 Mercy,  for  his  GREAT  Love  wdiere- 
 with  he  loved  us, 
 
 5  Even  when  we  were  dead  t  ii^ 
 ■^SlNS,  hath  quickened  us  together 
 with  Christ, — by  Grace  ye  are 
 saved ; — 
 
 6  And  hath  raised  us  up  toge- 
 ther, and  made  us  sit  together  in 
 HEAVENLY ^/«ce5  in  Christ  Jesus: 
 
 7  That  in  ^  the  ages  to  come  he 
 might  shew  the  exceeding  Riches 
 of  his  GRACE  in  his  Kindness  to- 
 ward us  through  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 §     LXXLlI 
 
 8  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved 
 through  FAITH;  and  tfjat  not  of 
 yourselves :  it  is  the  GIFT  of  God : 
 
 9  Not  of  Works,  lest  any  man 
 should  boast. 
 
 10  For  we  are  His  Workman- 
 ship, created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto 
 good  Works,  which  GoD  hath 
 before  ordained  that  we  should 
 walk  in  them. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 15.  that  love  which  ye  have  unto.  2.  of  that  spirit  which 
 now  wokketh.        5.  in  transgressions,  hath.         7.  those  ages  which  are  to  comb. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18.  heart  being  enliglitened.  20.  heavens,  far  above 
 All  Power,  and  Principality,  and  Might.  23.  all  in  all.  L  sins  and  your  lusts; 
 wherein.  5.  in  transgressions  and  Lusts,  hath  quickened  us  together  in  Christ. 
 See  18. 
 
 II   This  Section  is  numbered  71  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 333 
 
II.  11. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 
 
 III.  7. 
 
 11  Wherefore  remember,  That 
 J)e  being  in  time  past  Gentiles 
 in  the  Flesh,  "^  who  are  called 
 Uncircumcision  by  that  which  is 
 CALLED  the  Circumcision  in  the 
 Flesh  made  by  hands; 
 
 12  That  at  that  TIME  ye  were 
 without  Christ,  being  Aliens  from 
 
 the  COMMONWEALTH  of  ISRAEL, 
 
 and  Strangers  from  the  cove- 
 nants of  PROMISE,  having  no 
 Hope,  and  without  God  in  the 
 WORLD : 
 
 13  But  now  in  Christ  Jesus  YE 
 who  sometimes  were  far  off  "^are 
 made  nigh  by  the  BLOOD  of 
 Christ. 
 
 14  For  Je  is  our  peace^  "^who 
 liath  made  both  one,  and  hath 
 broken  down  the  middle-wall 
 of  partition  beUveen  us; 
 
 15  Having  abolished  in  his 
 flesh  the  ENMITY,  even  the  law 
 of  COMMANDMENTS  contained  in 
 Ordinances;  for  to  make  in  him- 
 self of  TWAIN  One  New  Man  so 
 making  Peace; 
 
 16  And  that  he  might  reconcile 
 BOTH  unto  God  in  One  Body  by 
 the  CROSS,  having  slain  the  en- 
 mity thereby : 
 
 17  And  came  and  preached 
 Peace  to  YOU  which  were  afar- 
 OFF,    and  fto   them   that  were 
 
 NIGH. 
 
 18  For  through  him  we  both 
 have  access  by  One  Spirit  unto 
 
 the  FATHER. 
 
 19  Now  therefore  ye  are  no 
 more    Strangers   and    Foreigners, 
 
 but  t  Fellowcitizens  with  the 
 saints,  and  of  the  Household  of 
 God; 
 
 20  And    are     built    upon    the 
 
 FOUNDATION     of    the    APOSTLES 
 
 and  Prophets,  t  Jesus  Christ  him- 
 self being  the  Chief  corner  stone; 
 
 21  In  whom  All  the  building 
 fitly  framed  together  groweth  unto 
 an  holy  Temple  in  the  Lord: 
 
 22  In  whom  g0  also  are  builded 
 together  for  an  Habitation  of 
 t  God  through  the  Spirit. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  For  This  Cause  I  Paul,  *  the 
 PRISONER  of  Jesus  Christ  for 
 you  Gentiles, 
 
 2  If  ye  have  heard  of  the  dis- 
 pensation of  *the  GRACE  of 
 God  which  is  given  me  to  you- 
 ward: 
 
 3  -^  How  That  by  Revelation  he 
 made  known  unto  me  the  mys- 
 tery;— as  I  wrote  afore  in  few 
 words, 
 
 4  Whereby,  when  ye  read,  ye 
 may  understand  my  KNOWLEDGE 
 in  the  mystery  of  Christ — • 
 
 5  Which  in  Other  Ages  was 
 not  made  made  known  unto  tlie 
 SONS  of  MEN,  as  it  is  now  revealed 
 unto  his  t  HOLY  Apostles  and 
 Prophets  by  the  Spirit; 
 
 6  That  the  Gentiles  should 
 be  Fellowheirs,  and  of  the  Same- 
 body,  and  Partakers  of  t  l^is  pro- 
 mise in  Christ  by  the  Gospel  : 
 
 7  Whereof  I  was  made  a  Mi- 
 nister  t  according  to  ^  the  gift 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 11.  te  who  are  called.  13.  gc  are  made.  14,  he  who  hath 
 MADE.  1.  am  the  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus  for  you.  2.  that  grace  of  God 
 which.         7.  that  gift  of  the  grace  of  God  which  was  given. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 17.  Peace  to  them  which  were  nigh.  19.  ye  are  Fel- 
 lowcitizens. 20.  Christ  Jesus  liimself.  22.  Christ  through  the  Spirit.  3.  By 
 Revelation  was  made  known  unto  me,  5.  saints  and  Prophets.  6.  the  promise  in 
 Christ  Jesus  by  the  gospel.  7.  according  to  the  gift  of  that  grace  of  God  wliich 
 was  GIVEN  unto  me. 
 
 334 
 
in.  8. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS 
 
 ly.  8. 
 
 of  the  GRACE  of  God  given  unto 
 me  by  the  effectual-working 
 
 of  his  POWER. 
 
 8  Unto    ME,    who    am    LESS- 
 
 THAN-THE-LEAST  of  All  SAINTS, 
 
 is  this  GRACE  given,  that  I 
 should  preach  among  the  Gen- 
 tiles the  unsearchable  Riches 
 of  Christ; 
 
 9  And  to  make  all  men  see 
 what  is  the  f  fellowship  of 
 *the  mystery,  which  from  the 
 beginning-of-the-world  hath 
 been  hid  in  ^GoD,  who  created 
 ALL  things  [by  Jesus  Christ] : 
 
 10  To  the  intent  that  now  unto 
 the  principalities  and  powers 
 in  HEAVENLY  places  might  be 
 known  by  the  CHURCH  the  mani- 
 fold Wisdom  of  God, 
 
 11  According  to  the  eternal 
 Purpose  which  he  purposed  in 
 t  Christ  Jesus  our  LoRD: 
 
 12  In  whom  we  have  BOLDNESS 
 and  t  ACCESS  with  Confidence  by 
 the  FAITH  of  him. 
 
 13  Wherefore  I  desire  that  ye 
 faint  not  at  my  tribulations 
 for  you,  which  is  your  Glory. 
 
 14  For  This  Cause  I  bow  my 
 KNEES  unto  the  father  [of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ], 
 
 15  Of  whom  the  Whole  Family 
 in  Heaven  and  ^  Earth  is  named, 
 
 16  That  he  would  grant  you, 
 according  to  the  riches  of  his 
 glory,  to  be  strengthened  with 
 Might  by  his  SPIRIT  in  the  inner 
 IVIan ; 
 
 17  That  Christ  may  dwell  in 
 your  hearts  by  faith;  that  ye, 
 being  rooted  and  grounded  in  Love, 
 
 18  May  be  able  to  comprehend 
 with  All  saints  what  is  the 
 breadth,  and  Length,  f  and 
 Depth,  and  Height; 
 
 19  And  to  know  the  LOVE  of 
 Christ,  which  passeth  know- 
 ledge, that  tye  might  be  filled 
 with  All  the  fulness  of  God. 
 
 20  Now  unto  him  that  is  able 
 to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above 
 all  that  we  ask  or  think,  according 
 to  ^the  POWER  that  worketh 
 in  us, 
 
 21  Unto  him  be  GLORY  in  the 
 CHURCH  by  Christ  Jesus  through- 
 out All  AGES,  world  without 
 END.     Amen. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §     LXXII. 
 
 1  $  therefore,  ^the  PRISONER  of 
 the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye 
 walk  worthy  of  the  VOCATION 
 wherewith  ye  are  called, 
 
 2  With  All  Lowliness  and 
 Meekness,  with  Longsuffering,  for- 
 bearing one  another  in  Love ; 
 
 3  Endeavouring  to  keep  the 
 unity  of  the  SPIRIT  in  the  bond 
 
 of  PEACE. 
 
 4  There  is  One  Body,  and  One 
 Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  One 
 Hope  of  your  calling  ; 
 
 5  One  Lord,  One  Faith,  One 
 Baptism, 
 
 6  One  God  and  Father  of  all, 
 ^who  is  above  all,  and  through 
 all,  and  in  [you]  all. 
 
 7  But  unto  every  one  [of  us] 
 is  given  fC^RACE  according  to  the 
 MEASURE  of  the  gift  of  Christ. 
 
 8  Wherefore   he   saith.    When 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 9.    that  mystery   wliich.  9.    that   God   who    created. 
 
 20.  that  POWER  which  WORKETH.         L5.  on  Earth.         1.  whoamtho,.       6.  he  who  i,s. 
 
 t  Vatican  Mandscript. — 9.  dispensation  of  that  mystery  which.  11.  Christ 
 Jesus,  our  Lord.  12.  Access  with.  18.  and  Height  and  Depth.  19.  All  the 
 fulness  of  God  might  be  fulfilled.     Now  to  him.  7.    Grace  according  to.     See 
 
 9,  14,  6,  7. 
 
 335 
 
IV.  9. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIAXS. 
 
 IV.  28. 
 
 he  ascended  up  on  high,  he  led 
 Captivity  captive,  and  gave  Gifts 
 unto  MEN. 
 
 9  Now    THAT    HE    ASCENDED^ 
 
 what  is  it  but  That  he  also  de- 
 scended first  into  the  LOWER  Parts 
 
 of  the  EARTH? 
 
 10  He  that  descended  is  the 
 SAME  also  that  ascended-up  far 
 above  All  heavens,  that  he  might 
 fill  ALL  thincjs. 
 
 1 1  And  ije  gave  ^  some,  Apostles ; 
 and  SOME,  Prophets;  and  SOME, 
 Evangelists;  and  SOME,  Pastors 
 and  Teachers; 
 
 12  For  the  perfecting-  of  the 
 SAINTS  for  the  Work  of  the 
 Ministry,  for  the  Edifying  of  the 
 BODY  of  Christ  : 
 
 13  Till  we  ALL  come  in  the 
 UNITY  of  the  FAITH,  and  of  the 
 
 KNOWLEDGE  of  the  SON  of  GOD, 
 
 unto  a  perfect  Man,  unto  the  Mea- 
 sure of  the  Stature  of  the  ful- 
 ness of  Christ  : 
 
 14  That  we  henceforth  be  no 
 more  Children,  tossed  to  and  fro, 
 and  carried  about  with  Every 
 Wind  of  DOCTRINE,  by  the 
 SLEIGHT  of  MEN,  and  Cunning- 
 craftiness,   whereby  they    LIE-in- 
 
 WAIT  to  DECEIVE  ; 
 
 15  But  speaking  the  truth  in 
 Love,  may  grow  up  ^into  him  in 
 ALL  things,  which  is  the  head^ 
 even  Christ  : 
 
 16  From  whom  the  Whole  body 
 fitly  joined  together  and  compac- 
 ted by  THAT  which  Every  Joint 
 SUPPLIETH,  according  to  the  Ef- 
 fectual-working in  the  IVIeasure  of 
 Every  Part,  maketh  increase  of 
 
 the  body  unto  the    Edifying    of 
 itself  in  Love. 
 
 §     LXXIII. 
 
 17  This  I  say  therefore,  and  tes- 
 tify in  the  Lord,  that  ye  hence- 
 forth walk  not  as  f  other  Gentiles 
 walk,  in  the  Vanity  of  their  mind, 
 
 18  Having  the  understanding 
 darkened,  being  alienated  from  the 
 LIFE  of  God  through  ^the  igno- 
 rance that  IS  in  them,  because  of 
 the  BLINDNESS  of  their  heart  : 
 
 19  Who  being  past  feeling  have 
 given  Themselves  over  unto  LAS- 
 CiviousNESS,  to  work  all  Un- 
 cleanness  with  Greediness. 
 
 20  But  ge  have  not  so  learned 
 Christ; 
 
 21  If  so  be  that  ye  have  heard 
 Him,  and  have  been  taught,  by 
 Him,  as  the  Truth  is  in  Jesus: 
 
 22  That  ye  put  off  concerning 
 the  FORMER  Conversation  "^the 
 OLD  Man,  which  is  corrupt 
 according  to  the  DECEITFUL 
 LUSTS; 
 
 23  And  be  renewed  in  the  spi- 
 rit of  your  MIND; 
 
 24  And  that  ye  put  on  "^the 
 NEW  Man,  which  after  God  is 
 CREATED  in  Righteousness  and 
 TRUE  Holiness. 
 
 25  Wherefore  putting  away  ly- 
 ing, speak  every  man  Truth  with 
 his  NEIGHBOUR :  For  we  are 
 Members  one  of  another. 
 
 26  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not:  let 
 not  the  SUN  go  down  upon  your 
 
 t  WRATH : 
 
 27  Neither   give   Place   to   the 
 
 DEVIL. 
 
 28  Let  HIM  that  STOLE  steal  no 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — n.  some  to  he  Apostles.  L^.  in  all  things  into  him  who  is 
 the  HEAD,  even  Christ.  18.  that  ignorance  which  is  in  them.  22.  that  old 
 Man  which.        24.  that  new  Man  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 17.  the  Gentiles  walk.        26.  Wrath. 
 
 336 
 
IV.  29. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 
 
 V.  17. 
 
 more:  but  rather  let  him  labour, 
 working  with  his  HANDS  the 
 THING  which  is  GOOD,  that  he 
 may  have    to    give    to    him    that 
 
 NEEDETH. 
 
 29  Let  No  corrupt  Communica- 
 tion proceed  out  of  your  mouth, 
 but  that  which  is  good  to  the  USE 
 of  Edifying,  that  it  may  minister 
 Grace  unto  the  hearers. 
 
 30  And  grieve  not  the  holy 
 SPIRIT  of  God,  whereby  ye  are 
 sealed  unto  the  Day  of  Redemption. 
 
 3 1  Let  All  Bitterness,  and  Wrath, 
 and  Anger,  and  Clamour,  and 
 Evil-speaking,  be  put  away  from 
 you,  with  All  Malice: 
 
 32  [And]  be  ye  kind  one  to 
 another,  tenderhearted,  forgiving 
 one  another,  even  as  GoD  for 
 Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  tjo^- 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  Be  ye  therefore  Followers  of 
 God,  as  dear  Children; 
 
 2  And  walk  in  Love,  as  Christ 
 also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given 
 himself  for  f  us  an  Offering  and 
 a  Sacrifice  to  God  for  a  sweet- 
 smelling  Savour. 
 
 3  But  Fornication,  and  All  Un- 
 cleanness,  or  Covetousness,  let  it 
 not  be  once  named  among  you,  as 
 becometh  Saints; 
 
 4  Neither  Filthiness,  nor  Fool- 
 ish-talking, nor  Jesting,  "^  which 
 are  not  convenient  :  but  rather 
 Giving-of-thanks. 
 
 0  For  This  ye  know.  That  No 
 Whoremonger,  nor  Unclean  Per- 
 son, nor  Covetous  man,  who  is  an 
 Idolater,  hath  any  Inheritance  in 
 
 the  KINGDOM  of  -^Christ  and  of 
 God. 
 
 6  Let  no  man  deceive  you  with 
 Vain  Words:  for  because  of  these 
 things  cometh  the  wrath  of  GoD 
 upon  the  children  of  disobe- 
 dience. 
 
 7  Be  not  ye  therefore  Partakers 
 with  them. 
 
 8  For  ye  were  sometimes  Dark- 
 ness, but  now  are  ye  Light  in 
 the  Lord:  walk  as  Children  of 
 Light : 
 
 9  For  the  fruit  of  the  f  spi- 
 rit is  in  All  Goodness  and  Right- 
 eousness and  Truth ; 
 
 10  Proving  what  is  acceptable 
 unto  the  Lord. 
 
 1 1  And  have  no  fellowship  with 
 
 the       UNFRUITFUL      WORKS       of 
 
 DARKNESS,    but    rather    reprove 
 them. 
 
 12  For  it  is  a  shame  even  to 
 speak  of  those  things  which  are 
 DONE  of  them  in  secret. 
 
 13  But  ALL  things  that  are  re- 
 proved are  made  manifest  by  the 
 
 LIGHT:     for    WHATSOEVER    doth 
 MAKE-MANIFEST  is  Light. 
 
 14  Wherefore  he  saith,  "  Awake 
 THOU  that  SLEEPEST,  and  arise 
 from  the  DEAD,  and  Christ  shall 
 give  thee  light."  J 
 
 §   LXXIV. 
 
 15  fSee  then  that  ye  walk  cir- 
 cumspectly, not  as  Fools,  but  as 
 Wise, 
 
 16  Redeeming  the  time,  Bc' 
 cause  the  days  are  evil. 
 
 1.7  Wherefore  be  ye  not  unwise, 
 but  t  understanding  what  the  WILL 
 of  the  Lord  is. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  things  which  are  not  convenient.       5.  the  Christ  and  God. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 32.  us.  2.  you  an   Offering. 
 
 1 5.  Take  heed  then  dihgently  how  ye  walk,  not  as  Fools,  but. 
 the  WILL  of  our  Lord  is.     See  32. 
 
 X  14.  Isaiah  Ix.  1,  2. 
 
 9.    LIGHT  is  in  all. 
 17.  understand  ye  what 
 
 337 
 
V.  18. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 
 
 VI.  6. 
 
 18  And  be  not  drunk  with  Wine, 
 wherein  is  Excess;  but  be  filled 
 with  the  Spirit; 
 
 19  Speaking  to  yourselves  in 
 Psalms  and  Hymns  and  [Spiritual] 
 Songs,  singing  and  making  melody 
 in  your  heart  to  the  Lord; 
 
 20  Giving-thanks  always  for  all 
 things  unto  "^  God  and  the  Father, 
 in  the  Name  of  our  Lord  t  Jesus 
 Christ ; 
 
 21  Submitting  yourselves  one  to 
 another  in  the  Fear  of  t  God. 
 
 22  Wives,  submit  yourselves  un- 
 to your  OWN  Husbands,  as  unto 
 the  Lord. 
 
 23  For  the  husband  is  the 
 Head  of  the  wife,  even  as 
 Christ  is  the  Head  of  the 
 CHURCH :  [and]  f)e  is  the  Saviour 
 of  the  BODY. 
 
 24  t  Therefore  as  the  church 
 is  subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the 
 WIVES  be  to  ^  their  [own]  Hus- 
 bands in  every  thing. 
 
 25  Husbands, love  tyour WIVES, 
 even  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
 CHURCH,  and  gave  Himself  for  it; 
 
 26  That  he  might  sanctify  and 
 cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of 
 water  by  the  Word, 
 
 27  That  the  might  present  "^it 
 to  himself  a  glorious  CHURCH,  not 
 having  Spot,  or  Wrinkle,  or  Any 
 SUCH-THING;  but  that  it  should 
 be  holy  and  without  blemish. 
 
 28  So  ought  men  to  love  ^ their 
 Wives  as  their-own  Bodies.  He 
 that  LOVETH  ^His  Wife  loveth 
 Himself. 
 
 29  For  no  man  ever  yet  hated 
 
 HIS-OWN  Flesh;  but  nourisheth 
 and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  fthe 
 Lord  the  church  : 
 
 30  For  we  are  Members  of  his 
 body,  [of  his  FLESH,  and  of  his 
 bones]. 
 
 31  For  this  cause  shall  a  Man 
 leave  his  f  father  and  mother, 
 and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife, 
 and  they  two  shall  be  one  Flesh. 
 
 32  This  is  a  great  mystery: 
 but  $  speak  concerning  Christ  and 
 the  CHURCH. 
 
 33  Nevertheless  let  every  one  of 
 you  in  particular  so  love  "^his 
 Wife  even  as  himself;  and  the 
 wife   see  that  she  reverence  her 
 
 HUSBAND. 
 
 CHAPTER  YL 
 
 1  Children,  obey  your  pa- 
 rents [in  the  Lord]  :  for  this  is 
 right. 
 
 2  "  Honour  thy  father  and 
 MOTHER;"  which  is  the  first  Com- 
 mandment with  Promise; 
 
 3  "That  it  maybe  well  with 
 thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long 
 on  the  EARTH.  "J 
 
 4  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke 
 not  your  children  to  wrath :  but 
 bring  them  up  in  the  Nurture  and 
 Admonition  of  the  Lord. 
 
 5  Servants,  be  obedient  to 
 them  that  are  your  masters  ac- 
 cording to  the  Flesh,  with  Fear 
 and  Trembling,  in  Singleness  of 
 your  HEART,  as  unto  Christ; 
 
 6  Not  with  Eyeservice,  as  Men- 
 pleasers;    but  as  the   Servants  of 
 
 Emphatic  Text. — 20.  the  God  and  Father,  in.  27.  the  same  glorious  to  himself,  a 
 CHURCH  not  having.        28.  their-own.        28.  his-own.        33.  his-own. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 20.  Christ  Jesns.  21.  Christ.  Wives,  submitting  I'oursehes 
 to  your  own  Husbands,  as.  24.  But  the  ciiukch  is.  24.  their  husbands  in  every 
 thing.        25.  your  wives.  27.  i)t  might  present  the  church  glorious  to  himself,  not 
 
 having.         29.  Christ  the  church.         31.  Father  and  Mother.     See  19,  23,  24,  30,  1. 
 
 t  3.  Deut.  V.  16. 
 
 338 
 
YI.  7. 
 
 TO  THE  EPHESIANS. 
 
 VI.  24. 
 
 t  Christ,  doing  tlie  will  of  God 
 from  the  Heart; 
 
 7  With  Good-will  doing  service, 
 as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to  fMen: 
 
 8  Knowing  That  whatsoever 
 good  thing  any  man  doeth,  the 
 same  shall  he  receive  of  the  t  Lord, 
 whether  he  he  bond  or  free. 
 
 9  And,  ye  masters,  do  the 
 SAME  things  unto  them,  forbearing 
 THREATENING :  knowing  That 
 t  Your  MASTER  also  is  in  Heaven ; 
 neither  is  there  E,espect-of-persons 
 with  him. 
 
 §     LXXA^ 
 
 10  Finally,  [my  brethren], 
 
 be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
 
 PO^VER  of  his  MIGHT. 
 
 11  Put  on  the  whole-armour 
 of  God,  that  ye  may  be- able  to 
 stand   against  the  WILES   of  the 
 
 DEVIL. 
 
 12  For  "^  we  wrestle  not  against 
 Flesh  and  Blood,  but  against 
 PRINCIPALITIES,  against  pow- 
 ers, against  the  RULERS  of  fthe 
 darkness  of  this  WORLD,  against 
 
 spiritual  wickedness  in  HIGH 
 
 places. 
 
 13  Wherefore  take  unto  you  the 
 whole-armour  of  God,  that  ye 
 may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the 
 evil  day,  and  having  done  All, 
 to  stand. 
 
 14  Stand  therefore,  having  your 
 LOINS  girt  about  with  Truth,  and 
 having  on  the   breastplate  of 
 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS; 
 
 15  And  your  feet  shod  with 
 tlie  Preparation  of  the  GOSPEL  of 
 
 PEACE ; 
 
 16  Above  all,  taking  the 
 SHIELD  of  FAITH,  wherewitli  ye 
 shall  be  able  to   quench  All  the 
 
 t  FIERY  DARTS  of  the  "^WICKED. 
 
 17  And   take    the   helmet    of 
 
 SALVATION,  and  the  SWORD  of 
 the  SPIRIT,  which  is  the  Word  of 
 God: 
 
 18  Praying  always  with  All 
 Prayer  and  Supplication  in  the 
 Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto 
 with  All  Perseverance  and  Sup- 
 plication for  All  SAINTS; 
 
 19  And  for  me  that  Utterance 
 may  be  given  unto  Me,  that  I  may 
 open  my  mouth  boldly,  to  make 
 known  the  mystery  [of  the 
 gospel], 
 
 20  For  which  I  am  an  ambassador 
 in  Bonds:  that  t therein  I  may 
 speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 
 
 21  But  that  gc  also  may  know 
 my  AFFAIRS,  and  how  I  do,  Ty- 
 chicus,  a  beloved  Brother  and 
 Faithful  Minister  in  the  Lord, 
 shall  make  known  to  you  All 
 things : 
 
 22  Whoin  I  have  sent  unto  you 
 for  the  same  purpose,  that  ye 
 might  know  our  affairs,  and 
 that     he     might     comfort     your 
 
 HEARTS. 
 
 23  Peace  be  to  the  brethren, 
 and  Love  with  Faith,  from  God 
 tlie  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 24  Grace  he  with  all  them  that 
 LOVE  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
 Sincerity.     [Amen]. 
 
 ^   Written  from  Rome  unto  the  Ephesians 
 by  Tycliicus. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 12.  our  wrestling  is  not.         16.  wicked  one. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 6.  Christ.  7.  Man.  8.  Lord.  9.  both  Their  and 
 Your  master  is  in  Heaven.  12.  this  darkness,  against.  16.  fiery  darts.  20.  I 
 may  speak  the  Same  boldly,  as.  See  10,  19,  24.  Subscription  :  To  the  Ephesians, 
 written  from  Rome. 
 
 z  2 
 
 339 
 
t  [THE    EPISTLE   OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 (§    LXXVl.) 
 
 1  Paul  and  Timotheus,  the  Ser- 
 vants of  t  Jesus  Christ,  to  All 
 *the  SAINTS  in  Christ  Jesus  which 
 ARE  at  Philippi,  with  the  Bishops 
 and  Deacons: 
 
 2  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  Peace, 
 from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 3  I  thank  my  GoD  upon  Every 
 
 REMEMBRANCE  of  yOU, 
 
 4  Always  in  Every  Prayer  of 
 mine  for  you  all  making  request 
 with  Joy, 
 
 5  For  your  FELLOWSHIP  in 
 the  GOSPEL  from  fthe  First  Day 
 until  NOW; 
 
 6  Being  confident  of  this  very 
 thing.  That  he  which  hath  BE- 
 GUN a  good  Work  in  you  will 
 perform  it  until  the  Day  of  f  Jesus 
 Christ : 
 
 7  Even  as  it  is  meet  for  me  to 
 think  This  of  you  all,  because  I 
 HAVE  you  in  my  heart;  inas- 
 much as  both  in  my  bonds,  and 
 in  the  defence  and  Confirmation 
 of  the  GOSPEL,  ye  all  are  Par- 
 takers of  My  GRACE. 
 
 8  For  God  is  my  Record,  how 
 greatly  I  long  after  you  all  in  the 
 Bowels  of  t  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 9  And  This  I  pray,  that  your 
 LOVE  may  abound  yet  more  and 
 more  in  Knowledge  and  in  All 
 Judgment; 
 
 10  That  ye  may  APPROVE 
 THINGS  that  are  EXCELLENT ;  that 
 ye  may  be  sincere  and  without 
 offence  till  the  Day  of  Christ; 
 
 1 1  Being  filled  with  ^  the  f  Fruits 
 of  Righteousness,  which  are  by 
 Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  Glory  and 
 Praise  of  God. 
 
 12  But  I  would  ye  should  under- 
 stand. Brethren,  That  the  things 
 which  happened  unto  me  have 
 fallen  out  rather  unto  the  Further- 
 ance of  the  GOSPEL ; 
 
 13  So  that  my  BONDS  in  Christ 
 are  manifest  in  All  the  palace, 
 and  in  all  other  places ; 
 
 14  And  MANY  of  the  brethren 
 in  the  Lord,  waxing  confident  by 
 my  BONDS,  are  much  more  bold 
 to  speak  tthe  word  without  fear. 
 
 15  Some  indeed  preach  Christ 
 even  of  Envy  and  Strife;  and 
 some  also  of  Good- will : 
 
 16  t  The  ONE  preach  Christ 
 of  Contention,  not  sincerely,  sup- 
 posing to  add  Affliction  to  my 
 BONDS : 
 
 17  But  the  OTHER  of  Love, 
 knowing  That  I  am  set  for  the 
 Defence  of  the  GOSPEL. 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  those  saints  in. 
 
 11.  THOSE  Fiuits  of. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  To  the  Philippians.  1.  Christ  Jesus.  5.  the 
 FIRST  Day.  6.  Christ  Jesus.  8.  Christ  Jesus.  11.  Fruit  of  Righteousness  which 
 is  by.  14.  the  word  of  God  without  fear.  16.  Some  indeed  of  Love,  knowing  That  I 
 am  set  for  the  Defence  of  the  gospel:  But  some  preach  Christ  of  Contention,  not 
 sincerelv,  supposing  to  raise  up  Affliction  to  my  bonds. 
 
 340 
 
I.   18. 
 
 TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 II.  8. 
 
 18  What  then?  f  notwithstand- 
 ing, Every  Way,  whether  in  Pre- 
 tence, or  in  Truth,  Christ  is 
 preached;  and  I  therein  do  rejoice, 
 yea,  and  will  rejoice. 
 
 19  fFoY  I  know  That  this  shall 
 turn  to  My  Salvation  through 
 YOUR  Prayer,  and  the  Supply  of 
 the  SPIRIT  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 20  According  to  my  EARNEST- 
 EXPECTATION  and  7711/  Hope,  That 
 in  nothing  I  shall  be  asliamed,  but 
 that  with  All  Boldness,  as  always^ 
 so  now  also,  Christ  shall  be  mag- 
 nified in  ray  body,  whether  it  be 
 by  Life,  or  by  Death. 
 
 21  For  to  Me  to  live  is  Christ, 
 and  to  DIE  is  Gain. 
 
 22  But  if  ^I  LIVE  in  the  Flesh, 
 this  is  the  Fruit  of  my  Labour: 
 yet  what  I  f  shall  choose  I  wot 
 not. 
 
 24  tFor  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt 
 two,  having  a  desire  to  depart, 
 and  to  be  with  Christ;  which  is 
 far  better: 
 
 24  Nevertheless  to  abide  in 
 the  FLESH  is  more  needful  for 
 you. 
 
 25  And  having  this  confidence, 
 I  know  That  I  shall  abide  and 
 continue  with  you  all,  for  YOUR 
 Furtherance  and  Joy  of  faith  ; 
 
 26  That  your  rejoicing  may 
 be  more  abundant  in  Christ  Jesus 
 for  me,  by  my  Coming  to  you 
 again. 
 
 27  Only  let  your  conversation  be 
 as  it  becometh  the  GOSPEL  of 
 Christ:  that  whether  I  come  and 
 see  you,  or  else  be  absent,  1  may 
 hear  of  your  affairs.  That  ye 
 stand  fast  in  One  Spirit,  with  One 
 
 Mind    striving    together    for    the 
 
 FAITH  of  the  GOSPEL; 
 
 28  And  in  nothing  terrified  by 
 your  ADVERSARIES:  which  is  to 
 them  an  evident  Token  of  Per- 
 dition, but  to  you  of  Salvation, 
 and  tijat  of  God. 
 
 29  For  unto  you  it  is  given  in 
 the  BEHALF  of  Christ,  not  only 
 to  BELIEVE  on  Him,  but  also  to 
 SUFFER  for  His  sake; 
 
 30  Havinof  the  same  Conflict 
 which  ye  saw  m  me,  and  now 
 hear  to  he  in  me. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  If  there  be  therefore  Any  Con- 
 solation in  Christ,  if  Any  Comfort 
 of  Love,  if  Any  Fellowship  of  the 
 Spirit,  if  Any  Bowels  and  Mercies, 
 
 2  Fulfil  ye  My  JOY,  that  ye  be 
 likeminded,  having  the  same 
 Love,  bei7ig  of  one  accord,  of  ONE 
 mind. 
 
 3  Let  nothing  be  done  through 
 Strife  t  or  Vainglory ;  butinLOW- 
 LlNESS-OF-MlND  let  each  esteem 
 other  better  than  themselves. 
 
 4  Look  not  every  man  on  HIS- 
 OWN  things,  but  every  man  also 
 on  the  things  of  others. 
 
 5  Let  this  mind  be  in  tyou, 
 which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus: 
 
 6  AYho,  being  in  the  Form  of 
 God,  thought  it  not  Robbery  to 
 BE  equal  with  God : 
 
 7  But  made  Himself  of  no  re- 
 putation, and  took  upo7i  him  the 
 Form  of  a  Servant,  and  was  made 
 in  the  Likeness  of  Men: 
 
 8  And  being  found  in  Fashion 
 as  a  Man,  he  humbled  himself,  and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 22.  to  live  in  the  Flcsli,  this  is  to  me  a  Fruit  of  Labour. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18.  Because  in  Eveiy  Way,  whether  in  Pretence  or  in  Truth, 
 Christ  is  preached,  I  therein  both  do  i-ejoicc.  19.  And  I  know.  22.  should  clioose  (a). 
 23.  But  I  am.         3.  nothing  through  Vainglory.       5.  us,  whicli  was. 
 
 341 
 
11.  9. 
 
 TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 II.  30. 
 
 became  obedient  unto  Death,  even 
 the  Death  of  the  Cross. 
 
 9  Wherefore  God  also  hath 
 highly  exalted  Him,  and  f  given 
 him  *  a  Name  which  is  above 
 Every  Name: 
 
 10  That  at  the  name  of  Jesus 
 Every  Knee  should  bow,  of  things 
 in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and 
 things  under  the  earth ; 
 
 11  And  that  Every  Tongue 
 should  confess  That  Jesus  Christ 
 is  Lord,  to  the  Glory  of  God  the 
 Father. 
 
 §    LXXVII.  II 
 
 12  AYherefore,  my  Beloved,  as 
 ye  have  always  obeyed,  not  as  in 
 my  PRESENCE  only,  but  now 
 much  more  in  my  absence,  work 
 out  YOUR-OWN  Salvation  with 
 Fear  and  Trembling. 
 
 13  For  fit  is  God  which  work- 
 eth  in  you  both  to  will  and  to 
 DO  of  his  GOOD- pleasure. 
 
 14  Do  All  things  without  Mur- 
 murings  and  Disputings: 
 
 15  That  ye  may  be  blameless  and 
 harmless^  the  Sons  of  God,  with- 
 out rebuke,  in  the  Midst  of  a 
 crooked  and  perverse  Nation, 
 among  whom  ye  shine  as  Lights 
 in  the  World; 
 
 16  Holding  forth  the  AVord  of 
 Life;  that  ^  may  rejoice  in  the 
 Day  of  Christ,  That  I  have  not 
 run  in  vain,  neither  laboured  in 
 vain. 
 
 17  Yea,  and  if  I  be  offered  upon 
 the  SACRIFICE  and  Service  of 
 your  FAITH,  I  joy,  and  rejoice 
 with  you  all. 
 
 18  For  the  same  cause  also  do 
 J)0  joy,  and  rejoice  with  me. 
 
 19  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
 to  send  Timotheus  shortly  unto 
 you,  that  J  also  may  be  of  good 
 comfort,  when  I  know  your  state. 
 
 20  For  I  have  No  man  like- 
 minded,  who  will  naturally  care 
 for  your  state. 
 
 21  For  ALL  seek  their-own, 
 not  the  things  which  are  t  Jesus 
 Christ's. 
 
 22  But  ye  know  the  proof  of 
 him.  That,  as  a  Son  with  the  Fa- 
 ther, he  hath  served  with  me  in 
 the  GOSPEL. 
 
 23  J^im  therefore  I  hope  to  send 
 presently,  so  soon  as  I  shall  see 
 how  it  will  go  with  me. 
 
 24  But  I  trust  in  the  Lord  That 
 I  also  myself  shall  come  shortly. 
 
 25  Yet  I  supposed  it  necessary  to 
 send  to  you  Epaphroditus,  my  bro- 
 ther, and  Companion-in-labour, 
 and  Fellowsoldier,  but  Your  Mes- 
 senger, and  he  that  ministered  to 
 my  WANTS. 
 
 26  For  he  longed  after  you  all, 
 and  was  full  of  heaviness,  because 
 that  ye  had  heard  That  he  had 
 been  sick. 
 
 27  For  indeed  he  was  sick  nigh 
 unto  Dealh:  but  GoD  had  mercy 
 on  him ;  and  not  on  him  only,  but 
 on  mc  also,  lest  I  should  have 
 Sorrow  upon  Sorrow. 
 
 28  1  sent  him  therefore  the  more 
 carefully,  that,  when  ye  see  him 
 again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and  that  3t 
 may  be  the  less  sorrowful. 
 
 29  Receive  him  therefore  in  the 
 Lord  with  All  Gladness ;  and  hold 
 SUCH  in  reputation : 
 
 30  Because  for  the  WORK  of 
 t  Christ  he  was  nigh  unto  Death, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  that  Name  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 9.   given  him  that  name  which  is  above. 
 
 13.    God 
 
 is  HE  who  "worketh,         21.  of  Christ  Jesus.         ,30.  Christ. 
 II    This  Section  is  numbered  77  in  the  Vat  c cm   Manuscript. 
 
 342 
 
111.  1. 
 
 TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 III.  18. 
 
 not  regarding  his  life,  to  supply 
 YOUR  Lack  of  SERVICE  toward 
 Me. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 §    LXXVIII. 
 
 1  Finally,  my  Brethren,  re- 
 joice in  the  Lord.  To  write  the 
 SAME  things  to  you,  to  Me  indeed 
 is  not  grievous,  but  for  You  it  is 
 safe. 
 
 2  Beware  of  DOGS,  beware  of 
 EVIL  Workers,  beware  of  the 
 CONCISION. 
 
 3  For  be  are  the  CIRCUMCI- 
 SION, "^wliich  WORSHIP  God  in 
 the  Spirit,  and  rejoice  in  Christ 
 Jesus,  and  have  no  confidence  in 
 the  Flesh. 
 
 4  Though  $  might  also  have 
 Confidence  in  the  Flesh.  If  any 
 other  man  thinketh  that  he  hath 
 whereof  he  might  trust  in  the 
 Flesh,  $  more: 
 
 5  Circumcised  the  eighth  day, 
 of  the  Stock  of  Israel,  of  the  Tribe 
 of  Benjamin,  an  Hebrew  of  the 
 Hebrews;  as  touching  the  Law,  a 
 Pharisee ; 
 
 6  Concerning  Zeal,  persecuting 
 the  CHURCH ;  touching  *  the 
 Righteousness  which  is  in  the 
 Law,  blameless. 
 
 7  But  what  things  were  Gain 
 unto  me,  Those  I  counted  Loss  for 
 Christ. 
 
 8  Yea  doubtless,  and  I  count 
 all  things  but  Loss  for  the  excel- 
 lency of  the  knowledge  of 
 t  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  :  for 
 whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of 
 ALL  things,  and  do  count  them 
 but  Dung,  that  I  may  win  Christ, 
 
 9  And  be  found   in    him,   not 
 
 having  *  Mine-own  Righteousness, 
 which  is  of  the  Law,  but  that 
 which  is  through  the  Faith  of 
 Christ,  the  RIGHTEOUSNESS  which 
 is  of  God  by  faith  : 
 
 10  That  I  may  KNOW  him,  and 
 the  POWER  of  his  resurrection, 
 and  the  fellowship  of  his  suf- 
 ferings, being  made  conformable 
 unto  his  DEATH; 
 
 11  If  by  any  means  I  might 
 attain  unto  the  resurrection  of 
 
 the  DEAD. 
 
 12  Not  as  Though  I  had  al- 
 ready attained,  either  were  already 
 perfect:  but  I  follow  after,  if  that 
 I  may  apprehend  that  for  which 
 also  I  am  apprehended  of  f  Christ 
 [Jesus]. 
 
 13  Brethren,  $  count  not  Myself 
 to  have  apprehended :  but  this  one 
 thing  /  do,  forgetting  those  THINGS 
 which  are  behind,  and  reaching 
 forth  unto  those  THINGS  which  are 
 
 BEFORE, 
 
 14  I  press  toward  the  Mark  ffoi' 
 the  PRIZE  of  the  high  Calling  of 
 God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 15  Let  us  therefore,  as  many  as 
 be  perfect,  be  thus  minded:  and 
 if  in  any  thing  ye  be  otherwi>SG 
 minded,  GoD  shall  reveal  even  TL  is 
 unto  you. 
 
 16  Nevertheless,  whereto  we  have 
 already  attained,  let  us  walk  by 
 the  SAME  [Rule,  let  us  mind  the 
 SAME  thing]. 
 
 17  Brethren,  be  Followers-to- 
 gether of  me,  and  mark  them 
 which  WALK  so  as  ye  have  us  for 
 an  Ensample. 
 
 18  For  many  walk,  of  whom  I 
 have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell 
 
 *  EMniATic  Text. — 3.    we  who   avohsiiip. 
 9.  THAT  Rigliteousness  of  Minc-owu  which  is. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  8.   Christ  Jesus  my   Lord. 
 14.  uuto  the  PRIZE.     See  12,  16. 
 
 6.    THAT  Righteousness   which   is. 
 12.    Christ.    Brethren. 
 343 
 
III.   19. 
 
 TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 IV.  14. 
 
 you  even  weeping,  that  they  are 
 the  ENEMIES  of  the  CROSS  of 
 Christ: 
 
 19  Whose  END  is  Destruction, 
 whose  God  is  their  belly,  and 
 whose  GLORY  is  in  their  shame, 
 
 ■^who  MIND  EARTHLY  things. 
 
 20  For  Our  conversation  is 
 in  Heaven;  from  whence  also  we 
 look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ: 
 
 21  Who  shall  change  ^our  vile 
 body,  [that  it  may  be]  fashioned 
 like  unto  his  GLORIOUS  BODY, 
 according  to  the  working  where- 
 by he  is  ABLE  even  to  subdue  all 
 things  unto  himself. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Therefore,  t  i^y  Brethren 
 dearly  beloved  and  longed  for,  my 
 Joy  and  Crown,  so  stand  fast  in 
 the  Lord,  t  ^^  dearly  beloved. 
 
 2  I  beseech  Euodias,  and  be- 
 seech Syntyche,  that  they  be  of 
 the  SAME  mind  in  the  Lord. 
 
 3  And  I  intreat  thee  also,  ftrue 
 Yokefellow,  help  those  women 
 which  laboured  with  me  in  the 
 gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and 
 with  t  OTHER  my  Fellowlabourers, 
 Whose  NAMES  are  in  the  Book  of 
 Life. 
 
 §    LXXIX. 
 
 4  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway: 
 and  again  I  say,  Rejoice. 
 
 5  Let  your  moderation  be 
 known  unto  All  Men.  The  Lord 
 is  at  hand. 
 
 6  Be  careful  for  Nothing:  but 
 m  every  thing  by   prayer  and 
 
 SUPPLICATION  with  Thanksgiving 
 let  your  REQUESTS  be  made  known 
 unto  God. 
 
 7  And  *the  PEACE  of  GoD, 
 which  PASSETH  All  Understand- 
 ing, shall  keep  your  HEARTS  and 
 ■^  MINDS  through  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 8  Finally,  Brethren,  whatso- 
 ever things  are  true,  whatsoever 
 things  are  honest,  whatsoever 
 things  are  just,  whatsoever  things 
 are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are 
 lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of 
 good  report ;  \{  there  he  Any  Virtue, 
 and  \i there  he  Any  Praise,  think  on 
 These  things. 
 
 9  Those  things,  which  ye  have 
 both  learned,  and  received,  and 
 heard,  and  seen  in  me,  do:  and 
 the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with 
 you. 
 
 10  But  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord 
 greatly.  That  now  at  the  last  your 
 CARE  of  Me  hath  flourished  again ; 
 wherein  ye  were  also  careful,  but 
 ye  lacked  opportunity. 
 
 11  Not  That  I  speak  in  respect 
 of  Want:  for  \  have  learned,  in 
 whatsoever  state  I  am,  therewith 
 to  be  content. 
 
 12  I  know  both  how  to  be 
 abased,  and  I  know  how  to  abound, 
 every  where  and  in  all  things  I 
 am  instructed  both  to  be  full  and 
 to  be  hungry,  both  to  abound  and 
 to  suffer  need. 
 
 13  I  can  do  All  things  through 
 t  Christ  which  strengtheneth 
 me. 
 
 14  Notwithstanding  ye  have 
 well  done,  that  ye  did  communi- 
 cate with  My  affliction. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19-  they  who  mind.  21.  the  body  of  our  humiliation,  being 
 fashioned  like  unto  his.         7.  that  peace  of  God  which.         7.  your  minds. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 1.  Brethren,  my  dearly  beloved  and  longed  for  (6).  1.  my 
 dearly  beloved  (a).  3.  True  Yokefellow.  3.  my  other  Fellowlabourers.  13.  him 
 who  siRLNGriiKNinH  mc.     See  21. 
 
 344 
 
IV.  14. 
 
 TO  THE  PHILTPPIANS. 
 
 IV.  23. 
 
 15  Now  ge  Pliilippians  know 
 also,  That  in  tlie  Beginning  of  the 
 GOSPEL,  when  I  departed  from 
 Macedonia,  No  Church  communi- 
 cated with  Me  as  concerning  Giv- 
 ing and  Receiving,  but  J)0  only. 
 
 16  For  even  in  Thessalonica  ye 
 sent  once  and  again  unto  my  ne- 
 cessity. 
 
 1 7  Not  Because  I  desire  a  gift  : 
 but  I  desire  *  fruit  that  may 
 ABOUND  to  your  Account. 
 
 18  But  I  have  all,  and  abound: 
 I  am  full,  having  received  of  Epa- 
 phroditus  the  THINGS  which  were 
 sent  from  you,  an  Odour  of  a 
 Sweet-smell,  a  Sacrifice  acceptable, 
 wellpleasing  to  GoD. 
 
 1 9  But  my  GoD  shall  supply  All 
 your  Need  according  to  his  RICHES 
 in  Glory  by  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 20  Now  unto  *  God  and  our 
 Father  be  glory  for  EVER  and 
 EVER.     Amen. 
 
 21  Salute  Every  Saint  in  Christ 
 Jesus.  The  brethren  which  are 
 with  Me  greet  you. 
 
 22  All  the  SAINTS  salute  you, 
 chiefly  they  that  are  t  of  Cesar's 
 Household. 
 
 23  The  GRACE  of  four  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
 [Amen.] 
 
 ^  It  was  written  to  the  Philippians  from 
 Rome  by  Epaphroditus. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.—  17-  that  fruit  which  may.        20.  our  God  and  Father  be. 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 22.  from  Caesar's  Household.        23.  the  Lord.    See  23. 
 Subscription  :  To  the  Philippians,  written  from  Rome. 
 
 345 
 
tLTllE   EPISTLE    OF    PxVUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO    THE    COLOSSIANS. 
 
 CHAPTEK  I. 
 
 (§    LXXX.) 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  f  Jesus 
 Christ  by  the  AVill  of  God,  and 
 Timotheus  our  brother, 
 
 2  To  tlie  SAINTS  and  Faithful 
 Brethren  in  Christ  which  are  at 
 Colosse:  Grace  be  unto  you,  and 
 Peace,  from  God  our  Father  [and 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ]. 
 
 3  We  give  thanks  to  f  GoD 
 and  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  [Christ],  praying  always  for 
 you, 
 
 4  Since  we  heard  of  your  faith 
 in  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  *the  LOVE 
 which  ye  have  to  All  the  saints, 
 
 5  For  *  the  hope  which  is 
 LAID-UP  for  you  in  heaven, 
 whereof  ye  heard  before  in  the 
 WORD  of  the  TRUTH  of  ^the 
 GOSPEL ; 
 
 6  Which  is  COME  unto  you,  as 
 it  is  in  All  the  WORLD ;  and  bring- 
 eth  forth  fruit,  fas  it  doth  also  in 
 you,  since  the  Day  ye  heard  of  it, 
 and  knew  the  GRACE  of  GoD  in 
 Truth : 
 
 7  As  ye  [also]  learned  of  Epa- 
 })hras  our  DEAR  Fellowservant, 
 who  is  for  you  "^a  Faithful  Minis- 
 ter of  Christ; 
 
 8  Who  also  DECLARED  unto  us 
 YOUR  Love  in  the  Spirit. 
 
 9  For  this  cause  b30  also,  since 
 the  Day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease 
 to  pray  for  You,  [and  to  desire] 
 that  ye  might  be   filled  with  the 
 
 KNOWLEDGE   of   his  WILL    in  All 
 
 Wisdom  and  spiritual  Understand- 
 ing; 
 
 10  That  ye  might  walk  worthy 
 of  the  Lord  unto  All  Pleasing, 
 being  fruitful  in  Every  good 
 Woik,     and     increasing    in    the 
 
 KNOWLEDGE  of  GOD ; 
 
 1 1  Strengthened  with  All  Might, 
 according  to  his  GLORIOUS  power, 
 unto  All  Patience  and  Longsuf- 
 fering  with  Joyfulness ; 
 
 §     LXXXI.  II 
 
 12  Giving  thanks  f  unto  *the 
 FATHER,  which  hath  made  us 
 MEET  to  be  partakers  of  the 
 
 INHERITANCE    of  the    SAINTS    in 
 LIGHT; 
 
 13  Who  hath  delivered  us  from 
 the  POWER  of  DARKNESS,  and 
 hath  translated  us  into  the  king- 
 dom of  his  DEAR  son: 
 
 14  In  whom  we  have  REDEMP- 
 TION  [through  his  blood],  even 
 
 the  FORGIVENESS  of  SINS: 
 
 15  Who   is   the   Image   of   the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  that  love  wliich.  5.  that  hope  which.  5.  that  gos- 
 pel which.         7.  THAT  faithful  Minister  of  Christ  who.         12.  that  fathek  who  hath. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  To  the  Colossians.  1.  Clirist  Jesus  (a).  3.  God, 
 tlie  Father  of.  6.  and  incrcascth,  as  it  doth.  12.  withal  unto  that  father  who 
 hath  called  us  and  made  hs  meet  to  be.     See  2,  3,  7,  9. 
 
 11    This  Section  is  numbered  81  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 346 
 
I.  16. 
 
 TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
 
 JI.  2. 
 
 INVISIBLE  God,  the  Firstborn  of 
 Every  Creature: 
 
 1 6  For  by  liim  were  all  tilings 
 created,  ^  that  are  in  heaven, 
 and  that  are  in  earth,  visible 
 and  invisible,  whether  they  be 
 Thrones,  or  Dominions,  or  Prin- 
 cipalities, or  Powers:  ALL  things 
 were  created  by  Him,  and  for 
 Him : 
 
 17  And  f)e  is  before  all  things, 
 and  by  Him  ALL  things  consist. 
 
 18  And  f)e  is  the  head  of  the 
 BODY,  the  church:  who  is  the 
 Beginning,  the  Firstborn  from  the 
 DEAD;  that  in  all  things  f)C  might 
 have  the  Preeminence. 
 
 19  For  it  pleased  the  Father  that 
 in  Him  should  All  fulness  dwell ; 
 
 20  And,  having  made  peace 
 through  the  blood  of  his  cross, 
 by  Him  to  reconcile  all  things 
 unto  himself;  [by  him,  /  say'],  || 
 whether  theij  be  things  in  earth, 
 or  THINGS  in  heaven. 
 
 21  And  You,  that  were  some 
 time  alienated  and  Enemies  in 
 your  MIND  by  wicked  works, 
 yet  now  thath  he  reconciled, 
 
 22  In  the  body  of  his  FLESH 
 through  DEATH,  to  present  you 
 holy  and  unblameable  and  unre- 
 proveable  in  his  sight: 
 
 23  If  ye  continue  in  the  faith 
 grounded  and  settled,  and  be  not 
 moved  away  from  the  hope  of 
 ^  the  gospel,  which  ye  have 
 heard,  and  which  was  preached 
 to  EVERY  t  creature  which  is 
 under  heaven;  whereof  5  Paul 
 am  made  a  Minister; 
 
 24  Who  now  rejoice  in  [my] 
 sufferings  for  you,  and  fill  up 
 THAT  which  is  BEHIND  of  the 
 AFFLICTIONS  of  CiiRiST  in  my 
 FLESH  for  his  body's  sake,  which 
 is  the  CHURCH : 
 
 25  Whereof  1  am  made  a  Minis- 
 ter, according  to  *the  dispensa- 
 tion of  God  which  is  given  to 
 me  for  you,  to  fulfil  the  WORD  of 
 God; 
 
 26  Even  *the  mystery  which 
 hath  been  hid  from  ages  and 
 from  GENERATIONS,  but  now  is 
 made  manifest  to  his  SAINTS : 
 
 27  To  whom  God  would  make 
 known  what  is  the  RICHES  of  the 
 GLORY  of  this  MYSTERY  among 
 the  Gentiles  ;  which  is  Christ  in 
 you,  the  hope  of  GLORY: 
 
 28  Whom  \ot  preach,  warning 
 Every  Man,  and  teaching  Every 
 Man  in  All  Wisdom;  that  we 
 may  present  Every  Man  perfect  in 
 Christ  [Jesus] : 
 
 29  Whereunto  I  also  labour, 
 striving  according  to  ^  his  WORK- 
 ING, which  WORKETH  in  me 
 mightily. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  For  I  would  that  ye  knew 
 what  Great  Conflict  I  have  for 
 you,  and  for  THEM  at  Laodicea, 
 and  for  as  many  as  have  not  seen 
 my  FACE  in  the  Flesh; 
 
 2  That  their  hearts  might  be 
 comforted,  being  knit  together  in 
 Love,  and  unto  All  Riches  of  the 
 
 FULL -assurance      of      UNDER- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  things  that  are  in  heaven,  and  things  that  are  on  earth. 
 23.  THAT  GOSPEL,  which  ye  have  heard,  which  was  preached.  25.  that  dispensa- 
 tion of  God  which.         26    that  mystery  which.         29.  that  working  of  his  which 
 
 WORKETH. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2L  are  ye  reconciled,  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through 
 DEATH,  that  you  should  be  presented  holy.         23.  Creature  which.     See  20,  24,  28. 
 11  20.   rartolocci  and  Tischendorf  omit  these  words. 
 
 347 
 
II.  3. 
 
 TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
 
 II.  20. 
 
 STANDING,  to  the  Acknowledge- 
 ment of  ftlie  MYSTERY  of  *  GOD, 
 and  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ; 
 
 3  In    whom    are  hid    All    the 
 
 TREASURES  of  WISDOM  and 
 t  KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 4  [And]  This  I  saj,  lest  any 
 man  should  beguile  You  with 
 Enticing-words. 
 
 5  For  though  I  be  absent  in 
 in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I  with  you 
 in  tlie  SPIRIT,  joying  and  behold- 
 ing Your  order,  and  the  sted- 
 fastness  of  your  faith  in 
 Christ. 
 
 §    LXXXII. 
 
 6  As  ye  have  therefore  received 
 Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk 
 ye  in  Him: 
 
 7  Rooted  and  built  up  in  him, 
 and  stablished  fin  the  faith,  as 
 ye  have  been  taught,  abounding 
 therein  with  Thanksgiving. 
 
 8  Beware  lest  any  man  SPOIL 
 You  through  philosophy  and 
 Vain  Deceit,  after  the  tradition 
 of  MEN,  after  the  rudiments  of 
 the  WORLD,  and  not  after  Christ. 
 
 9  For  in  him  dwelleth  All 
 the  FULNESS  of  the  Godhead 
 bodily. 
 
 10  And  ye  are  complete  in 
 Him  which  is  the  head  of  All 
 Principality  and  Power: 
 
 1 1  In  whom  also  ye  are  circum- 
 cised with  the  Circumcision  made 
 without  hands,  in  putting-OFF 
 the  BODY  [of  the  sins]  of  the 
 FLESH    by  the    CIRCUMCISION    of 
 
 Christ  : 
 
 12  Buried  with  him  in  BAPTISM, 
 wherein  also    ve    are    risen    with 
 
 him  through  the  FAITH  of  the 
 OPERATION  of  *GoD,  who  hath 
 RAISED  him  from  the  dead. 
 
 13  And  You,  being  dead  in  your 
 SINS  and  the  uncircumcision  of 
 your  FLESH,  hath  he  quickened 
 together  with  him,  having  for- 
 given you  All  TRESPASSES; 
 
 14  Blotting  out  the  hand- 
 writing of  ordinances  that 
 was  AGAINST  us,  which  was  con- 
 trary to  us,  "^and  took  it  out  of  the 
 WAY,  nailing  it  to  his  CROSS; 
 
 15  And  having  spoiled  princi- 
 palities and  powers,  he  made 
 a  shew  of  them  openly,  triumph- 
 ing over  them  in  it. 
 
 16  Let  no  man  therefore  judge 
 You  in  Meat,  or  in  Drink,  or  in 
 Respect  of  an  Holyday,  or  of  the 
 New- moon,  or  of  the  Sabbath 
 days  : 
 
 17  t  Which  are  a  Shadow  of 
 things  to  COME;  but  the  BODY 
 is  of  Christ. 
 
 18  Let  no  man  beguile  You  of 
 your  reward  in  a  Voluntary-humi- 
 lity and  Worshipping  of  angels, 
 intrudino^  into  those  thinos  which 
 he  hath  [not]  seen,  vainly  puffed 
 up  by  his  fleshly  mind, 
 
 19  And  not  holding  the  head, 
 from  which  All  the  BODY  by 
 JOINTS  and  Bands  having  nourish- 
 ment ministered,  and  knit  together, 
 increaseth  with  the  INCREASE  of 
 God. 
 
 20  [Wherefore]  if  ye  be  dead 
 with  Christ  from  the  rudi- 
 ments of  the  world,  why,  as 
 though  living  in  the  World,  are 
 ye  subject  to  ordinances; 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text.— 2,    the   God   and   Father,   and   of  Chuist,   in  whom   are  hid. 
 12.  THAT  God  who  hath.         14.  he  also  took  the  Same  out  of. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 2.  the  mystery  of  the  God  Christ;   in  whom   are  hid. 
 3.  Knowledge.         7.  by  faith,  as.         17.   Which  is  a  Shadow.     5ee  4,  11,  18.  20. 
 
 348 
 
11.21, 
 
 TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
 
 III.  17. 
 
 21  Toucli  not,  taste  not,  handle 
 not; 
 
 22  Which  all  are  to  perish  with 
 the  USING;  after  the  command- 
 ments and  Doctrines  of  men? 
 
 23  Which  things  have  indeed  a 
 Shew  of  Wisdom  in  Will- worship, 
 and  Humility,  fand  Neglecting  of 
 the  Body ;  not  in  any  Honour  to 
 the  Satisfying  of  the  flesh. 
 
 CHAPTER  TIL 
 
 §     LXXXIII. 
 
 1  If  ye  then  be  risen  with 
 Christ,  seek  thofie  things  which 
 are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth 
 on  the  Right-hand  of  GoD. 
 
 2  Set  your  aiFection  on  things 
 above,  not  on  things  on  the 
 earth. 
 
 3  For  ye  are  dead,  and  your 
 LIFE  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God. 
 
 4  When  Christ,  who  is  our 
 LIFE,  shall  appear,  then  shall  gc 
 also  appear  with  Him  in  Glory. 
 
 5  Mortify  f  therefore  *  your 
 MEMBERS  which  are  upon  the 
 EARTH;  Fornication,  Uncleanness, 
 Inordinate-affection,  evil  Concu- 
 piscence, and  COVETOUSNESS, 
 which  is  Idolatry: 
 
 6  For  which  things'  sake  the 
 WRATH   of  God   cometh  [on  the 
 
 CHILDREN  of  disobedience]  : 
 
 7  In  the  which  ge  also  walked 
 some  time,  when  ye  lived  in 
 fthem. 
 
 8  But  now  g0  also  put  off  ALL 
 these;  Anger,  AVrath,  Malice, 
 Blasphemy,  Filthy-communication 
 out  of  your  mouth. 
 
 9  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing 
 that  ye  have  put  off  the  OLD  Man 
 with  his  DEEDS; 
 
 10  And  have  put  on  *the  new 
 man,  which  is  renewed  in  Know- 
 ledge after  the  Image  of  him 
 that  CREATED  him: 
 
 1 1  Where  there  is  neither  Greek 
 nor  Jew,  Circumcision  nor  Uncir- 
 cumcision.  Barbarian,  Scythian, 
 bond  nor  free:  but  Christ  is  all, 
 and  in  all. 
 
 12  Put  on  therefore,  as  the 
 Elect  of  God,  fholy  and  beloved, 
 Bowels  of  Mercies,  Kindness, 
 Humbleness  -  of-  mind,  Meekness, 
 Longsuffering ; 
 
 13  Forbearing  one  another,  and 
 forgiving  one  another,  if  any  man 
 have  a  Quarrel  against  any:  even 
 as  Christ  forgave  you,  so  also  do 
 ge. 
 
 14  And  above  all  these  things 
 put  on  t  CHARITY,  which   is  the 
 
 Bond  of  PERFECTNESS. 
 
 15  And  let  the  peace  of  fGoD 
 rule  in  your  hearts,  to  the  which 
 also  ye  are  called  in  tOne  Body; 
 and  be  ye  thankful. 
 
 §    LXXXIV. 
 
 16  Let  the  word  of  Christ 
 dwell  in  you  richly  in  All  Wisdom ; 
 teaching  and  admonishing  one 
 t  another  in  Psalms  and  hymns 
 and  spiritual  Songs,  singing  with 
 Grace  in  your  HEARTS  to  the 
 Lord. 
 
 17  And  whatsoever  ye  do  in  Word 
 or  Deed,  do  all  in  the  Name  of  the 
 Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  f  to 
 ■^GoD  and  the  Father  by  him. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  those  members  of  yours  which.  10.  that  new  man  which. 
 17.  the  God  and  Father. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  by  the  Neglect  of.  5.  therefore  those  mejibers  which. 
 7.  these  things.  But  now.  12.  beloved  Saints,  Bowels  of  Mercies.  14.  charity; 
 it  is  the  BOND  of.  15.  Christ  rule.  15.  the  Body.  16.  another;  in  Psalms,  in 
 Hymns,  in  spiritual  Songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  God.  And.  17.  to 
 God  the  Father.     See  6. 
 
 349 
 
III.  18. 
 
 TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
 
 IV.  12. 
 
 18  Wives,  submit  yourselves 
 unto  tyour  [own]  Husbands,  as 
 it  is  fit  in  the  Lord. 
 
 1 9  Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
 and  be  not  bitter  against  them. 
 
 20  Children,  obey  yow^  pa- 
 rents in  all  things:  for  this  is 
 well  pleasing  unto  the  Lord. 
 
 21  Fathers,  provoke  not  your 
 children  to  anger ^  lest  they  be 
 discouraged. 
 
 22  Servants,  obey  in  all  things 
 your  masters  according  to  the 
 Flesh;  not  with  Eyeservice,  as 
 Menpleasers ;  but  in  Singleness  of 
 Heart,  fearing  f  GrOD : 
 
 23  [And]  whatsoever  ye  do,  do 
 it  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  [and] 
 not  unto  Men; 
 
 24  Knowing  That  of  the  Lord 
 ye  shall  receive  the  reward  of 
 the  inheritance:  For  ye  serve 
 the  Lord  Christ. 
 
 25  tBut  he  that  doeth- wrong 
 shall  receive  for  the  wrong  which 
 he  hath  done:  and  there  is  no 
 Respect-of-persons. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Masters,  give  unto  your 
 servants  that  which  is  just 
 and  *  EQUAL ;  knowing  that  ge 
 also  have  a  Master  in  Heaven. 
 
 §     LXXXV. 
 
 2  Continue  in  prayer,  and 
 watch  in  the  same  with  Thanks- 
 giving ;^ 
 
 3  Withal  praying  also  for  us, 
 that  God  would  open  unto  us  a 
 Door  of  UTTERANCE,  to  spcak  the 
 
 MYSTERY  of  Christ,  for  fwliich 
 I  am  also  in  bonds: 
 
 4  That  I  may  make  it  manifest, 
 as  I  ought  to  speak. 
 
 5  Walk  in  Wisdom  toward 
 THEM  that  are  WITHOUT,  redeem- 
 ing the  TIME. 
 
 6  Let  your  speech  he  alway 
 with  Grace,  seasoned  with  Salt, 
 that  ye  may  know  how  ye  ought 
 to  answer  every  man. 
 
 7  All  my  state  shall  Tychicus 
 declare  unto  you,  who  is  a  be- 
 loved Brother,  and  a  Faithful 
 Minister  and  Fellowservant  in  the 
 Lord : 
 
 8  Whom  I  have  sent  unto  you 
 for  the  same  purpose,  that  fhe 
 might  know  your  ESTATE,  and 
 comfort  your  hearts; 
 
 9  With  Onesimus,  a  faithful 
 and  Beloved  Brother,  who  is  one 
 of  you.  II  They  shall  make  known 
 unto  You  all  things  which  are 
 done  here. 
 
 10  Aristarchus  my  fellow- 
 PRISONER  saluteth  you,  and  Mar- 
 cus, SISTEr's-SON  to  Barnabas, 
 touching  whom  ye  received  Com- 
 mandments :  if  he  come  unto  you, 
 receive  him : 
 
 1 1  And  ^  Jesus,  which  is  called 
 Justus,  who  are  of  the  Circum- 
 cision. These  only  are  my  Fellow- 
 workers  unto  the  kingdom  of 
 God,  which  have  been  a  Comfort 
 unto  me. 
 
 12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  || 
 a  Servant  f  of  Christ,  saluteth 
 you,    always   labouring    fervently 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text. — L  that  which  is  eqhal.  11.  that  Jesus  which  is  called 
 Justus.  These  only  are  they  who  of  the  Circumcision  are  vuj  Fellow -workers. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18,  your  husbands,  as.  22.  the  Lord.  25.  For  he 
 that.  3,  whom  I  am.  8.  ye  might  know  our  estate,  and.  12.  of  Christ  Jesus. 
 See  18,  23  (twice). 
 
 II  9.  "■  one  o^  yon,'' namely,  of  the    Uncircumcision. 
 one  of  you,"  namely,  of  the  Uncircumcision. 
 
 II   ]  2.  "■  That  Epaphras  who  is 
 
 350 
 
ly.  13. 
 
 TO  THE  COLOSSIANS. 
 
 IV.   18. 
 
 for  you  in  prayers,  that  ye  may 
 t  stand  perfect  and  complete  in 
 All  the  Will  of  God. 
 
 13  For  I  bear  him  record,  That 
 he  hath  fa  great  Zeal  for  you, 
 and  THEM  that  are  in  Laodicea, 
 and  THEM  in  Hierapolis. 
 
 14  Luke,  the  beloved  physi- 
 cian, and  Demas,  greet  you. 
 
 15  Salute  the  brethren  which 
 are  in  Laodicea,  and  Nymphas, 
 and  the  CHURCH  which  is  in  this 
 House. 
 
 16  And  when  this  [epistle]  is 
 read  among  you,  cause  that  it  be 
 
 read  also  in  the  church  of  the 
 Laodiceans;  and  that  j)e  Hke- 
 wise  read  "^the  epistle  from  Lao- 
 dicea. II 
 
 17  And  say  to  Archippus,  Take 
 heed  to  the  ministry  which  thou 
 hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that 
 thou  fulfil  it. 
 
 18  The  salutation  ^by  the 
 hand  of  ME  Paul.  Ecmember 
 My  BONDS.  Grace  be  with  you. 
 [Amen.] 
 
 ^  Written  from  Rome  to  the  Colossians  by 
 Tychicus  and  Onesimus. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.   that  from  Laodicea. 
 Hand.     Remember. 
 
 18.  of  me  Paul,  with   mine-own 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 12.    be   established   perfect.  13.  Much   Care   for  you. 
 
 15.  her  House.     See  13,  16.      Subscription  :  To  the  Colossians,  written  from  Rome. 
 
 II   Tliis  may  mean  the  Epistle  to  Philemon^  who  vrobahly  lived  at  Laodicea. 
 
 351 
 
t  THE  FIRST  [EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE] 
 
 TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 (§    LXXXVI.) 
 
 1  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Ti- 
 motheus,  unto  the  CHURCH  of  the 
 Thessalonians  which  is  in  God  the 
 the  Father  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ:  Grace  be  unto  you,  and 
 Peace,  [from  God  our  Father,  and 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ]. 
 
 2  We  give  thanks  to  God  al- 
 ways for  you  all,  making  Mention 
 of  you  in  our  prayers; 
 
 3  Remembering  without  ceasing 
 Your  WORK  of  FAITH,  and  la- 
 bour of  LOVE,  and  patience  of 
 HOPE  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 in  the  sight  of  *GoD  and  our 
 Father ; 
 
 4  Knowing,  Brethren  beloved, 
 your  ELECTION  of  God. 
 
 5  For  our  gospel  came  not 
 unto  you  in  Word  only,  but  also 
 in  Power,  and  in  the  holy  Ghost, 
 and  [in]  much  Assurance;  as  ye 
 know  what  manner  of  men  we 
 were  among  you  for  your  sake. 
 
 6  And  gf  became  Followers  of 
 us,  and  of  the  Lord,  having  re- 
 ceived the  word  in  much  Afflic- 
 tion, with  Joy  of  the  holy  Ghost: 
 
 7  So  that  ye  were  f  Ensamples 
 to  ALL  that  believe  in  Mace- 
 donia and  AcHAiA. 
 
 8  For  from  you  sounded  out 
 the  WORD  of  the  Lord,  not  only 
 in  Macedonia  and  Achaia;  but 
 [also]  in  Every  *  Place  your  faith 
 to  God-ward  is  spread  abroad,  so 
 that  we  need  not  to  speak  any 
 thing. 
 
 9  For  they  themselves  shew  of 
 us  What  manner  of  Entering-in 
 we  had  unto  you,  and  how  ye 
 turned  to  God  from  idols  to 
 serve  the  living  and  true  God; 
 
 10  And  to  wait  for  his  SON  from 
 HEAVEN,  whom  he  raised  from 
 the  t  Dead,  even  ^  Jesus,  which 
 DELIVERED  US  from  the  wrath 
 
 to  COME. 
 
 CHAPTER  H. 
 
 1  For  yourselves.  Brethren, 
 know  *  our  entrance-in  unto 
 you,  That  it  was  not  in  vain: 
 
 2  But  [even]  after  that  we  had 
 suffered  before,  and  were  shame- 
 fully entreated,  as  ye  know,  at  Phi- 
 lippi,  we  were  bold  in  our  God  to 
 speak  unto  you  the  GOSPEL  of 
 God  with  Much  Contention. 
 
 3  For  our  exhortation  was 
 
 *  EiviPiiATic  Text. — 3.  our  God  and  Father.         8.  Place,  that  faith  of  yours  which 
 pe  have   toward  God  is  spread  abroad,  so   that.  10.   that  Jesus  who  delivered 
 
 us  fi-om  that  wrath  which  is  to  come.         1.  that  entra.nce-in  of  ours  which  we  had 
 unto  you. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  The  First  to  the  Thessalonians.        7.  an  En- 
 sample.        10.  the  DEAD.     See  1,  5,  8,  2. 
 
 352 
 
II.  4.  THE  FIRST  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.        II.  20. 
 
 not  of  Deceit,  nor  of  Uncleanness, 
 nor  in  Guile : 
 
 4  But  as  we  were  allowed  of 
 God  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the 
 GOSPEL,  even  so  we  speak ;  not  as 
 pleasing  Men,  *  but  f  God,  which 
 
 TKIETH  our  HEARTS. 
 
 5  For  neither  at  any  time  used 
 we  flattering  Words,  as  ye  know, 
 nor  a  Cloke  of  Covetousness;  God 
 is  Witness : 
 
 6  Nor  of  Men  sought  we  Glory, 
 neither  of  you,  nor  yet  of  others, 
 when  we  miglit  have  been  burden- 
 some, as  the  Apostles  of  Christ. 
 
 7  But  we  were  gentle  among 
 you,  even  as  a  Nurse  cherisheth 
 ^'  HER  Children : 
 
 8  So  being  affectionately  de- 
 sirous of  you,  we  were  willing  to 
 have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the 
 GOSPEL  of  God  only,  but  also  OUR- 
 OWN  Souls,  because  ye  were  dear 
 unto  us. 
 
 9  For  ye  remember.  Brethren, 
 our  LABOUR  and  travail:  for 
 labouring  Night  and  Day,  because 
 we  would  not  be  chargeable 
 unto  any  of  you,  we  preached  un- 
 to you  the  gospel  of  God. 
 
 10  ^e  are  Witnesses,  and  God 
 also,  how  holily  and  justly  and 
 unblameably  we  behaved  ourselves 
 among  YOU  that  believe  : 
 
 1 1  As  ye  know  how  we  exhorted 
 and  comforted  and  charged  every 
 One  of  you,  as  a  Father  doth  his 
 Children, 
 
 12  That  ye  would  walk  worthy 
 of  *  God,  who  hath  called  you 
 unto  HIS  Kingdom  and  Glory. 
 
 §    LXXXVII.  II 
 
 13  fFor  this  cause  also  thank 
 toe  God  without  ceasing.  Because, 
 when  ye  received  the  Word  of 
 God  which  ye  heard  of  us,  ye 
 received  it  not  as  the  Word  of 
 Men,  but  as  it  is  in  truth,  the 
 Word  of  God,  which  effectually 
 worketh  also  in  you  that  believe. 
 
 14  For  ge.  Brethren,  became 
 Followers  of  ^the  churches  of 
 God  which  in  Jud^a  are  in 
 Christ  Jesus:  For  ge  also  have 
 suffered  fLike  things  of  your  OWN 
 Countrymen,  even  as  tf)eg  have 
 of  "^the  Jews: 
 
 15  Who  both  killed  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  and  t  their  own  Prophets, 
 and  have  persecuted  Us ;  and  they 
 please  not  God,  and  are  contrary 
 to  All  Men : 
 
 1 6  Forbidding  us  to  speak  to  the 
 Gentiles  that  they  might  be 
 saved,  fto  fill-up  Their  sins 
 alway:  for  the  wrath  is  come 
 upon  them  to  the  Uttermost. 
 
 17  But  h)f,  Brethren,  being 
 taken  from  you  for  a  short  Time 
 in  Presence,  not  in  Heart,  endea- 
 voured the  more  abundantly  to  see 
 your  FACE  with  Great  Desire. 
 
 18  Wherefore  we  would  have 
 come  unto  you,  even  $  Paul,  once 
 and  again;  but  Satan  hinderer^ 
 us. 
 
 19  For  what  is  Our  Hope,  or 
 Joy,  or  Crown  of  Rejoicing?  A?'e 
 not  even  ge  in  the  presence  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  Coming? 
 
 20  For  ge  are  our  glory  and 
 
 JOY. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  but  that  God  which  trieth.         7.  her-own.         12.  that 
 
 God  who  hath.        14.  those  churches  of  God  which.         14.  those  Jews  who  both. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript.— 4.  that   God  which  trieth.  13.  And  for  this  cause 
 
 ilso.  14.  the  Same  things  of.  15.  the  prophets,  and  have.  16.  to  the  filling-up 
 /  tliem  always. 
 
 (1   This  Section  is  numbered  87  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 A  A  353 
 
III.  1. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
 
 IV.  6. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  Wlierefore  when  we  could 
 no  longer  forbear,  we  thought  it 
 good  to  be  left  at  Athens  alone; 
 
 2  And  sent  Timotheus,  our 
 BROTHER,  [and  Minister  of  God], 
 and  [our]  Fellowlabourer  in  the 
 GOSPEL  of  Christ,  to  establish 
 you,  and  to  comfort  fyou  concern- 
 ing your  FAITH : 
 
 3  That  no  man  should  be 
 MOVED  by  these  afflictions: 
 for  yourselves  know  That  we  are 
 appointed  thereunto. 
 
 4  For  verily,  when  we  were 
 with  you,  we  told  you  before 
 That  we  should  suffer  tribulation ; 
 even  as  it  came  to  pass,  and  ye 
 know. 
 
 5  For  this  cause,  when  $  could 
 no  longer  forbear,  I  sent  to  know 
 tyour  FAITH,  lest  by  some  means 
 the  TEMPTER  have  tempted  you, 
 and  our  LABOUR  be  in  vain. 
 
 6  But  now  when  Timotheus 
 came  from  you  unto  us,  and 
 brought  us  good  tidings  of  your 
 FAITH  and  CHARITY,  and  That 
 ye  have  good  Remembrance  of  us 
 always,  desiring  greatly  to  see  Us, 
 as  b30  also  to  see  You: 
 
 7  Therefore,  Brethren,  we  were 
 comforted  over  you  in  All  our 
 t  AFFLICTION  and  Distress  by 
 YOUR  Faith: 
 
 8  For  now  we  live,  if  ge  stand 
 fast  in  the  Lord. 
 
 9  For  Wliat  Thanks  can  we 
 render  to  GoD  again  for  you,  for 
 All  the  JOY  wherewith  we  joy  for 
 your  sakes  before  our  GoD; 
 
 10  Night  and  Day  praying  ex- 
 ceedingly that  we  might  SEE  Your 
 FACE,  and  might  perfect  that 
 which  is  LACKING  in  your  faith? 
 
 1 1  Now  *  God  himself  and  our 
 Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
 [Christ],  direct  our  WAY  unto  you. 
 
 12  And  the  Lord  make  you  to 
 increase  and  abound  in  love  one 
 toward  another,  and  toward  all 
 men,  even  as  bjf  do  toward  you : 
 
 13  To  the  end  he  may  stablish 
 Your  hearts  unblameable  in  Ho- 
 liness before  *  God,  even  our 
 Father,  at  the  coming  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  [Christ]  with  All  his 
 saints. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §    LXXXVIII. 
 
 1  t  Furthermore  then  we 
 beseech  you.  Brethren,  and  exhort 
 t/ou  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as  ye 
 have  received  of  us  HOW  ye  ought 
 to  walk  and  to  please  God,  t  so  ye 
 would  abound  more  and  more. 
 
 2  For  ye  know  What  Command- 
 ments we  gave  you  by  the  Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 3  For  this  is  the  Will  of  GoD, 
 even  your  sanctification,  that 
 ye  should  abstain  from  fornica- 
 tion: 
 
 4  That  every  one  of  you  should 
 know  how  to  possess  ^  his  Vessel 
 in  Sanctification  and  Honour; 
 
 5  Not  in  the  Lust  of  Concu- 
 piscence, even  as  "^the  Gentiles 
 which  KNOW  not  God: 
 
 6  That  no  man  go-beyond  and 
 defraud  his  brother  in  any  mat- 
 ter: because  that  fthe  Lord  is 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 11.    our  God  and  Father  himself,  and  our  Lord  Jesus,  direct. 
 13.  our  God  and  Father,  at  the  coming.         4.  his-own.         5.  those  Gentiles  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  you.         5.  Your  faith.          7.  distress  and  Afflieti 
 by.         1.  Furthermore,  we  beseech  you  (6).         1.  as  also  ye  walk,  so  ye- would  abounds 
 6.  the  Lord.     See  2  (twice),  11,  13. 
 
 354 
 
IV.  7. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
 
 V.  7. 
 
 the  Avenger  of  all  such,  as  we 
 also  have  forewarned  you  and 
 testified. 
 
 7  For  God  hath  not  called  us 
 unto  Uncleanness,  but  unto  Holi- 
 ness. 
 
 8  He  therefore  that  despiseth, 
 despiseth  not  Man,  but  *  God, 
 who  hath  also  given  unto  us  his 
 HOLY  SPIRIT. 
 
 9  But  as  touching  brotherly- 
 LOVE,  -fye  need  not  that  I  write 
 unto  you:  for  ge  yourselves  are 
 taught  of  God  to  love  one  ano- 
 ther. 
 
 10  And  indeed  ye  do  it  t  toward 
 All  "^the  brethren  which  are  in 
 All  Macedonia  :  but  we  beseech 
 you,  Brethren,  that  ye  increase 
 more  and  more; 
 
 11  And  that  ye  study  to  be 
 quiet,  and  to  do  your  OWN  busi- 
 ness, and  to  work  with  fyour  OWN 
 Hands,  as  we  commanded  You ; 
 
 12  That  ye  may  walk  honestly 
 toward  them  that  are  without, 
 and  that  ye  may  have  Lack  of 
 nothing. 
 
 13  But  1 1  would  not  have  you 
 to  be  ignorant,  Brethren,  concern- 
 ing THEM  which  are  ASLEEP,  that 
 ye  sorrow  not,  even  as  "^OTHERS 
 which  HAVE  no  Hope. 
 
 14  For  if  we  believe  That 
 Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even 
 so  THEM  also  which  sleep  in 
 Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him. 
 
 15  For  This  we  say  unto  you 
 by  the  Word  of  the  Lord^,  That 
 *WE  which  are  alive  and  re- 
 main unto  the  coming  fof  tlie 
 
 Lord    shall    not   prevent   them 
 which  are  asleep. 
 
 16  For  the  Lord  himself  shall 
 descend  from  Heaven  with  a  Shout, 
 with  the  Voice  of  the  Archangel, 
 and  with  the  Trump  of  God:  and 
 the  DEAD  in  Christ  shall  rise  first : 
 
 17  Then  *WE  which  are  alive 
 and  remain  shall  be  caught  up 
 together  with  them  in  the  Clouds, 
 to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  Air:  and 
 so  shall  we  ever  be  f  with  the 
 Lord. 
 
 18  Wherefore  comfort  one  ano- 
 ther with  these  words. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  But  of  the  times  and  the 
 SEASONS,  Brethren,  ye  have  no 
 Need  that  I  write  unto  you. 
 
 2  For  yourselves  know  perfectly 
 That  the  fi^^Y  of  the  Lord  so 
 cometh  as  a  Thief  in  the  Night. 
 
 3  For  when  they  shall  say. 
 Peace  and  Safety;  then  Sudden 
 Destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as 
 TRAVAIL  upon  *a  woman  with 
 child ;  and  they  shall  not  escape. 
 
 4  But  gc.  Brethren,  are  not  in 
 Darkness,  that  that  day  should 
 overtake  You  as  a  Thief. 
 
 §     LXXXIX. 
 
 5  f^t  are  all  the  Children  of 
 Light,  and  the  Children  of  the 
 Day :  we  are  not  of  Night,  nor  of 
 Darkness. 
 
 6  Therefore  let  us  not  sleep,  as 
 do  OTHERS;  but  let  us  watch  and 
 be  sober. 
 
 7  For  THEY  that  sleep  sleep 
 in  the   Night;  and  they  that  be 
 
 *  EnrHATic  Text. — 8.  that  God  who  hath.  10.  those  brethren  which.  13.  those 
 OTHERS  which.  15.  iac,  WE  which  are  auve,  we  which  remain.  17.  foe,  we  which 
 are  alive,  we  which  remain.         3.  her  that  is  with  child. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript.— 9.    we  have  no  Need  to  write  unto  you.  10.   even 
 
 toward.       11.  your  hands.       13.  we  would  not.        15.  of  Jesus  shall  not.  17.  in  the 
 Lord.         2.  Day.         5.  For  nz  are  (/>). 
 
 '   aa  2  355 
 
V.  8. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS.         V.  28. 
 
 DRUNKEN   are    drunken    in    the 
 Night. 
 
 8  But  let  US,  who  are  of  the 
 Day,  be  sober,  putting  on  the 
 Breastplate  of  Faith  and  Love; 
 and  for  an  Helmet,  the  Hope  of 
 Salvation. 
 
 9  For  God  hath  not  appointed 
 us  to  Wrath,  but  to  obtain  Sal- 
 vation t  by  "^  our  Lord  Jesus 
 [Christ], 
 
 10  Who  DIED  for  us,  that,  whe- 
 ther we  wake  or  sleep,  we  should 
 live  together  with  Him. 
 
 1 1  Wherefore  comfort  yourselves 
 together,  and  edify  one  another, 
 even  as  also  ye  do. 
 
 12  And  we  beseech  you,  Bre- 
 thren, to  know  THEM  which  la- 
 bour among  you,  and  are  over 
 you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish 
 you; 
 
 13  And  to  esteem  them  very 
 highly  in  Love  for  their  work's 
 sake.  And  be  at  peace  among 
 yourselves. 
 
 14  Now  we  exhort  you,  Brethren, 
 warn  THEM  that  are  UNRULT, 
 comfort  the  feeble-minded, 
 support  the  weak,  be  patient  to- 
 ward all  men. 
 
 15  See  that  none  render  Evil  for 
 
 Evil  unto  Any  man ;  but  ever  fol- 
 low THAT  which  is  good,  both 
 among  yourselves,  and  to  ail  men. 
 
 16  Rejoice  evermore. 
 
 17  Pray  without  ceasing. 
 
 18  In  every  thing  give  thanks: 
 for  this  is  the  Will  of  God  in 
 Christ  Jesus  concerning  you. 
 
 19  Quench  not  the  spirit. 
 
 20  Despise  not  Prophesyings. 
 
 21  Prove  all  things;  hold  fast 
 THAT  which  is  GOOD. 
 
 22  Abstain  from  All  Appearance 
 of  Evil. 
 
 23  And  the  Very  God  of  peace 
 sanctify  you  wholly;  and  I  pray 
 God  Your  Whole  spirit  and 
 SOUL  and  BODY  be  preserved 
 blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 24  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth 
 you,  who  also  will  do  it. 
 
 25  Brethren,  pray  ffor  us. 
 
 26  Greet  all  the  brethren  with 
 an  holy  Kiss. 
 
 27  I  charge  you  by  the  Lord 
 that  this  epistle  be  read  unto 
 All  fthe  HOLT  Brethren. 
 
 28  The  GRACE  of  our  Lord  Je- 
 sus Christ  be  with  you.   [Amen.] 
 
 ^  The  first  epistle  unto  the  Thessalonians 
 was  written  from  Athens. 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  that  Lord  of  ours,  Jesus  Christ,  who. 
 
 •j-  Vatican  Manuscript.— 9.  by  that  Lord  of  ours,  Jesus,  who.  25.  also  for  us. 
 27.  the  BRETHREN.  See  9,  28.  Subscription :  The  First  to  the  Thessalonians, 
 written  from  Athens  (6). 
 
 356 
 
t  THE   SECOND   [EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE] 
 
 TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 (§  xc.) 
 
 1  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  fi- 
 motlieus,  unto  the  church  of  the 
 Thessalonians  in  God  our  Father 
 and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 2  Grace  unto  you,  and  Peace, 
 from  God  our  Father  and  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 3  We  are  bound  to  thank  God 
 always  for  you.  Brethren,  as  it  is 
 meet.  Because  that  your  taith 
 groweth  exceedingly,  and  the 
 CHARITY  of  every  One  of  you  All 
 toward  each  other  aboundeth; 
 
 4  So  that  we  ourselves  glory  in 
 You  in  the  churches  of  God, 
 for  your  patience  and  Faith  in 
 All  your  PERSECUTIONS  and  tri- 
 bulations that  ye  endure : 
 
 5  Which  is  a  Manifest-token  of 
 the  RIGHTEOUS  Judgment  of  GoD, 
 that  ye  may  be  COUNTED-worthy 
 of  the  KINGDOM  of  God,  for 
 which  ye  also  suffer: 
 
 6  Seeing  it  is  a  righteous  thing 
 with  God  to  recompense  Tribula- 
 tion to  THEM  that  TROUBLE  you; 
 
 7  And  to  YOU  who  are  trou- 
 bled Rest  with  us,  when  the 
 Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed 
 from  Heaven  with  his  mighty 
 Angels, 
 
 8  In  t  Flaming  Fire  taking  Ven- 
 geance on  them  that  know  not 
 God,  and  *that  OBEY  not  the  gos- 
 pel of  our  Lord  Jesus  [Christ] : 
 
 9  Who  shall  be  punished  with 
 everlasting  Destruction  from  the 
 Presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from 
 
 the  GLORY  of  his  POWER ; 
 
 10  When  he  shall  come  to  be 
 glorified  with  his  saints,  and  to 
 be  admired  in  All  them  that  be- 
 lieve, Because  our  testimony 
 among  you  was  believed,  in  that 
 
 DAY. 
 
 11  ^Hierefore  also  we  pray  al- 
 ways for  you,  that  our  GoD  would 
 count  You  worthy  o^ this  CALLING, 
 and  fulfil  All  the  Good-pleasure  of 
 his  Goodness,  and  the  Work  of 
 Faith  with  Power: 
 
 12  That  the  name  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  [Christ]  may  be  glorified  in 
 you,  and  g0  in  him,  according  to 
 the  GRACE  of  our  GoD  and  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 §  xci.  II 
 
 1  Now  we  beseech  you.  Bre- 
 thren, by  the  coming  of  foin" 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  Our 
 Gathering-together  unto  him, 
 
 2  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken 
 in  MIND,  -for  be  troubled,  neither 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  on  tilem  that  obey  not. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  The  Second  to  the  Thessalonians.      8.  a  Flame 
 of  Fire.         1.  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.         2.  nor  be  troubled.  See  8,  12. 
 
 II  This  Section  is  numbered  9 1  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript, 
 
 3.57 
 
II.  3. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
 
 III.  2 
 
 by  Spirit,  nor  by  Word,  nor  by 
 Letter  as  from  us,  as  That  tbe  day 
 of  t  Christ  is  at  hand. 
 
 3  Let  no  man  deceive  You  by 
 any  means :  For  that  day  shall  not 
 come,  except  there  come  a  fal- 
 ling-A  way  first  ,and  f  THAT  man 
 of  SIN  be  revealed,  "^the  SON  of 
 
 PERDITION ; 
 
 4  Who  OPPOSETH  and  exalteth 
 himself  above  all  that  is  called 
 God,  or  that  is  worshipped;  so 
 that  he  [as  God]  sitteth  in  the 
 TEMPLE  of  God,  shewing  himself 
 That  he  is  God. 
 
 5  Remember  ye  not,  That,  when 
 I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told  you 
 These  things? 
 
 6  And  now  ye  know  what 
 WITHHOLDETH,  that  he  might  be 
 revealed  in  ^  his  Time. 
 
 7  For  the  mystery  of  ini- 
 quity doth  already  work:  only 
 he  who  now  letteth  will  let, 
 until  he  be  taken  out  of  the  AYay. 
 
 8  And  then  shall  *  that  wicked 
 be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall 
 consume  with  the  spirit  of  his 
 MOUTH,  and  shall  destroy  with 
 the  brightness  of  his  coming  : 
 
 9  Even  him,  Y^iose  coming  is 
 after  the  Working  of  Satan,  with 
 All  Power  and  Signs  and  lying 
 Wonders, 
 
 10  And  with  All  Deceiveableness 
 
 of  t  UNRIGHTEOUSNESS  in  THEM 
 that  PERISH;  because  they  re- 
 ceived not  the  LOVE  of  the 
 TRUTH,     that     they    might     be 
 
 SAVED. 
 
 1 1  And  for  this  cause  GoD  f  shall 
 
 send  them   Strong  Delusion,  that 
 they  should  believe  a  lie  : 
 
 12  That  ^THEY  All  might  be 
 damned  who  believed  not  the 
 TRUTH,  but  had  pleasure  in  UN- 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS. 
 
 13  But  b30  are  bound  to  give 
 thanks  alway  to  God  for  you, 
 Brethren  beloved  of  the  Lord, 
 Because  GoD  hath  ffroni  the  Be- 
 ginning chosen  you  to  Salvation 
 through  Sanctification  of  the  Spi- 
 rit and  Belief  of  the  Truth : 
 
 14  Whereunto  he  called  you  by 
 our  GOSPEL,  to  the  obtaining  of 
 the  Glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 §    XCII. 
 
 15  Therefore,  Brethren,  stand 
 fast,  and  hold  the  traditions 
 which  ye  have  been  taught,  whe- 
 ther by  Word,  or  our  Epistle. 
 
 16  Now  our  Lord  t  Jesus  Christ 
 himself,  and  *  GoD,  even  our  Fa- 
 ther, which  hath  LOVED  us,  and 
 hath  given  us  everlasting  Con- 
 solation and  good  Hope  through 
 Grace, 
 
 17  Comfort  Your  hearts,  and 
 stablish  f  J^^  iii  Every  good 
 Word  and  Work. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 §    XCIII. 
 
 1  Finally,  Brethren,  pray  for 
 us,  that  the  WORD  of  the  Lord 
 may  have  free  course,  and  be 
 glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you: 
 
 2  And  that  we  may  be  deli- 
 vered  from   UNREASONABLE  and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that  son  of  perdition,  who.  6.  his-own.  8.  the  wicked- 
 one  be.         12.   All  they  might.         16.  that  God  and  Father  of  ours  who  hath. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  the  Lord  is  at  hand.  3.  that  man  of  iniquity  be 
 revealed.  10.  Unrighteousness  to  the3i  that.  II.  sends  them.  13.  chosen  you 
 a  First-frixit  unto   Salvation.  16.  Christ  Jesus  himself,  and  that  God  our  father 
 
 who  hath  loved  us.         17.  you  iu  Everv  good  Work  and  Word.     See  4. 
 
 358 
 
III.  3.        THE  SECOND  TO  THE  THESSALONIAxVS.      HI.  18. 
 
 Wicked  Men:    for   all   men  have 
 
 not  FAITH. 
 
 3  But  tlie  Lord  is  faithful, 
 who  shall  stablish  you,  and  keep 
 you  from  ^EVIL. 
 
 4  And  we  have  confidence  in 
 the  Lord  touching  you,  That  ye 
 both  fdo  and  will  do  the  things 
 which  we  command  [you]. 
 
 5  And  the  Lord  direct  Your 
 HEARTS  into  the  love  of  God, 
 and  into  the  patient-waiting 
 for  Christ. 
 
 6  Now  we  command  you.  Bre- 
 thren, in  the  Name  of  four  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  withdraw 
 yourselves  from  Every  Brother 
 that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not 
 after  the  tradition  which  the 
 received  of  us. 
 
 7  For  yourselves  know  how 
 ye  ought  to  follow  us:  For  we 
 behaved  not  ourselves  disorderly 
 among  you ; 
 
 8  Neither  did  we  eat  any  man's 
 Bread  for  nought;  but  wrought 
 with  Labour  and  Travail,  Night 
 and  Day,  that  we  might  not  be 
 chargeable  to  any  of  you: 
 
 9  Not  Because  we  have  not 
 Power,  but  to  make  Ourselves  an 
 Ensample  unto  you  to  FOLLOW 
 us. 
 
 10  For  even  when  we  were  with 
 
 you,  This  we  commanded  you, 
 That  if  any  would  not  work, 
 neither  should  he  eat. 
 
 11  For  we  hear  that  there  are 
 some  t  which  walk  among  you 
 disorderly,  working  not  at  all,  but 
 are  busybodies. 
 
 12  Now  THEM  that  are  SUCH 
 we  command  and  exhort  fby  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  with 
 Quietness  they  work,  and  eat 
 THEIR-OWN  Bread. 
 
 13  But  pe.  Brethren,  be  not 
 weary  in  well-doing. 
 
 14  And  if  any  man  obey  not 
 our  word  by  this  epistle,  note 
 tf)at  man,  [and]  have  no  company 
 with  him,  that  he  may  be  ashamed. 
 
 15  Yet  count  him  not  as  an 
 Enemy,  but  admonish  him  as  a 
 Brother. 
 
 16  Now  the  Lord  of  peace 
 himself  give  you  peace  always 
 by  all  means.  Tlie  Lord  be  with 
 you  all. 
 
 17  The  SALUTATION  of  *  Paul 
 with  mine-own  Hand,  which  is 
 the  Token  in  Every  Epistle:  so  I 
 write. 
 
 18  The  grace  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
 [Amen.] 
 
 ^  The  second  epistle  to  tlie  Thessalonians 
 was  written  from  Athens. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  the  evil  one.         17.  me  Paul  with. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 4.  have  done,  and  do,  and  will  do,  6.  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ.  6.  ye  received  from  us.  U.  among  you  which  walk  disorderly.  12.  in 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  See  4,  14,  18.  Subscription  The  Second  to  the  Thessalo- 
 nians, written  from  Athens  (6). 
 
 Ud 
 
t  THE  FIRST  [EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE] 
 
 TO    TIMOTHY. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
 Christ  by  the  Commandment  of 
 God  our  Saviour,  and  t  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ,  which  is  our  hope  ; 
 
 2  Unto  Timothy,  my  Own  Son 
 in  the  Faith:  Grace,  Mercy,  and 
 Peace,  from  God  four  Father  and 
 *  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
 3  As  I  besought  thee  to  abide 
 still  at  Ephesus,  when  I  went  into 
 Macedonia,  that  thou  mightest 
 charge  some  that  they  teach  no 
 other  doctrine, 
 
 4  Neither  give  heed  to  Fables 
 and  endless  Genealogies,  which 
 minister  Questions,  rather  than 
 ^  Godly  Edifying  which  is  in 
 Faith :  so  do. 
 
 5  Now  the  END  of  the  com- 
 mandment is  Charity  out  of  a 
 Pure  Heart,  and  of  a  good  Con- 
 science, and  o/ Faith  unfeigned: 
 
 6  From  which  some  having 
 swerved  have  turned  aside  unto 
 Vain-jangling; 
 
 7  Desiring  to  be  Teachers-of- 
 the-law ;  understanding  neither 
 what  they  say,  nor  whereof  they 
 affirm. 
 
 8  But  we  know  That  the  law 
 
 is  good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully; 
 
 9  Knowing  this,  That  the  Law 
 is  not  made  for  a  Righteous  man, 
 but  for  the  Lawless  and  Disobe- 
 dient, for  the  Ungodly  and  for 
 Sinners,  for  Unholy  and  Profane, 
 for  Murderers-of-fathers  and  Mur- 
 derers-of-mothers,  for  Manslayers, 
 
 10  For  Whoremongers,  for  them 
 that  defile  themselves  with  man- 
 kind, for  Menstealers,  for  Liars, 
 for  Perjured  persons,  and  if  there 
 be  any  other  thing  that  is  contrary 
 to  SOUND  Doctrine; 
 
 11  According  to  the  glorious 
 
 GOSPEL     of    the     BLESSED    God, 
 which  was  committed  to  my  trust. 
 
 12  [And]  I  thank  Christ  Jesus 
 our  Lord,  who  hath  enabled 
 me,  for  That  he  counted  Me  faith- 
 ful, putting  ME  into  the  Ministry ; 
 
 13  Who  was  before  a  Blas- 
 phemer, and  a  Persecutor,  and 
 Injurious:  but  I  obtained  mercy. 
 Because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in 
 Unbelief 
 
 14  And  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
 was  exceeding  abundant  with 
 ■^  Faith  and  Love  which  is  in 
 Christ  Jesus. 
 
 15  This  is  a  Faithful  saying, 
 and  worthy  of  All  Acceptation, 
 That  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
 
 g^  The  various  Readings  of  this  Epistle  (which  is  wanting  in  the  Vatican  INIanuscript), 
 are  taken  from  Dr.  Woide's  Collation  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript,  in  the  British 
 Museum. 
 
 4.  THAT  Edification  of  God  which 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
 is.         14.  THAT  Faith  and  Love  which. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. —  Title:  The  First  to  Timothy. 
 our  hope.         2.  the  Father,  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.     See  12. 
 
 1.  Christ  Jesus 
 360 
 
I.  16. 
 
 THE  FIRST   TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 H.  15. 
 
 WORLD  to  save  Sinner  ;  of  whom 
 J  am  chief. 
 
 16  Ilowbeit  for  this  cause  I  ob- 
 tained mercy,  that  in  me  first 
 t  Jesus  Christ  might  shew  forth 
 ALL  Lono;sufforinof,  for  a  Pattern 
 to    THEM    which    SHOULD-HERK- 
 
 AFTER  believe  on  him  to  Life 
 everlasting. 
 
 17  NowuntO  the  KING  ETERNAL, 
 
 ■^  Immortal,  Invisible,  the  Only 
 [Wise]  God,  be  Honour  and  Glory 
 for  EVER  and  ever.  Amen. 
 
 18  This  CHARGE  I  commit  unto 
 thee,  Son  Timothy,  according  to 
 the  PROPHECIES  which  went- 
 BEFORE  on  thee,  that  thou  by 
 them  mightest  war  a  GOOD  War- 
 fare; 
 
 19  Holding  Faith,  and  a  Good 
 Conscience;  which  some  having 
 put  away  concerning  FAITH  have 
 t  made  shipwreck : 
 
 20  Of  whom  is  Hymenseus  and 
 Alexander;  whom  I  have  delivered 
 unto  Satan,  that  they  may  learn 
 not  to  blaspheme. 
 
 CHAPTER  11. 
 
 1  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first 
 of  all,  Supplications,  Prayers,  In- 
 tercessions, and  Giving- of- thanks, 
 be  made  for  All  Men; 
 
 2  For  Kings,  and  for  ALL  that 
 ARE  in  Authority;  that  we  may 
 lead  a  Quiet  and  Peaceable  Life 
 in  All  Godliness  and  Honesty. 
 
 3  [For]  this  is  good  and  accept- 
 able in  the  sight  of  ^God  our 
 SAVIOUR: 
 
 4  Who  will  have  All  j\Ien  to  be 
 saved,  and  to  come  unto  the 
 Knowledge  of  the  Truth. 
 
 5  P'or  there  is  One  God,  and 
 One  Mediator  between  God  and 
 Men,  ^the  Man  Christ  Jesus; 
 
 6  Who  GAVE  himself  a  Ran- 
 som for  all,  [to  be  testified]  in 
 due  Time. 
 
 7  t  Whereunto  $  am  ordained 
 a  Preacher,  and  an  Apostle;  I 
 speak  the  Truth  [in  Christ] ,  f  (^nd 
 lie  not;  a  Teacher  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles in  t  Faith  and  Verity. 
 
 8  I  will  therefore  that  men 
 pray  every  where,  lifting  up 
 Holy  Hands,  without  Wrath  and 
 Doubtins;. 
 
 9  In  like  manner  [also],  that 
 t  women  adorn  themselves  in 
 modest  Apparel  with  Shamefaced- 
 ness  and  Sobriety ;  not  with 
 t  Broidered-hair,  or  Gold,  or 
 Pearls,  or  costly  Array; 
 
 10  But,  which  becometh  Women 
 professing  Godliness,  with  good 
 Works. 
 
 11  Let  the  Woman  learn  in  Si- 
 lence with  All  Subjection. 
 
 12  But  1  suffer  not  a  Woman  to 
 teach,  nor  to  usurp  authority  over 
 the  Man,  but  to  be  in  Silence. 
 
 13  For  Adam  was  first  formed, 
 tlien  Eve. 
 
 14  And  Adam  was  not  deceived, 
 but  the  WOMAN  being  t  deceived 
 was  in  the  Transgression. 
 
 15  Notwithstanding  she  shall  be 
 saved  in  childbearing,  if  they 
 continue  in  Faith  and  Charity  and 
 Holiness  with  Sobriety. 
 
 *  E3IPIIATIC   Text. — 17,  the  Immortal,  the  Invisible,  the  Only.         3.  our  Saviour 
 God,  who.         5.  THAT  Man,  Christ  Jesus,  who  gave. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 16.  Christ  Jesus.     19.  suffered  shipwreck.     7.  Whereof 
 K  was  entrusted  to  be  a  Preacher.         7.   I  lie  not.  7.  Spirit  and  in  Truth.    I  will. 
 
 9.  Women  adorn,        9.  Plaited-hair  and  Gold,  or  Pearls.        14.  wholly-deceived  was  in. 
 See  17,  3,  6,  7,  9. 
 
 361 
 
III.  1 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 IV.  4. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  This  is  a  True  saying,  If  a 
 man  desire  the  Office-of-a-bishop, 
 lie  desiretli  a  Good  Work. 
 
 2  A  BISHOP  then  must  be 
 blameless,  the  Husband  of  One 
 Wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  be- 
 haviour, given  to  hospitality,  apt 
 to  teach ; 
 
 3  Not  given  to  wine,  no  striker, 
 [not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre] ;  -  but 
 but  patient,  not  a  brawler,  not 
 covetous ; 
 
 4  One  that  ruleth  well  his  OWN 
 House,  haviuij^  his  Children  in 
 Subjection  with  All  Gravity; 
 
 5  For  if  a  man  know  not  how 
 to  rule  his  own  House,  how  shall 
 he  take  care  of  the  Church  of 
 God? 
 
 6  Kot  a  Novice,  lest  being  lifted 
 up  with  pride  he  fall  into  the 
 Condemnation  of  the  devil. 
 
 7  ]\Ioreover  he  must  have  a 
 good  Report  of  them  which  are 
 WITHOUT;  lest  he  fall  into  Re- 
 proach and  the  Snare  of  the  devil. 
 
 8  Likewise  must  the  Deacons  be 
 grave,  not  doubletongued,  not 
 given  to  much  Wine,  not  greedy 
 of  filthy  lucre; 
 
 9  Holding  the  mystery  of  the 
 FAITH  in  a  Pure  Conscience. 
 
 10  And  let  These  also  first  be 
 proved;  then  let  them  use  the 
 office  of  a  deacon,  being  found 
 blameless. 
 
 1 1  Even  so  must  their  Wives  be 
 grave,  not  slanderers,  sober,  faith- 
 ful in  all  things. 
 
 1 2  Let  the  Deacons  be  the  Hus- 
 bands of    One  Wife,  ruling  their 
 
 Children  and  their  OWN  Houses 
 well. 
 
 13  For  THEY  that  have  USED- 
 
 THE-OFFICE-OF-A-DEACON     WcU 
 
 purchase  to  themselves  a  good 
 Degree,  and  Great  Boldness  in 
 *  the  Faith  which  is  in  Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 14  These  things  write  I  unto  Thee, 
 hoping  to  come  unto  thee  shortly: 
 
 15  But  if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou 
 mayest  know  how  thou  oughtest 
 to  behave  thyself  in  the  House  of 
 God,  which  is  the  Church  of  the 
 living  God,  the  Pillar  and  Ground 
 
 of  the  TRUTH. 
 
 16  And  without  controversy 
 great  is  the  mystery  of  godli- 
 ness :  t  Ood  was  manifest  in  the 
 Flesh,  justified  in  the  Spirit,  seen 
 of  Angels,  preached  unto  the 
 Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  World, 
 received  up  into  Glory. 
 
 CHAPTER   IV. 
 
 1  Now  the  SPIRIT  speaketh 
 expressly,  That  in  the  Latter 
 Times  some  shall  depart  from  the 
 FAITH,  giving  heed  to  seducing 
 Spirits,  and  Doctrines  of  Devils; 
 
 2  Speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy; 
 having  their  Conscience  seared 
 with  a  hot  iron ; 
 
 3  Forbidding  to  marry,  and 
 commanding  to  abstain  from  JMeats, 
 which  God  hath  created  to  be 
 received  with  Thankso-ivinor  of 
 THEM  which  believe  and  know 
 
 the  TRUTH. 
 
 4  For  Every  Creature  of  God 
 is  good,  and  nothing  to  be  refused, 
 if  it  be  received  with  Thanks- 
 giving : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 13.  that  Faith  which  is. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscuipt. — 16.  It  is  doubtful  v^hethei  this  word  in  the  Alexmidiian 
 Manuscript  was  oriyinally  05  or  02  (''  who"  or  "  God").     See  3. 
 
 362 
 
IV.  5. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 V.  10. 
 
 5  For  it  is  sanctified  hy  the 
 "Word  of  God  and  Prayer. 
 
 6  If  thou  put  the  brethren 
 in  remembrance  of  These  things, 
 thou  shalt  be  a  Good  Minister  of 
 t  Jesus  Christ,  nourished  up  in 
 the  WORDS  of  FAITH  and  of  GOOD 
 Doctrine,  whereunto  thou  hast  at- 
 tained. 
 
 7  But  refuse  profane  and 
 Old-wives'  Fables,  and  exercise 
 thyself  rather  unto  Godliness. 
 
 8  For  BODILY  Exercise  profiteth 
 little :  but  godliness  is  profitable 
 unto  all  things,  having  Promise  of 
 *the  Life  that  NOW  is,  and  of 
 THAT  which  is  to  COME. 
 
 9  This  is  a  Faithful  saying 
 and  worthy  of  All  Acceptation. 
 
 10  For  therefore  we  [both]  la- 
 bour and  t  suffer  reproach.  Because 
 we  trust  in  the  living  God,  who 
 is  the  Saviour  of  All  Men,  specially 
 of  those  that  believe. 
 
 11  These  things  command  and 
 teach. 
 
 12  Let  no  man  despise  Thy 
 YOUTH;  but  be  thou  an  Example 
 of  the  believers,  in  Word,  in 
 Conversation,  in  Charity,  [in  Spi- 
 rit], in  Faith,  in  Purity. 
 
 13  Till  I  come,  give  attendance 
 
 to     READING,    to     EXHORTATION, 
 to  DOCTRINE. 
 
 14  Xeglect  not  the  gift  that  is 
 in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by 
 Prophecy,  with  the  Laying-on  of 
 the  HANDS  of  the  presbytery. 
 
 15  Meditate  upon  These  things; 
 give  thyself  wholly  to  tjetlt;  that 
 Thy  profiting  may  appear  to 
 all. 
 
 16  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and 
 
 unto  the  DOCTRINE;  continue  in 
 them :  for  in  doing  This  thou  shalt 
 both  save  Thyself,  and  them  that 
 HEAR  thee. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  Rebuke  not  an  Elder,  but 
 intreat  him  as  a  Father;  and  the 
 Younger-men  as  Brethren; 
 
 2  The  Elder-women  as  Mothers ; 
 the  Younger  as  Sisters,  with  All 
 Purity. 
 
 3  Honour  *  Widows  that  are 
 WIDOWS  indeed. 
 
 4  But  if  Any  Widow  have 
 Children  or  Nephews,  let  them 
 learn  first  to  shew  piety  at  HOME, 
 and  to  requite  their  parents: 
 for  tijat  is  [good  and]  acceptable 
 before  God. 
 
 5  Now  SHE  that  is  a  widow 
 indeed,  and  desolate,  trusteth  in 
 God,  and  continueth  in  suppli- 
 cations and  PRAYERS  Night  and 
 Day. 
 
 6  But     SHE     that     LIVETH-IN- 
 
 PLEASURE  is  dead  while  she 
 liveth. 
 
 7  And  These  things  give  in 
 charge,  that  they  may  be  blame- 
 less. 
 
 8  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his 
 OWN,  and  specially  for  fTHOSE 
 of  his  own  HOUSE,  he  hath  de- 
 nied the  FAITH,  and  is  worse  than 
 an  Infidel. 
 
 9  Let  not  a  Widow  be  taken 
 into  the  number  under  threescore 
 Years  old,  having  been  the  Wife 
 of  One  Man, 
 
 10  Well  reported  of  for  good 
 Works;  if  she  have  brought  up 
 children,     if    she     have     lodged 
 
 *  E^rpnATic  Text. — 8.  that  Life  which  now  is. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 6.  Christ  Jesus, 
 trust.        8    his  Household,  he  hath.     See  10,  12,  4. 
 
 3.  THOSE  Widows  that  are. 
 
 10.  earnestly  strive,  Because  we 
 
 363 
 
V.  11. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 VI.  3. 
 
 strangers,  if  she  have  washed  the 
 Samts'  Feet,  if  she  have  relieved 
 the  Afflicted,  if  she  have  diligently 
 followed  Every  good  Work. 
 
 11  But  the  Younger  Widows 
 refuse:  for  when  they  have  begun 
 to  wax  wanton  against  Christ, 
 they  will  marry; 
 
 12  Having  Damnation,  Because 
 they  have  cast  off  their  first 
 Faith. 
 
 13  And  withal  they  learn  to  be 
 idle,  wandering  about  from  house- 
 to-house  ;  and  not  only  idle, 
 but  Tattlers  also  and  Busy  bodies, 
 speaking  things  which  they 
 OUGHT  not. 
 
 14  I  will  therefore  that  the 
 Younger-women  marry,  bear  chil- 
 dren, guide  the  house,  give  None 
 Occasion  to  the  adversary  to 
 speak  reproachfully. 
 
 15  For  some  are  already  turned 
 aside  after  Satan. 
 
 16  If  any  [man  or]  woman  that 
 believeth  have  Widows,  let  fthem 
 relieve  them,  and  let  not  the 
 CHURCH  be  charged;  that  it  may 
 relieve    them   that  are   Widows 
 
 INDEED. 
 
 17  Let  the  elders  that  rule- 
 well  be  counted  worthy  of  Dou- 
 ble Honour,  especially  they  who 
 labour  in  the  Word  and  Doctrine. 
 
 18  For  the  scripture  saith, 
 "  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  Ox 
 that  treadeth  out  the  corn."  J  And, 
 "  The    LABOURER   IS   worthy   of 
 
 his  REWARD."  X 
 
 19  Against  an  Elder  receive  not 
 an  Accusation,  but  before  Two  or 
 Three  Witnesses. 
 
 20  tTnEM  that  SIN  rebuke  be- 
 fore All,  that  OTHERS  also  may 
 fear. 
 
 21  I  charge  thee  f  before  "^GoD, 
 and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 the  ELECT  Angels,  that  thou  ob- 
 serve These  things  without  pre- 
 ferring one  before  another,  doing 
 Nothing  by  Partiality. 
 
 22  Lay  Hands  suddenly  on  Nc 
 man,  neither  be  Partaker  of  Other 
 men's  Sins:  keep  Thyself  pure. 
 
 23  Drink  no  longer  water,  but 
 use  a  little  Wine  for  fthy  STO- 
 MACH^S  sake  and  thine  OFTEN 
 Infirmities. 
 
 24  Some  Men's  SINS  are  open 
 beforehand,  going  before  to  Judg- 
 ment; and  some  men  they  follow 
 after. 
 
 25  t  Likewise  also  the  GOOD 
 Works  of  some  are  manifest  before- 
 hand; and  THEY  that  are  other- 
 wise cannot  be  hid. 
 
 CHAPTER  VL 
 
 1  Let  as  many  Servants  as  are 
 under  the  Yoke  count  their  own 
 Masters  worthy  of  All  Honour, 
 that  the  name  of  God  and  his 
 DOCTRINE  be  not  blasphemed. 
 
 2  And  THEY  that  have  Be- 
 lieving Masters,  let  them  not  de- 
 spise them^  Because  they  are 
 Brethren;  but  rather  do  them 
 service.  Because  they  are  faithful 
 and  beloved,  partakers  of  the 
 BENEFIT.  These  things  teach  and 
 exhort. 
 
 3  If  any  man  teach  otherwise, 
 and  consent  not  to  *  Wholesome 
 Words,  even  the  words  of  our  Lord 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 21.  the  God  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  elect  Angels. 
 3.  THOSE  Wholesome  Words  which  are  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 16.  her  relieve  them.  20.   But  them  that  sm. 
 
 21.  before  the  God  and  Christ  Jesus,  and  the  elect  Angels.  23.  the  stomach's  sake. 
 25.  And  likewise  good  works  also  are  manifest  beforehand.     See  16. 
 
 J  18.  Deut.xxv.  4.         X  18.  Lev.xix.  13. 
 
 3G4 
 
VI.  4. 
 
 THE  FIRST  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 VI.  21. 
 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  to  tlie  doctrine 
 which  is  according  to  Godliness; 
 
 4  He  is  proud,  knowing  No- 
 thing, but  doting  about  Questions 
 and  Strlfes-of- words,  whereof  com- 
 eth  Envy,  Strife,  Railings,  evil 
 Surmisings, 
 
 5  Perverse-disputings  of  Men 
 of  corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of 
 the  TRUTH,  supposing  that  Gain 
 is  GODLINESS :  [from  SUCH  with- 
 draw thyself]. 
 
 6  But  GODLINESS  with  Con- 
 tentment is  great  Gain. 
 
 7  For  we  brought  Nothing  into 
 this  WORLD,  and  [it  is  certain] 
 we  can  carry  Nothing  out. 
 
 8  And  having  Food  and  Rai- 
 ment let  us  be  Therewith  content. 
 
 9  But  THEY  that  AVILL  be  rich 
 fall  into  Temptation  and  a  Snare^ 
 and  into  many  foolish  and  hurtful 
 Lusts,  which  drown  MEN  in  De- 
 struction and  Perdition. 
 
 10  For  the  LOVE-OF- MONEY  is 
 the  Root  of  All  Evil :  which  while 
 some  coveted  after,  they  have 
 erred  from  the  faith,  and  pierced 
 Themselves  through  with  many 
 Sorrows. 
 
 11  But  tIjOU,  0  Man  of  fOoD, 
 flee  These  things ;  and  follow  after 
 Righteousness,  Go.  liness^  Faith, 
 Love,  Patience,  Meekness. 
 
 12  Fight  the  GOOD  Fight  of 
 FAITH,  lay  hold  on  eternal 
 Life,  whereunto  thou  art  [also] 
 called,  and  hast  professed  a  GOOD 
 Profession  before  Many  Witnesses. 
 
 13  I  give  thee  charge  in  the 
 sight  t  of  *  God,  who  QUICKEN- 
 
 eth  all  things,  and  before  Christ 
 Jesus,  who  before  Pontius  Pilate 
 WITNESSED  a  GOOD  Confession; 
 
 14  That  thou  keep  this  com- 
 mandment without  spot,  unre- 
 bukeable,  until  the  appearing 
 of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 15  Which  in  his  Times  HE  shall 
 shew,  who  is  the  blessed  and 
 only  Potentate,  "^  the  King  of 
 kings,  and  Lord  of  lords, 
 
 16  Who  only  hath  Immortality, 
 dwelling  in  the  Light  which  no 
 man  can  approach  unto ;  whom  no 
 Man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see:  to 
 whom  be  Honour  and  Power  ever- 
 lasting.    Amen. 
 
 17  Charge  them  that  are  rich 
 in  this  World,  that  they  be  not 
 highminded,  nor  trust  in  uncer- 
 tain Riches,  but  fin  ^the  living 
 God,  who  giveth  us  richly  all 
 things  to  enjoy; 
 
 18  That  they  do  good,  that  they 
 be  rich  in  good  Works,  ready  to 
 distribute, willing  to  communicate; 
 
 1 9  Laying  up  in  store  for  them- 
 selves a  good  Foundation  against 
 the  time  to  COME,  that  they  may 
 lay  hold  on  f  eternal  Life. 
 
 20  0  Timothy,  keep  that 
 which  is  committed -to -thy - 
 TRUST,  avoiding  profane  and 
 Vain  Babblings,  and  Oppositions 
 of  science  falsely  so-called  : 
 
 21  Which  some  professing  have 
 erred  concerning  the  faith. 
 Grace  be  with  fthee.  [Amen]. 
 
 •11  The  first  to  Timothy  was  written  from 
 Laodicea,  which  is  the  chiefest  city  of 
 Phrygia  Pacatiana. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 13.  that  God  who  quickeneth  all  things,  and  that  Christ 
 Jesus  who  before.         15.  that  king.         17.  that  living  God  who. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 11.  God.  13.  of  that  God  who  bringeth  into 
 existence  all  things,  and  that  Christ  Jesus  who  before.  17.  in  that  God  who  giveth 
 us  ALL  things  richly  to  enjoy.  19.  Life  indeed.  21.  you  all.  See  5,  7,  12,  21. 
 Subscription : — The  First  to  Timothy,  written  from  Laodicea. 
 
 365 
 
+  THE   SECOND    [EPISTLE    OF   PAUL   THE   APOSTLE] 
 
 TO    TIMOTHY. 
 
 CHAPTEE  I. 
 
 1  Paul,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
 Christ  by  tlie  Will  of  God,  ac- 
 cording to  the  Promise  of  *Life 
 which  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 
 
 2  To  Timothy,  rmj  Dearly-be- 
 loved Son  :  Grace,  Mercy,  and 
 Peace,  from  God  the  Father  and 
 Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
 
 3  I  thank  GoD,  whom  I  serve 
 from  my  Forefathers  with  Pure 
 Conscience,  that  without  ceasing 
 I  have  REMEMBRANCE  of  thee 
 in  my  prayers  Night  and  Day ; 
 
 4  Greatly  desiring  to  see  Thee, 
 being  mindful  of  Thy  tears,  that 
 I  may  be  filled  with  Joy; 
 
 5  When  I  call  to  Remembrance 
 the  UNFEIGNED  Faith  that  is  in 
 thee,  which  dwelt  first  in  thy 
 GRANDMOTHER  Lois,  and  thy 
 MOTHER  Eunice;  and  I  am  per- 
 suaded That  *in  thee  also. 
 
 6  Wherefore  I  put  thee  in  re- 
 membrance that  thou  stir  up  the 
 GIFT  of  tGoD,  which  is  in  thee 
 by  the  putting-ON  of  my  hands. 
 
 7  For  God  hath  not  given  us 
 the  Spirit  of  Fear ;  but  of  Power, 
 and  of  Love,  and  of  a  Sound-mind. 
 
 8  Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed 
 
 of  the  TESTIMONY  of  our  Lord, 
 nor  of  me  his  PRISONER :  but  be 
 thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions  of 
 the  GOSPEL  according  to  the 
 Power  of  *  God ; 
 
 9  Who  hath  saved  us,  and 
 called  us  with  an  holy  Calling,  not 
 according  to  our  WORKS,  but  ac- 
 cording to  his  Own  Purpose  and 
 ■^  Grace,  which  was  given  us  in 
 Christ  Jesus  before  the  World 
 began, 
 
 10  But  is  now  made  manifest  by 
 the  appearing  of  our  Saviour 
 t  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  abolished 
 DEATH,  and  hath  brought  Life 
 and  Immortality  to  light  through 
 the  GOSPEL : 
 
 1 1  Whereunto  1  am  appointed  a 
 Preacher  and  an  Apostle,  and  a 
 Teacher  [of  the  Gentiles]. 
 
 12  For  the  Which  Cause  I  also 
 suffer  These  things:  nevertheless 
 I  am  not  ashamed:  for  I  know 
 whom  I  have  believed,  and  am 
 persuaded  That  he  is  able  to  keep 
 THAT  which  I  have  committed 
 unto  him  against  That  day. 
 
 13  Hold  fast  the  Form  of  Sound 
 Words,  which  thou  hast  heard  of 
 me,  in  *  Faith  and  Love  which  is 
 in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 ^°  The  various  Eeadings  of  this  Epistle  (which  is  wanting  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript), 
 are  taken  from  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 1.  that  Life  which  is.  5.  it  dwells  in  thee  also.         8.  that 
 
 God  who  hath  saved.         9.  that  Grace  which  was  given  in.         13.  that  Faith  and 
 Love  which  is. 
 
 t  Alexandrian   Manuscript. —  Title:  The   Second  to  Timothy.  6.    Christ, 
 
 which  is  in  thee.         10.  Christ  Jesus,  who  hath.     .See  1 1. 
 
 366 
 
I.  14. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 11.  17. 
 
 14  That  GOOD  Thing  wlilcli  was 
 committed  unto  thee  keep  by 
 ■^the  holy  Ghost  which  DWEL- 
 LETH  in  us. 
 
 15  This  thou  knowest,  That  All 
 THEY  which  are  in  Asia  be  turned 
 away  from  me;  of  whom  are 
 Phygellus  and  Hermogenes. 
 
 16  The  Lord  give  Mercy  unto 
 the  HOUSE  of  Onesiphorus;  For 
 he  oft  refreshed  Me,  and  was  not 
 ashamed  of  my  chain  : 
 
 17  But,  when  he  was  in  Rome, 
 he  sought  me  out  very  diligently, 
 and  found  me. 
 
 18  The  Lord  grant  unto  him 
 that  he  may  find  Mercy  of  the 
 Lord  in  That  day:  and  in  how 
 many  things  he  ministered  unto 
 me  at  Ephesus,  ti)OU  knowest  very 
 well. 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 1  Cf)OU  therefore,  my  Son,  be 
 strong  in  "^the  GRACE  that  is  in 
 Christ  Jesus. 
 
 2  And  the  things  that  thou 
 hast  heard  of  me  among  ]\lany 
 Witnesses,  the  Same  commit  thou 
 to  Faithful  Men,  who  shall  be 
 able  to  teacli  Others  also. 
 
 3  ^f)OU  therefore  endure  f  hard- 
 ness, as  a  Good  Soldier  of  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 4  No  man  that  warreth  en- 
 tangleth  himself  with  the  affairs 
 of  tJiis  LIFE ;  that  he  may  please 
 him  who  hath  CHOSEN  him  to  be 
 a  soldier. 
 
 5  And  if  a  man  [also]  strive  for 
 masteries,  yet  is  he  not  crowned, 
 except  he  strive  lawfully. 
 
 6  The  husbandman  that  la- 
 BOURETH  must  be  first  partaker 
 of  the  FRUITS. 
 
 7  Consider  what  I  say;  tand 
 the  Lord  give  thee  Understand- 
 ing in  all  things. 
 
 8  Remember  that  Jesus  Christ 
 of  the  Seed  of  David  was  raised 
 from  the  Dead  according  to  my 
 
 GOSPEL : 
 
 9  AYherein  I  suffer  trouble,  as 
 an  Evil-doer,  even  unto  Bonds; 
 but  the  WORD  of  God  is  not 
 bound. 
 
 10  Therefore  I  endure  All  things 
 for  the  elect's  sakes,  that  tljfg 
 may  also  obtain  "^the  Salvation 
 which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  with 
 eternal  Glory. 
 
 W  It  is  a  Faithful  SAYING  :  For 
 if  we  be  dead  with  him^  we  shall 
 also  live  with  him : 
 
 12  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also 
 reign  with  him :  if  we  deny  him^ 
 \)Z  also  will  deny  us: 
 
 13  If  we  believe  not,  yet  \^Z 
 abideth  faithful:  f^^  cannot  deny 
 Himself 
 
 14  Of  These  things  put  them 
 in  remembrance,  charging  them 
 before  the  Lord  that  they  strive 
 not  about  words  to  No  Profit,  but 
 to  the  Subverting  of  the  hearers. 
 
 15  Study  to  shew  Thyself  ap- 
 proved tunto  God,  a  Workman 
 that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
 rightly    dividing    the    WORD    of 
 
 TRUTH. 
 
 1 6  But  shun  profane  and  Vain 
 
 Babblings:  for  they  will  increase 
 unto  more  Ungodliness. 
 
 17  And  their  word  will  eat  as 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 14.  that  holy  Ghost  which.  1.  that  grace  which  is  in  Christ 
 Jesus.         10.  THAT  Salvation  which  is. 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 3.  with  me  hardness,  as  a  Good  Soldier  of  Christ 
 Jesus.  7.  for  the  Lord  shall  give  thee.  13.  for  he  cannot.  15.  unto  Christ,  a 
 Workman.     See  5. 
 
 367 
 
]L  18. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 in.  10. 
 
 doth  a  Canker :  of  whom  is  Hyme- 
 iiaeus  and  Philetus; 
 
 18  Who  concerning  the  truth 
 have  erred,  saying  that  the  resur- 
 rection is  past  akeady;  and 
 overthrow  the  FAITH  of  SOME. 
 
 19  Nevertheless  "^the  founda- 
 tion of  God  standeth  sure,  hav- 
 ing this  SEAL,  The  Lord  knoweth 
 THEM  that  ARE   his.     And,   Let 
 
 EYERY-ONE     that     NAMETH     the 
 
 NAME    of    t  Christ    depart   from 
 Iniquity. 
 
 20  But  in  a  Great  House  there 
 are  not  only  Vessels  of  gold  and 
 of  silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  of 
 earth;  and  some  to  Honour,  and 
 some  to  Dishonour. 
 
 21  If  a  man  therefore  purge 
 himself  from  these,  he  shall  be  a 
 Vessel  unto  Honour,  sanctified, 
 [and]  meet  for  the  master's  use, 
 and  prepared  unto  Every  good 
 Work. 
 
 22  Flee  also  youthful  Lusts: 
 but  follow  Righteousness,  Faith, 
 Charity,  Peace,  t  with  them  that 
 CALL  on  the  Lord  out  of  a  Pure 
 Heart. 
 
 23  But  foolish  and  Unlearned 
 Questions  avoid,  knowing  That 
 they  do  gender  Strifes. 
 
 34  And  the  Servant  of  the  Lord 
 must  not  strive;  but  be  gentle 
 unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  patient, 
 
 25  In  Meekness  instructing 
 those  that  OPPOSE  themselves; 
 if  God  peradventure  fwill  give 
 them  Repentance  to  the  Acknow- 
 ledging of  the  Truth; 
 
 26  And  that  they  may  recover 
 
 themselves  out  of  the  snare  of 
 the  devil,  "^who  are  taken  cap- 
 tive by  him  at  HIS  Will. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  This  t  know  also.  That  in  the 
 Last  Days  perilous  Times  shall 
 come. 
 
 2  For  men  shall  be  Lovers-of- 
 their-own-selves,  Covetous,  Boast- 
 ers, Proud,  Blasphemers,  Disobe- 
 dient to  Parents,  Unthankful, 
 Unholy, 
 
 3  Without  -  natural  -  affection, 
 Trucebreakers,  False-accusers,  In- 
 continent, Fierce,  Despisers-of- 
 those-that-are-good, 
 
 4  Traitors,  Heady,  Highminded, 
 Lovers -of- pleasures  more  than 
 Lovers-of-God; 
 
 5  Having  a  Form  of  Godliness,       i 
 but  denying  the  POWER  thereof; 
 from  Such  turn  away. 
 
 6  For   of  this   sort  are  they 
 which  CREEP  into   HOUSES,  and      J 
 lead  captive  silly-women  laden      1 
 with  Sins,  led  away  with  divers 
 
 t  Lusts, 
 
 7  Ever  learning,  and  never  able 
 to  come  to  the  Knowledge  of  the 
 Truth. 
 
 8  Now  as  Jannes  and  Jambres 
 withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  also 
 resist  the  truth  :  Men  of  corrupt 
 MINDS,  reprobate  concerning  the 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 9  But  they  shall  proceed  no 
 further:  for  their  f  FOLLY  shall  be 
 manifest  unto  all  men,  as  THEIr's 
 also  was. 
 
 10  But   tf)OU   hast   fully  known 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 19.  the  sure  Foundation  of  God  standeth,  having.  26.  being 
 taken  captive. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  ]\LiNUSCRiPT.— 19.  the  Lord  depart  from  Iniquity.  22.  with  All 
 THEM  that  LOVE  the  Lord  out  of  a  Pure  Heart.  25.  might  give  them  Repentance  to 
 come  to  the  Acknowledging.  l.  know  ye  also.  6.  Lusts  and  Pleasures,    ever- 
 
 learning.        9.  UNDERSTANDING  shall  be  manifest.     Seell. 
 
 368 
 
III.  11, 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 IV.  13. 
 
 My  DOCTRINE,  MANNER-OF-LIFE, 
 PURPOSE,  FAITH,  LONGSUFFER- 
 ING,  [charity],  PATIENCE, 
 
 1 1  Persecutions,  afflic- 
 tions, which  came  unto  me  at 
 Antioch,  at  Iconium,  at  Lystra; 
 Wliat  Persecutions  I  endured :  but 
 out  of  them  all  the  Lord  delivered 
 Me. 
 
 12  Yea,  and  all  that  will  live 
 godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer 
 persecution. 
 
 13  But  Evil  Men  and  Seducers 
 shall  wax  WORSE- AND  WORSE,  de- 
 ceiving, and  being  deceived. 
 
 14  But  continue  tJOU  in  the 
 things  which  thou  hast  learned 
 and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing 
 of  t  whom  thou  hast  learned  them ; 
 
 15  And  That  from  a  Child  thou 
 hast  known  *  the  HOLY  Scriptures, 
 which  are  able  to  make  Thee  wise 
 unto  Salvation  through  "^  Faith 
 which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 16  All  Scripture  is  given  by  in- 
 spiration of  God,  and  is  profitable 
 for  Doctrine,  for  Reproof,  for 
 Correction,  for  "^  Instruction  in 
 Righteousness : 
 
 17  That  the  man  of  God  may 
 be  perfect,  throughly  furnished 
 unto  All  good  Works. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  t$  charge  thee  therefore  be- 
 fore God,  and  "^the  Lord  eJesus 
 Christ,  who  shall  judge  the 
 Quick  and  the  Dead  at  his  ap- 
 pearing and  his  kingdom  ; 
 
 2  Preach  the  WORD;  be  instant 
 in  season,  out  of  season;  reprove. 
 
 rebuke,    exhort   with    All   Long- 
 sufferiuijj  and  Doctrine. 
 
 3  For  the  Time  will  come  when 
 they  will  not  endure  SOUND  Doc- 
 trine ;  but  after  f  their  OWN  LUSTS 
 shall  they  heap  to  Themselves 
 Teachers,  having  itching  EARS; 
 
 4  And  they  shall  turn  away 
 thei?'  EARS  from  the  TRUTH,  and 
 shall  be  turned  unto  FABLES. 
 
 5  But  watch  tJOU  in  all  things, 
 endure  f  afflictions,  do  the  Work 
 of  an  Evangelist,  make  full  proof 
 of  thy  ministry. 
 
 6  For  $  am  now  ready  to  be 
 offered,  and  the  time  fof  my 
 Departure  is  at  hand. 
 
 7  I  have  fought  f  a  GOOD 
 FIGHT,  I  have  finished  mij  COURSE, 
 I  have  kept  the  faith  : 
 
 8  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
 me  a  crown  of  righteousness 
 which  the  Lord,  the  righteous 
 Judge,  shall  give  me  at  That  day  : 
 and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  All 
 THEM  also  that  love  his  appear- 
 ing. 
 
 9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come 
 shortly  unto  me : 
 
 10  For  Demas  hath  forsaken  Me, 
 having  loved  this  present  World, 
 and  is  departed  unto  Thessalonica ; 
 Crescens  to  Galatia,  Titus  unto 
 fDalmatia. 
 
 1 1  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take 
 Mark,  and  bring  him  with  thee: 
 for  he  is  profitable  to  Me  for  the 
 Ministry. 
 
 12  And  Tychicus  have  I  sent  to 
 Ephesus. 
 
 13  The   CLOKE   that    I    left   at 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 15.  those  holy  Scriptures  which.  16.  that  Faith  which  is. 
 16.  THAT  Instruction  which  is  in  Righteousness.     1.  that  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  shall. 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 14.  what  per  ons.  1.  I  charge  thee  before  that  God 
 and  Christ  Jesus  who  shall  judge.  3.  their  own  Lusts.  5.  afflictions  as  a  Good 
 Soldier  of  Christ  Jesus,  do  the  Work  of.  6.  of  my  departure  is  at  hand.  7.  a 
 GOOD  Fight.         10.  Dcrniatia.     Sec  10. 
 
 B  B  369 
 
IV.  14. 
 
 THE  SECOND  TO  TIMOTHY. 
 
 IV.  22. 
 
 Troas  witli  Carpus,  wKen  tliou 
 comest  bring  with  thee^  and  the 
 BOOKS,  but  especially  the  parch- 
 
 31ENTS. 
 
 14  Alexander  the  coppersmith 
 did  ]\Ie   Much    Evil:  the   Lord 
 
 •j- reward  him  according  to  his 
 works  : 
 
 15  Of  whom  be  ti^OU  ware  also; 
 for  he  hath  greatly  withstood  OUR 
 Words. 
 
 16  At  my  first  Answer  no 
 man  f  stood  with  Me,  but  all  men 
 forsook  ]\Te :  /  ^9r«y  God  that  it 
 may  not  be  laid  to  Their  charge. 
 
 17  Notwithstanding  the  Lord 
 t  stood  with  ]\Ie,  and  strengthened 
 
 that  by  me  the  PREACHING 
 
 me; 
 
 might  be   fully  known 
 
 All 
 
 and  that 
 
 hear : 
 
 out  of   the 
 
 might 
 
 the  Gentiles 
 and    I  was   delivered 
 Mouth  of  the  Lion. 
 1 8  [And]  the  Lord  shall  deliver 
 
 me  form  Every  evil  Work,  and 
 will  preserve  me  unto  his  hea- 
 venly KINGDOM:  fto  whom  he 
 GLORY  for  ever  and  ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila, 
 and  the  HOUSEHOLD  of  Onesi- 
 
 PHORUS. 
 
 20  Erastus  abode  at  Corinth: 
 but  Trophimus  have  I  left  at 
 fMiletura  sick. 
 
 21  Do  thy  diligence  to  come 
 before  Winter.  Eubulus  greetoth 
 thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  and 
 Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren. 
 
 22  The  Lord  Jesus  [Christ]  be 
 with  thy  SPIRIT.  Grace  be  with 
 you.     [Amen.] 
 
 ^  The  second  epistle  unto  Timothens,  or- 
 dained the  first  Bishop  of  tlie  Church  of 
 the  Ephesians,  was  written  from  Rome, 
 when  Paul  was  brought  before  Nero 
 the  second  time. 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Man l' script, — 14.  will  reward  him.  16.  came  to   Me,  but   all 
 
 forsook    Me.         17.  was   present,  and    strcn<>:thened  me.  18.  to  him  be.        20.   Me- 
 
 lotus.     See  18,  22  (twice).        Subscription  :  The  Second  to  Timothy,  written  from 
 Laodicea. 
 
 370 
 
t  [THE    EPISTLE    OF    PAUL] 
 
 TO  TITUS. 
 
 CHAPTEK  I. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  Servant  of  God,  and 
 an  Apostle  of  f  Jesus  Christ,  ac- 
 cording to  the  Faith  of  God's 
 Elect,  and  the  Acknowledging  of 
 ■^the  Truth  which  is  after  Godli- 
 ness; 
 
 2  In  Hope  of  eternal  Life, 
 which  God,  that  cannot-lie, 
 promised  before  the  World  began ; 
 
 3  But  hath  in  due  Times  mani- 
 fested his  WORD  through  Preach- 
 ing, which  is  committed  unto  Me 
 according  to  the  Commandment 
 of  *God  our  Saviour; 
 
 4  To  Titus,  mine  Own  Son 
 after  the  Common  Faith:  Grace, 
 ]\Iercy,  and  Peace,  from  God  the 
 Father  f  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 our  Saviour. 
 
 5  For  This  Cause  left  I  thee  f  in 
 Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in 
 order  the  things  that  are  want- 
 ing, and  ordain  Elders  in  every 
 City,  as  $  had  appointed  thee: 
 
 6  If  any  be  blameless,  the  Hus- 
 band of  One  Wife,  having  faithful 
 Chihhen  not  accused  of  Riot  or 
 unruly. 
 
 7  For  a  BISHOP  must  be  blame- 
 less, as  tlic  Steward  of  God;  not 
 selfwilled,    not    soon    angry,    not 
 
 given   to   wine,    no    Striker,   not 
 given  to  filthy  lucre; 
 
 8  But  a  Lover  of  hospitality,  a 
 Lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just, 
 holy,  temperate; 
 
 9  Holding  fast  the  FAITHFUL 
 Word  as  he  hath  been  taught, 
 that  he  may  be  able  fhy  SOUND 
 DOCTRINE  both  to  exhort  and  to 
 convince  the  gainsayers. 
 
 10  For  there  are  Many  Unruly 
 [and]  Yain-talkers  and  Deceivers, 
 specially  they  of  the  Circum- 
 cision : 
 
 1 1  Whose  mouths  must  be  stop- 
 ped, who  subvert  Whole  Houses, 
 teaching  things  which  they  ought 
 not,  for  Filthy  Lucre's  Sake. 
 
 12  One  of  themselves,  even  a 
 Prophet  of  their  Own,  said,  "  The 
 Cretians  are  alway  Liars,  Evil 
 Beasts,  slow  Bellies."  J 
 
 13  This  AVITNESS  is  true.  Where- 
 fore rebuke  them  sharply,  that 
 they  may  be  sound  in  the  faith; 
 
 14  Not  givincj  heed  to  Jewish 
 Fables,  and  Commandments  of 
 Men,  that  turn  from  the  TRUTH. 
 
 15  Unto  the  PURE  all  things  are 
 pure:  but  unto  them  that  are  de- 
 filed and  Unbelieving  is  nothing 
 pure;  but  even  Their  mind  and 
 CONSCIENCE  is  defiled. 
 
 g^j-  The  variou?  Readings  of  tliis  Epistle  (which  is  wanting  in  tlie  Vatican  Manuscript), 
 are  taken  from  Dr.  Woide's  CoUation  of  tlie  Alexandrian  Manuscript. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  that  Truth  wliicli  is,         3.  our  Saviodr  God;  To  Titus. 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Manuscuii't, — Title:  To  Titus.  1.  Christ  Jesus,  according  to. 
 4.  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviouk.  5.  behind  in  Crete.  9.  both  to  comfort  them  that 
 are  in  Any  Affliction,  and  to  convince  the  gainsayers.     See  10. 
 
 X  12.  EpiMENiDES,  in  a  work  "  Cunreniiny  Oracle^,''  ichich  is  no  longer  extant. 
 
 J)^   2  371 
 
I.  16. 
 
 TO  TITUS. 
 
 III.  4. 
 
 16  They  profess  that  they  know 
 God;  but  in  works  they  deny 
 him,  being  abominable,  and  dis- 
 Dbedient,  and  unto  Every  good 
 Work  reprobate. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  But  speak  tJOU  the  things 
 which  become  SOUND  Doctrine: 
 
 2  That  the  Aged-men  be  sober, 
 grave,  temperate,  sound  in  faith, 
 in  CHARITY,  in  patience. 
 
 3  The  Aged-women  likewise, 
 that  they  be  in  Behaviour  as  be- 
 cometh  Ploliness,  not  False-ac- 
 cusers, f  not  given  to  much  Wine, 
 Teachers  of  good  things ; 
 
 4  That  they  may  teach  the 
 YOUNG-WOMEN  to  be  sobcr,  to 
 love  their  husbands,  to  love  their 
 children, 
 
 5  To  be  discreet,  chaste,  keepers 
 at  home,  good,  obedient  to  their 
 OWN  Husbands,  that  the  WORD  of 
 God  be  not  blasphemed. 
 
 6  Young-men  likewise  exhort 
 to  be  sober  minded. 
 
 7  In  all  things  shewing  Thyself 
 a  Pattern  of  Good  Works:  in 
 doctrine  shelving  Uncorruptness, 
 Gravity,  [Sincerity], 
 
 8  Sound  Speech  that  cannot  be 
 condemned;  that  he  that  is  of  the 
 contrary  part  may  be  ashamed, 
 having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of 
 you. 
 
 9  Exhort  Servants  to  be  obe- 
 dient unto  their  Own  Masters,  and 
 to  please  them  well  in  all  things ; 
 not  answering:  affain ; 
 
 10  Not  purloining,  but  shewing 
 
 All  good  Fidelity;  that  they  may 
 adorn  fthe  doctrine  *of  God 
 our  Saviour  in  all  things. 
 
 11  *For   fthe  grace   of  God 
 
 that   BRINGETH-SALVATION   hath 
 
 appeared  to  All  Men, 
 
 12  Teaching    us    that,   denying 
 
 UNGODLINESS        and       AVORLDLY 
 
 Lusts,  we  should  live  soberly, 
 righteously,  and  godly,  in  this 
 PRESENT  World; 
 
 13  Looking  for  that  BLESSED 
 Hope,  and  *the  glorious  Ap- 
 pearing of  the  GREAT  God  and 
 our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ; 
 
 14  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that 
 he  might  redeem  us  from  All  Ini-. 
 quity,  and   purify  unto  himself  a 
 peculiar  People,  zealous  of  Good 
 Works. 
 
 L5  These  things  t  speak;  and 
 exhort,  and  rebuke  with  All  Au- 
 thority. Let  no  man  despise  Thee. 
 
 CHAPTER  in. 
 
 1  t  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  sub- 
 ject to  Principalities  and  Powers, 
 to  obey  magistrates,  fto  be  ready 
 to  Every  good  Work, 
 
 2  To  speak  evil  of  No  man,  to 
 be  no  brawlers,  but  gentle,  shewing 
 All  Meekness  unto  All  Men. 
 
 3  For  b)C  ourselves  also  were 
 sometimes  foolish,  disobedient,  de- 
 ceived, serving  divers  Lusts  and 
 Pleasures,  living  in  Malice  and 
 Envy,  hateful,  and  hating  one 
 another. 
 
 4  But  after  that  the  kindness- 
 and  LOVE  of  ^God  our  SayiourI 
 toward  man  appeared — 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10   our  Saviour  God  in  all  thnigs.         U.  For  that  grace  of j 
 God  which  brtngetii-salvation.        13.  the  A])pcaring  of  the  glory  of  our  great  Go<i 
 and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.         4.  our  Saviour  God  toward  man  appeared. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 3.  and  not  given.  10.  that  doctrine  which  is  of 
 our  Saviour  <1oi1  in  all  things.  11.  the  grace  of  God,  whicli  bringeth  salvation,  hath. 
 15.  teach;  and  exhort  and.         1.  And  Diit  tiieni  in  mind,         1.  and  to  be  ready.    See  7. 
 
 372 
 
III.  5. 
 
 TO   TITUS. 
 
 III.  15. 
 
 5  Not  "^by  Works  of  Righteous- 
 ness which  ioc  have  done,  but  ac- 
 cording to  HIS  Mercy — he  saved 
 us,  by  t  the  Washing  of  Regenera- 
 tion, and  Renewing  of  the  holy 
 Ghost; 
 
 6  Whicli  he  shed  on  us  abun- 
 dantly through  Jesus  Christ  our 
 Saviour; 
 
 7  That  being  justified  by  His 
 Grace,  we  should  be  made  Heirs 
 according  to  the  Hope  of  eternal 
 Life. 
 
 8  This  is  a  Faithful  SAYING, 
 and  these  tldno-s  I  will  that  tliou 
 aflirin  constantly,  that  they  which 
 have  BELIEVED  in  fGrOD  might 
 
 careful     to    maintain     Good 
 
 De 
 
 Works.    These  things  fare  "^good 
 and  profitable  unto  men. 
 
 8  But  avoid  Foolish  Questions, 
 
 and  Genealogies,  and  Contentions, 
 
 and  Strivings  about  the  Law;  for 
 
 they  are  unprofitable  and  vain. 
 
 10  A  Man  that  is  an   Heretick 
 
 after   the  First  and   Second  Ad- 
 monition reject; 
 
 11  Knowing  That  HE  that  is 
 SUCH  is  subverted,  and  sinneth, 
 being  condemned  of  himself. 
 
 12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas 
 unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  be  diligent 
 to  come  unto  me  to  Nicopolis:  for 
 I  liave  determined  there  to  winter. 
 
 13  Bring  Zenas  the  lawyer 
 and  Apollos  on  their  journey 
 diligently,  that  nothing  be  wanting 
 unto  them. 
 
 14  And  let  ouRS  also  learn  to 
 maintain  Good  Works  for  neces- 
 sary Uses,  that  they  be  not  un- 
 fruitful. 
 
 15  All  that  are  with  me  salute 
 thee.  Greet  them  that  love  us 
 in  the  Faith.  Grace  be  with  you 
 all.   [Amen]. 
 
 •fl  It  was  written  to  Titus,  ovilainetl  the 
 tirst  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  the  Cre- 
 tiaus,  from  Nicopolis  of  Macedonia. 
 
 *  Emvhatic  TicxT. — 5.  by  those  Works  in  Righteousness  which  Ijjc  have  done. 
 8.  THOSE  which  are  good  and  profitable. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  INLvnuscript. — 5.  the  washing  of.  8.  God.  8.  are  good  and 
 profitable.     See  15.         Subscription  :  To  Titus,  written  from  Nicopolis. 
 
 373 
 
+    [THE     EPISTLE     OF     PAUL] 
 
 TO  PHILEMON. 
 
 1  Paul,  a  Prisoner  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  Timothy  owr  brother, 
 unto  Philemon  our  dearly-be- 
 loved, and  Fellowlabourer, — 
 
 2  And  tto  *owr  beloved  Ap- 
 phia,  and  Archippus  our  fellow- 
 SOLDiER, — and  to  the  church 
 in  thy  House: 
 
 3  Grace  to  you,  and  Peace  from 
 God  our  Father  and  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 4  I  thank  my  GoD,  making 
 Mention   of   thee   always  in   my 
 
 PRAYERS, 
 
 5  Hearing  of  Thy  love  and 
 FAITH,  which  thou  hast  f  toward 
 the  Lord  Jesus,  and  toward  All 
 
 SAINTS; 
 
 6  That  the  COMMUNICATION  of 
 thy  FAITH  may  become  effectual 
 by  the  Acknowledging  f  of  EVERY 
 Good  thing  which  is  in  you  in 
 Christ  [Jesus]. 
 
 7  For  we  have  great  Joy  and 
 Consolation  in  thy  LOVE,  Because 
 the  BOWELS  of  the  saints  are 
 refreshed  by  thee.  Brother. 
 
 8  Wherefore,  though  I  might 
 be  much  bold  in  Christ  to  enjoin 
 thee  THAT  which  is  convenient, 
 
 9  Yet  ffor  love's  sake  I  rather 
 beseech  theey  being  such  an  one  as 
 Paul  the  aged,  and  now  also  a 
 Prisoner  fof  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 10  I  beseech  thee  for  fMY  Son 
 *  Onesimus,  whom  I  have  begotten 
 in  my  BONDS : 
 
 11  Which  in  time  past  was  to 
 Thee  unprofitable,  but  now 
 profitable  to  Thee  and  to  Me: 
 
 1 2  Whom  I  have  sent  f  again : 
 tf)OU  therefore  receive  Him,  that 
 is,  MINE-OWN  Bowels: 
 
 13  Whom  $  would  have  retained 
 with  Me,  that  in  thy  stead  he 
 might  have  ministered  unto  me 
 in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel  : 
 
 14  But  without  THY  Mind  would 
 I  do  Nothing;  that  thy  benefit 
 should  not  be  as  it  w^ere  of  Neces- 
 sity, but  willingly. 
 
 15  For  perhaps  he  therefore  de- 
 parted for  a  Season,  that  thou 
 shouldest  receive  Him  for  ever; 
 
 16  Not  now  as  a  Servant,  but 
 above  a  Servant,  a  Brother  beloved, 
 specially  to  me,  but  how  much 
 more  unto  thee,  both  in  the  Flesh, 
 and  in  the  Lord? 
 
 17  If  thou  count  Me  therefore  a 
 Partner,  receive  him  as  myself 
 
 ^»  The  various  Readings  of  this  Epistle  (which  is  wanting  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript), 
 are  taken  from  Dr.  Woicle's  Collation  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 2.  Apphia  the  beloved,  and  Archippus.  10.  whom  I  have 
 begotten  in  my  bonds,  that  Onesimus  who  in  time  past. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript.— riV/e:  To  Philemon.  2.  to  Apphia,  o?/r  sister, 
 and  to  Archippus  our.  5.  unto  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  unto  All  saints.  6.  of  Every 
 Good  thing  which  is  in  us  through  Christ.  For  I  Iiave  great  joy.  9.  for  necessity's 
 sake  I  rather.  9.  of  Christ  Jesus.  10.  my  Son,  wliom  fi  have  begotten  in  bonds, 
 that  Onesimus  who  in  time  past.         12.  again  to  thee.   Receive  Hii.i,  that  is.     See  6. 
 
 374 
 
18. 
 
 TO  PHILEMON. 
 
 25. 
 
 18  If  he  hath  wronged  thee,  or 
 oweth  thee  ought,  pufc  t^^t  on 
 Mine  account; 
 
 19  ][  Paul  have  written  it  with 
 MINE-OWN  Hand,  5  will  repay  it: 
 albeit  I  do  not  say  to  thee  How 
 thou  owest  unto  Me  even  Tliine 
 own  self  besides. 
 
 20  Yea,  Brother,  let  me  have 
 joy  of  Thee  in  the  Lord:  refresh 
 JVly  BOWELS  in  fthe  Lord. 
 
 21  Having  confidence  in  thy 
 OBEDIENCE  I  wrote  unto  thee, 
 knowino;  That  thou  wilt  also  do 
 more  than  I  say. 
 
 22  But  withal  prepare  me  also  a 
 Lodging :  for  1  trust  That  through 
 your  piiAYEKS  I  shall  be  given 
 unto  you. 
 
 23  There  fs'^ilute  thee  Epaphras, 
 my  FELLOWPKISONER  in  Christ 
 Jesus ; 
 
 24  Marcus,  Aristarchus,  Demas, 
 Lucas,  my  fellowlaboukeks. 
 
 25  The  GRACE  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  SPIRIT. 
 [Amen]. 
 
 ^  Written   from   Rome   to   Philemon,   by 
 Onesimus  a  Servant. 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 20.  Christ.  Having  confidence.         23.  sahitcth  thee. 
 See  2;"). 
 
 The  Subscription  to  this  Epistle  in  l/ie  Alc.tvnch  imi  3Janusc/  Ipt  fui.',  hcvn  cui  i>lf. 
 
 375 
 
t  [THE    EPISTLE   OF    PAUL    THE    APOSTLE] 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 1  God,  who  at  sundry  times 
 and  in  divers  manners  spake  in 
 times  past  unto  the  fathers  by 
 
 the  PROPHETS, 
 
 2  Hath  in  f  these  Last  days 
 spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  whom 
 he  hath  appointed  Heir  of  all 
 things,  by  whom  also  he  made  the 
 WORLDS ; 
 
 3  Who  being  the  Brightness  of 
 his  GLORY,  and  the  Express-image 
 of  his  PERSON,  and  t  upholding 
 ALL  things  by  the  WORD  of  his 
 POWER,  when  he  had  [by  himself] 
 purged  our  SINS,  sat  down  on  the 
 Eight-hand  of  the  majesty  on 
 high; 
 
 4  Being  made  so  much  better 
 than  the  f  angels,  as  he  hath  by 
 inheritance  obtained  a  more  Ex- 
 cellent Name  than  they. 
 
 5  For  unto  which  of  the  AN- 
 GELS said  he  at  any  time,  "Cf)OU 
 art  my  Son,  This-day  have  $  be- 
 gotten thee?"  J  And  again,  "$ 
 will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and  \)t 
 shall  be  to  me  a  Son  T'  % 
 
 6  And  again,  when  he  bringeth 
 
 in  the  firstbegotten  into  the 
 WORLD,  he  saith,  "  And  let  All 
 the  Angels  of  God  worship  him.":|: 
 
 7  And  of  the  angels  he  saith, 
 
 *  "  Who     MAKETH     his     ANGELS 
 
 Spirits,  and  his  ministers  a 
 Flame  of  Fire."  J 
 
 8  But  unto  the  SON  he  saith, 
 "  Thy  THRONE,  0  God,  is  for 
 EVER  [and  ever]  :  f  a  Sceptre  of 
 Eighteousness  is  the  SCEPTRE  of 
 
 thy  KINGDOM. 
 
 9  "  Thou  hast  loved  Eighteous- 
 ness, and  hated  Iniquity ;  therefore 
 God,  even  thy  God,  hath  anointed 
 thee  with  the  Oil  of  Gladness 
 above  thy  fellows."  % 
 
 10  And,  "CijOU,  Lord,  in  the 
 Beginning  hast  laid  the  foundation 
 of  the  EARTH;  and  the  heavens 
 are  the  Works  of  thine  hands  : 
 
 11  "  CJeg  shall  perish;  but 
 tjotl  remainest;  and  they  all  sliall 
 wax  old  as  doth  a  Garment; 
 
 12"  And  as  a  Vesture  shalt  thou 
 fold  tthem  up,  and  they  shall  be 
 changed:  but  tJOU  art  the  same, 
 and  thy  years  shall  not  fail."  % 
 
 13  But  to  which  of  the  angels 
 said  he  at  any  time.  Sit  on  my 
 Eight  hand,  until  I  make  thine 
 ENEMIES  thy  FOOTSTOOL  ?"t 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 7.  It  is  he  who  maketh. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  To  the  Hebreavs.  2.  the  last  of  these  days. 
 3.  making-manifest  all  things  by.  4.  Angels.  8.  and  a  sceptre  of  righteousness 
 is  the  Sceptre  of  (Ji).  8.  his  kingdom  (a).  12.  them  up,  as  a  Garment  also  they  shall 
 be  changed.     See  3,  8. 
 
 +  5.  Psa.  ii.  7.      J  5.  2  Sam.  vii.  14.      +6.  Psa.  xcvii.  7.     X  7.  civ.  4.     J  9.  Psa.  xlv.  6, 7 . 
 J  12.  Psa.  cii.25— 27.         %  13,  Psa.  ex.  1. 
 
 II  This  Section  is  numbered  (td  hij  Hug,  but  Bentley  affixes  no  number  here.  It  is  pro- 
 perly numbered  C)0,  as  this  Booh  followed  Galatians  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript. 
 
 376 
 
I.   14. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 11.  17. 
 
 14  Are  tliey  not  all  Ministering 
 Spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for 
 THEM  who  SHALL- BE  heirs  of 
 Salvation  ? 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  Therefore  we  oujxht  to  ffive 
 the  more  earnest  heed  to  the 
 THINGS  which  we  have  heard, 
 lest  at  any  time  we  should  let  them 
 slip. 
 
 2  For  if  the  word  spoken  by 
 Angels  was  steadfast,  and  Every 
 Transgression  and  Disobedience 
 received  a  Just  Rccompence-of- 
 reward ; 
 
 3  How  shall  b30  escape,  if  we 
 neglect  So-great  Salvation;  which 
 at  the  first  began  to  be  spoken  by 
 the  Lord,  and  was  confirmed  unto 
 Us  by  THEM  that  heard  him; 
 
 4  God  also  bearing  ■\them  wit- 
 ness, both  with  Signs  and  Won- 
 ders, and  with  Divers  Miracles, 
 and  Gifts  of  the  holy  Ghost,  ac- 
 cording to  his  OWN  Will? 
 
 5  For  unto  the  Angels  hath  he 
 not  put  into  subjection  the  WORLD 
 to  COME,  whereof  we  speak. 
 
 6  But  one  in  a  certain  place 
 testified,  saying,  "  What  is  Man, 
 That  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  or 
 the  Son  of  j\Ian,  That  thou  visitest 
 him  ? 
 
 7  '^  Thou  hast  made  him  a  little 
 lower  than  the  Angels;  thou 
 crownedst  him  with  Glory  and 
 Honour,  [and  didst  set  him  over 
 the  WORKS  of  thy  hands]  : 
 
 8  "  Thou  hast  put  All  things 
 in  subjection  under  his  feet."  J 
 For  in  that  he  put  all  in  sub- 
 jection [under  him],  he  left  No- 
 
 thing that  is  not  put  under  Him. 
 But  now  we  see  not  yet  all  things 
 put  under  Him. 
 
 9  But  we  see  Jesus,  who  was 
 Made-a-little-lower  than  the 
 Angels  for  tlie  suffering  of 
 DEATH,  crowned  with  Glory  and 
 Honour;  that  he  by  the  Grace  of 
 God  should  taste  Death  for  every 
 man. 
 
 10  For  it  became  him,  for  whom 
 are  all  things,  and  by  whom  are 
 ALL  things,  in  bringing  ]\Iany 
 Sons  unto  Glory,  to  make  the 
 CAPTAIN  of  their  salvation 
 perfect  through  Sufferings. 
 
 11  For  both  HE  that  SANCTIFI- 
 ETH  and  THEY  who  are  sancti- 
 fied are  all  of  one:  for  Which 
 Cause  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call 
 Them  Brethren, 
 
 12  Saying,  "  I  will  declare  thy 
 NAME  unto  my  brethren,  in  the 
 Midst  of  the  Church  will  I  sing 
 praise  unto  thee."  J 
 
 13  And  again,  "  $  will  put  my 
 trust  in  him."  J  And  again,  "  Be- 
 hold $  and  the  Children  which 
 God  hath  given  Me."  J 
 
 14  Forasmuch  then  as  the  chil- 
 dren are  partakers  of  t  Flesh  and 
 Blood,  he  also  himself  likewise 
 took  part  of  the  SAME;  that 
 through  DEATH  he  might  destroy 
 him  that  HAD  the  power  of 
 DEATH,  tijat  is,  the  DEVIL; 
 
 15  And  deliver  X\)tVX  who  through 
 Fear  of  Death  were  All  their 
 LIFETIME  subject  to  Bondage. 
 
 16  For  verily  he  took  not  on 
 him  the  nature  of  Angels;  but  he 
 took  on  him  the  Seed  of  Abraham. 
 
 17  Wherefore    in    all   thino-s   it 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3.    witness  with  them,  both  by  Signs  and  Wonders  and. 
 14.  Blood  and  Flesh,  he  also.     See  7,  8. 
 
 X  8.  Psa.  viii.  4.         ;•    12.  Tsa.  xxii.  22.         +   13.  Psa.  xviii.  2. 
 
 +  13.  Isa.  viii.  18. 
 377 
 
11.  18. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 111.  18. 
 
 behoved  him  to  be  made  like 
 unto  his  BRETHREN,  that  he  might 
 be  a  Merciful  and  Faithful  High- 
 priest  in  THINGS  per taininff  to  God, 
 
 to  MAKE-RECONCILIATION  for  the 
 SINS  of  the  PEOPLE. 
 
 18  For  in  that  he  himself  hath 
 suffered  being  tempted,  he  is  able 
 to  succour  THEM  that  are  TEMP- 
 TED. 
 
 CHAPTER  HI. 
 
 §    LX.  II 
 
 1  Wherefore,  holy  brethren, 
 Partakers  of  the  Heavenly  Calling, 
 consider  the  apostle  and  High- 
 priest  of  our  PROFESSION,  Christ 
 [Jesus] ; 
 
 2  Who  was  faithful  to  HIM  that 
 APPOINTED  him,  as  also  Moses 
 was  faithful  in  [All]  his  house. 
 
 3  For  this  man  was  counted 
 worthy  of  More  Glory  than  Moses, 
 inasmuch  as  HE  who  hath  BUIL- 
 DED  the  house  hath  More  Honour 
 than  the  house. 
 
 4  For  Every  House  is  builded 
 by  some  man;  but  he  that  built 
 ALL  things  is  God. 
 
 5  And  Moses  verily  was  faithful 
 in  All  his  HOUSE,  as  a  Servant, 
 for  a  Testimony  of  those  things 
 which  were  to  be  spoken- after; 
 
 6  But  Christ  as  a  Son  over  his 
 own  HOUSE ;  Whose  House  are  toe, 
 if  we  hold  fast  the  confidence 
 and  the  REJOICING  of  the  HOPE 
 [firm  unto  the  End]. 
 
 7  Wherefore,  as  the  holy 
 GHOST  saith,  "  To-day  if  ye  will 
 hear  his  voice — 
 
 8  "  Harden  not  your  hearts. 
 
 as  in  the  provocation,  in  the 
 DAY  of  temptation  in  the  wil- 
 derness : 
 
 9  "  When  your  fathers  temp- 
 ted fme,  proved  me,  and  saw  my 
 WORKS  Forty  Years. 
 
 10  "  Wherefore  I  was  grieved 
 with  t  that  generation,  and 
 said,  They  do  alway  err  in  their 
 HEART;  and  tjcg  have  not  known 
 my  WAYS." 
 
 11  *  So  "  1  sware  in  my  wrath 
 They   shall    not    enter   into    my 
 
 REST."  J 
 
 12  Take  heed,  Brethren,  lest 
 there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil 
 Heart  of  Unbelief,  in  departing 
 from  the  livino;  God. 
 
 13  But  exhort  one  another  daily, 
 while  it  is  called  to-day  ;  lest  any 
 of  you  be  hardened  through  the 
 Deceitfulness  of  SIN. 
 
 14  For  we  are  made  Partakers 
 of  Christ,  if  we  hold  the  begin- 
 ning of  our  confidence  stcdfast 
 unto  the  End.  J 
 
 15  While  it  is  said,  "  To-day  if      " 
 ye  will    hear  his  voice  —  harden 
 
 not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  pro- 
 vocation." 
 
 16  For  some,  when  they  had 
 heard,  did  provoke:  howbeit  not 
 all  that  CAME  out  of  Egypt  by 
 Moses. 
 
 17  But    with    whom    was    he 
 grieved  Forty  Years?  was  it  not       J 
 with    THEM    that    had    sinned,       " 
 Whose  CARCASES  fell  in  the  wil- 
 derness? 
 
 18  And  to  whom  sware  he  that 
 they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest, 
 but  to  them  that  believed  not  ? 
 
 *  Emphatic   Text. — 11.  As  "I  sware  in  my  wrath  They  shall  not  enter  into  my 
 REST,"  :J:  Take  heed. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 9.  me,  bv  Proof,  and  saw.     10.  this  generation.  See  1, 2,  G. 
 i  11.  Psa.  xcv.  7— 11. 
 
 II    This  Section  is  numbered  GO  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  as  having  original///  followtd 
 Galatians. 
 
 378 
 
III.  19. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 V.  1. 
 
 19    So  we  see  That  they  could 
 not  enter  in  because  of  Unbelief. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest,  a 
 Promise  beino;  left  us  of  entering 
 into  his  REST,  any  of  you  should 
 seem  to  come  short  of  it. 
 
 2  For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
 preached,  as  well  as  unto  tJfUt: 
 but  the  WORD  PREACHED  did  not 
 profit  X\)t\\\j  not  being  mixed  with 
 
 FAITH  in  THEM  that  HEARD  it. 
 
 3  For  WE  which  have  be- 
 lieved do  enter  into  REST,  as  he 
 said,  '*  As  I  have  sworn  in  my 
 WRATH,  if  they  shall  enter  into 
 my  REST:"  although  the  WORKS 
 were  finished  from  the  Foundation 
 of  the  World. 
 
 4  For  he  spake  in  a  certain  place 
 of  the  SEVENTH  day  on  this  wise, 
 "  And  God  did  rest  the  seventh 
 DAY  from  All  his  works."  % 
 
 5  And  in  this  place  again,  "If 
 they  shall  enter  into  my  rest." 
 
 6  Seeing  therefore  it  remaineth 
 hat  some  must  enter  therein,  and 
 
 THEY  to  whom  it  was  first 
 preached  entered  not  in  because 
 of  Unbelief, 
 
 7  Again  he  limiteth  a  Certain 
 Day,  saying  in  David,  "  To-day ,^^ 
 after  So-long  a  Time ;  as  fit  is  said, 
 "  To-day  if  ye  will  hear  his  VOICE, 
 harden  not  your  hearts." 
 
 8  For  if  *  Jesus  had  given 
 Them  rest,  then  would  he  not 
 afterward  have  spoken  of  Another 
 Day. 
 
 9  There  remaincth  therefore  a 
 Rest  to  the  people  of  God. 
 
 10  For  HE  that  is  entered  into 
 
 his  rest,  i)t  also  hath  ceased  from 
 his  own  WORKS,  as  GoD  did  from 
 
 HIS.     I'  yr. 
 
 11  Let  us  labour  therefore  to 
 enter  into  That  rest,  lest  any 
 man  fall  after  the  same  Example 
 of  unbelief. 
 
 12  For  the  word  of  God  is 
 quick,  and  powerful,  and  sharper 
 than  Any  twoedged  Sword,  pier- 
 cing even  to  the  Dividing-asundcr 
 of  Soul  and  Spirit,  and  of  the 
 Joints  and  Marrow,  and  is  a  Dis- 
 cern er  of  the  Thoughts  and  Intents 
 of  the  Heart. 
 
 13  Neither  is  there  any  Creature 
 that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight: 
 but  all  things  are  naked  and  opened 
 unto  the  EYES  of  him  with  whom 
 we  have  to  do. 
 
 §  lxi. 
 18  Seeing  then  that  we  have  a 
 great  High-priest,  that  is  passed 
 into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  SON 
 of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  ou?-  pro- 
 fession. 
 
 15  For  we  have  not  an  High 
 priest  which  cannot  be  touched 
 with  the  feelinor  of  our  infir^ii- 
 TIES;  but  "^  was  in  all  points 
 tempted,  like  as  we  are,  yet  with- 
 out Sin. 
 
 16  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
 unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that 
 we  may  obtain  Mercy,  and  [find] 
 Grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 1  For  Every  High-priest  taken 
 from  among  Men,  is  ordained  for 
 ]\Ien  in  things  perf.aimng  to  GoD, 
 that  he  may  offer  both  Gifts  and 
 Sacrifices  for  Sins: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  Joshua  had  given.         15.  one  who  has  been  in  all  iioints. 
 t  Vatican  MANUScmrx.— 7.  he  had  said  before,  "  To-day. 
 :|:  4.  Gcu.  ii.  2. 
 
 .379 
 
V.  2. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 VL  6. 
 
 2  Wlio  can  have  compassion  on 
 tlic  IGNORANT,  and  on  them  that 
 are  out  of  the  way;  for  that  he 
 himself  also  is  compassed  with  In- 
 firmity. 
 
 3  And  by  reason  hereof  lie 
 ought,  as  for  the  people,  so  also 
 for  himself,  to  oifer  ffor  Sins. 
 
 4  And  no  man  taketh  this 
 HONOUR  unto  Himself,  but  he 
 that  is  CALLED  of  God,  as  was 
 Aaron. 
 
 5  So  also  Christ  glorified  not 
 himself  to  be  made  an  High- 
 priest;  but  HE  that  SAID  unto 
 him,  "  CJOIl  art  my  Son,  To-day 
 have  $  begotten  thee."  J 
 
 6  As  he  saith  also  in  another 
 place,  "  Cf)OU  art  a  Priest  for 
 EVER,  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
 chisedec."  J 
 
 7  Who, — in  the  days  of  his 
 FLESH,  when  he  had  offered  up 
 Prayers  and  Supplications  with 
 strong  Crying  and  Tears  unto  him 
 that  was  able  to  save  him  from 
 Death,  and  was  heard  in  that  he 
 
 FEARED, — 
 
 8  Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet 
 learned  he  obedience  by  the 
 things  which  he  suffered; 
 
 9  And  being  made  perfect,  he 
 became  the  Author  of  eternal 
 Salvation  unto  All  them  that 
 obey  him; 
 
 10  Called  of  GoD  an  High-priest 
 after  the  ORDER  of  Melchisedec. 
 
 1 1  Of  whom  we  have  ]\Iany 
 things  to  say,  and  hard  to  be 
 uttered,  seeing  ye  are  dull  of 
 hearing. 
 
 12  For  when   for  the   TIME  ye 
 
 ought  to  be  Teachers,  ye  have 
 Need  "^that  one  teach  you  again 
 which  be  the  first  principles 
 of  the  ORACLES  of  God;  and  are 
 become  such  as  have  Need  of 
 Milk,  [and]  not  of  Strong  Meat. 
 
 1  3    For  EVERY-ONE  that  USETH 
 
 Milk  is  unskilful  in  the  Word  of 
 Righteousness :  for  he  is  a  Babe. 
 
 14  But  STRONG  Meat  belongeth 
 to  them  that  are  of  full  age,  even 
 THOSE  who  by  reason  of  USE 
 HAVE  their  senses  exercised  to 
 discern  both  Good  and  Evil. 
 
 CHAPTER  VL 
 
 1  Therefore  leaving  the  prin- 
 ciples    of     the      DOCTRINE      of 
 
 Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto  per- 
 fection; not  laying  again  the 
 Foundation  of  Repentance  from 
 Dead  Works,  and  of  Faith  toward 
 God, 
 
 2  [Of]  the  Doctrine  of  Bap- 
 tisms, and  of  Laying-on  of  Hands, 
 and  of  Resurrection  of  the  Dead, 
 and  of  eternal  Judgment. 
 
 3  And  This  will  we  do,  if  GoD 
 permit. 
 
 4  For  it  is  impossible  ^  for  those 
 who  were  once  enlightened, 
 and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly 
 GIFT,  and  were  made  Partakers  of 
 the  holy  Ghost, 
 
 5  And  have  tasted  the  Good 
 Word  of  God,  and  the  Powers  of 
 the  World  to  Come, 
 
 6  If  they  shall  fall  away,  to 
 renew  them  again  unto  Repent- 
 ance; seeing  they  crucify  to  them- 
 selves the  SON  of  God  afresh,  and 
 put  him  to  an  open  shame. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 12.  again  that  one  teach  you  which.       4.  as  to  tuem  who  were, 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3.  Concerning  Sins.     See  12  [h),  2. 
 X  5.  Psa.ii.  7.        :|:  6.  Psa.  ex.  4. 
 
 380 
 
VI.  7. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 VH.  5. 
 
 7  For* the  Earth  which  drink- 
 
 ETII-IN  the  KAIN  that  COMETH  oft 
 
 upon  it,  and  bringeth  forth  Herbs 
 meet  for  tijCUl  by  whom  it  is  dres- 
 sed, receiveth  Blessing  from  GOD: 
 
 8  But  that  which  beareth  Thorns 
 and  Briers  is  rejected,  and  is  nigh 
 unto  Cursing;  Whose  end  is  to 
 be  burned. 
 
 §    LXII. 
 
 9  But,  Beloved,  we  are  per- 
 suaded BETTER  things  of  you,  and 
 things  that  accompany  Salvation, 
 though  we  thus  speak. 
 
 10  For  God  is  not  unrighteous 
 to  forget  your  avork  and  [labour 
 of]  LOVE,  which  ye  have  shewed 
 toward  his  NAME,  in  that  ye  have 
 ministered  to  the  SAINTS,  and  do 
 minister. 
 
 1 1  And  we  desire  that  every  one 
 of  you  do  shew  the  same  Dili- 
 gence to  the  full-assurance  of 
 HOPE  urito  the  End : 
 
 12  That  ye  be  not  slothful,  but 
 Followers  of  them  who  through 
 Faith  and  Patience  inherit  the 
 promises. 
 
 13  For  when  God  made  promise 
 to  Abraham,  because  he  could 
 swear  by  no  greater,  he  sware  by 
 himself, 
 
 14  Saying,  "  Surely  blessing  I 
 will  bless  thee,  and  multiplying  I 
 will  multiply  thee."  % 
 
 15  And  so,  after  he  had  patiently 
 endured,  he  obtained  the  promise. 
 
 16  For  Men  [verily]  swear  by 
 the  GREATER;  and  an  oath  for 
 Confirmation  is  to  them  an  End  of 
 All  Strife. 
 
 17  Wherein  GoD,  willing  more 
 abundantly  to  shew  unto  the  heirs 
 
 of    promise    the    IMMUTABILITY 
 
 of  his  COUNSEL,  confirmed  it  by 
 an  Oath: 
 
 18  That  by  Two  immutable 
 Things,  in  which  it  luas  impossible 
 for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a 
 Strong  Consolation,  who  have 
 fled-for-refuge  to  lay  hold 
 upon  the  hope  set-^before  us: 
 
 19  Which  hope  we  have  as  an 
 Anchor  of  the  SOUL,  both  sure 
 and  stedfist,  and  which  entereth 
 into  THAT  WITHIN  the  VEIL ; 
 
 20  Whither  the  Forerunner  is 
 for  us  entered,  even  Jesus,  made  an 
 High-priest  for  ever  after  the 
 ORDER  of  Melchisedec. 
 
 CHAPTER  YII. 
 
 1  For  This  Melchisedec,  Kino: 
 
 of  Salem,  Priest  of  the  most-high 
 God,  *who  met  Abraham  return- 
 ing from  the  slaughter  of  the 
 kings,  and  blessed  him; 
 
 2  To  whom  also  Abraham  gave 
 a  Tenth-part  of  all;  first  being  by 
 interpretation  King  of  Righteous- 
 ness, and  after  that  also  King  of 
 Salem,  which  is,  King  of  Peace; 
 
 3  Without  father,  without  mo- 
 ther, v/ithout  descent,  having  nei- 
 ther Beginning  of  Days,  nor  End  of 
 Life;  but  made  like  unto  the  SON 
 God  ;  abideth  a  Priest  continu- 
 ally. 
 
 4  Now  consider  how  great  this 
 man  was,  unto  whom  even  "^the 
 PATRIARCH  Abraham  gave  the 
 Tenth  of  the  spoils. 
 
 5  And  verily  they  that  are  of 
 the  SONS  of  Levi,  who  receive 
 the  office-of-the-priesthood, 
 have    a    Commandment    to    take 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 7.  that  Earth  which. 
 PATRIARCH  gave. 
 
 t  Vatican   MANUscRirT. — See  10,  16. 
 
 1  14.  Gen.  xxii.l7. 
 
 1.  HE  who  MET.        4.  Abraham  the 
 
 381 
 
VII.  6. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 VII.  25. 
 
 tithes  of  the  PEOPLE  according  to 
 the  LAW,  tijat  is,  of  their  bre- 
 thren, though  they  come  out  of 
 the  LOINS  of  Abraham: 
 
 6  But  he  whose  descent-is- 
 NOT-COUNTED  from  them  received 
 tithes  of  t  Abraham,  and  blessed 
 HIM  that  had  the  promises. 
 
 7  And  without  All  Contradic- 
 tion the  LESS  is  blessed  of  the 
 better. 
 
 8  And  here  Men  that  die  receive 
 Tithes ;  but  there  he  receiveth  them, 
 of  whom  it  is  witnessed.  That  he 
 liveth. 
 
 9  And  as  I  may  so  say,  "^Levi 
 also,  who  RECEIVETH  Tithes, 
 payed  tithes  in  Abraliam. 
 
 10  For  he  was  yet  in  the  LOINS 
 of  his  FATTIER,  when  Melchise- 
 DEC  met  him. 
 
 11  If  therefore  Perfection  were 
 by  the  Levitical  Priesthood, — 
 for  under  it  the  people  received 
 the  law, — What  further  Need  was 
 there  that  Another  Priest  should 
 rise  after  the  order  of  Melchise- 
 dec,  and  not  be  called  after  the 
 ORDER  of  Aaron? 
 
 12  For^the  priesthood  being 
 changed,  there  is  made  of  Neces- 
 sity a  Change  [also  of  the  Law]. 
 
 13  For  he  of  whom  these  things 
 are  spoken  pertaineth  to  anotlier 
 Tribe,  of  which  no  man  gave  at- 
 tendance at  the  altar. 
 
 14  For  it  is  evident  That  our 
 Lord  sprang  out  of  Juda;  of 
 Which  Tribe  ]\Ioses  spake  Nothing 
 concerning  Priesthood. 
 
 15  And  it  is  yet  far  more  evi- 
 
 dent: for  that  after  the  f  simili- 
 tude of  Melchisedec  there  ariseth 
 another  Priest, 
 
 16  Who  is  made,  not  after  the  Law 
 of  a  carnal  Commandment,  but 
 after  the  Power  of  an  endless  Life. 
 
 17  For  fhe  testifieth,  "  Cf)OU 
 aj't  a  Priest  for  ever  after  tlie 
 ORDER  of  Melchisedec."  J 
 
 18  For  there  is  verily  a  Dis- 
 annulling of  the  Commandment 
 Golng-before  for  the  weakness 
 and  Unprofitableness  thereof. 
 
 §    LXIII. 
 
 19  For  the  law  made  Nothing 
 perfect,  but  the  Bringing-in  of  a 
 Better  Hope  did;  by  the  which 
 we  draw  nigh  unto  GoD. 
 
 20  And  inasmuch  as  not  w^ithout 
 an  Oath  he  was  made  priest  : 
 
 21  For  "^  those  priests  were 
 made  without  an  Oath;  but  THIS 
 witli  an  Oath  by  him  that  said 
 unto  him.  The  Lord  sware  and 
 will  not  repent,  "  C1)0U  art  a 
 Priest  for  EVER  [after  the  ORDER 
 of  JMelchisedec] :" 
 
 22  By  so  much  was  Jesus  made 
 a  Surety  of  a  Better  "^"Testament. 
 
 23  And  THEY  truly  were  Many 
 ■^  Priests,  because  they  were  not 
 SUFFERED  to  Continue  by  reason 
 of  Death: 
 
 24  But  THIS  man,  because  he 
 CONTINUETH  EVER,  hath  "^  an 
 Unchangeable  priesthood. 
 
 25  Wherefore  he  is  able  also  to 
 save  them  to  the  uttermost  that 
 come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing 
 he  ever  liveth  to  make-inter- 
 CESSION  for  them. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  that  Levi  also  who.  12.  when  the  priesthood  is  changed, 
 there  is  made.  21.  tiiey  without  an  Oath  were  made  Pi-iests;  but  he  with  an  Oath. 
 22.  Covenant.  And.  23.  who  were  made  Priests,  because.  24.  the  priesthood 
 Unchangeable. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript.— 6,  Abraham.  15.  Similitude.  17.  it  is  testified,  "  OjOU 
 art.      See  12,  21, 
 
 +   17.  Psa.  ex  4. 
 
 382 
 
VIT.  2^. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 VHL  11 
 
 26  For  Such  an  Hlgh-prlcst  f  be- 
 came Us,  who  is  Holy,  harmless, 
 undefiled,  separate  from  sinners, 
 and  made  higher  than  the  hea- 
 vens; 
 
 27  Who  needeth  not  daily,  as 
 those  HIGH-PRIESTS,  to  ofFcr  np 
 Sacrifice,  first  for  his  OAVN  Sins, 
 and  then  for  *  the  people's  :  for 
 This  he  did  once,  when  he  ofiJered 
 uj^  Himself. 
 
 28  For  the  laav  maketh  Men 
 High-priests  which  have  Infirmity ; 
 but  the  WORD  of  ^the  oath, 
 which  was  since  the  LAW,  maketh 
 the    Son,  who  is  consecrated  for 
 
 EVERMORE. 
 
 CHAPTER  VHL 
 
 1  Now  of  the  THINGS  which 
 we  have  SPOKEN  this  is  the  Sum: 
 We  have  Such  an  High-priest, 
 who  is  set  on  the  Right-hand  of 
 the  THRONE  of  the  majesty  in 
 
 the  HEAVENS; 
 
 2  A  Minister  of  the  sanctu- 
 ary, and  of  the  true  taberna- 
 cle, which  the  Lord  pitched, 
 [and]  not  Man. 
 
 3  For  Every  High-priest  is  or- 
 dained to  OFFER  Gifts  and  Sacri- 
 fices: wherefore  it  is  of  necessity 
 that  this  man  have  somewliat  also 
 to  offer. 
 
 4  tFor  if  he  were  on  Earth, 
 he  should  not  be  a  Priest,  seeing 
 that  there  fare  ^priests  that 
 OFFER  gifts  according  to  the 
 LAW: 
 
 5  Who  serve  unto  the  Example 
 
 and  Shadow  of  heavenly  things, 
 as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God 
 when  he  was  about  to  make  the 
 TABERNACLE:  for, ''  See, saith  he, 
 that  thou  make  all  things  accord- 
 ing to  ^the  PATTERN  SHEWED  tO 
 thee  in  the  MOUNT."  { 
 
 6  But  now  hath  he  obtained  a 
 More-excellent  Ministry,  by  how 
 much  also  he  is  the  Mediator  of  a 
 Better  Covenant,  which  was  es- 
 tablished upon  Better  Promises. 
 
 7  For  if  that  FIRST  covenant 
 had  been  faultless,  then  should  no 
 Place  have  been  sought  for  the 
 Second. 
 
 8  For  finding  fault  with  them, 
 he  saith,  "  Behold,  the  Days  come, 
 saith  the  Lord,  when  I  will  make 
 a  new  Covenant  with  the  house 
 of  Israel  and  with  the  house  of 
 Judah : 
 
 9  "  Not  according  to  the  co- 
 venant that  I  made  with  their 
 FATHERS  in  the  Day  when  I  took 
 them  by  the  HAND  to  lead  them 
 out  of  the  Land  of  Egypt;  Be- 
 cause tijCg  continued  not  in  my 
 covenant,  and  $  regarded  them 
 not,  saith  the  Lord. 
 
 10  "  For  this  is  the  COVENANT 
 that  I  will  make  with  the  HOUSE 
 of  "^Israel  after  those  DAYS,  saith 
 the  Lord;  I  will  put  my  Laws  into 
 their  mind,  and  write  them  in 
 their  fFIearts:  and  I  will  be  to 
 them  a  God,  and  tf)Cg  shall  be  to 
 me  a  People: 
 
 11  "And  they  shall  not  teach 
 every  man  his  f  neighbour,  and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 27.  those  of  the  people:  for  This  he  did  once  for  all,  when, 
 28.  THAT  oath  which  was  since  the  law.  4.    those  priests  w)io  offer  gifts. 
 
 5.  that  pattern  which  was  shewed.         10.    Israel:  After  those  days,  saith  the  Lord, 
 I  will  put. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 26.  also  became  Us.         4.  If  then  he  were  (a).         4,  are 
 those  who  OFFER  GIFTS.         10.  Ilcart.         11.  fellowcitizen,  and  every.     See  2. 
 
 J  3.  Exod.  XXV.  40. 
 
 383 
 
VITI.  12. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 IX.  13. 
 
 every  man  his  brother,  saying, 
 Know  the  LoRD:  For  all  shall 
 know  me,  from  the  least  to  the 
 greatest. 
 
 12  "  For  I  will  be  merciful  to 
 their  UNRIGHTEOUSNESS,  and  their 
 SINS  [and  their  Iniquities]  will  I 
 remember  no  more."  J 
 
 13  In  that  he  SAITH,  A  new 
 covenant,  he  hath  made  the  FIRST 
 
 old.      Now    THAT    which    DECAY- 
 
 ETH  and  waxeth  old  is  ready  to 
 vanish  away. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 1  Then  verily  the  first  cove- 
 nant had  [also]  Ordinances  of 
 Divine -service,  and  a  worldly 
 SANCTUARY. 
 
 2  For  there  was  a  Tabernacle 
 made ;  the  first,  wherein  was  the 
 
 CANDLESTICK,     and    the     TABLE, 
 
 and  the  t  SHEWBREAD  ;  which  is 
 called  the  Sanctuary. 
 
 3  And  after  the  SECOND  Veil, 
 *  the  Tabernacle  which  is  called 
 the  t Holiest  of  All; 
 
 4  Which  had  [the  Golden  Cen- 
 ser, and]  the  ARK  of  the  cove- 
 nant overlaid  round  about  with 
 Gold,  wherein  ivas  the  golden 
 Pot  that  had  manna,  and  Aaron's 
 rod  that  BUDDED,  and  the  ta- 
 bles of  the  COVENANT ; 
 
 5  And  over  it  the  Cherubims 
 of  Glory  shadowing  the  MERCY- 
 SEAT;  of  which  we  cannot  now 
 speak  particularly. 
 
 6  Now  when  these  things  were 
 thus  ordained,  the  priests  went 
 
 always  into  the  first  Tabernacle, 
 accomplishing  the  service  of  God. 
 
 7  But  into  the  second  went 
 the  HIGH -priest  alone  once 
 every-year,  not  without  Blood, 
 which  he  offered  for  himself,  and 
 /or  the  errors  of  the  people  : 
 
 8  The  HOLY  GHOST  This  sig- 
 nifying, that  the  WAY  into  the 
 holiest -OF -ALL  was  not  yet 
 made  manifest,  while  as  the  first 
 Tabernacle  was  yet  standing: 
 
 9  Which  was  a  Figure  for  "^the 
 time  then  present,  in  which 
 were  oflered  both  Gifts  and  Sacri- 
 fices, that  could  not  make  HIM 
 that  DID-THE-SERVICE  perfect,  as 
 pertaining  to  the  Conscience; 
 
 10  Which  stood  only  in  Meats 
 and  Drinks,  and  Divers  Washings, 
 and  carnal  Ordinances,  imposed  on 
 them  until  the  Time  of  Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 §    LXIV. 
 
 11  But  Christ  being  come  an 
 High-priest  of  GOOD  things  to 
 COME,  by  a  greater  and  More- 
 perfect  Tabernacle,  not  made  with 
 hands,  ti)at  is  to  say,  not  of  This 
 
 BUILDING  ; 
 
 12  Neither  by  the  Blood  of 
 Goats  and  Calves,  but  by  his  OWN 
 Blood  he  entered  in  "^once  into 
 the  HOLY  place,  having  obtained 
 Eternal  Redemption  for  us. 
 
 13  For  if  the  blood  of  t  Bulls 
 and  of  Goats,  and  the  Ashes  of  an 
 Heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean, 
 sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of 
 the  FLESH : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that   Tabernacle  which  is  called. 
 was  then  present.         12.  once  for  all  into. 
 
 9.    THAT    TIME  whicll 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 2.  shewbread,  and  the  golden  Altar-of-incense;  which 
 is  called  the  sanctuary.  3.  holiest  op  all.  13.  Goats  and  of  Bulls.     See 
 
 12,  1(a),  4. 
 
 ±  12.  Jer.xxxi.  31—34. 
 
 384 
 
IX.  14. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 X.  1. 
 
 14  How  much  more  shall  the 
 BLOOD  of  Christ,  who  through 
 the  eternal  Spirit  offered  Himself 
 without  spot  to  God,  f  purge 
 t  your  CONSCIENCE  from  Dead 
 Works  to  SERVE  the  t living  God? 
 
 15  And  for  this  cause  he  is  the 
 Mediator  of  the  new  Testament, 
 that  by  means  of  Death,  for  the 
 Redemption  of  the  transgres- 
 sions that  were  under  the  first 
 Testament,  they  which  are  cal- 
 led might  receive  the  proimise 
 of  eternal  Inheritance. 
 
 16  For  where  a  Testament  is, 
 there  must  also  of  Necessity  be 
 the  Death  of  the  testator. 
 
 17  For  a  Testament  is  of  force 
 after  men  are  dead:  otherwise  it  is 
 of  no  strength  at  all  while  the 
 testator  liveth. 
 
 18  Whereupon  neither  the  first 
 testament  was  dedicated  without 
 Blood. 
 
 19  For  when  Moses  had  spoken 
 Every  Precept  to  All  the  people 
 according  to  the  f  Law,  he  took 
 the  BLOOD  of  calves  and  of 
 t  Goats,  with  Water,  and  scarlet 
 Wool,  and  Hyssop,  and  sprinkled 
 both    the    BOOK,    and    All    the 
 
 PEOPLE, 
 
 20  Saying,  "  This  is  the  blood 
 of  the  TESTAMENT  which  God 
 hath  enjoined  unto  you."  J 
 
 21  ]\loreover  he  sprinkled  with 
 
 BLOOD    both    the     TABERNACLE, 
 
 and    All     the    vessels    of    the 
 
 MINISTRY. 
 
 22  And  almost  all  things  are  by 
 
 the  law  purged  with  Blood;  and 
 without  Shedding-of-blood  is  no 
 Remission. 
 
 23  It  was  therefore  necessary  that 
 the  PATTERNS  of  THINGS  in  the 
 heavens  should  be  purified  with 
 These ;  but  the  heavenly  things 
 themselves  with  Better  Sacrifices 
 than  these. 
 
 24  For  t  Christ  is  not  entered 
 into  the  Holy  places  made  with 
 hands,  ivhich  are  the  Figures  of 
 the  TRUE;  but  into  heaven  itself, 
 now  to  appear  in  the  presence 
 of  God  for  us : 
 
 25  Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer 
 himself  often,  as  the  high-prtest 
 entereth  into  the  HOLY  place 
 every  Year  with  Blood  of  Others; 
 
 26  For  then  must  he  often  have 
 suffered  since  tlie  Foundation  of 
 World :  but  now  once  in  the  End 
 of  the  WORLD  hath  he  appeared  to 
 put  away  f  Sin  by  the  sacrifice 
 of  himself. 
 
 27  And  as  it  is  appointed  unt<y 
 MEN  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the 
 Judgment: 
 
 28  So  t  Christ  was  once  offered 
 to  BEAR  the  Sins  of  Many;  and 
 unto  THEM  that  LOOK  for  Him 
 shall  he  appear  the  Second  time 
 without  Sin  unto  f  Salvation. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 1  For  the  LAW  having  a  Sha- 
 dow of  GOOD  things  to  COME,  and 
 not  the  Very  image  of  the  things, 
 can  never  with  THOSE  Sacrifices 
 which   they  offered  Year-by-year 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 14.  purge.  \_From  this  word  to  the  end  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Hebrews  the  Vatican  Manuscript  is  defective.  The  various  Readings  from  this  point  to 
 the  end  of  the  Epistle  are  taken  from  Dr.  Woide's  Collation  of  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript.^ 
 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript.— 14.  our  conscience.  14.  living  and  true  God? 
 
 19.  LAW.         19.  GOATS.        24.  Christ.         26.  sin.        28.  also  Christ.       28.  Salvarion 
 by  Faith.    For, 
 
 t  20.  Exod.  xxiv.  8. 
 
 c  c  ;58.5 
 
X.  2. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 X.  22 
 
 CONTINUALLY  make  the  COMERS- 
 T HEREUNTO  perfect. 
 
 2  For  then  would  tliey  not 
 have  ceased  to  be  offered?  be- 
 cause tliat  the  WORSHIPRERS  once 
 purged  should  have  had  no  more 
 Conscience  of  Sins. 
 
 3  But  in  ti^OlSC  saaifices  there  is 
 a  Remembrance  as::ain  made  of  Sins 
 E  very-year. 
 
 4  For  it  is  not  possible  that  the 
 Blood  of  Bulls  and  of  Goats  sliould 
 take  away  Sins. 
 
 5  Wherefore  when  he  cometh 
 into  the  world,  he  saith,  "  Sacri- 
 fice and  Offering  thou  wouldest 
 not,  but  a  Body  hast  thou  prepared 
 me. 
 
 6  "In  Burnt-offerings  and  sa- 
 crifices for  Sin  thou  hast  had  no 
 pleasure. 
 
 7  "  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  come, 
 in  the  Volume  of  tlie  Book  it  is 
 written  of  me,  to  DO  thy  WILL 
 O  God."  t 
 
 8  Above  when  he  said,  f"  Sa- 
 crifice and  Offovino;  and  Burnt- 
 offerings  and  ojfeinng  for  Sin  thou 
 wouldest  not,  neither  hadst  plea- 
 sure therein;  which  are  offered  by 
 the  t  LAW ; 
 
 9  "  Then  said  he,  Lo,  I  come 
 to  DO  thy  WILL,  [O  God]."  He 
 taketh  away  the  first,  that  he 
 may  establish  the  SECOND. 
 
 10  By  the  AVhich  Will  WE  are 
 sanctified  through  the  offering 
 of  the  BODY  of  t  Jesus  Christ 
 *  once /or  all. 
 
 1 1  And  Every  f  Priest  stand- 
 eth  daily  ministering  and  offering 
 
 oftentimes    the    SAME    Sacrifices, 
 which  can  never  take  away  Sins: 
 
 12  But  this  man,  after  he  had 
 offered  One  Sacrifice  for  Sins  for- 
 ever, sat  down  on  the  Right-hand 
 of  God; 
 
 13  From  henceforth  expect- 
 ing till  his  enemies  be  made  his 
 
 FOOTSTOOL. 
 
 14  For  by  One  Offering  he  hath 
 perfected  for-ever  them  that 
 are  sanctified. 
 
 15  Whereof  the   holy    ghost 
 also   is  a  witness   to  us:  for  after    „ 
 that  he  had  f  said -before,  | 
 
 16  "  This  is  the  covenant  that 
 I  will  make  with  *  them  after 
 those  DAYS,  saith  the  Lord,  1  will 
 put  my  Laws  into  their  Hearts, 
 and  in  their  f  minds  will  I  write 
 them ; 
 
 17  "And  their  sins  and  -^ini- 
 quities will  I  remember  no 
 more."  % 
 
 18  Now  where  Remission  of 
 these  is,  there  is  no  more  Offering 
 for  Sin. 
 
 19  Having  therefore,  Brethren, 
 Boldness  to  enter  into  the  holi- 
 est by  the  blood  of  Jesus, 
 
 20  By  a  new  and  living  Way, 
 which  he  hath  consecrated  for  us, 
 through  the  veil,  tjat  is  to  say,  A 
 his  FLESH ; 
 
 21  And  having  an  high  Priest 
 over  the  house  of  GoD;  | 
 
 22  Let  us  draw  near  with  a  True 
 Heart  in  Full-assurance  of  Faith, 
 having  our  HEARTS  sprinkled  from 
 an  evil  Conscience,  and  our  BO- 
 DIES washed  with  pure  Water. 
 
 4 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10,  once  for  all. 
 
 INIQUITIES. 
 
 16.    them:  After  those  days. 
 
 17.  their 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 8.  Sacrifices  and  Offerings  and.     9.  Law.      10.  Jesus 
 Christ.         11.  High-pi-icst  standeth.         15.  said,  Tliis  js.         16.  mind.     See  9. 
 
 7.  Psa.xl.  6— S.         t  17,  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  34. 
 
 386 
 
X.  23. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 XL  3. 
 
 23  Let  us  hold  fast  the  pro- 
 fession of  our  FAITH  without 
 wavering;  for  he  is  faithful  that 
 promised; 
 
 24  And  let  us  consider  one  ano- 
 ther to  provoke  unto  Love  and  to 
 Good  Works : 
 
 25  Not  forsakino[  the  assem- 
 BLING-  of  ourselves  together,  as 
 the  Manner  of  some  is;  but  ex- 
 horting one  another:  and  so  much 
 the  more,  as  ye  see  the  DAY  ap- 
 proaching. 
 
 26  For  if  we  sin  wilfully  after 
 that  we  have  received  the 
 knowledge  of  the  truth,  there 
 remaineth  no  more  Sacrifice  for 
 Sins, 
 
 27  But  a  certain  Fearful  Look- 
 ing-for of  Judgment  and  Fiery 
 Indignation,  which  shall  devour 
 the  ADVERSARIES. 
 
 28  He  that  despised  Moses'  Law, 
 died  without  Mercy  under  Two  or 
 Three  Witnesses: 
 
 29  Of  how  much  Sorer  Punish- 
 ment,, suppose  ye,  shall  HE  be 
 thought  worthy,  who  hath  trod- 
 den-under -FOOT  the  SON  of 
 God,  and  hath  counted  the  BLOOD 
 of  the  COVENANT,  [wherewith  he 
 was  sanctified],  an  imholy  thing, 
 and  hath   done  despite  unto  the 
 
 SPIRIT  of  GRACE? 
 
 30  For  we  know  him  that  hath 
 SAID,  "  Vengeance  belongeth  unto 
 Me,  $  will  recompense,'' J  saith 
 the  Lord.  And  again,  "  The  Lord 
 shall  judge  his  PEOPLE."  { 
 
 '6\  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall 
 into  the  Llands  of  the  living  God. 
 
 32  But  call  to  remembrance  the 
 FORMER  Days,  in  which,  after  ye 
 
 were   illuminated,    ye   endured  a 
 Great  Fight  of  Afflictions ; 
 
 33  Partly,  whilst  ye  were  made 
 a  gazingstock  both  by  Reproaches 
 and  Afflictions;  and  partly,  whilst 
 ye  became  Companions  of  them 
 that  were  so  used. 
 
 34  For  ye  had  compassion  of  mc 
 in  my  BONDS,  and  took  joyfully 
 the  SPOILING  of  your  GOODS, 
 knowing  fin  yourselves  that  ye 
 have  [in  Heaven]  a  Better  and  an 
 Enduring  Substance. 
 
 35  Cast  not  away  therefore  your 
 CONFIDENCE,  which  hath  Great 
 Recompence-of-reward. 
 
 36  For  ye  have  Need  of  Patience, 
 that,  after  ye  have  done  the  will 
 of  God,   ye   might    receive    the 
 
 PROMISE. 
 
 37  For  yet  a  little  while,  and  HE 
 that  shall  COME  will  come,  and 
 will  not  tarry. 
 
 38  Now  t"  the  JUST  shall  live 
 by  Faith:" J  but  if  any  man  draw 
 back,  my  SOUL  shall  have  no 
 pleasure  in  him. 
 
 39  But  tor  are  not  of  them  who 
 draw  back  unto  Perdition ;  but  of 
 them  that  believe  to  the  Saving  of 
 the  Soul. 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 1  Now  Faith  is  the  Substance 
 of  things  hoped  for,  the  Evidence 
 of  Things  not  seen. 
 
 2  For  bv  it  the  elders  ob- 
 tained  a  good  report. 
 
 3  Through  Faith  we  understand 
 that  the  worlds  were  framed  by 
 the  Word  of  God,  so  that  t  things 
 which  are  seen  were  not  made 
 of  things  which  do  appear. 
 
 +  Alexandrian  Manuscript. — 34.  that  yourselves  have  a  Better  and.      38.  my  "just 
 one  shall  live  by  Faith."         3.  that  which  is  seen  was  not  made.     See  29,  34. 
 
 X  30.  Dcut.  xxxii.  35. 
 
 :J:  30.  Dent,  xxxii.  36. 
 CC    2 
 
 +  38.  Ilab.  ii.  4. 
 
 387 
 
XI.  4 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 XT.  19. 
 
 4  By  Faith  Abel  offered  unto 
 God  a  More-excellent  Sacrifice 
 than  Cain,  by  which  he  obtained 
 witness  that  lie  was  rii^htcous, 
 God  testifying  of  his  GIFTS:  cind 
 *by  it  he  being  dead  yet  speaketh. 
 
 5  By  Faith  Enoch  was  translated 
 that  he  should  not  see  Death; 
 and  was  not  found,  because  GOD 
 had  translated  him:  for  before 
 [his]  TRANSLATION  he  had  this 
 testimony,  that  he  pleased  GoD. 
 
 6  But  without  Faith  it  is  im- 
 possible to  please  him :  for  he 
 that  COMETH  to  God  must  believe 
 That  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  Ke- 
 Avarder  of  them  that  diligent- 
 LY-SEEK  him. 
 
 7  By  Faith  Noah,  being  warned 
 of  God  of  THINGS  not  SEEN  as 
 yet,  moved  with  fear,  prepared  an 
 Ark  to  the  Saving  of  his  house; 
 by  the  which  he  condemned  the 
 WORLD,  and  became  Heir  of  the 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS  which  is  by 
 Faith. 
 
 8  By  Faith  Abraham,  fwhen 
 he  was  called  to  go  out  into  a 
 PLACE  which  he  should  after  re- 
 ceive for  an  Inheritance,  obeyed: 
 and  he  went  out,  not  knowing 
 whither  he  went. 
 
 9  By  Faith  he  sojourned  in 
 the  tLAND  of  PRO.A[iSE,  as  in  a 
 Strange-country,  dwelling  in  Ta- 
 bernacles with  Isaac  and  Jacob, 
 the  HEIRS  with  him  of  the  same 
 PROMISE : 
 
 10  For   he   looked   for   a   city 
 
 which        hath        FOUNDATIONS, 
 
 Whose  Builder  and  Maker  is  GoD. 
 
 11  Through  Faith  also  Sara 
 herself  received  Strength  to  con- 
 ceive Seed,  tand  [was  delivered 
 of  a  child]  when  she  was  past 
 Age,  because  she  judged  him 
 faithful  who  had  PROMISED. 
 
 12  Therefore  t  ^pi'^-ng  there  even 
 of  one,  and  Jim  as  good  as  dead, 
 so  many  as  the  STARS  of  the  sky 
 in  MULTITUDE,  and  f^s  ^tlie 
 Sand  which  is  by  the  SEA  shore 
 
 INNUMERABLE. 
 
 13  These  all  died  in  Faith,  not 
 having  received  the  promises, 
 but  having  seen  them  afar  off, 
 [and  were  persuaded  of  them\  and 
 embraced  them,  and  confessed  That 
 they  were  Strangers  and  Pilgrims 
 on  the  EARTH. 
 
 14  For  THEY  that  SAY  Such 
 things  declare  plainly  That  they 
 seek  a  Country. 
 
 15  And  truly,  if  they  had  been 
 mindful  of  that  country  from 
 whence  they  came  out,  they  might 
 have  had  Opportunity  to  have 
 returned. 
 
 16  But  now  thev  desire  a  bet- 
 ter  country,  ti)flt  is,  an  heavenly: 
 wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  to 
 be  called  their  God:  for  he  hath 
 prepared  for  them  a  City. 
 
 17  By  Faith  Abraham,  when  he 
 was  tried,  offered  up  Isaac:  and 
 HE  that  had  received  the  pro- 
 mises offered  up  his  ONLY-be- 
 GOTTEN  son, 
 
 18  Of  whom  it  was  said.  That 
 "  in  Isaac  shall  Thy  Seed  be 
 called  :"t 
 
 19  Accounting   That   GOD  7vas 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 4.  by  the  same  he  being.         12.  that  Sand  which  is. 
 
 +  Alexandkian  IManuscript.— 8.  he  that  was  called  to  go  out  into  a  Place  which. 
 9.  Land  of  promise.  1L  even  when  she  was  past  Age.  \2.  was  there  made  even  of 
 one.         12.  as  that  SAND  which  is,     See5,\\,  13. 
 
 ±  18.  Gen.  xxi.  12. 
 
 388 
 
XL  20. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 XI.  38. 
 
 able  to  raise  him  up,  even  from  the 
 Dead;  from  whence  also  he  re- 
 ceived Him  in  a  Figure. 
 
 20  fBy  Faith  Isaac  blessed  Ja- 
 cob and  Esau  concerning  things 
 to  come. 
 
 2 1  By  Faith  Jacobs  v^rhen  he  was 
 a  dying,  blessed  both  the  SONS  of 
 Joseph ;  and  worsliipped,  leaning 
 upon  the  TOP  of  his  staff. 
 
 22  By  Faith  Joseph,  when  he 
 died,  made  mention  of  the  de- 
 parting of  the  childrp:n  of 
 Israel;  and  gave  commandment 
 concernino;  his  BONES. 
 
 23  By  Faith  Moses,  when  he 
 was  born,  was  hid  three  Months 
 of  his  PARENTS,  because  they 
 saw  he  tvas  a  Proper  child;  and 
 they  were  not  afraid  of  the  KlNG^S 
 
 COMMANDMENT. 
 
 24  By  Faith  Moses,  when  he  was 
 come  to  years,  refused  to  be  called 
 the  Son  of  Pharaoh's  Daughter; 
 
 25  Choosing  rather  to  suffer  af- 
 fliction with  the  PEOPLE  of  GoD, 
 than  to  enjoy  the  Pleasures  of  Sin 
 for  a  Season ; 
 
 26  Esteeming  the  reproach  of 
 Christ  Greater  Kiches  than  the 
 TREASURES  fin  Egypt:  for  he 
 had    respect    unto    tlie     RECOM- 
 
 PENCE-OF-THE-REWARD. 
 
 27  By  Faith  he  forsook  Egypt, 
 not  fearing  the  wrath  of  the 
 KING:  for  he  endured,  as  seeing 
 
 HIM  who  is  INVISIBLE. 
 
 28  Through  Faith  he  kept  the 
 PASSOVER,  and  the  sprinkling 
 of  blood,  lest  HE  that  destroy- 
 ed the  FIRSTBORN  should  touch 
 tliem. 
 
 29  By  Faith  they  passed  through 
 the  Red   Sea  as  by  f  dry  land  : 
 
 which  the  Egyptians  assaying  to 
 do  were  drowned. 
 
 30  By  Faith  the  WALLS  of  Jeri- 
 cho fell  down,  after  they  were 
 compassed  about  Seven  Days. 
 
 31  By  Faith  "^the  harlot  Ra- 
 hab  perished  not  with  them  that 
 BELIEVED  not,  when  she  had  re- 
 ceived the  SPIES  with  Peace. 
 
 32  And  what  shall  I  more  say? 
 for  the  TIME  would  fail  me  to  tell 
 of  Gedeon,  [and  o/~\  Barak,  [and 
 of]  Samson,  [and  o/]  Jephthae ;  of 
 David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of 
 the  PROPHETS: 
 
 33  Who  through  Faith  subdued 
 Kingdoms,  wrought  Righteous- 
 ness, obtained  Promises,  stopped 
 the  Mouths  of  Lions, 
 
 34  Quenched  the  Violence  of 
 Fire,  escaped  the  Edge  of  the 
 Sword,  out  of  Weakness  were 
 made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in 
 Fight,  turned  to  Flight  the  Ar- 
 mies of  the  Aliens. 
 
 35  Women  received  their  dead 
 raised  to  life  again:  and  others 
 were  tortured,  not  accepting  de- 
 liverance; that  they  might  ob- 
 tain a  Better  Resurrection: 
 
 36  And  others  had  Trial  of  cruel 
 ]\Iockings  and  Scourgings,  yea, 
 moreover  of  Bonds  and  Imprison- 
 ment : 
 
 37  They  were  stoned,  they  were 
 sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were 
 slain  with  the  Sword:  they  wan- 
 dered about  in  Sheepskins  and 
 Goatskins;  being  destitute,  af- 
 flicted, tormented; 
 
 38  Of  whom  the  WORLD  was 
 not  worthy  :  they  wandered  in 
 Deserts,  and  in  Mountains,  and  in 
 Dens  and  caves  of  the  earth. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3L  Rahab  the  harlot  perished  not. 
 t  Alexandrian  MANUScuirr. — 20.  And  by  Faith  Isaac. 
 Laud,     Sec  32  (thrice). 
 
 26.  of  Egypt.        29.  Dry 
 389 
 
XI.  39. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 Xn.  17 
 
 39  And  these  all,  having  ob- 
 tained a  good  report  through 
 FAITH,  received  not  the  f  pro- 
 mise: 
 
 40  God  having  provided  some 
 better  thing  for  Us,  that  they  with- 
 out Us  should  not  be  made  perfect. 
 
 CHAPTER  XH. 
 
 1  Wherefore  seeing  tOC  also  are 
 compassed  about  with  So -great 
 a  Cloud  of  Witnesses,  let  us  lay 
 aside  every  Weight,  and  the  SiN 
 which  doth  so  eastly-beset  ws, 
 and  let  us  run  with  Patience  the 
 
 RACE  that  is  SET-BEFORE  US, 
 
 2  Looking  unto  "^  Jesus  the 
 AUTHOR  and  Finisher  of  our 
 FAITH ;  who  for  the  JOY  that  was 
 SET-BEFORE  him  endured  the 
 Cross,  despising  the  Shame,  and  is 
 set  down  at  the  Right-hand  of  the 
 THRONE  of  God, 
 
 3  For  consider  him  that  en- 
 dured Such  Contradiction  of 
 SINNERS  against  himself,  lest  ye 
 be   wearied    and    faint    in    your 
 
 MINDS. 
 
 4  Ye  have  not  yet  resisted  unto 
 Blood,  striving  against  SIN. 
 
 5  And  ye  have  forgotten  the 
 exhortation  which  speaketh 
 ■unto  you  as  unto  Children, '^  My 
 Son,  despise  not  thou  the  Chasten- 
 ing of  the  Lord,  nor  faint  when 
 thou  art  rebuked  of  him : 
 
 6  "  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth 
 he  chasteneth,and  scourgeth  Every 
 Son  whom  he  receiveth."  { 
 
 7  If  ye  endure  Chastening,  GoD 
 dealeth  with  you  as  with  Sons; 
 for  What  Son  is  he  whom  the 
 Father  chasteneth  not? 
 
 8  But  if  ye  be  without  Chastises 
 ment,  whereof  all  are  Partakers, 
 then  are  ye  Bastards  and  not  Sons. 
 
 9  Furthermore  we  have  hal 
 fathers  of  our  flesh  which 
 corrected  W5,  and  we  gave  them 
 reverence:  shall  we  not  much  ra- 
 ther be  in  subjection  mito  the 
 FATHER  of  SPIRITS,  and  live? 
 
 10  For  THEY  verily  for  a  Few 
 Days  chastened  us  after  their  own 
 
 PLEASURE;  but  HE  for  OWr  PROFIT, 
 
 that  we  might  be-partakers  of 
 
 his  HOLINESS. 
 
 1 1  Now  No  Chastening  for  the 
 PRESENT  seemeth  to  be  joyous, 
 but  grievous:  nevertheless  after- 
 ward it  yieldeth  the  peaceable 
 Fruit  of  Rio-hteousness  unto  them 
 which  are  exercised  thereby. 
 
 12  Wherefore  lift  up  the  hands 
 which  HANG-DOWN,  and  the  fee- 
 ble Knees; 
 
 13  And  make  straight  Paths  for 
 your  feet,  lest  that  which  is 
 lame  be  turned  out  of  the  way; 
 but  let  it  rather  be  healed. 
 
 14  Follow  Peace  with  all  men^ 
 and  HOLINESS,  without  which  no 
 man  shall  see  the  Lord  : 
 
 15  Looking  diligently  lest  any 
 man  fail  of  the  GRACE  of  GoD; 
 lest  any  Root  of  Bitterness  spring- 
 ing up  trouble  you^  and  thereby 
 t  many  be  defiled ; 
 
 16  Lest  there  he  any  Fornicator, 
 or  Profane  person,  as  Esau,  who 
 for  one  Morsel  of  Meat  sold  his 
 
 BIRTHRIGHT. 
 
 17  For  ye  know  how  That  after- 
 ward, when  he  would  have  in- 
 herited the  BLESSING,  he  was 
 rejected:   for  he  found  no   Place 
 
 *  Ejipiiatic  Text. — 2.  the  author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith,  Jesus,  who. 
 t  Alexandrian  Manuscript,     39.  promises.         15.  many  be  defiled. 
 X  6.  Prov.iii.  U. 
 
 390 
 
XII.  18. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 XHI.  7. 
 
 of  Repentance,  tliougli  he  souglit 
 it  carefully  witli  Tears. 
 
 18  For  ye  are  not  come  unto 
 t  the  Mount  that  might  be  touched, 
 and  that  burned  with  Fire,  nor 
 unto  Blackness,  and  Darkness,  and 
 Tempest, 
 
 1 9  And  tlie  Sound  of  a  Trumpet, 
 and  the  Voice  of  Words;  which 
 voice  TFIEY  that  heard  intreated 
 that  the  Word  should  not  be 
 spoken  to  Them  any  more : 
 
 20  For  they  could  not  endure 
 THAT  which  was  commanded, 
 "  And  if  so  much  as  a  Beast  touch 
 the  MOUNTAIN,  it  shall  be  stoned, 
 [or  thrust  through  with  a  Dart] : 
 
 21  "And  so  terrible  was  the 
 SIGHT,  that  Moses  said,  I  exceed- 
 ingly fear  and  quake :"  % 
 
 22  But  ye  are  come  unto  Mount 
 Sion,  and  unto  the  City  of  the 
 living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusa- 
 lem, and  to  an  Innumerable-com- 
 pany of  Angels, 
 
 23  To  the  General-assembly  and 
 Church  of  the  Firstborn,  which 
 are  written  in  Heaven,  and  to  God 
 the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  Spirits 
 of  Just  men  made  perfect, 
 
 24  And  to  Jesus  the  JMediator  of 
 the  new  Covenant,  and  to  the 
 Blood  of  Sprinkling,  that  speak- 
 eth  Better  things  than  thai  of 
 Abel. 
 
 25  See  that  ye  refuse  not  HIM 
 that  SPEAKETH.  For  if  tt)Ci)  es- 
 caped not  who  refused  IIIM  that 
 SPAKE  on  t  EARTH,  much  more 
 shall  not  \D0  escape^  *if  we  turn- 
 away  from  HIM  that  speaketh 
 from  Heaven: 
 
 26  Whose   voice    then   shook 
 
 the  EARTH  :  but  now  he  hath 
 promised,  saying,  "  Yet  once  more 
 t$  shake  not  the  EARTH  only, 
 but  also  HEAVEN."! 
 
 27  And  THIS  word,  *'  Yet  once 
 more,  signifieth  the  removing  of 
 those  THINGS  that  are  shaken,  as 
 of  things  that  are  made,  [that 
 those  THINGS  which  cannot  be 
 SHAKEN  may  remain]. 
 
 28  Wherefore  we  receiving  a 
 Kingdom  which  cannot  be  moved, 
 let  us  have  Grace,  whereby  we 
 may  serve  God  acceptably  with 
 Reverence  and  Godly-fear: 
 
 29  For  our  God  is  a  consuming- 
 Fire. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 1  Let  BROTHERLY-LOVE  con- 
 tinue. 
 
 2  Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain 
 STRANGERS:  for  thereby  some 
 have  entertained  Angels  unawares. 
 
 3  Remember  them  that  are  in 
 BONDS,  as  bound  with  them;  and 
 
 them  which  SUFFER-ADVERSITY, 
 
 as  being  yourselves  also  in  the 
 Body. 
 
 4  Marriage  is  honourable  in 
 all,  and  the  BED  undeSled:  fbut 
 Whoremongers  and  Adulterers 
 God  will  judge. 
 
 5  Let  your  conversation  be 
 without  covetousness ;  and  be  con- 
 tent with  such  THINGS  as  ye  have  : 
 for  \)t  hath  said,  "  I  will  never 
 leave  Thee,  nor  forsake  Thee."  % 
 
 6  So  that  we  may  boldly  say, 
 '*  The  Lord  is  My  Helper,  and  I 
 will  not  fear  what  Man  shall  do 
 unto  me."  J 
 
 7  Remember      them      which 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 25.  we  who  turn-away. 
 
 f  Alexandrian  Manuscuipt. — 18.  that  il/w<n<  which  might  be  touched.     25.  Earth. 
 26.  11  will  shake.         4.  for  Whoremongers.     See  20,  27. 
 
 +  21.  Exod.  xix.  13.         X  26.  Ilag.  ii.  6.       +  5.  Gen.  xxviii.  15.       X  6.  Psa.  Ivi.  4. 
 
 3*J1 
 
XIII.  8. 
 
 TO  THE  HEBREWS. 
 
 XIII.  25. 
 
 HAVE-THE-RULE  over  you,  who 
 have  spoken  unto  you  the  WORD 
 of  God:  Whose  faith  follow, 
 considering  the  END  of  their  CON- 
 VERSATION. 
 
 8  Jesus  Christ  the  SAME  Yes- 
 terday, and  To-day,  and  for  ever. 
 
 9  Be  not  carried  about  with 
 divers  and  strange  Doctrines.  For 
 it  is  a  good  thing  that  the  heart 
 be  established  with  Grace;  not 
 with  Meats,  which  have  not  pro- 
 fited THEM  that  have  been  OCCU- 
 PIED therein. 
 
 10  We  have  an  Altar,  whereof 
 THEY  have  no  Right  to  eat  which 
 
 SERVE  the  TABERNACLE. 
 
 11  For  the  bodies  of  those 
 Beasts,  whose  blood  is  brought 
 into  the  sanctuary  by  the 
 high -PRIEST  [for  Sin],  are 
 burned  without   the  camp. 
 
 1 2  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he 
 might  sanctify  the  people  with 
 liis  OWN  Blood,  suffered  without 
 the  gate. 
 
 13  Let  us  go  fojth  therefore  unto 
 him  without   the  camp,  bearing 
 
 his  REPROACH. 
 
 14  For  here  have  we  no  Con- 
 tinuing City,  but  we  seek  ONE 
 to  come. 
 
 15  By  him  therefore  let  us  offer 
 the  Sacrifice  of  Praise  to  God 
 continually,  tjat  is,  the  Fruit  of 
 our   Lips    giving    thanks   to    his 
 
 NAME. 
 
 16  But  to  DO-GOOD  and  to  com- 
 municate forget  not:  for  with 
 Such  Sacrifices  God  is  well 
 pleased. 
 
 17  Obey  them  that  have-the- 
 
 RULE  over  you,  and  submit  your- 
 selves: for  tJ^B  watch  for  your 
 SOULS,  as  they  that  must  give 
 Account,  that  they  may  do  it  with 
 Joy,  and  not  with  grief:  for  tt)at 
 is  unprofitable  for  you. 
 
 18  Pray  for  us:  for  we  trust  we 
 have  a  Good  Conscience,  in  all 
 things  willing  to  live  honestly. 
 
 19  But  I  beseech  you  the  rather 
 to  do  This,  that  I  may  be  restored 
 to  you  the  sooner. 
 
 20  Now  *the  GoD  of  peace, 
 that  BROUGHT-AGAIN  from  the 
 Dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great 
 SHEPHERD  of  the  SHEEP,  through 
 the  Blood  of  the  everlasting  Cove- 
 nant, 
 
 21  Make  you  perfect  in  Every 
 good  fWork  to  DO  his  will, 
 working  in  you  THAT  which  is 
 WELL -PLEASING  in  his  sight, 
 through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom 
 be  GLORY  for  EVER  and  ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 22  And  I  beseech  you,  Brethren, 
 suffer  the  word  of  exhorta- 
 tion: for  I  have  written  a  letter 
 unto  you  in  few  words. 
 
 23  Know  ye  that  f  our  brother 
 Timothy  is  set  at  liberty ;  with 
 whom,  if  he  come  shortly,  I  will 
 see  you. 
 
 24  Salute  All  them  that  have- 
 THE-RULE  over  you,  and  All  the 
 SAINTS.  They  of  Italy  salute 
 you. 
 
 25  Grace  he  with  you  all. 
 Amen. 
 
 ^  Written  to  the  Hebrews  from  Italy  by 
 Timothy. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Tkxt. — 20.  that  God  of  peace  who  brought-again. 
 
 t  Alkxandrian  Manuscript. — 21.  "Work  and  Word,  to  do  his  will,  working  in 
 you  by  Him  that.  23.  our  brother.  See  W.  Subscription:  To  the  Hebrews, 
 written  from  Rome. 
 
 392 
 
t   THE     [GENERAL]     EPISTLE 
 OF    JAMES. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  James,  a  Servant  of  God  and 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  "^thc 
 TWELVE  Tribes  which  are  SCAT- 
 TERED-ABROAD,  greeting. 
 
 2  My  Brethren,  count  it  All 
 Joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  Temp- 
 tations ; 
 
 3  Knowing  this,  That  the  TRY- 
 ING of  Your  FAITH  worketh 
 Patience. 
 
 4  But  let  PATIENCE  have  her 
 perfect  Work,  that  ye  may  be 
 perfect  and  entire,  wanting  No- 
 thing. 
 
 5  If  any  of  you  lack  Wisdom, 
 let  him  ask  of  GoD,  that  GIVETH 
 to  all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth 
 not;  and  it  shall  be  given  him. 
 
 6  But  let  him  ask  in  Faith, 
 Nothing  wavering.  For  HE  that 
 WAVERETH  is  like  a  Wave  of  the 
 Sea  driven  with  the  wind  and 
 tossed. 
 
 7  For  let  not  that  MAN  think 
 That  he  shall  receive  any  thing  of 
 the  Lord. 
 
 8  A  double  minded  Man  is  un- 
 stable in  All  his  WAYS. 
 
 9  Let  the  brother  of  low- 
 degree    rejoice   in    that    he    is 
 
 EXALTED : 
 
 10  But  the  RICH,  in  that  he  is 
 MADE-LOW :  Because  as  the  Flower 
 of  the  Grass  he  shall  pass  away. 
 
 11  For  the  SUN  is  no  sooner 
 risen  with  a  burning-heat,  but 
 it  withereth  the  GRASS,  and  the 
 FLOWER  thereof  falleth,  and  the 
 GRACE     of    the     FASHION    of     it 
 
 perisheth:  so  also  shall  the  RICH 
 man  fade  away  in  his  WAYS. 
 
 12  Blessed  is  the  Man  that  en- 
 dureth  Temptation :  For  when  he 
 is  tried,  he  shall  receive  the  CROAVN 
 of  LIFE,  which  tthe  Lord  hath 
 promised  to  THEM  that  love 
 him. 
 
 13  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is 
 tempted,  I  am  tempted  of  f  God: 
 for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with 
 Evil,  neither  tempteth  f)e  any 
 man: 
 
 14  But  every  man  is  tempted, 
 when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his 
 OWN  Lust,  and  enticed. 
 
 15  Then  when  LUST  hath  con- 
 ceived, it  bringeth  forth  Sin :  and 
 SIN,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth 
 forth  Death. 
 
 16  Do  not  err,  my  beloved  Bre- 
 thren. 
 
 17  Every  good  Gift  and  Every 
 perfect  Gift  is  from  above,  and 
 Cometh  down  from  the  father 
 of  LIGHTS,  with  whom  is  No 
 Variableness,  neither  Shadow  of 
 Turning. 
 
 18  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us 
 with  the  Word  of  Truth,  that  we 
 should  BE  a  kind  of  Firstfruits  of 
 HIS  Creatures. 
 
 ♦  Ejiphatic  Text. — \.  those  twelve  Tribes  which, 
 t  Vatican  ^Lvnusciupt. —  Title:  The  Epistle  of  James. 
 13.  God. 
 
 12.  he  hath  promised. 
 
 393 
 
1.  19. 
 
 THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES. 
 
 II.  9. 
 
 §11. 
 
 19  Wherefore,  my  beloved  Bre- 
 thren, let  Every  Man  be  swift  to 
 
 HEAR,     slow     to    SPEAK,     sloW    tO 
 
 Wrath : 
 
 20  For  the  Wrath  of  Man  work- 
 eth  not  the  Righteousness  of  God. 
 
 21  Wherefore  lay  apart  All  Fil- 
 thiness  and  Superfluity  of  Naugh- 
 tiness, and  receive  with  Meekness 
 ■^the  ENGRAFTED  Word,  which  is 
 ABLE  to  save  your  SOULS. 
 
 22  But  be  ye  Doers  of  the  Word, 
 and  not  Hearers  only,  deceiving 
 your  own  selves. 
 
 23  For  if  any  be  a  Hearer  of  the 
 Word,  and  not  a  Doer,  i)C  is  like 
 unto  a  Man  Beholding  his  NA- 
 TURAL FACE  in  a  Glass: 
 
 24  For  he  beholdeth  himself, 
 and  goeth  his  way,  and  straight- 
 way forgetteth  what  manner  of 
 man  he  was. 
 
 25  But  WHOSO  LOOKETH  into 
 *the  perfect  Law  of  liberty, 
 and  continueth  therein,  \^t\  being 
 not  a  forgetful  Hearer,  but  a  Doer 
 of  the  Work,  this  man  shall  be 
 blessed  in  his  deed. 
 
 §  in- 
 
 26  If  any  man  [among  you] 
 seem  to  be  religious,  and  bridleth 
 not  his  Tongue,  but  deceiveth  his 
 own  Heart,  this  man's  religion 
 is  vain. 
 
 27  Pure  Religion  and  undefiled 
 before  "^GoD  and  the  Father  is 
 this,  To  visit  the  Fatherless  and 
 W^idows  in  their  affliction,  and 
 to  keep  Himself  unspotted  from 
 the  WORLD. 
 
 CHAPTER  n. 
 
 1  My  Brethren,  *have  not  the 
 FAITH  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 the  Lord  of  GLORY,  with  Respect- 
 of-persons. 
 
 2  For  if  there  come  unto  your 
 ASSEMBLY  a  ]\Ian  with  a  gold 
 ring,  in  goodly  Apparel,  and  there 
 come  in  also  a  Poor  man  in  Vile 
 Raiment ; 
 
 3  And  ye  have  respect  to  him 
 
 that  WEARETH  the  GAY  CLO- 
 THING, and  say  [unto  him].  Sit 
 tt)OU  here  in  a  good  place;  and 
 say  to  the  poor,  Stand  tt!)OU 
 there,  or  sit  [here]  under  my 
 FOOT-STOOL  : 
 
 4  Are  ye  not  [then]  partial  in 
 yourselves,  and  are  become  Judges 
 of  evil  Thoughts? 
 
 5  Hearken,  my  beloved  Bre- 
 thren, Hath  not  God  chosen  the 
 POOR  of  this  WORLD  rich  in  Faith, 
 and  Heirs  of  the  kingdom  which 
 he  hath  promised  to  THEM  that 
 LOVE  him? 
 
 5  But  g0  have  despised  the 
 POOR.  Do  not  rich  men  oppress 
 you,  and  *draw  you  before  the 
 Judgment-seats  ? 
 
 7  Do  not  tjcj)  blaspheme  that 
 WORTHY  Name  by  the  which  ye 
 are  called? 
 
 8  If  ye  fulfil  the  royal  Law 
 according  to  the  scripture, 
 ^'  Thou  shalt  love  thy  NEIGHBOUR 
 as  thyself,"  %  ye  do  well: 
 
 9  But  if  ye  have  respect  to 
 persons,  ye  commit  Sin^  and  are 
 convinced  of  the  LAW  as  Trans- 
 gressors. 
 
 *  EMPnA.Tic  Text. — 2L  that  engrafted  Word  wliich.  25.  that  which  is  the 
 perfect  Law  of  liberty.  27.  the  God  and  Fiither  is  this,  1.  see  ye  have  not. 
 6.  do  not  tjjcg  draw  you. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3.  tijau.  or  sit  there,  upon  my  footstool.  566  25,26, 
 3  (twice),  4. 
 
 X  8.  Lev.xix.  18 
 
 394 
 
II.   10. 
 
 THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES. 
 
 III.  3. 
 
 10  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the 
 Whole  LAW,  and  yet  oifend  in 
 one  pointy  he  is  guilty  of  all. 
 
 11  For  HE  that  said,  "  Do  not 
 commit  adultery,"  said  also,  "  Do 
 not  kill."  Now  if  thou  commit 
 no  adultery,  yet  if  thou  kill,  thou 
 art  become  a  Transgressor  of  the 
 Law. 
 
 12  So  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as 
 they  that  shall  be  judged  by  the 
 Law  of  Liberty. 
 
 13  For  HE  shall  have  JUDGMENT 
 without  mercy,  that  hath  SHEWED 
 no  Mercy;  and  Mercy  rejoice th 
 against  Judgment. 
 
 §   IV.  II 
 
 14  What  •\doth  it  PROFIT,  my 
 
 Brethren,  though  a  man  say  he 
 hath  Faith,  and  have  not  Works? 
 can  FAITH  save  him? 
 
 15  If  a  Brother  or  Sister  be 
 naked,  and  destitute  of  DAILY 
 Food, 
 
 16  And  one  of  you  say  unto 
 them.  Depart  in  Peace,  be  ye 
 wanned  and  filled;  notwithstand- 
 ing ye  give  thera  not  those  THINGS 
 which  are  NEEDFUL  to  the  BODY; 
 what  t  doth  it  PROFIT  ? 
 
 17  Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath 
 not  Works,  is  dead,  being  alone. 
 
 18  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  Cf)OU 
 hast  Faith,  and  \  have  Works: 
 shew  me  thy  faith  without  [thy] 
 WORKS,  and  $  will  shew  fthee  My 
 FAITH  by  [my]  WORKS. 
 
 19  CfjOU  believest  That  there  is 
 tone  God;  thou  doest  well:  the 
 DEVILS  also  believe,  and  tremble. 
 
 20  But  wilt  thou  know,  0  vain 
 
 Man,  That  faith  without  works 
 is  tdead? 
 
 2 1  Was  not  Abraham  our  fa- 
 ther justified  by  Works,  when 
 he  had  offered  Isaac  his  SON  upon 
 
 the  ALTAR? 
 
 22  Seest  thou  How  faith 
 wrought  with  his  WORKS,  and  by 
 WORKS  was  FAITH  made  perfect? 
 
 23  And  *the  SCRIPTURE  was 
 fulfilled  which  saith,  "  Abraham 
 believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed 
 unto  him  for  Righteousness:" J 
 and  he  was  called  the  ''  Friend 
 of  God.^'J 
 
 24  Ye  see  [then]  hoio  That  by 
 Works  a  Man  is  justified,  and  not 
 by  Faith  only. 
 
 25  Likewise  also  was  not  Rahab 
 the  HARLOT  justified  by  Works, 
 when  she  had  received  the  mes- 
 sengers, and  had  sent  them  out 
 Another  Way? 
 
 26  [For]  as  the  body  without 
 the  Spirit  is  dead,  so  FAITH  with- 
 out WORKS  is  dead  also. 
 
 CHAPTER  HI. 
 §  V. 
 
 1  My  Brethren,  "^be  not  Many 
 Masters,  knowing  That  we  shall 
 receive  the  Greater  Condemnation. 
 
 2  For  in  many  things  we  offend 
 all.  If  any  man  offend  not  in 
 Word,  the  same  is  a  Perfect  Man, 
 and  able  also  to  bridle  the  Whole 
 
 BODY. 
 
 3  Behold,  we  put  bits  in  the 
 horses'  mouths,  that  they  may 
 OBEY  us;  and  we  turnabout  their 
 Whole  BODY. 
 
 ♦  Emphatic  Text. — 23.  that  scRinuRE  was.         \.  be  ye  not. 
 
 t  Vatican   Manuscript.— 14.  is  the   Profit.  16.  is  the  Profit  (/>).  IS.  Thcc. 
 
 19.  ONE  God,         20.  barren?  Was  not.     See  18  (twice),  24,  26. 
 t  23.  Gen.  XV.  6.         t  23.  2Chron.xx.  7. 
 
 II   This  Sectional  number,  hi    the    Vatican  Manuscript,  is  placed  opposite  the  precedinij 
 clause  in  verse  13,  "And  Merev  rcjoiccth,"  etc. 
 
 395 
 
III.  4. 
 
 THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES. 
 
 IV.  4. 
 
 4  Behold  .also  the  SHIPS,  which 
 t  though  they  be  so  great,  and  are 
 driven  of  Fierce  Winds,  yet  are 
 they  turned  about "  with  a  very 
 Small  Helm,  whithersoever  the 
 GOVERNOR  listeth. 
 
 5  Even  so  the  tongue  is  a 
 Little  Member,  and  boasteth  great 
 things.  Behold,  How-great  a  ]\lat- 
 ter  t  a  Little  Fire  kindleth  ! 
 
 6  And  the  tongue  is  a  Fire,  a 
 World  of  iniquity:  so  "^is  the 
 TONGUE  among  our  members, 
 that  itDEFiLETii  the  Whole  BODY, 
 and  setteth  on  fire  the  COURSE  of 
 nature;  and  *it  is  set  on  fire  of 
 
 HELL. 
 
 7  For  Every  Kind  of  Beasts, 
 and  of  Birds,  and  of  Serpents,  and 
 of  Tilings  in  the  Sea,  is  tamed,  and 
 hath  been  tamed  of  man  kind  : 
 
 8  But  the  TONGUE  can  no  Man 
 tame;  it  is  an  Unruly  Evil  full  of 
 deadly  Poison. 
 
 9  Therewith  t  bless  we  *GoD, 
 even  the  Father;  and  therewith 
 curse  we  MEN,  which  are  made 
 after  the  Similitude  of  God. 
 
 10  Out  of  the  SAME  Mouth  pro- 
 ceedeth  Blessino;  and  Cursinc". 
 My  Brethren,  these  things  ought 
 not  so  to  be. 
 
 1 1  Doth  a  fountain  send  forth 
 at  the  SAME  Place  SWEET  water 
 and  BITTER? 
 
 12  Can  the  Fig-tree,  my  Bre- 
 thren, bear  Olive-berries?  either  a 
 Vine,  Figs?  fso  can  No  Fountain 
 both  yield  Salt  Water  and  Fresh. 
 
 §  VI. 
 
 13  Who  is  a  wise  man  and  en- 
 
 dued with  knowledge  among  you  ? 
 let  him  shew  out  of  a  good  Con- 
 versation his  WORKS  with  Meek- 
 ness of  Wisdom. 
 
 14  But  if  ye  have  bitter  Envying 
 and  Strife  in  your  hearts,  glory 
 not,  and  lie  not  against  the  truth. 
 
 15  This  WISDOM  descendeth  not 
 from  above,  but  is  earthly,  sensual, 
 devilish. 
 
 16  For  where  Envying  and  Strife 
 is,  there  is  Confusion  and  Every 
 Evil  Work. 
 
 17  But  the  WISDOM  that  is  from 
 ABOVE,  is  first  pure,  then  peace- 
 able, gentle,  and  easy  to  be  in- 
 treated,  full  of  Mercy  and  good 
 Fruits,  without  partiality,  [and] 
 without  hypocrisy. 
 
 18  And  the  Fruit  of  f  righte- 
 ousness is  sown  in  Peace  of  them 
 that  make  Peace. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  From  whence  come  Wars  and 
 t  Fightings  among  you?  come  they 
 not  hence,  even  of  ^your  LUSTS 
 that  WAR  in  your  members? 
 
 2  Ye  lust,  and  have  not:  ye 
 kill,  and  desire  to  have,  and  cannot 
 obtain:  ye  fight  and  war,  yet  ye 
 have  not,  because  ye  ask  not. 
 
 3  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  be- 
 cause ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may 
 consume  it  upon  your  lusts. 
 
 4  Ye  [Adulterers  and]  Adul- 
 teresses, know  ye  not  That  the 
 FRIENDSHir  of  the  WORLD  is 
 Enmity  with  GoD?  whosoever 
 therefore  will  be  a  Friend  of  the 
 WORLD  is  the  Enemy  of  GoD. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  is  that  tongue  set  among  our  members  which  defileth. 
 6.  is  set  on  fire  of  hell.  9.  the  God  and  Father;  and  therewith  curse  we  those  mi^n 
 who  are  made.         1 .  those  lusts  of  yours  which  war. 
 
 t  Vatican    Manuscript. — 4.   be    so-great,    and  (b).  5.   How-great  a   Fire  it 
 
 kijidlcth!         9.  bless  we  the  Loud  and  Fatlier.  12.  neither  can  Salt  Water  yield 
 
 Fresh.         18.  Righteousness.         1.  from  whence  Fightings.     iSce  17,  4. 
 
 390 
 
IV.  5. 
 
 THE  EPISTLE  OF  .lAMES. 
 
 V.  5. 
 
 5  Do  ye  think  That  the  scrip- 
 ture saith  m  vain,  "  The  spirit 
 that  dwelleth  in  us  lusteth  to 
 Envy?"t 
 
 6  But  he  giveth  More  Grace. 
 Wherefore  he  saith,  "  GoD  resist- 
 cth  the  Proud,  but  giveth  Grace 
 unto  the  Humble."  { 
 
 §    VII. 
 
 7  Submit  yourselves  therefore 
 to  God.  Resist  the  devil,  and 
 he  will  flee  from  you. 
 
 8  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he 
 will  draw  nigh  to  you.  Cleanse 
 youj^  Hands,  ye  Sinners ;  and  purify 
 you?'  Hearts,  ye  double  minded. 
 
 9  Be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and 
 weep:  let  your  LAUGHTER  be 
 turned  to  Mourning,  and  your  JOY 
 to  Heaviness. 
 
 10  Humble  yourselves  in  the 
 sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall 
 lift  you  up. 
 
 1 1  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another, 
 Brethren.  LLe  that  speaketh- 
 EVIL  of  his  Brother,  t^^cl  judgeth 
 his  brother,  speaketh-evil  of  the 
 Law,  and  judgeth  the  Law:  but 
 if  thou  judge  the  Law,  thou  art 
 not  a  Doer  of  the  Law,  but  a 
 Judge. 
 
 12  t'fhere  is  One  lawgiver, 
 who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy : 
 who  art  tf)OU  that  judgest  ano- 
 ther? 
 
 13  Go  to  now,  ye  that  SAY,  To- 
 day or  To-morrow  we  will  go  into 
 Such  a  CITY,  and  continue  there 
 a  Year,  and  buy  and  sell  and  get 
 gain: 
 
 14  Whereas  ye  know  not  what 
 
 shall  be  on  the  morrow.  [For] 
 what  25  your  fLlFE?  It  is  even  "^a 
 Vapour,  tliat  appEareth  for  a 
 little  time,  and  then  vanisheth 
 away. 
 
 15  For  that  ye  ou(/ht  to  say.  If 
 the  Lord  will,  we  f  shall  live,  and 
 do  this,  or  that. 
 
 16  But  now  ye  rejoice  in  your 
 boastings:  All  such  Eejoicing 
 is  evil. 
 
 17  Therefore  to  him  that  know- 
 eth  to  do  Good,  and  doeth  it  not, 
 to  him  it  is  Sin. 
 
 CHAPTER  Y. 
 
 §  VIIL 
 
 1  Go  to  now,  ye  RICH  men, 
 weep  and  howl  for  *your  miseries 
 that  shall  COME  upon  you. 
 
 2  Your  riches  are  corrupted, 
 and  your  garments  are  moth- 
 eaten. 
 
 3  Your  gold  and  silver  is 
 cankered;  and  the  RUST  of  them 
 shall  be  a  Witness  against  you,  and 
 shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were 
 Fire.  Ye  have  heaped  treasure 
 together  for  the  Last  Days. 
 
 4  Behold,  ^the   hire  -of  the 
 
 LABOURERS    who    haVC    REAPED- 
 
 down  your  fields,  which  is  of 
 
 you    KEPT -BACK-BY-FRAUD,    Cri- 
 
 eth:  and  the  cries  of  them 
 which  have  reaped  are  entered 
 into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of 
 Sabbaoth. 
 
 5  Ye  have  lived  in  pleasure  on 
 the  EARTH,  and  been  wanton;  ye 
 have  nourislied  your  HEARTS,  [as] 
 in  a  Day  of  Slaughter. 
 
 *  EwrHATic  Text. — 14.  that  Vapour  which  appearetii.  1.  those  biiseries  of 
 yours  which  shall  come.       4.  that  hiue  of  those  labourers  who  have, 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— U.  or  judgeth.  12.  One  is  that  lawgiver  and  Judge 
 wlio  is  ABLE  to  save  and  to  destroy:  and  who  art  tijOU,  thou  that  judgest  thy  neigh- 
 bour? Go  to  now.         14.  Life.         15,  both  live,  and.     See  5,  14. 
 
 X  5.  Prov.  xxi.  10.         |  6.  Prov.  iii.  34. 
 
 397 
 
V.  6. 
 
 THE  EPISTLE  OF  JAMES. 
 
 V.  20. 
 
 6  Ye  have  condemned  and  killed 
 the  JUST ;  and  he  doth  not  resist 
 you. 
 
 §  IX. 
 
 7  Be  patient  therefore,  Brethren, 
 unto  the  COMING  of  the  Lord. 
 Behold,  the  husbandman  waiteth 
 for  the  PRECIOUS  Fruit  of  the 
 EARTH,  and  hath  long  patience 
 for  it,  until  he  receive  the  early 
 and  flatter  [rain]. 
 
 8  Be  ge  also  patient;  stablish 
 your  HEARTS:  For  the  COMING 
 of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh. 
 
 9  Grudge  not  one  against 
 another,  Brethren,  lest  ye  be 
 t  condemned:  behold,  the  JUDGE 
 standeth  before  the  door. 
 
 10  Take,  [my]  Brethren,  the 
 PROPHETS,  who  have  spoken  in 
 the  NAME  of  the  f  Lord,  for  an 
 Example  of  suffering-afflic- 
 tion, and  of  patience. 
 
 1 1  Behold,  we  count  them  happy 
 which  ENDURE.  Ye  have  heard 
 of  the  patience  of  Job,  and  have 
 seen  the  end  of  the  Lord;  That 
 the  Lord  is  very  pitiful,  and  of 
 tender  mercy. 
 
 12  But  above  all  things,  my 
 Brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by 
 heaven,  neither  by  the  earth, 
 neither  by  any  Other  Oath:  but 
 let  your  yea  be  Yea;  and  your 
 NAY,  Nay;  lest  ye  fall  finto  Con- 
 demnation. 
 
 §    X. 
 
 13  Is  any  among  you  afflicted? 
 let  him  pray.  Is  any  merry?  let 
 him  sing  psalms. 
 
 14  Is  any  sick  among  you?  let 
 him  call  for  the  elders  of  the 
 CHURCH ;  and  let  them  pray  over 
 him,  anointing  [him]  with  Oil  in 
 the  NAME  [of  the  Lord]  : 
 
 15  And  the  prayer  of  faith 
 shall  save  the  SICK,  and  the  Lord 
 shall  raise  him  up;  and  if  he  have 
 committed  Sins,  they  shall  be  for- 
 given him. 
 
 16  Confess  '\your  FAULTS  one  to 
 another,  and  pray  one  for  another, 
 that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  ef- 
 fectual Fervent-prayer  of  a  Kighte- 
 ous  man  availeth  much. 
 
 17  Elias  was  a  Man  subject  to 
 like  passions  as  we  are,  and  he 
 prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not 
 RAIN:  and  it  rained  not  on  the 
 EARTH  by  the  space  of  three 
 Years  and  six  Months. 
 
 18  And  he  prayed  again,  and 
 the  HEAVEN  gave  Rain,  and  the 
 EARTH  brought  forth  her  FRUIT. 
 
 19  t  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do 
 err  from  the  truth,  and  one  con- 
 vert him : 
 
 20  t  I^et  him  know,  That  HE 
 which  CONVERTETH  the  Sinner 
 from  the  Error  of  his  Way  shall 
 save  a  Soul  from  f  Death,  and  shall 
 hide  a  Multitude  of  Sins. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.  latter  harvest.        9.  judged:  behold.         10.  Lord  (6). 
 12.    under  Judgment.  16.    therefore  your  sins  one  to.  19.    My  Brethren  (6). 
 
 20.  Know  ye,  That.       20.  its  Death.    See  1,  10,  14  (twice).     Subscription :  Of  James. 
 
 398 
 
t  THE  FIRST  [EPISTLE  GENERAL] 
 
 OF   PETER. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  Peter,  an  Apostle  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  to  the  Strangers  scattered 
 throughout  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cap- 
 padocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia, 
 
 2  Elect  according  to  the  Fore- 
 knowledge of  God  the  Fatlier, 
 through  Sanctification  of  the  Spi- 
 rit, unto  Obedience  and  Sprinkling 
 of  the  Blood  of  Jesus  Clirist : 
 Grace  unto  you,  and  Peace,  be 
 multiplied. 
 
 3  Blessed  he  "^the  GoD  and 
 Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 which  according  to  his  abundant 
 Mercy  hath  BEGOTTEN  us  again  un- 
 to a  lively  Hope  by  the  Resurrection 
 of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  Dead, 
 
 4  To  an  Inheritance  incorrupti- 
 ble, and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth 
 not  away,  reserved  in  Heaven  for 
 YOU, 
 
 5  Who  are  kept  by  the  Power 
 of  God  throuci:h  Faith  unto  Sal- 
 vation  ready  to  be  revealed  in  the 
 last  Time. 
 
 6  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice, 
 though  now  for  a  season,  if  need 
 be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through 
 Manifold  Temptations: 
 
 7  That  the  trial  of  Your 
 faith,  being  much  more  precious 
 
 than  of  ^Gold  that  rerisheth, 
 though  it  be  tried  with  Fire, 
 might  be  found  unto  Praise  and 
 t  Honour  and  Glory  at  the  Ap- 
 pearing of  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 8  Whom  having  not  seen,  ye 
 love;  in  whom,  though  now  ye 
 see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  re- 
 joice with  Joy  unspeakable  and 
 full  of  glory: 
 
 9  Receiving  the  end  of  [your] 
 FAITH,  even  the  Salvation  of  your 
 Souls. 
 
 10  Of  Which  Salvation  ^the  Pro- 
 phets have  enquired  and  searched 
 diligently,  who  prophesied  of 
 the  GRACE  that  should  come  unto 
 you: 
 
 11  Searching  what,  or  What 
 manner  of  Time  the  spirit  [of 
 Christ]  which  was  IN  them  did 
 signify,  when  it  testified  before- 
 hand the  SUFFERINGS  of  Christ, 
 and  the  GLORY  which  should  fol- 
 low. 
 
 12  Unto  whom  it  was  revealed, 
 That  not  unto  themselves,  but 
 unto  us  they  did  minister  the 
 things,  which  are  now  reported 
 unto    you    by   them    that    have 
 
 PREACIIED-TIIE-GOSPEL  untO  yOU 
 
 with  the  holy  Ghost  sent  down 
 from  Heaven;  which  things  the 
 Angels  desire  to  look  into. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  that  God  and  Father  of.        7.  that  Gold  which  perisiietii. 
 10.  THOSE  Prophets  have. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscripx  —  Title:   The  First  of  Peter.         7.  Glory  and  Honour 
 at  the.     See  9,  11. 
 
 399 
 
I.  13. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 II.  5. 
 
 §  II. 
 
 13  Wherefore  gird  up  the  loins 
 of  your  MIND,  be  sober,  and  hope 
 to  the  end  for  the  grace  that  is 
 to  be  BROUGHT  unto  you  at  the 
 Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ; 
 
 14  As  obedient  Children,  not 
 fashioning  yourselves  according  to 
 the  FORMER  Lusts  in  your  igno- 
 rance : 
 
 15  But  as  HE  which  hath  CALLED 
 you  is  holy,  so  be  ^)C  holy  in  All 
 manner  of  Conversation; 
 
 16  Because  it  is  written,  f'Be 
 ye  holy;  For  $  am  holy."  J 
 
 1 7  And  if  ye  call  on  *  the  Father, 
 who  without  respect  of  persons 
 JUDGETH  according  to  Every- 
 man's Work,  pass  the  time  of 
 your  SOJOURNING  here  in  Fear: 
 
 18  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  That 
 ye  were  not  redeemed  with  cor- 
 ruptible things,  as  Silver  and  Gold, 
 from  your  vain  Conversation  re- 
 ceived by  tradition  from  your 
 fathers ; 
 
 19  But  with  the  Precious  Blood 
 of  Christ,  as  of  a  Lamb  without 
 blemish  and  without  spot: 
 
 20  Who  verily  was  foreordained 
 before  the  Foundation  of  the 
 World,  but  was  manifest  in  these 
 Last  TIMES  for  YOU, 
 
 21  Who  by  Him  fdo  believe 
 in  ^God,  that  raised  him  up 
 from  the  Dead,  and  gave  Him 
 Glory ;  that  your  FAITH  and  Hope 
 might  be  in  God. 
 
 §  "I-  II 
 
 22  Seeing  ye  have  purified  your 
 
 SOULS    in    OBEY^ING    the    TRUTH 
 
 [through  the  Spirit]  unto  un- 
 feigned Love  of  the  Brethren,  see 
 that  ye  love  one  another  with  fa 
 Pure  Pleart  fervently : 
 
 23  Being  born  again,  not  of  cor- 
 ruptible Seed,  but  of  incorruptible, 
 by  the  Word  of  God,  which  liveth 
 and  abideth  [for  ever]. 
 
 24  For  All  Flesh  is  as  Grass, 
 and  all  the  Glory  of  f  Man  as  the 
 Flower  of  Grass.  The  grass 
 withereth,  and  the  FLOWER  there- 
 of falleth  away: 
 
 25  But  the  word  of  the  Lord 
 endure th  for  ever.  And  this  is 
 *the  WORD  which  by  the  gospel  is 
 PREACHED  unto  you. 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 1  Wherefore  laying  aside  All 
 Malice,  and  All  Guile,  and  Hypo- 
 crisies, and  t  Envies,  and  All  Evil- 
 speakings, 
 
 2  As  Newborn  Babes,  desire  the 
 SINCERE  Milk  of  the  Word,  that 
 ye  may  grow  f  thereby: 
 
 3  If  [so  be]  ye  have  tasted  That 
 the  Lord  is  gracious. 
 
 4  To  whom  coming,  as  unto  a 
 living  Stone,  disallowed  indeed  of 
 Men,  but  chosen  of  God,  and  pre- 
 cious, 
 
 5  ^Z  also,  as  lively  Stones, 
 are  built  up  a  spiritual  House, 
 fan   holy  Priesthood,  to  offer  up 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  xa^T  Fathei' who.  21.  that  God  who  raised.  25.  that 
 WORD  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  That  ye  shall  be  holy.  21.  are  faithful  unto  that 
 God  who  raised.  22.  the  Heart  fervently.  24.  the  same  as  the  Flower  of  Grass. 
 1.  {By  a  mistake  of  the  transcriber,  <popovs  is  put  for  <p6ovovs — "  Murders  "^br 
 "Envies").  2.  thereby  unto  Salvation.     If  ye  have.  5.  for  an  holy  Priesthood. 
 
 See  22,  23,  3. 
 
 t  16.  Lev.  xi.44. 
 
 II  This  Section  has  its  number  placed,  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  opposite  the  wordsy 
 "  See  that  ye  love  one  another, 
 
 400 
 
11.  6. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 II.  23. 
 
 Spiritual  Sacrifices,  acceptable  to 
 f  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 6  Wherefore  [also]  it  is  con- 
 tained in  the  t  SCRIPTURE,  "  Be- 
 hold, I  lay  in  Sion  fa  chief-corner 
 Stone,  elect,  precious :  and  he  that 
 BELIEVETH  on  him  shall  not  be 
 confounded."  { 
 
 7  Unto  YOU  therefore  which 
 BELIEVE  he  is  PRECIOUS :  but  unto 
 them  which  fbe  disobedient,  the 
 Stone  which  the  builders  dis- 
 allowed, the  same  is  made  the 
 Head  of  the  Corner, 
 
 8  And  a  Stone  of  Stumbling, 
 and  a  Rock  of  Offence,  even  to 
 them  which  stumble  at  the  WORD, 
 being  f  disobedient :  whereunto 
 also  they  were  appointed. 
 
 9  But  gc  are  a  chosen  Genera- 
 tion, a  Royal  Priesthood,  an  holy 
 Nation,  a  peculiar  People;  that  ye 
 should  shew  forth  the  praises  of 
 HIM  who  hath  called  You  out  of 
 Darkness  into  His  marvellous 
 Light : 
 
 10  Which  in  time  past  were  not 
 a  People,  but  are  now  the  People 
 of  God:  which  had  not  obtained 
 mercy,  but  now  have  obtained 
 mercy. 
 
 11  Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech 
 you  as  Strangers  and  Pilgrims,  ab- 
 stain from  fleshly  Lusts,  which 
 war  against  the  SOUL ; 
 
 12  t  Having  your  CONVERSA- 
 TION honest  among  the  Gentiles  : 
 that,  whereas  they  speak  against 
 you  as  Evildoers,  they  may  by 
 your  good  Works,  which  they 
 [shall]  behold,  glorify  GOD  in  the 
 Day  of  Visitation. 
 
 §    IV. 
 
 13  Submit  yourselves  to  Every 
 Ordinance  of  Man  for  the  Lord's 
 sake:  whether  it  be  to  the  Kinor, 
 as  supreme; 
 
 14  Or  unto  Governors,  as  unto 
 them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the 
 Punishment  of  Evildoers,  and  for 
 the  Praise  of  Them  that  do  well. 
 
 15  For  so  is  the  will  of  God, 
 that  with  well  doing  ye  may 
 put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of 
 FOOLISH  Men: 
 
 16  As  free,  and  not  using  your 
 liberty  for  a  Cloke  of  mali- 
 ciousness, but  as  the  Servants 
 of  God. 
 
 17  Honour  All  men.  Love  the 
 brotherhood.  Fear  God.  Ho- 
 nour the  king. 
 
 18  Servants,  be  subject  to  your 
 masters  with  All  Fear;  not  only 
 to  the  GOOD  and  Gentle,  but  also 
 
 to  the  FROWARD. 
 
 19  For  this  is  Thankworthy,  if  a 
 man  for  Conscience  toward  God 
 endure  Grief,  suffering  wrongfully. 
 
 20  For  What  Glory  is  it,  if, 
 when  be  ye  buffeted  for  your 
 faults,  ye  shall  take  it  patiently? 
 but  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer 
 for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is 
 acceptable  with  God. 
 
 21  For  even  hereunto  were  ye 
 called :  Because  Christ  also  suffered 
 for  us,  leaving  Us  an  Example, 
 that  ye  should  follow  his  STEPS: 
 
 22  Who  did  no  Sin,  neither  was 
 Guile  found  in  his  mouth  : 
 
 23  Who,  when  he  was  reviled, 
 reviled  not  again;  when  he  suf- 
 fered,   he     threatened    not;    but 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  God.        6.  Scripture.        6.  an  elect  Stone,  a  precious 
 chief-corner   stone,  and   he  that.         7.    be  unbeheving,  the   Stone.  8.  unbelieving: 
 
 whereunto.         12.  Having  your  conversation.     See  6,  12. 
 
 X  6.  Isa.  xxviii.  16. 
 
 D  D 
 
 401 
 
II.  24. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 III.  15, 
 
 committed   himself  to    him    that 
 JUDGETH  righteously : 
 
 24  Who  his  own  self  bare  our 
 SINS  in  his  own  BODY  on  the  tree, 
 that  we,  being  dead  to  SINS, 
 should  live  unto  righteousness  : 
 by  Whose  stripes  ye  were  healed. 
 
 25  [For]  ye  were  as  Sheep  going 
 astray ;  but  are  now  returned  unto 
 the  shepherd  and  Bishop  of  your 
 
 SOULS. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  Likewise,  ye  f  wives,  be  m 
 subjection  to  your  OWN  Husbands; 
 that,  if  any  obey  not  the  word, 
 they  [also]  f  ^^^J  without  the 
 Word  be  won  by  the  conversa- 
 tion of  the  wives  ; 
 
 2  While  they  behold  your  CHASTE 
 Conversation  coupled  with  Fear. 
 
 3  Whose  ADORNING  let  it  not 
 be  that  OUTAVARD  adorning  of 
 Plaiting  the  Hair,  and  of  Wearing 
 of  Gold,  or  of  Putting-on  of  Ap- 
 parel ; 
 
 4  But  let  it  be  the  hidden 
 Man  of  the  heart,  in  that  which 
 is  not  CORRUPTIBLE,  even  the 
 ornament  of  a  fMeek  and  Quiet 
 Spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of 
 God  of  great  price. 
 
 5  For  after  this  manner  in  the 
 old  time  *the  holy  Women  also, 
 who  TRUSTED  in  fGoD,  adorned 
 themselves,  being  in  subjection 
 unto  their  OWN  Husbands : 
 
 6  Even  as  Sara  obeyed  Abra- 
 ham, calling  Him  Lord:  Whose 
 Daughters  ye  are,  as  long  as  ye  do 
 well  and  are  not  afraid  with  Any 
 Amazement. 
 
 7  Likewise,  ye  f  husbands, 
 dwell  with  them  according  to 
 Knowledge,  giving  Honour  unto 
 the  WIFE,  as  unto  the  Weaker 
 Vessel,  and  as  being  Heirs-together 
 of  the   Grace  of  Life  ;    that  your 
 
 PRAYERS  be  not  HINDERED. 
 
 8  Finally,  be  ye  all  of  one 
 mind,  having  compassion  one  of 
 another,  love  as  brethren,  be  piti- 
 ful, be  t courteous: 
 
 9  Not  rendering  Evil  for  Evil, 
 or  Railing  for  Railing:  but  con- 
 trariwise blessing ;  f  knowing  That 
 ye  are  thereunto  called,  that  ye 
 should  inherit  a  Blessing. 
 
 10  For  HE  that  WILL  love  Life, 
 and  see  good  Days,  let  him  refrain 
 this  TONGUE  from  Evil,  and  fhis 
 Lips  that  they  speak  no  Guile : 
 
 1 1  Let  him  eschew  Evil,  and  do 
 Good;  let  him  seek  Peace,  and 
 ensue  it. 
 
 12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are 
 over  the  Righteous,  and  his  Ears 
 are  open  unto  their  Prayers:  but 
 the  Face  of  the  Lord  is  against 
 them  that  do  Evil. 
 
 13  And  who  is  he  that  will 
 HARM  you,  if  ye  be  f  Followers 
 
 of  THAT  which  is  GOOD? 
 
 14  But  and  if  ye  suffer  for  Righte- 
 ousness' sake,  happy  are  ye :  and  be 
 not  afraid  of  their  TERROR,  nei- 
 ther be  troubled ; 
 
 15  But  sanctify  the  Lord  fGoD 
 in  your  hearts:  and  be  ready  al- 
 ways to  give  an  Answer  to  every 
 man  that  asketh  you  a  Reason 
 of  the  HOPE  that  is  in  YOU  with 
 Meekness  and  Fear: 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  those  holt  women  also. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 1.  Wives  (a).  1.  shall  without  the  Word.  4.  Quiet  and 
 Meek  Spirit.  5.  God.  7.  Husbands.  8.  humble-minded:  Not  rendering.  9.  Be- 
 cause ye  are  thereunto  called.  10  his  tongue.  10.  his.  13.  zealous  of  that 
 which.         15.  Christ  in  your  hearts.     See  25. 
 
 402 
 
III.  16 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 IV.  11. 
 
 16  Having  a  good  Conscience; 
 that,  t  whereas  they  speak  evil  of 
 you,  [as  of  Evildoers],  they  may 
 be  ashamed  that  falsely-ac- 
 CUSE  Your  GOOD  Conversation  in 
 Christ. 
 
 17  For  it  is  better,  if  the  will 
 of  God  be  so,  that  ye  suffer  for 
 Well-doing,  than  for  Evil-doing. 
 
 18  For  Christ  also  hath  once 
 suffered  for  Sins,  the  just  for  the 
 unjust,  that  he  might  f  bring  Us 
 to  God,  being  put  to  death  in 
 the  Flesh,  but  quickened  by  the 
 t  SPIRIT : 
 
 19  By  which  also  he  went  and 
 preached  unto  the  spirits  in 
 Prison ; 
 
 20  Which  sometime  were  disobe- 
 dient, when  once  the  LONG-SUF- 
 FERING  of  God  w^aited  in  the 
 Days  of  Noah,  while  the  Ark  was 
 a  preparing,  wherein  Few,  that 
 is.  Eight  Souls  were  saved  by 
 Water. 
 
 21  The  like  Figure  whereunto 
 even  Baptism  doth  also  now  save 
 Us;  not  the  Putting-away  of  the 
 Filth  of  the  Flesh,  but  the  Answer 
 of  a  good. Conscience  toward  God; 
 by  the  Resurrection  of  Jesus 
 Christ, 
 
 22  Who  is  gone  into  Heaven, 
 and  is  on  t  the  Right-hand  of 
 God  ;  Angels  and  Authorities  and 
 Powers  being  made  subject  unto 
 him. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 §   VI. 
 
 1  Forasmuch  then  as  Christ 
 hath  suffered  [for  us]  in  the  Flesh, 
 arm  Yourselves  likewise  with  the 
 
 SAME  Mind:  For  he  that  hath 
 suffered  in  the  Flesh  hath 
 ceased  from  fSin; 
 
 2  That  he  no  longer  should 
 live  the  rest  of  his  Time  in  the 
 Flesli  to  the  Lusts  of  Men,  but  to 
 the  Will  of  God. 
 
 3  For  the  time  past  [of  our 
 life]  may  suffice  [us]  to  have 
 wrought  the  will  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, when  we  walked  in  Las- 
 civiousness,  Lusts,  Excess  of  wine, 
 Revellings,  Banquetings,  and 
 Abominable  Idolatries: 
 
 4  Wherein  they  think  it  strange 
 that  ye  run  not  with  them  to  the 
 SAME  Excess  of  riot,  speaking 
 evil  of  you  : 
 
 5  Who  shall  give  Account  to 
 HIM  that  is  READY  to  judge  the 
 Quick  and  the  Dead. 
 
 6  For  for  this  cause  was  the 
 gospel  preached  also  to  them  that 
 are  dead,  that  they  might  be 
 judged  according  to  Men  in  the 
 Flesh,  but  live  according  to  God 
 in  the  Spirit. 
 
 7  But  the  END  of  all  things  is 
 at  hand:  be  ye  therefore  sober, 
 and  watch  unto  prayer. 
 
 8  And  above  all  things  have 
 fervent  CHARITY  among  your- 
 selves: For  "  CHARITY  t  shall 
 cover  the  Multitude  of  Sins."  J 
 
 9  Use  hospitality  one  to  ano- 
 ther without  Grudging. 
 
 10  As  every  man  hath  received 
 the  Gift,  even  so  minister  the  Same 
 one  to  another  as  Good  Stewards 
 of  the  Manifold  Grace  of  God. 
 
 11  If  any  man  speak,  let  htm 
 speak  as  the  Oracles  of  God;  if 
 any  man  minister,  let  him  do  it  as 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  in  what  ye  are  spoken  evil  of,  they  may  be  ashamed 
 that.         18.  advance  you,  being  put  to  death.  18.    Spirit.         22.  his  Right-hand; 
 
 Angels  and.  1.  Sins.         8.  covereth  the  Multitude.     See  16,  1,  3  (twice). 
 
 t  8.  Prov.  X.  12;  xvii.  9. 
 
 D  D  2  40.3 
 
IV.   12. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 V.  9. 
 
 of  the  Ability  which  GoD  giveth: 
 that  God  in  all  things  may  be 
 glorified  through  Jesus  Christ,  to 
 Tvhom  be  praise  and  dominion 
 for  EVER  and  ever.  Amen. 
 §  yii. 
 
 12  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange 
 concerning  the  FIERY -trial 
 which  is  to  try  you,  as  though 
 some  strange  thing  happened  unto 
 you: 
 
 13  But  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye 
 are  partakers  of  Christ's  suf- 
 ferings; that,  "^when  his  GLORY 
 shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be 
 glad  also  with  exceeding  joy. 
 
 14  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the 
 Name  of  Christ,  happy  are  ye  ; 
 For  the  SPIRIT  of  glory  and  ^  of 
 God  resteth  upon  you :  [on  their 
 part  he  is  evil  spoken  of,  but  on 
 your  part  he  is  glorified]. 
 
 15  But  let  none  of  you  suffer  as 
 a  Murderer,  or  as  a  Thief,  or  as 
 an  Evildoer,  or  as  a  Busybody  in 
 other  men^s  matters. 
 
 16  Yet  if  any  man  suffer  as  a 
 Christian,  let  him  not  be  ashamed; 
 but  let  him  glorify  GoD  fon  this 
 
 BEHALF. 
 
 17  For  the  time  is  come  that 
 JUDGMENT  must  begin  at  the 
 HOUSE  of  God:  and  if  it  first 
 beffin  at  us,  what  shall  the  end  be 
 of  THEM  that  OBEY  not  the  GOS- 
 PEL of  God? 
 
 18  And  if  the  righteous 
 scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the 
 ungodly  and  the  Sinner  appear? 
 
 19  Wlierefore  let  them  that 
 SUFFER  according  to  the  will  of 
 God  commit  the  keeping  of  their 
 
 SOULS    [/o    /^m]    in    Well-doing, 
 [as]  unto  a  Faithful  Creator.  r 
 
 } 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 §    VIII. 
 
 1  "^  The    Elders    t  which    are 
 among  you,  I  exhort,  who  am  also      I 
 an  ELDER,  and  a  Witness  of  the 
 SUFFERINGS  of  Christ,  and  also 
 
 a  PARTAKER  of  the  GLORY  that 
 SHALL  be  revealed : 
 
 2  Feed  the  flock  of  God 
 which  is  among  you,  [taking  the 
 oversight  thereof ^^  not  by  con- 
 straint, but  willingly;  not  for 
 filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind; 
 
 3  [Neither  as  being  lords  over 
 God's  HERITAGE,  but  being  En- 
 samples  to  the  flock]. 
 
 4  And  when  the  chief-shep- 
 herd shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive 
 a  CROWN  of  GLORY  that  fadeth- 
 NOT-AWAY. 
 
 5  Likewise,  ye  Younger,  sub- 
 mit yourselves  unto  the  Elder. 
 Yea,  tall  [of  you  be  subject]  one 
 to  another,  and  be  clothed  with 
 humility  :  For  God  resist eth  the 
 Proud,  and  giveth  Grace  to  the 
 Humble. 
 
 6  Humble  yourselves  therefore 
 under  the  mighty  Hand  of  God, 
 that  he  may  exalt  You  in  due  Time : 
 
 7  Casting  All  your  care  upon 
 him ;  For  he  careth  for  you. 
 
 8  Be  sober,  be  vigilant;  [Be- 
 cause] your  ADVERSARY  the  Devil, 
 as  a  roaring  Lion,  walketh  about, 
 seeking  fwhom  he  may  devour: 
 
 9  Whom  resist  stedfast  in  the 
 faith,  knowing  that  the  SAME 
 AFFLICTIONS  are  accomplished  in 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 13.  at  the  revelation  of  his  glory,  ye  may  he.  14.  that  of 
 God  resteth.         1.  Those  Elders  which  are. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 16.  in  this  name.  For  the  time.  1.  therefore  which  are. 
 5.  all  submit  one  to  another.  Be  clothed  with  humility:  For  God.  8.  to  devour. 
 See  14,  19  (twice),  2,  3,  5,  8. 
 
 404 
 
V.  10. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  PETER. 
 
 V.  14. 
 
 YOUR  *  Brethren  that  are  in  the 
 World. 
 
 10  *Biit  the  God  of  All  Grace, 
 who  hath  called  fus  unto  His 
 ETERNAL  Glory  by  Christ  [Jesus], 
 after  that  ye  have  suffered  a 
 while,  t  make  you  perfect,  stablish, 
 strengthen,  [settle]  you. 
 
 1 1  To  him  be  [glory  and]  do- 
 minion for  EVER  [and  ever]. 
 Amen. 
 
 12  By   Silvanus,    a    faithful 
 
 Brother  unto  you,  as  I  suppose,  I 
 have  written  briefly,  exhorting, 
 and  testifying  that  this  is  the  True 
 Grace  of  GoD  wherein  ye  stand. 
 
 13  "^The  church  that  is  at  Baby- 
 lon, elected -TOGETHER  with 
 you,  saluteth  you;  and  so  doth 
 Marcus  my  SON. 
 
 14  Greet  ye  one  another  with  a 
 Kiss  of  Charity.  Peace  be  with 
 *YOU  All  that  are  in  Christ 
 [Jesus.     Amen]. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  Brotherhood  that  are.  10.  And  that  God  of  All  Grace  who. 
 13.  That  church  which  is  at  Babylon.         14.  All  you  that  are. 
 
 •f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10.  you  unto  His  eternal  Glory  by  Christ,  after. 
 10.  will  himself  make  you  perfect.  See  10 (twice),  11  (twice),  14.  Subscription, 
 The  First  of  Peter. 
 
 405 
 
+  THE   SECOND    [EPISTLE    GENERAL] 
 
 OF   PETER. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 §  IX. 
 
 1  Simon  Peter,  a  Servant  and 
 an  Apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,^  to 
 THEM  that  have  obtained  Like- 
 precious  Faith  with  us  through  the 
 Righteousness  of  ^GoD  and  our 
 Saviour  Jesus  Christ: 
 
 2  Grace  and  Peace  be  multiplied 
 unto  You  through  the  Knowledge 
 of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord, 
 
 3  According  as  his  divine 
 Power  hath  given  unto  us  All 
 THINGS  that  pertain  unto  Life  and 
 Godliness,  through  the  KNOW- 
 LEDGE of  HIM  that  hath  CALLED 
 us  to  Glory  and  Virtue : 
 
 4  Whereby  are  given  unto  us 
 EXCEEDING-GREAT  and  Precious 
 Promises:  that  by  these  ye  might 
 be  Partakers  of  the  Divine  Nature, 
 having  escaped  the  CORRUPTION 
 that  is  in  the  t  World  through 
 Lust. 
 
 5  And  beside  this,  giving  all 
 Diligence,    add   to    your    faith 
 
 VIRTUE;   and   to  VIRTUE   KNOW- 
 LEDGE ; 
 
 6  And  to  KNOWLEDGE  TEM- 
 PERANCE;   and    to    TEMPERANCE 
 
 PATIENCE  ;    and    to    patience 
 
 GODLINESS ; 
 
 7  And     to     GODLINESS     BRO- 
 
 THERLY-KINDNESS;  and  to  BRO- 
 THERLY-KINDNESS CHARITY. 
 
 8  For  if  these  things  be  in  You, 
 and  abound,  they  make  you  that 
 ye  shall  neither  be  barren  nor  un- 
 fruitful in  the  KNOWLEDGE  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 9  But  he  that  lacketh  these 
 things  is  blind,  and  cannot  see 
 afar  off,  and  hath  forgotten  that 
 he  was  purged  from  his  old 
 Sins. 
 
 10  Wherefore  the  rather,  Bre- 
 thren, give  diligence  to  make  Your 
 CALLING  and  Election  sure:  for  if 
 ye  do  These  things,  ye  shall  never 
 fall: 
 
 1 1  For  so  an  entrance  shall  be 
 ministered  unto  you  abundantly 
 into  the  everlasting  Kingdom 
 of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 12  Wherefore  I  will  fnot  be 
 negligent  to  put  You  always  in 
 remembrance  of  these  things, 
 though  ye  know  them^  and  be 
 established  in  the  present  Truth. 
 
 13  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long 
 as  I  am  in  This  tabernacle,  to 
 stir  you  up  by  putting  you  in  Re- 
 membrance ; 
 
 14  Knowing  That  shortly  I  must 
 PUT-OFF  this  my  tabernacle, 
 even  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
 hath  shewed  me. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  our  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 The  Second   of   Peter. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title 
 Lust.         12.  be  ready  to  put  You. 
 
 4.  WORLD  through 
 
 406 
 
I.  15. 
 
 THE  SECOND  OF  PETER. 
 
 II.  10. 
 
 15  Moreover  I  will  endeavour 
 that  ye  may  be  able  after  my 
 Decease  to  have  these  things  al- 
 ways in  REMEMBRANCE. 
 
 16  For  we  have  not  followed 
 Cunningly-devised  Fables,  when 
 we  made  known  unto  you  the 
 POWER  and  Coming  of  our  LoRD 
 Jesus  Christ,  but  were  Eyewit- 
 nesses of  HIS  Majesty. 
 
 17  For  he  received  from  God 
 the  Father  Honour  and  Glory, 
 when  there  came  such  a  A^oice  to 
 him  from  the  excellent  Glory, 
 "This  is  t«iy  BELOVED  SON,  in 
 whom  $  am  well  pleased."  { 
 
 18  And  This  VOICE  which  came 
 from  Heaven  b)0  heard,  when  we 
 were   with   him   in    the   fHOLY 
 
 MOUNT. 
 
 19  We  have  also  a  more  Sure 
 ^Word  of  PROPHECY;  where- 
 unto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take 
 heed,  as  unto  a  Light  that  shineth 
 in  a  Dark  Place,  until  the  Day 
 dawn,  and  the  Day-star  arise  in 
 your  HEARTS : 
 
 20  Knowing  This  first,  That  No 
 Prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of 
 any  Private  Interpretation. 
 
 21  For  the  Prophecy  came  not 
 in  old  time  by  the  Will  of  Man : 
 but  t  HOLY  Men  of  God  spake  as 
 they  were  moved  by  the  holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 CHAPTER  11. 
 
 (§  X.) 
 1  But  there  were  False-prophets 
 also  among  the  people,  even  as 
 there  shall  be  False-teachers  among 
 you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in 
 damnable  Heresies,  even  denying 
 
 the  Lord  that  bought  them, 
 and  bring  upon  themselves  Swift 
 Destruction. 
 
 2  And  many  shall  follow  Their 
 t  PERNICIOUS -WAYS;  by  reason 
 of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall 
 be  evil  spoken  of. 
 
 3  And  through  Covetousness 
 shall  they  with  Feigned  Words 
 make  merchandise  of  You :  whose 
 JUDGMENT  now  of  a  long  time 
 lingereth  not,  and  their  DAMNA- 
 TION slumbereth  not. 
 
 4  For  if  God  spared  not  the 
 Angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them 
 down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them 
 into  Chains  of  Darkness,  to  be 
 reserved  [unto  Judgment] ; 
 
 5  And  spared  not  the  Old 
 World,  but  saved  Noah  the  Eighth 
 person^  a  Preacher  of  Righteous- 
 ness, bringing  in  the  Flood  upon 
 the  World  of  the  Ungodly; 
 
 6  And  turning  tlie  Cities  of 
 Sodom  and  Gomorrha  into  ashes 
 condemned  them  [with  an  Over- 
 throw] ,  making  them  an  Ensample 
 unto  those  that  after  should  live 
 ungodly ; 
 
 7  And  delivered  Just  Lot, 
 vexed  with  the  filthy  conversa- 
 tion of  the  wicked: 
 
 8  For  that  RIGHTEOUS  man 
 dwelling  among  them,  in  Seeing 
 and  Hearing,  vexed  his  righteous 
 Soul  from  Day  to  Day  with  their 
 Unlawful  Deeds: 
 
 9  The  Lord  knoweth  how  to 
 deliver  the  Godly  out  of  Tempta- 
 tions, and  to  reserve  the  Unjust 
 unto  the  Day  of  Judgment  to  be 
 punished : 
 
 10  But  chiefly  them  that  walk 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 19.  prophetic  Word ;  whereunto. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 17.  ray  son,  my  beloved,  in  whom.         18.  holy  Mount. 
 21.  Men  from  God  spake.         2.  lasciviousness;  by  reason  of.     See  4,  6. 
 t  17.  Matt.  xvii.  5. 
 
 407 
 
II.  11. 
 
 THE  SECOND  OF  PETER. 
 
 TIL  2. 
 
 after  the  Flesh  in  the  Lust  of  Un- 
 cleanness,  and  despise  Govern- 
 ment. Presumptuous  are  they, 
 selfwilled,  tliey  are  not  afraid  to 
 speak  evil  of  Dignities. 
 
 11  Whereas  Angels,  which  are 
 greater  in  Power  and  Might,  bring 
 not  Railnig  Accusation  against 
 them  before  the  Lord. 
 
 12  But  these,  as  natural  Brute 
 Beasts,  made  to  be  taken  and 
 destroyed,  speak  evil  of  the  things 
 that  they  understand  not;  and 
 shall  [utterly]  perish  in  their  own 
 
 CORKUPTION ; 
 
 13  fAnd  shall  receive  the  Re- 
 ward of  Unrighteousness,  as  they 
 that  count  it  Pleasure  to  RIOT  in 
 the  Day  time.  Spots  they  are  and 
 Blemishes,  sporting  themselves 
 with  their  own  deceivings  while 
 they  feast  with  you; 
 
 14  Having  Eyes  full  of  Adultery, 
 and  that  cannot  cease  from  Sin; 
 beguiling  unstable  Souls :  an  Heart 
 they  have  exercised  with  Covetous- 
 practices;  Cursed  Children: 
 
 15  Which  have  forsaken  the 
 t  RIGHT  Way,  and  are  gone  astray, 
 following  the  WAY  of  Balaam  the 
 son  of  BosOR,  who  loved  the 
 Wages  of  Unrighteousness; 
 
 16  But  was  rebuked  for  His  Ini- 
 quity :  the  dumb  Ass  speaking 
 with   t  Man's   Voice    forbad    the 
 
 MADNESS  of  the  PROPHET. 
 
 17  These  are  Wells  without  wa- 
 ter, t  Clouds  that  are  carried  with 
 a  Tempest;  to  whom  the  mist  of 
 DARKNESS  is  reserved  [for  Ever]. 
 
 18  For  when  they  speak  great 
 swelling   words   of   Vanity,    they 
 
 allure  through  the  Lusts  of  the 
 Flesh,  through  much  Wantonness, 
 THOSE  that  were  t  clean  ESCAPED 
 from  THEM  who  live  in  Error. 
 
 19  While  they  promise  them 
 Liberty,  they  themselves  are  the 
 Servants  of  CORRUPTION:  for  of 
 whom  a  man  is  overcome,  of  the 
 same  is  he  brought  in  bondage. 
 
 20  For  if  after  they  have  escaped 
 the  POLLUTIONS  of  the  world 
 through  the  Knowledge  of  the 
 Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
 they  are  again  entangled  therein, 
 and  overcome,  the  latter  end 
 is  worse  with  them  than  the  be- 
 ginning. 
 
 21  For  it  had  been  better  for 
 them  not  to  have  known  the  way 
 of  RIGHTEOUSNESS,  than,  after 
 they  have  known  it^  to  fturn  from 
 the  HOLY  Commandment  deli- 
 vered unto  them. 
 
 22  [But]  it  is  happened  unto 
 them  according  to  the  TRUE  Pro^ 
 verb,  "  The  Dog  is  turned  to  his 
 OWN  Vomit  again;" J  and  the 
 Sow  that  was  washed  to  her  Wal- 
 lowing in  the  Mire. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 §    XI. 
 
 1  This  Second  Epistle,  Beloved, 
 I  now  write  unto  you;  in  both 
 which  I  stir  up  Your  pure  Minds 
 by  way  of  Remembrance : 
 
 2  That  ye  may  be  mindful  of 
 the  WORDS  which  were  spoken- 
 before  by  the  holy  Prophets, 
 and  of  the  commandment  of  us 
 the  APOSTLES  of  the  Lord  and 
 Saviour : 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript. — 13.  Unrighteois,  <^e?/ Aaye  the  Reward  of  Unrio-htcousness. 
 15.  Forsaking  the  Right  Way,  they  are  gone  astray:  following  the  way  of  Balaam  the 
 son  of  Beor,  they  loved  the  Reward  of  Unrigliteousness;  But  he  was  rchuked.  16.  IMcu's 
 Voice.  17.  and  Fogs  that  are  carried.  18.  almost  escaped.  21.  turn  back  again 
 from.     See  12,  17,  22. 
 
 X  22.  Prov.  xxvi.  11. 
 
 408 
 
III.  3. 
 
 THE  SECOND  OF  PETER. 
 
 111.  18. 
 
 3  Knowing  This  first,  That 
 there  shall  come  in  the  Last  days 
 Scoffers,  t  walking  after  their  OWN 
 Lusts, 
 
 4  And  saying.  Where  is  the 
 PROMISE  of  his  COMING  ?  for  since 
 the  FATHERS  fell  asleep,  all  things 
 continue  as  theij  were  from  the 
 Beffinnino;  of  the  Creation. 
 
 5  For  this  they  willingly  are 
 ignorant  of.  That  by  the  WORD  of 
 God  the  Heavens  were  of  old,  and 
 the  Earth  standing  out  of  the 
 Water  and  in  the  Water: 
 
 6  Whereby  the  world  that 
 THEN  was,  being  overflowed  with 
 Water,  perished: 
 
 7  But  the  HEAVENS  and  the 
 EARTH  which  are  now,  by  the 
 tSame  Word  are  kept  in  store, 
 reserved  unto  Fire  against  the  Day 
 of  Judo-ment  and  Perdition  of 
 UNGODLY  Men. 
 
 8  But,  Beloved,  be  not  ignorant 
 of  this  One  thing,  That  One  Day 
 is  with  the  Lord  as  a  Thousand 
 Years,  and  a  Thousand  Years  as 
 one  Day. 
 
 9  The  t  Lord  is  not  slack  con- 
 cerning his  PROMISE,  as  some 
 men  count  Slackness ;  but  is  long- 
 suffering  to  us- ward,  not  willing 
 that  any  should  perish,  but  that 
 all  should  come  to  Repentance. 
 
 10  But  the  DAY  of  the  Lord 
 will  come  as  a  Thief  [in  the 
 Night] ;  in  the  t  which  the  hea- 
 vens shall  pass  away  with  a 
 Great  Noise,  and  the  Elements 
 shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  the 
 Earth  also,  and  the  WORKS  that 
 are  therein  shall  be  t  burned  up. 
 
 11  Seeing  fthen   that  all   These 
 
 things  shall  be  dissolved,  what 
 manner  of  persons  ought  fye  to  be 
 in  all  Holy  Conversation  and  God- 
 liness. 
 
 1 2  Looking  for  and  hasting  unto 
 the  coming  of  the  day  of  God, 
 wherein  the  heavens  being  on 
 fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the 
 Elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
 heat? 
 
 13  Nevertheless  we,  according  to 
 his  PROMISE,  look  for  New  Hea- 
 vens and  a  new  Earth,  wherein 
 dwelleth  Righteousness. 
 
 14  Wherefore,  Beloved,  seeing 
 that  ye  look  for  Such  things,  be 
 diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of 
 him  in  Peace,  without  spot,  and 
 blameless. 
 
 15  And  account  that  the  long- 
 suffering  of  our  Lord  is  Sal- 
 vation; even  as  our  beloved 
 Brother  Paul  also  according  to 
 the  wisdom  given  unto  him  hath 
 written  unto  you ; 
 
 16  As  also  in  All  /«'5 1  epistles, 
 speaking  in  them  of  these  things ; 
 in  t  which  are  some  things  hard  to 
 be  understood,  which  they  that 
 are  unlearned  and  Unstable 
 wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other 
 Scriptures,  unto  Their  OWN  De- 
 struction. 
 
 17  ^e  therefore,  Beloved,  seeing 
 ye  know  these  things  before,  be- 
 ware lest  ye  also,  being  led  away 
 with  the  ERROR  of  the  AVICKED, 
 fall  from  your  OWN  Steadfastness. 
 
 18  But  grow  in  Grace,  and  in 
 the  Knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
 Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  he 
 GLORY  both  now  and  for  Ever. 
 [Amen.] 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— 3.  scoffingly  walking  after.  7.  same  Word  (i).  9.  Lord. 
 10.  which  rfay  the  iiKAVENS.  10.  discovered.  11.  ?/<//«  all  These  things  shall  thus  be 
 dissolved.  11,  ye  to  he.  16.  Epistles.  16.  which  e/;/6</es  are  some  things.  Sec  \0, 
 18.     Subscription  :  TuE  Second  of  Feter. 
 
 4oy 
 
t  THE   FIRST    [EPISTLE    GENERAL] 
 
 OF    JOHN. 
 
 CHAPTEE   I. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  That  which  was  from  the 
 Beginning,  f  which  we  have  heard, 
 which  we  have  seen  with  our 
 EYES,  which  we  have  looked  upon, 
 and  our  hands  have  handled,  of 
 
 the  WORD  of  LIFE ; 
 
 2  For  the  life  was  manifested, 
 fand  we  have  seen  it,  and  bear 
 witness,  and  shew  unto  you  that 
 ETERNAL  LIFE,  which  was  with 
 the  FATHER,  and  was  manifested 
 unto  us: 
 
 3  That  which  we  have  seen  and 
 heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that 
 ge  also  may  have  Fellowship  with 
 us:  and  truly  OUR  FELLOWSHIP 
 is  with  the  father,  and  with  his 
 SON  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 4  And  These  things  write  twe 
 [unto  you],  that  your  JOY  may  be 
 full. 
 
 5  This  then  is  the  message 
 which  we  have  heard  of  him,  and 
 declare  unto  you.  That  GoD  is 
 Light,  and  in  him  is  no  Darkness 
 at  all. 
 
 6  If  we  say  That  we  have  Fel- 
 lowship with  him,  and  walk  in 
 darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the 
 truth: 
 
 7  But  if  we  walk  in  the  light, 
 
 as  Je  is  in  the  light,  we  have 
 Fellowship  one  with  another,  and 
 the  BLOOD  of  Jesus  [Christ]  his 
 SON  cleanseth  us  from  All  Sin. 
 
 8  If  we  say  That  we  have  "^no 
 Sin,  we  deceive  Ourselves,  and  the 
 TRUTH  is  not  in  us. 
 
 9  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
 faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
 sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  All 
 Unrighteousness. 
 
 10  If  we  say  That  we  have  not 
 sinned,  we  make  him  a  Liar,  and 
 his  WORD  is  not  in  us. 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 §IL 
 
 1  My  Little -children,  These 
 things  write  I  unto  you,  that  ye 
 sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we 
 have  an  Advocate  with  the  fa- 
 ther, Jesus  Christ  the  righteous: 
 
 2  And  je  is  the  Propitiation  for 
 our  SINS :  and  not  for  OUr's  only, 
 but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  Wliole 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 3  And  hereby  we  do  know 
 That  we  know  him,  if  we  keep 
 his  commandments. 
 
 4  He  that  saith,  I  know  him, 
 and  keepeth  not  his  COM3IAND- 
 MENTS,  is  a  Liar,  and  the  truth 
 is  not  in  f)im. 
 
 5  But  whoso  keepeth  His  WORD, 
 in  JilU  verily  is  the  love  of  God 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  that  which  we  have  heard,  that  which  we  have  seen  with  oiir 
 Eyes,  that  which.        8.  not  Sin. 
 
 f  Vatican  Makuscript. —  Title:  The  Eirst  of  John.  2.  and  that  which  we  have 
 seen  and  witnessed  declare  we  also  unto  you,  even  the  eternal  life,  which  was.  4.  tJC, 
 that  your  joy.     See  4,  7. 
 
 410 
 
II.  6. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  JOHN. 
 
 II.  22. 
 
 perfected:  hereby  know  we  That 
 we  are  in  Him. 
 
 6  He  that  saith  he  abideth  in 
 Him  ought  himself  also  [so]  to 
 walk,  even  as  je  walked. 
 
 §   I"- 
 
 7  t  Brethren,  I  write  no  new 
 
 Commandment  unto  you,  but  an 
 old  Commandment  which  ye  had 
 from   the   Beginning.     The   OLD 
 
 COMMANDMENT      is      the     WORD 
 
 which  ye  have  heard  [from  the 
 beginning]. 
 
 8  Again,  a  new  Commandment 
 I  write  unto  you,  which  thing  is 
 true  in  him  and  in  you:  Because 
 the  DARKNESS  is  past,  and  the 
 TRUE  LIGHT  now  shineth. 
 
 9  He  that  saith  he  is  in  the 
 LIGHT,  and  hateth  his  brother, 
 is  in  darkness  even  until  now. 
 
 10  He  that  loveth  his  bro- 
 ther abideth  in  the  light,  and 
 there  is  none  Occasion  of  Stum- 
 bling in  Him. 
 
 11  But  HE  that  hateth  his 
 brother  is  in  darkness,  and 
 walketh  in  darkness,  and  know- 
 eth  not  whither  he  goeth.  Because 
 that  darkness  hath  blinded  his 
 eyes. 
 
 12  1  write  unto  you,  Little-chil- 
 dren, Because  yow  sins  are  for- 
 given you  for  his  name's  sake. 
 
 13  I  write  unto  you.  Fathers, 
 Because  ye  have  known  him  that 
 is  from  the  Beginning.  I  write 
 unto  you.  Young-men,  Because  ye 
 have  overcome  the  wicked  one. 
 I  write  unto  you,  Littie-children, 
 Because  ye  have  known  the  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 14  I  have  written  unto  you, 
 Fathers,  Because  ye  have  known 
 
 HIM  that  is  from  the  Beginning. 
 I  have  written  unto  you.  Young- 
 men,  Because  ye  are  strong,  and 
 the  WORD  [of  God]  abideth  in 
 You,  and  ye  have  overcome  the 
 WICKED  one. 
 
 15  Love  not  the  world,  neither 
 the  THINGS  that  are  in  the  world. 
 If  any  man  love  the  world,  the 
 LOVE  of  the  FATHER  is  not  in 
 him. 
 
 16  For  ALL  that  is  in  the  world, 
 the  LUST  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
 LUST  of  the  EYES,  and  the  pride 
 of  LIFE,  is  not  of  the  father, 
 but  is  of  the  world. 
 
 17  And  the  world  passeth 
 away,  and  the  lust  thereof:  but 
 HE  that  DOETH  the  WILL  of  God 
 abideth  for  ever. 
 
 §  IV. 
 
 18  Little-children,  it  is  the  Last 
 Time :  and  as  ye  have  heard  That 
 ANTICHRIST  shall  come,  even  now 
 are  there  many  Antichrists ;  where- 
 by we  know  That  it  is  the  Last 
 Time. 
 
 19  They  went  out  from  Us,  but 
 they  were  not  of  us;  for  if  they 
 had  been  of  Us,  they  would  no 
 doubt  have  continued  with  us:  but 
 they  went  out,  that  they  might  be 
 made  manifest  That  they  were  not 
 all  of  us. 
 
 20  But  ge  have  an  Unction  from 
 t  the  HOLY  one,  and  ye  know  all 
 things. 
 
 211  have  not  written  unto  you 
 Because  ye  know  not  the  truth, 
 but  Because  ye  know  it,  and  That 
 No  Lie  is  of  the  truth. 
 
 22  Who  is  a  liar,  but  he 
 that  DENIETH  That  Jesus  is  the 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 7.   Beloved,  I  write. 
 it.  I  have  not ,  written.     See  6,  7,  14. 
 
 20.  the  HOLY  one:  yc  all  know 
 411 
 
II.  23. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  JOHN. 
 
 JII.  10. 
 
 Christ?  ?i^e  is  antichrist, 
 ■^that  DENIETH  the  father  and 
 the  SON. 
 
 23  Whosoever  denieth  the 
 
 SON  *the  same  hath  not  the  fa- 
 ther :  t  \but^^  he  that  acknowledgeth 
 the  Son  hath  the  Father  also. 
 
 24  Let  that  [therefore]  abide  in 
 You,  which  ge  have  heard  from  the 
 Beginning.  If  that  which  ye  have 
 heard  from  the  Beginning  shall 
 remain  in  You,  'Qt  also  shall  con- 
 tinue in  the  SON,  and  [in]  the 
 father. 
 
 25  And  this  is  the  PROMISE 
 that  i)0  hath  promised  fus,  even 
 
 ETERNAL  LIFE. 
 
 26  These  things  have  I  written 
 unto  you  concerning  THEM  that 
 SEDUCE  you. 
 
 27  But  the  f  anointing  which 
 3)0  have  received  of  him  abideth 
 in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any 
 man  teach  you :  but  [as]  the  SAME 
 Anointing  teacheth  you  of  all 
 things,  and  is  ^  truth,  and  is  no 
 Lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught 
 you,  tye  shall  abide  in  him. 
 
 28  And  now,  Little -children, 
 abide  in  him;  that,  when  he 
 shall  appear,  ye  may  have  Confi- 
 dence, and  not  be  ashamed  before 
 him  at  his  COMING. 
 
 29  If  ye  know  that  he  is  righte- 
 ous, ye  know  That  every-one 
 that  doeth  righteousness  is 
 born  of  Him. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 1  Behold,    What     manner     of 
 Love  the  father  hath  bestowed 
 
 upon  us,  that  we  should  be  called 
 the  Sons  of  fCod:  therefore  the 
 world  knoweth  us  not,  Because 
 it  knew  him  not. 
 
 §    VI. 
 
 2  Beloved,  now  are  we  the 
 Sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet 
 appear  what  we  shall  be :  but  we 
 know,  That,  when  he  shall  appear, 
 we  shall  be  like  him ;  For  we  shall 
 see  him  as  he  is. 
 
 3  And  EVERY-MAN  that  hath 
 this  HOPE  in  him  purifieth  himself, 
 even  as  f^t  is  pure. 
 
 4  Whosoever  committeth 
 SIN  "^transgresseth  also  the  law: 
 for  SIN  is  the  TRANSGRESSION-OF- 
 THE-LAW. 
 
 5  And  ye  know  That  i)e  was 
 manifested  to  take  away  [our] 
 SINS;  and  in  Him  is  no  Sin. 
 
 6  Whosoever  abideth  in 
 Him  sinneth  not:  whosoever 
 SINNETH  hath  not  seen  him,  nei- 
 ther known  him. 
 
 7  Little-children,  let  no  man 
 deceive  you:  he  that  doeth 
 RIGHTEOUSNESS  is  righteous,  even 
 as  Je  is  righteous. 
 
 8  He  that  committeth  sin  is 
 of  the  DEVIL;  For  the  devil 
 sinneth  from  the  Beginning.  For 
 this  purpose  the  SON  of  God  was 
 manifested,  that  he  might  destroy 
 the  WORKS  of  the  devil. 
 
 9  Whosoever  is  born  of 
 God  doth  not  commit  Sin;  For 
 his  Seed  remaineth  in  Him :  and 
 he  cannot  sin.  Because  he  is  born 
 of  God. 
 
 10  In   this    the    children    of 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 22.    he   who  denieth.  23.    neither  hath  he   the  father. 
 
 27.  true,  and  is  not  a  Lie.        4.  committeth  also  transgression-of-the-law. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 23.  he  that  acknowledgeth  the  son  hath  the  father 
 also.  25.  you,  eternal  life,  27.  eree-gift  whicli  DC  have.  27.  abide  ye  in 
 him  {b).       1.  God,  and  such  we  are:  therefore  the  world.  "See  24  (twice),  27  (a),  5. 
 
 412 
 
III.  11. 
 
 THE   FIRST  OF  JOHN. 
 
 IV.  4. 
 
 God  are  manifest,  and  the  chil- 
 dren of  the  DEVIL :  whosoever 
 DOETH  not  Righteousness  is  not 
 of  God,  neither  he  that  LOVETH 
 
 not  his  BROTHER. 
 
 1 1  For  this  is  the  MESSAGE  that 
 ye  heard  from  the  Beginning,  that 
 we  should  love  one  another. 
 
 12  Not  as  Cain,  who  was  of  that 
 WICKED  one,  and  slew  his  bro- 
 ther. And  wherefore  slew  he 
 him?  Because  his  own  works 
 were  evil,  and  his  brother's 
 righteous. 
 
 §   VII. 
 
 13  Marvel  not,  [my]  Brethren, 
 if  the  WORLD  hate  you. 
 
 14  W^t  know  That  we  have 
 passed  from  death  unto  life, 
 Because  we  love  the  brethren. 
 He  that  lovetii  not  [his  bro- 
 ther] abideth  in  death. 
 
 15  Whosoever  hateth  his 
 brother  is  a  Murderer:  and  ye 
 know  That  No  Murderer  hath 
 eternal  Life  abiding  in  Him. 
 
 16  Hereby  perceive  we  the  LOVE 
 of  God,  Because  f)t  laid  down  his 
 LIFE  for  Us :  and  b)f  ought  to  lay 
 dov/n  our  lives  for  the  bre- 
 thren. 
 
 17  But  whoso  hath  this  world's 
 GOOD,  and  seeth  ,his  brother 
 have  Need,  and  shutteth  up  his 
 BOWELS  of  compassion  from  him, 
 how  dwelleth  the  LOVE  of  God 
 in  him? 
 
 18  My  Little-children,  let  us  not 
 love  in  Word,  neither  in  f  Tongue ; 
 but  in  Deed  and  in  Truth. 
 
 1 9  [And]  hereby  we  f  know 
 That  we  are  of  the  truth,  and 
 shall  assure  our  t  hearts  before 
 Him. 
 
 20  For  if  our  heart  condemn 
 us,  God  is  greater  than  our  heart, 
 and  knoweth  all  things. 
 
 21  Beloved,  if  four  heart  con- 
 demn us  not,  then  have  we  Confi- 
 dence toward  GoD. 
 
 22  And  whatsoever  we  ask,  we 
 receive  fof  him.  Because  we  keep 
 his  commandments,  and  do  those 
 THINGS  that  are  PLEASING  in  His 
 sight. 
 
 23  And  this  is  his  command- 
 ment. That  we  should  believe  on 
 the  NAME  of  his  SON  Jesus  Christ, 
 and  love  one  another,  as  he  gave 
 us  Commandment. 
 
 24  And  HE  that  keepeth  his 
 COMMANDMENTS  dwclletli  in  Him, 
 and  J0  in  him.  And  hereby  we 
 know  That  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the 
 SPIRIT  which  he  hath  given  Us. 
 
 CHAPTER  ly. 
 
 §   VIII. 
 
 1  Beloved,  believe  not  Every 
 Spirit,  but  try  the  SPIRITS  whe- 
 ther they  are  of  God:  Because 
 Many  False-prophets  are  gone  out 
 into  the  WORLD. 
 
 2  Hereby  know  ye  the  spirit 
 of  God:  Every  Spirit  that  con- 
 fesseth  that  Jesus  Christ  fis  come 
 in  the  Flesh  is  of  GoD : 
 
 3  And  Every  Spirit  that  con- 
 fesseth  not  fthat  Jesus  Christ  is 
 come  in  the  Flesh  is  not  of  GoD : 
 and  tliis  is  that  spirit  of  anti- 
 christ, whereof  ye  have  heard 
 That  it  should  come;  and  even 
 now  already  is  it  in  the  world. 
 
 4  ^e  are  of  God,  Little-chil- 
 dren, and  have  overcome  them: 
 Because  greater  is  he  that  is  in 
 you,  than  HE  that  is  in  the  WORLD. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 18.  tongue.  19.  shall  know.  19.  heart.  21.  the 
 HEART  condemn  not,  it  hath  Confidence  toward  Gol>.  22.  from  him.  2.  hath  come  in. 
 3.  Jesus,  is  not  of  God.     See  13,  14,  19. 
 
 413 
 
IV.  5. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  JOHN. 
 
 V.  4. 
 
 5  Cf)Cg  are  of  the  world: 
 therefore  speak  they  of  the  world, 
 and  the  world  heareth  Them. 
 
 6  2i2Ee  are  of  GoD:  he  that 
 KNOWETH  God  heareth  us;  he 
 that  is  not  of  GoD  heareth  not  us. 
 Hereby  know  we  the  spirit  of 
 TRUTH,  and  the  spirit  of  error. 
 
 §    IX. 
 
 7  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  ano- 
 ther: For  love  is  of  God;   and 
 
 EVERY-ONE  that  LOVETH  is  bom 
 
 of  God,  and  knoweth  God. 
 
 8  He  that  loveth  not  know- 
 eth not  God;  For  God  is  Love. 
 
 9  In  this  was  manifested  the 
 LOVE  of  God  toward  us,  Because 
 that  God  sent  his  only-begot- 
 ten SON  into  the  avorld^  that  we 
 might  live  through  him. 
 
 10  Herein  is  love,  not  That  b3e 
 t  loved  God,  but  That  ije  loved 
 us,  and  sent  his  SON  to  be  the 
 Propitiation  for  our  SINS. 
 
 1 1  Beloved,  if  GoD  so  loved  us, 
 toe  ought  also  to  love  one  another. 
 
 12  No  man  hath  seen  God  at 
 any  time.  If  we  love  one  another, 
 God  dwelleth  in  Us,  and  his  love 
 is  perfected  in  us. 
 
 13  Hereby  know  we  That  we 
 dwell  in  Him,  and  1)0  in  Us,  Be- 
 cause  he   hath   given   us   of   his 
 
 SPIRIT. 
 
 14  And  toe  have  seen  and  do 
 testify  That  the  father  sent  tlie 
 SON   to   be  the    Saviour    of   the 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 15  Whosoever  shall  confess  That 
 t  Jesus  is  the  SON  of  God,  God 
 dwelleth  in  Him,  and  i)e  in  GoD. 
 
 16  And  toe  have  known  and 
 believed  the  love  that  God  hath 
 to  us.    God  is  Love ;  and  he  that 
 
 dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in 
 God,  and  God  fin  Him. 
 
 17  Herein  is  our  love  made 
 perfect;,  that  we  may  have  Bold- 
 ness in  the  DAY  of  JUDGMENT: 
 Because  as  f)e  is  so  are  b)^  in  this 
 
 WORLD. 
 
 18  There  is  no  Fear  in  LOVE; 
 but  PERFECT  Love  casteth  out 
 FEAR:  Because  fear  hath  Tor- 
 ment. He  that  feareth  is  not 
 made  perfect  in  LOVE. 
 
 19  512Ee  love  [him],  Because  Je 
 first  loved  us. 
 
 20  If  a  man  say,  I  love  GoD, 
 and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a 
 Liar :  for  he  that  loveth  not  his 
 brother  whom  he  hath  seen, 
 thow  can  he  love  GoD  whom  he 
 hath  not  seen? 
 
 21  And  This  commandment 
 have  we  from  him,  That  he  who 
 loveth  God  love  his  brother 
 also. 
 
 CHAPTEE  V. 
 
 §  X. 
 
 1   Whosoever     believeth 
 
 That  Jesus  is  the  Christ  is  born 
 of  God:  and  every-one  that 
 loveth  him  that  begat  loveth 
 HIM  [also]  that  is  begotten  of 
 him. 
 
 2  By  this  we  know  That  we 
 love  the  children  of  God,  when 
 we  love  God,  and  fkeep  his  com- 
 mandments. 
 
 3  For  this  is  the  LOVE  of  God, 
 that  we  keep  his  commandments: 
 and  his  COMMANDMENTS  are  not 
 grievous. 
 
 4  For   WHATSOEVER   is    BORN 
 
 of  God  overcometh  the  world: 
 and   this   is   "^the   VICTORY  that 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  that  victory  which  overcometh. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 10.  have  loved  God.        15.  Jesus  Christ  is. 
 
 leth  in  Him.        20.  cannot  love  God.        2.  do  his  commandments. 
 
 16.  dwel- 
 See  19, 1. 
 414 
 
V.  5. 
 
 THE  FIRST  OF  JOHN. 
 
 V.  21. 
 
 OVERCOMETH    the   WORLD,   even 
 
 our  FAITH. 
 
 5  fWho  is  HE  that  OVERCOM- 
 ETH the  WORLD,  but  HE  that 
 BELIEVETH  That  Jesus  is  the  SON 
 of  God? 
 
 6  This  is  HE  that  CAME  by 
 Water  and  Blood,  even  Jesus 
 ^Christ;  not  by  water  only, 
 but  by  water  and  t  blood.  And 
 *it  is  the  spirit  that  beareth- 
 wiTNESS,  Because  the  spirit  is 
 truth. 
 
 7  For   there   are   three    that 
 
 ■^  BEAR -RECORD  [in  HEAVEN,  the 
 
 FATHER,  the  WORD,  and  the 
 holy  Ghost:  and  These  three 
 are  One. 
 
 8  And  there  are  three  that 
 bear-witness  in  earth],  the 
 SPIRIT,  and  the  water,  and  the 
 BLOOD:  and  these  three  agree 
 in  ONE. 
 
 9  If  we  receive  the  witness  of 
 MEN,  the  witness  of  God  is 
 greater:  For  this  is  the  witness 
 of  God  t  which  he  hath  testified 
 of  his  SON. 
 
 10  He  that  belie veth  on  the 
 SON  of  God  hath  the  witness  in 
 himself:  he  that  believeth  not 
 God,  hath  made  him  a  Liar;  Be- 
 cause he  believeth  not  the  RECORD 
 that  God  gave  of  his  SON. 
 
 11  And  this  is  the  RECORD, 
 That  God  hath  given  to  us  eter- 
 nal Life,  and  This  life  is  in  his 
 
 SON. 
 
 12  He  that  hath  the  son  hath 
 LIFE;  and  HE  that  HATH  not  the 
 SON  of  God  hath  not  life. 
 
 §  XI. 
 
 13  These  things  have  I  written 
 unto  YOU  that  believe  on  the 
 NAME  of  the  SON  of  God  ;  That  ye 
 may  know  that  ye  have  eternal 
 Life,  [and  that  ye  may  believe  on 
 the  NAME  of  the  SON  of  God]. 
 
 14  And  this  is  the  CONFIDENCE 
 that  we  have  in  him.  That,  if  we 
 ask  Any  thing  according  to  his 
 WILL,  he  heareth  us: 
 
 15  And  if  we  know  That  he 
 hear  us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we 
 know  That  we  have  the  peti- 
 tions that  we  desired  fof  him. 
 
 16  If  any  man  see  his  brother 
 sin  a  Sin  which  is  not  unto  Death, 
 he  shall  ask,  and  he  shall  give 
 him  Life  for  THEM  that  SIN  not 
 unto  Death.  There  is  a  Sin  unto 
 Death :  I  do  not  say  that  he  shall 
 pray  for  \i. 
 
 17  All  Unrighteousness  is  Sin: 
 and  there  is  a  Sin  not  unto  Death. 
 
 18  We  know  That  whosoever 
 is  BORN  of  God  sinneth  not;  but 
 
 HE  that  is  BEGOTTEN  of  GOD 
 fkeepeth  himself,  and  that  WICKED 
 one  toucheth  him  not. 
 
 19  And  we  know  That  we  are 
 of  God,  and  the  whole  world 
 lieth  in  WICKEDNESS. 
 
 20  And  we  know  that  the  SON 
 of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given 
 us  an  Understanding,  that  we  may 
 know  HIM  that  is  TRUE,  and  we 
 are  in  HIM  that  is  true,  even  in 
 his  SON  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the 
 TRUE  God,  and  eternal  life. 
 
 21  Little -children,  keep  your- 
 selves from  IDOLS.     [Amen.] 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  the  Christ.      6.  the  spirit  is  that  which  beareth-witness, 
 Because.        7.  bear-witness. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. — 5.  And  who  is  (a).  6.  by  blood  (a).         9.  That  he 
 
 hath  testified.         15.    from  him.  18.  observeth   him;  and   the   wicked   one.      See 
 
 7—8,  13,  21 .     Subscription  :  The  First  of  John, 
 
 415 
 
t   THE     SECOND     [EPISTLE] 
 
 OF    JOHN. 
 
 1  The  ELDER  unto  the  Elect 
 Lady  and  her  children,  whom 
 3t  love  in  the  Truth;  and  not  $ 
 only,  but  also  All  thet  that  have 
 KNOWN  the  TRUTH; 
 
 2  For  *  the  truth's  sake, 
 which  DWELLETH  in  us,  and  shall 
 be  with  us  for  ever. 
 
 3  Grace  be  with  you,  Mercy, 
 and  Peace,  from  God  the  Father, 
 and  from  [the  Lord]  Jesus  Christ, 
 the  SON  of  the  father,  in  Truth 
 and  Love. 
 
 4  I  rejoiced  greatly  That  I  found 
 of  thy  CHILDREN  "^walking  in 
 Truth,  as  we  have  received  a 
 Commandment  from  the  f  fa- 
 ther. 
 
 5  And  now  I  beseech  thee, 
 Lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote  a 
 new  Commandment  unto  thee, 
 but  that  which  we  had  from  the  Be- 
 ginning, that  we  love  one  another. 
 
 6  And  this  is  LOVE,  that  we 
 walk  after  his  commandments. 
 t  This  is  the  commandment,  that, 
 as  ye  have  heard  from  the  Begin- 
 ning, ye  should  walk  in  it. 
 
 7  For  Many  Deceivers  fare 
 entered  into  the  world,  "^  who 
 confess  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
 come  in  the  Flesh.  This  is  a  de- 
 ceiver and  an  antichrist. 
 
 8  Look  to  yourselves,  that  fwe 
 lose  not  those  things  which  we 
 have  wrought,  but  that  we  receive 
 a  full  Reward. 
 
 9  Whosoever  fTRANSGRES- 
 SETH,  and  abideth  not  in  the  doc- 
 trine of  Christ,  hath  not  God. 
 He  that  abideth  in  the  doc- 
 trine [of  Christ],  Je  hath  both 
 the  FATHER  and  the  SON. 
 
 10  If  there  come  any  unto  you, 
 and  bring  not  This  doctrine, 
 receive  him  not  into  your  House, 
 neither  bid  Him  God  speed : 
 
 11  For  HE  that  biddeth  him 
 God  speed  is  partaker  of  his  evil 
 
 DEEDS. 
 
 §     XIII. 
 
 12  Having  Many  things  to  write 
 unto  You,  I  would  not  write  with 
 Paper  and  Ink:  but  I  trust  to 
 come  unto  you,  and  speak  Face  to 
 Face,  that  -four  joy  may  be  full. 
 
 13  The  CHILDREN  of  thy  elect 
 SISTER  greet  thee.  [Amen] 
 
 4.  them  that  were  walking  in  the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — that  truth's  sake  which. 
 Truth.         7.  THEY  w^ho  confess  not. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript.— Tz^/e :  The  Second  of  John.  4.  Father.  6.  This 
 COMMANDMENT  is,  as  jc  have  heard  from  the  Beginning,  that  ye  should  walk  in  the  Same. 
 7.  have  gone  forth  into  the  world.  8.  ye  lose  not  the  things  which  we  have  wrought, 
 hut  that  ye  receive  (a).  9.  exceedeth,  and  ahideth  not.  12.  your  joy  (a).  See  3,  9, 13. 
 Subscription ;  The  Second  of  John. 
 
 416 
 
t  THE    THIRD    [EPISTLE] 
 
 OF   JOHN. 
 
 1  The  ELDER  unto  *the  well- 
 beloved  Gains,  whom  $  love  in 
 the  Truth. 
 
 2  Beloved,  I  wish  "^ above  all 
 things  that  thou  mayest  prosper 
 and  be  in  health,  even  as  Thy  SOUL 
 prospereth. 
 
 3  For  I  rejoiced  greatly,  when 
 the  Brethren  came  and  testified 
 of  the  TRUTH  that  is  in  thee, 
 even  as  tf)OU  walkest  t  in  the 
 Truth 
 
 4  I  have  no  greater  f  Joy  than 
 to  hear  that  MY  Children  walk 
 fin  Truth. 
 
 5  Beloved,  thou  doest  faithfully 
 whatsoever  thou  doest  to  the  bre- 
 thren, and  t  to  STRANGERS; 
 
 6  Which  have  borne  witness  of 
 Thy  CHARITY  before  the  Church : 
 whom  if  thou  bring  forward  on 
 their  journey  after  a  godly  sort, 
 thou  shalt  do  well: 
 
 7  Because  that  for  his  name's 
 sake  they  went  forth,  taking  No- 
 thing of  the  t  Gentiles. 
 
 8  212Ec  therefore  ought  to  f  re- 
 ceive SUCH,  that  we  might  be 
 Fellow-helpers  to  the  truth. 
 
 9  I  wrote  funto  the  CHURCH: 
 but  Diotrephes,  who  loveth  to 
 have-the-preeminence  among 
 them,  receiveth  us  not. 
 
 10  Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will 
 remember  His  deeds  which  he 
 doeth,  prating  against  us  with 
 malicious  Words :  and  not  content 
 therewith,  neither  doth  he  himself 
 receive  the  brethren,  and  for- 
 biddeth  them  that  would,  and 
 casteth  them  out  of  the  church. 
 
 11  Beloved,  follow  not  that 
 which  is  EVIL,  but  that  which 
 is  GOOD.  He  that  doeth-good 
 is  of  God  :  [but]  he  that  doeth- 
 EVIL  hath  not  seen  God. 
 
 12  Demetrius  hath  good  report 
 of  all  mm,  and  of  the  truth 
 Itself:  yea,  and  b30  also  bear  record; 
 and  tye  know  That  our  record 
 is  true. 
 
 13  1  had  Many  things  to  f  write, 
 but  I  will  not  with  Ink  and  Pen 
 write  unto  thee: 
 
 14  But  I  trust  I  shall  shortly 
 see  thee,  and  we  shall  speak  Face 
 to  Face.  Peace  be  to  thee.  Our 
 FRIENDS  salute  thee.  Greet  the 
 FRIENDS  by  Name. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 1.  Gaius  the  wellbeloved,  whom.        2.  concerning  all  things. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  The  Third  of  John.  3.  in  the  truth  (a). 
 4.  Pleasure   than  to  hear.  4.  in   the  truth  (Jb).  5.    this  to  Strange  Brethren. 
 
 7.  heathen.  8.  entertain  such,  that.  9.  something  unto  the  church.  12.  thou 
 knowest  That.       13.  write  unto  thee,  hut.  See  IL     SvJtscription  :  The  Third  of  John. 
 
 E  E 
 
 417 
 
t  [THE    GENERAL    EPISTLE] 
 
 OF   JUDE. 
 
 SECTION   I. 
 
 1  Jude,  the  Servant  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  Brother  of  James,  to 
 THEM  that  are  f  SANCTIFIED  by 
 God  the  Father,  and  preserved  in 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  called : 
 
 2  Mercy  unto  you,  and  Peace, 
 and  Love,  be  multiplied. 
 
 3  Beloved,  when  I  gave  All 
 Diligence  to  write  unto  you  of  f  the 
 COMMON  Salvation,  it  was  needful 
 for  me  to  write  unto  you,  and 
 exhort  you  that  ye  should  earnestly 
 contend  for  the  faith  which  was 
 once  DELIVERED  unto  the  SAINTS. 
 
 4  For  there  are  Certain  Men 
 crept  in  unawares,  "^  who  were  be- 
 fore of  old  ORDAINED  to  This 
 CONDEMNATION,  ungodly  men, 
 turning  the  GRACE  of  our  GoD 
 into  Lasciviousness,  and  f  deny- 
 ing ^  the  ONLY  Lord  God,  and 
 our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 5  I  will  therefore  put  you  in 
 remembrance,  though  ye  once 
 knew  fthis,  how  That  the  Lord, 
 having  saved  the  People  out  of 
 the  Land  of  Egypt,  afterward 
 destroyed  tiiem  that  believed 
 not. 
 
 6  And    "^  the    Angels    which 
 
 KEPT  not  THEIR  First-estate,  but 
 left  their  own  Habitation,  he  hath 
 reserved  in  everlasting  Chains 
 under  Darkness  unto  the  Judg- 
 ment of  the  Great  Day. 
 
 7  Even  as  Sodom  and  Go- 
 morrha,  and  the  CITIES  about 
 them  in  like  Manner,  giving 
 Themselves  over  to  fornication,  and 
 going  after  strange  Flesh,  are  set 
 forth  for  an  Example,  suffering 
 the  Vengeance  of  eternal  Fire. 
 
 8  Likewise  also  These  filthy 
 Dreamers  defde  the  Flesh,  despise 
 Dominion,  and  speak  evil  of 
 Dignities. 
 
 9  fYet  Michael  the  arch- 
 angel, when  contending  with 
 the  DEVIL  he  disputed  about  the 
 Body  of  MoSES,  durst  not  bring 
 against  him  a  railing  Accusation, 
 but  said,  "  The  Lord  rebuke 
 thee."  t 
 
 10  But  these  speak  evil  of  those 
 things  which  they  know  not:  but 
 what  they  know  naturally,  as 
 BRUTE  Beasts,  in  Those  things 
 they  corrupt  themselves. 
 
 1 1  Woe  unto  them !  For  they 
 have  gone  in  the  way  of  Cain, 
 and  ran  greedily  after  the  error 
 of    Balaam    for    Keward,    and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  they  who  were  of  old  ordained.  4.  our  only  Absolute- 
 ruler,  the  God  and  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.         6.  thosp:  Angels  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript. —  Title:  Of  Jude.  L  beloved  by  God.  3.  our  common 
 Salvation  (a).  4.  denying  our  only  Absolute-ruler  and  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.  5.  all 
 things,   how   That   Jesus,  having  saved.  ||  9.    When  Michael  the  archangel,  then 
 
 contending  with  the  devil,  disputed  about  the  Body  of  Moses,  he  durst  not. 
 
 +  9.  Zech.  iii.2. 
 
 H  See  1  Cor.  x.  9. 
 
 418 
 
12. 
 
 OF  JUDE. 
 
 25. 
 
 perished   in   the   gainsaying    of 
 Core. 
 
 §  II. 
 
 12  These  are  SPOTS  in  your 
 FEASTS-OF-CHARITY,  when  they 
 feast  with  you,  feeding  Themselves 
 without  fear:  Clouds  they  are 
 without  water,  t  carried  about  of 
 Winds;  Trees  whose  fruit  wither- 
 eth,  without  fruit,  twice  dead, 
 plucked  up  by  the  roots; 
 
 13  Raging  Waves  of  the  Sea, 
 foaming  out  their-OWN  Shame; 
 wandering  Stars,  to  whom  is  re- 
 served the  t  BLACKNESS  of  DARK- 
 NESS for  EVER. 
 
 14  And  Enoch  also,  the  Seventh 
 from  Adam,  prophesied  of  these, 
 saying,  ^'  Behold,  the  Lord  com- 
 eth  with  Ten  -  thousands  of  his 
 Saints, 
 
 15  *' To  execute  Judgment  upon 
 all,  and  to  convince  all  that  are 
 UNGODLY  [among  them]  of  All 
 their  ungodly  deeds  which  they 
 have  ungodly-committed,  and  of 
 All  their  hard  speeches  which 
 ungodly  Sinners  have  spoken  a- 
 gainst  him."  J 
 
 16  These  are  Murmurers,  Com- 
 plainers,  walking  after  their  own 
 LUSTS;  and  their  MOUTH  speak- 
 eth  great  swelling  words,  having 
 men's  Persons  in  admiration  be- 
 cause of  Advantage. 
 
 17  But,  Beloved,  remember  ge 
 ^the  WORDS  which  were  spoken- 
 before  of  the  apostles  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
 
 18  How  That  they  told  you 
 there  should  be  Mockers  f  in 
 the  Last  Time,  who  should 
 walk  after  their-own  ungodly 
 Lusts. 
 
 19  These  be  they  who  sepa- 
 rate themselves,  sensual,  having 
 not  the  Spirit. 
 
 20  But  ge,  beloved,  building  up 
 yourselves  on  YOUR  most-holy 
 Faith,  praying  in  the  holy  Ghost. 
 
 21  Keep  Yourselves  in  the  Love 
 of  God,  looking  for  the  MERCY  of 
 our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eter- 
 nal Life. 
 
 22  And  of  Some  have  compas- 
 sion, t making  a  difference: 
 
 23  And  Others  save  with  Fear, 
 pulling    them   out   of  the   fire; 
 
 hatinor  even  the  GARMENT  SPOT- 
 
 o 
 
 TED  by  the  flesh. 
 
 24  Now  unto  him  that  is  able 
 to  keep  you  from  falling,  and  to 
 present  you  faultless  before  the 
 presence  of  his  GLORY  with  ex- 
 ceeding Joy, 
 
 25  To  the  Only  [Wise]  God  our 
 Saviour,  -fbe  Glory,  [and]  Majesty, 
 Dominion  and  Power,  both  now 
 and  EVER.     [Amen.] 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  those  words  which  were. 
 
 f  Vatican  Mandscript. — 12.  carried  away  of  Winds.  13.  Blackness  of  Dark- 
 ness (a).  18.  during  the  Last  Time.  22.  in  whom  there  is  a  difference.  25.  through 
 Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  be  Glory,  Majesty,  Dominion,  and  Power,  for  AH  Eternity,  both 
 now  and  ever.     -See  15,  25  (thrice).       Subscription:  Of  Jude. 
 
 +  14.  Gen.  V.  18. 
 
 EE    2 
 
 419 
 
THE      REVELATION 
 
 OF  [St.]  JOHN  [THE  DIVINE]. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 1  The  Revelation  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  which  GoD  gave  unto  him, 
 to  shew  unto  his  servants  things 
 which  must  shortly  come  to  pass; 
 and  he  sent  and  signified  it  by  his 
 ANGEL  unto  his  SERVANT  John: 
 
 2  Who  bare  record  of  the 
 WORD  of  God,  and  of  tl\e  tes- 
 timony of  Jesus  Christ,  t  and  of 
 all  things  that  he  saw. 
 
 3  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth, 
 and  THEY  that  hear  the  words 
 of  this  PROPHECY,  and  keep 
 those  THINGS  which  are  written 
 therein:  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 
 
 4  John  to  *  the  seven  Churches 
 which  are  in  Asia  :  Grace  be  unto 
 you,  and  Peace,  ffrom  ^HIM 
 which  IS,  and  which  was,  and 
 which  IS  TO  COME ;  and  from  the 
 seven    Spirits  which  are  before 
 
 his  THRONE ; 
 
 5  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  who 
 is  the  FAITHFUL  WITNESS,  and 
 the  FIRST-BEGOTTEN  of  the  DEAD, 
 
 and  the  PRINCE  of  the  kings 
 of  the  EARTH.  Unto  him  that 
 t  LOVED  us,  and  washed  us  from 
 our  SINS  in  his  own  blood, 
 
 6  And  hath  made  fus  Kings 
 and  Priests  unto  *GoD  and  his 
 Father;  to  Him  be  GLORY  and 
 DOMINION  for  EVER  and  EVER. 
 Amen. 
 
 7  Behold,  he  cometh  with 
 CLOUDS;  and  Every  Eye  shall 
 see  him,  and  they  also  which 
 pierced  Him :  and  All  kindreds 
 of  the  EARTH  shall  wail  because 
 of  him.    Even  so.  Amen. 
 
 8  $  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
 [the  Beginning  and  the  Ending], 
 saith  fthe  Lord,  "^  which  IS,  and 
 which  WAS,  and  which  IS  TO 
 COME,  the  Almighty. 
 
 9  $  John,  [who  also  am]  your 
 BROTHER,  and  t  Companion  in 
 tribulation,  and  in  the  king- 
 dom and  Patience  t  o^  Jesus 
 Christ,  was  in  "^the  ISLE  that  is 
 called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of 
 God,  and  for  the  testimony  of 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 ^^  The  various  Headings  subjoined  are  taken  from  Dr,  Birch's  Collation  of  the  Vatican 
 Manuscript,  No.  1160,  which  is  attributed  by  him  to  the  eleventh  century.  Wherever 
 these  Readings  agree  with  those  of  any  of  the  three  earliest  MSS.,  a,  b,  or  c,  the  letter 
 denoting  that  MS.,  is  inserted;  or  if  there  are  two  or  three  MSS.  which  have  the  same 
 Reading,  the  two  earliest  are  referred  to. 
 N.B.  The  Title  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160  is  not  given  by  Dr.  Birch: — 
 that  in  the  Alexandrian  Manuscript  is  The  Revelation  of  John. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.—  4.  those  seven  Churches  which  are.  4.  him,  the  he  who  is,  and 
 HE  who  WAS,  and  he  who  is  to  come.  6.  his  God  and  Father.  8.  he  who  is,  and  he 
 who  WAS,  and  he  who  is  to  come,  the  Almighty.        9.  that  isle  which  is  called. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 160. — 2.  as  to  whatsoever  things  he  saw(AB).  4.  from 
 God,  the  he  who  is,  and  he  who  was,  and  he  who  is  to  come  (b).  .5.  loveth  us,  and 
 hath  washed  us  (a  b).  6.  us  a  Kingdom,  even  Priests  (a  c).  8,  the  Lord  God,  the  he 
 who  IS,  and  he  who  was,  and  he  who  is  to  come  (a  b)  9.  Partaker  in  the  tribula- 
 tion and  Kingdom  and.         9.  of  Christ  Jesus  (b).     See  8  (a  b),  9  (a  b). 
 
 420 
 
I.   10. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 n.  5. 
 
 10  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the 
 Lord's  Day,  and  heard  behind 
 me  a  great  Voice,  as  of  a  Trum- 
 pet, 
 
 11  Saying,  [$  am  alppta  and 
 OMEGA,  the  FIRST  and  the  last: 
 and].  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a 
 Book,  and  send  it  unto  "^  the  seven 
 Churches  [which  are  in  Asia]; 
 unto  Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna, 
 and  unto  Pergamos,  and  unto  Thy- 
 atira,  and  unto  Lardis,  and  unto 
 Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea. 
 
 12  And  I  turned  to  see  the 
 VOICE  that  spake  with  me.  And 
 being  turned,  I  saw  Seven  golden 
 Candlesticks ; 
 
 13  And  in  the  Midst  of  the 
 SEVEN  Candlesticks  one  like  unto 
 the  Son  of  Man,  clothed  with  a 
 garment  down  to  the  foot,  and 
 girt  about  the  faps  with  a  golden 
 Girdle. 
 
 14  His  HEAD  and  his  hairs  were 
 white  tlike  Wool,  as  white  as 
 Snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a 
 Flame  of  Fire; 
 
 15  And  his  feet  like  unto  line 
 BrasSj  as  if  they  burned  in  a  Fur- 
 nace ;  and  his  VOICE  as  the  Sound 
 of  many  Waters. 
 
 16  And  he  had  in  his  right 
 Hand  seven  Stars:  and  out  of  his 
 MOUTH  went  a  sharp  two-edged 
 Sword:  and  his  countenance 
 was   as   the    SUN    shineth    in    his 
 
 STRENGTH. 
 
 17  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell 
 at  his  FEET  as  dead.  And  he  laid 
 his  fRiG^HT  Hand  upon  me,  say- 
 ing [unto  me],  Fear  not;  I  am 
 the  FIRST  and  the  LAST : 
 
 18  I  am  HE  that  liveth,  and 
 was  dead;  and,  behold,  I  am  alive 
 for  EVERMORE,  Amen ;  and  have 
 the  KEYS  of  tHELL  and  of  death. 
 
 19  Write  t  the  things  which 
 thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things 
 which  are,  and  the  things  which 
 shall  be  hereafter; 
 
 20  The  MYSTERY  of  the  seven 
 Stars  which  thou  sawest  in  my 
 right-hand,  and  the  seven 
 GOLDEN  Candlesticks.  The  seven 
 Stars  are  the  Angels  of  the  seven 
 Churches:  and  the  f  seven  Can- 
 dlesticks which  thou  sawest  are 
 the  Seven  Churches. 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 1  Unto  the  ANGEL  of  the 
 church  tof  Ephesus  write; 
 These- things  saith  he  that 
 HOLDETH  the  seven  Stars  in  his 
 
 RIGHT-HAND,  "^who  WALKETH  in 
 
 the  Midst  of  the  seven  golden 
 Candlesticks ; 
 
 2  I  know  thy  WORKS,  and  thy 
 LABOUR,  and  thy  patience,  and 
 How  thou  canst  not  bear  them 
 which  are  evil:  and  thou  hast 
 tried  them  which  say  they  are 
 Apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast 
 found  them  Liars: 
 
 3  And  hast  t  borne,  and  hast 
 Patience,  and  for  my  name's  sake 
 hast  laboured,  and  hast  not  fainted. 
 
 4  Nevertheless  I  have  somewhat 
 against  thee.  Because  thou  hast 
 left  thy  FIRST  LOVE. 
 
 5  Remember  therefore  from 
 whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent, 
 and  do  the  first  Works;  or  else 
 I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 11.  those  seven  Churches  which  are.        1.  he  who  walketh. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 160. — 14.  even  as  Wool  (b).  17.  uight-iiand  (a  b). 
 18.  death  and  of  hell  (a  b).  19.  therefore  the  things  (a  b).  20.  skven  candlesticks 
 are  the  Seven  Churches  (a  b).  1.  in  Ephesus  write  (a  b).  3.  Patience,  and  hast  borne 
 for  my  name's  sake,  and  hast  not  wearied  (b).  Nevertheless.  See  11  (ab)  (twice),  17  (ab). 
 
 421 
 
II.  6. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 II.  19. 
 
 will  remove  thy  candlestick  out 
 of  his  PLACE,  except  thou  repent. 
 6  But  This  thou  hast,  That 
 thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the 
 NicOLAiTANES,  which  $  also 
 hate. 
 
 7  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 hhn  hear  what  the  spirit  suith 
 unto  the  CHURCHES;  To  him  that 
 overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat 
 of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in 
 fthe  Midst  of  the  paradise  of 
 God. 
 
 8  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
 church  in  Smyrna  write;  These- 
 things  saith  the  first  and  the 
 LAST,  which  was  dead,  and  is 
 alive ; 
 
 9  I  know  Thy  works,  and 
 tribulation,  and  poverty,  but 
 thou  art   rich;    and    /  know    the 
 
 blasphemy  of  THEM  wllich  SAY 
 
 they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,   but 
 are  the  Synagogue  of  Satan. 
 
 10  Fear  None  of  those  things 
 which  thou  shalt  suffer:  behold, 
 the  DEVIL  shall  feast  some  of  you 
 into  Prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried; 
 and  ye  shall  have  Tribulation  ten 
 Days :  be  thou  faithful  unto  Death, 
 and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 11  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith 
 unto  the  churches:  He  that 
 overcometh  shall  not   be  hurt 
 
 of  the  SECOND  DitJi.TH. 
 
 12  And  to  the  angel  of  the 
 CHURCH  in  Pergamos  write  ; 
 These-things    saith    he    which 
 
 HATH    the    SHARP     SWORD    with 
 
 two-edges  ; 
 
 13  I  know  thy  WORKS,  and 
 where  thou  dwellest,  even  where 
 Satan's  seat  is  :  and  thou  bold- 
 est fast  my  name,  and  hast  not 
 denied  my  faith,  [even]  in  those 
 DAYS    wherein   Antipas    was   my 
 
 FAITHFUL      MARTYR,      who     WaS 
 
 slain   among  you,  where    Satan 
 dwelleth. 
 
 14  But  I  have  a  few  things- 
 against  thee.  Because  thou  hast 
 there  them  that  hold  the  DOC- 
 TRINE of  Balaam,  who  taught 
 Balac  to  cast  a  Stumblingblock 
 before  the  children  of  Israel, 
 fto  eat  things  sacrificed  unto  idols, 
 and  to  commit  fornication. 
 
 15  So  hast  tjou  also  them  that 
 hold  the  doctrine  of  the  fNiCO- 
 LAITANES,  which  thing  I  hate. 
 
 16  Kepent;  or  else  I  will  come 
 unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight 
 against  them  with  the  SWORD  of 
 my  MOUTH. 
 
 17  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  SPIRIT  saith 
 unto  the  churches;  To  him  that 
 overcometh  will  I  give  [to  eat] 
 of  the  HIDDEN  MANNA,  and  will 
 give  him  a  white  Stone,  and  in 
 the  STONE  a  new  Name  written, 
 which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he 
 
 that  RECEIVETH  it, 
 
 18  And  unto  the  angel  of 
 the  CHURCH  in  Thyatira  write; 
 These-things  saith  "^the  SON  of 
 God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like 
 unto  a  Flame  of  Fire,  and  his 
 feet  are  like  fine  Brass; 
 
 19  I  know  Thy  WORKS,  and 
 CHARITY,  and  t  SERVICE,  and 
 FAITH,   and   thy   PATIENCE,  and 
 
 *  EMPHA.TIC  Text.— 18.  that  son  of  God  who  hath. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160.  — 7.  the  paradise   of  my  God  (b).  10.  now 
 
 cast   some   of  you (b).  14.  even    to   eat  (b).  It.    Nicolaitanes   likewise.     Kepent 
 
 therefore;  or  else  (a  e).         19.  faith,  and  servick,  ami  thy  patience  (a  b).    See  13  (b), 
 17  (a  b). 
 
 422 
 
II.  20. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 111.  5. 
 
 thy  WORKS;  [and]  the  LAST  to  he 
 inoie  than  the  first. 
 ,20  Notwithstanding  I  have  [a 
 few  thin ii^s]  against  thee,  f  Because 
 thou  sufferest  that  woman  Jeze- 
 bel, which  CALLETH  herself  a 
 Prophetess,  f  to  teach  and  to 
 seduce  My  Servants  to  commit 
 fornication,  and  to  eat  things 
 sacrificed  unto  idols. 
 
 21  And  I  gave  her  Space  to 
 repent  of  her  fornication,  and 
 she  t  repented  not. 
 
 22  Behold,  f  $  will  cast  her  into 
 a  Bed,  and  them  that  commit- 
 adultery  with  her  into  great 
 Tribulation,  except  they  repent  of 
 t  their  deeds. 
 
 23  And  I  will  kill  her  chil- 
 dren w^ith  Death;  and  All  the 
 churches  shall  know  That  \  am 
 he  which  searcheth  the  Eeins 
 and  Hearts:  and  I  will  give  unto 
 every  one  of  you  according  to 
 your  works. 
 
 24  But  unto  You  I  say,  fand 
 unto  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  as 
 many  as  have  not  this  doctrine, 
 [and]  which  have  not  known  the 
 depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak ; 
 I  [will]  put  upon  you  none  Other 
 Burden. 
 
 25  But  that  which  ye  have  al- 
 ready hold  fast  till  f  I  come. 
 
 26  And  HE  that  OVErcOMETH, 
 and  "^KEEPETH  my  works  unto 
 the  End,  to  him  will  1  give  Power 
 over  the  nations  : 
 
 27  And  he  shall  rule  them  with 
 a  Rod  of  Iron ;  as  the  vessels  of 
 
 a  potter  shall  they  be  broken  to 
 shivers:  even  as  I  received  of  my 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 28  And  I  will  give  him  the 
 morning  star. 
 
 29  He  that  hatii  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith 
 unto  the  churches. 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 1  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
 CHURCH  in  Sardis  write;  These- 
 THINGS  saith  HE  that  HATH  the 
 SEVEN  Spirits  of  God,  and  the 
 SEVEN  Stars;  I  know  Thy  WORKS, 
 That  thou  hast  a  fNAME  That 
 thou  livest,  and  art  dead. 
 
 2  Be  watchful,  and  f  strengthen 
 the  things  which  remain,  fthat 
 are  ready  to  die:  for  I  have  not 
 found  Thy  works  perfect  before 
 
 tGOD. 
 
 3  Remember  therefore  how  thou 
 hast  received  [and  heard,  and  hold 
 fast] ,  and  repent.  If  therefore  thou 
 shalt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on 
 thee  as  a  Thief,  and  thou  shalt  not 
 know  What  Hour  I  will  come 
 upon  thee. 
 
 4  fThou  hast  a  Few  Names 
 [even]  in  Sardis  which  have  not 
 defiled  their  GARMENTS;  and  they 
 shall  walk  with  me  in  white:  For 
 they  are  worthy. 
 
 5  He  that  overcometh,  f  the 
 same  shall  be  clothed  in  white 
 Raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out 
 his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
 LIFE,  but  I  will  confess  his  name 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 26.  he  that  keepetii. 
 
 t  Vatican  Mandscript,  No.  1160.— 20.  That  thou  sufferest  thy  wife  Jezebel  (b) 
 20.  and  she  teacheth  and  seduccth  my  Servants,  to  commit  (b).  21.  would  not  re- 
 pent (bc).  22.  I  will  cast  (a  b).  22,  her  deeds  (b  c).  24.  you  others  which 
 are  in  Thyatira  (a  b).  25.  I  shall  open  (b).         1.  a  Name  (a  b)  and  livest,  and  art 
 
 dead  (b).        2.  keep  the  things  whicli  remain.  2.   which   thou  wast   ready  to  cast 
 
 away:    for  (b).  2.  ray   God(ab).  4.    But  thou  hast(B).  5.    ahall  he  tlms 
 
 clothed  (a  c).      See  19  (a  b),  20  (a  b),  24  (a  c),  24  (a  c),  3  (b),  4  (b). 
 
 42:^ 
 
m.  6. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 III.  20. 
 
 before   my   father,    and   before 
 
 his  ANGELS. 
 
 6  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith 
 unto  the  CHURCHES. 
 
 7  And  to  the  angel  of  the 
 CHURCH  in  Philadelphia  write; 
 These-things  saith  he  that  is 
 HOLY,  he  that  is  TRUE,  HE  that 
 
 hath  the  KEY  of  David,  he 
 that  OPENETH,  and  no  man  fshut- 
 teth;  and  shutteth,  and  no  man 
 fopeneth; 
 
 8  I  know  Thy  works  :  behold, 
 I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
 Door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it :  For 
 thou  hast  a  Little  Strength,  and 
 hast  kept  My  word,  and  hast  not 
 denied  my  NAME. 
 
 9  Behold,  1  will  make   them 
 
 of   the     SYNAGOGUE     of    SaTAN, 
 
 which  SAY  they  are  Jews,  and 
 are  not,  but  do  lie;  behold,  I  will 
 make  them  to  come  and  worship 
 before  thy  feet,  and  to  know 
 That  t$  have  loved  thee. 
 
 10  Because  thou  hast  kept  the 
 WORD  of  my  PATIENCE,  5  also 
 will  keep  Thee  from  *  the  hour  of 
 
 TEMPTATION,  which  SHALL  COme 
 
 upon  all  the  WORLD,  to  try  them 
 that  DWELL  upon  the  earth. 
 
 11  [Behold],  I  come  quickly: 
 hold  that  fast  wliich  thou  hast, 
 that  no  man  take  thy  Crown, 
 
 12  Him  that  overcometh  will 
 I  make  a  Pillar  in  the  temple  of 
 my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more 
 out:  and  I  will  write  upon  him 
 the  NAME  of  my  GoD,  and  the 
 
 NAME  of  the  [city  of  my  God 
 which  is\  NEW  Jerusalem,  which 
 Cometh  down  font  of  heaven 
 from  my  GoD  :  and  /  will  write 
 upon  him  t  my  NEW  NAME. 
 
 13  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  SPIRIT  saith 
 unto  the  CHURCHES. 
 
 14  And  unto  the  angel  of  the 
 CHURCH  fof  the  Laodiceans  write; 
 These-things  saith  the  Amen, 
 the  FAITHFUL  and  true  witness, 
 the  beginning  of  the  creation 
 of  God; 
 
 15  I  know  Thy  works.  That 
 thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot:  I 
 would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot. 
 
 16  So  then  Because  thou  art 
 lukewarm,  and  neither  fcold  nor 
 hot,  I  will  spue  Thee  out  of  my 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 17  Because  thou  sayest,  I  am 
 rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and 
 have  Need  of  Nothing ;  and  know- 
 est  not  That  ti^OU  art  WRETCHED, 
 and  t  miserable,  and  poor,  and 
 blind,  and  naked: 
 
 18  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me 
 Gold  tried  in  the  Fire,  that  thou 
 mayest  be  rich;  and  white  Rai- 
 ment, that  thou  mayest  be  clothed, 
 and  that  the  shame  of  thy  na- 
 kedness do  not  appear ;  and 
 t  anoint  thine  eyes  with  Eye- 
 salve,  that  thou  mayest  see. 
 
 19  As  many  as  $  love,  I  rebuke 
 and  chasten :  be  zealous  therefore, 
 and  repent. 
 
 20  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  DOOR, 
 and  knock:  if  any  man  hear  my 
 
 *  EaiPHATic  Text. — 10.  that  hour  of  temptation  which. 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 7.  shall  shut;  and  he  that  shutteth  and  no  man 
 shall  open.  I  know.  9.  I  have  loved  thee  (b).  12.  from  heaven.  12.  a  new  name  (b). 
 14.  in  Laodicea  write  (a  b).  16.  hot  nor  cold,  I  will  (b  c).         17.  miserable  (a  b) 
 
 and  POOR,  and  blind  and  naked.         18.  Eyesalvc,  to  anoint  thine  eyes,  that  thou  mayest 
 see(B).     See  11  (a  b),  12. 
 
 424 
 
III.  21. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 IV.  II. 
 
 VOICE,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
 fcome  in  to  him,  and  will  sup 
 with  him,  and  Je  with  me. 
 
 21  To  HIM  that  OVERCOMETH 
 will  I  grant  to  sit  [with  me]  in 
 my  THRONE,  even  as  J  also  over- 
 came, and  am  set  down  with  my 
 
 FATHER  in  his   THRONE. 
 
 22  He  that  hath  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear  what  the  SPIRIT  saith 
 unto  the  CHURCHES. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 1  After  this  I  looked,  and,  be- 
 hold, a  Door  was  opened  in  hea- 
 ven :  and  the  first  voice  which 
 I  heard-  was  as  it  were  of  a  Trum- 
 pet talking  with  me;  which  said. 
 Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew 
 thee  things  which  fi^ust  be  here- 
 after. 
 
 2  And  immediately  I  was  in 
 the  Spirit:  and,  behold,  a  Throne 
 was  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sat  on 
 
 the  t THRONE. 
 
 3  And  HE  that  SAT  was  to  look 
 upon  like  a  Jasper  and  a  Sardine- 
 stone:  and  there  was  a  Rainbow 
 round  about  the  throne,  t  iii 
 Sight  like  unto  an  Emerald. 
 
 4  And  round  about  the  THRONE 
 were  four  and  twenty  Seats:  and 
 upon  the  seats  [I  saw]  fFOUR- 
 AND  -  TWENTY  Elders  sitting, 
 clothed  in  white  Raiment;  and 
 [they  had]  on  their  HEADS  Crowns 
 of  Gold. 
 
 5  And  out  of  the  THRONE  pro- 
 
 ceeded Lightnings  and  fThund^r- 
 ings  and  Voices:  and  there  were 
 Seven  Lamps  of  Fire  burning  be- 
 fore the  THRONE,  which  are  the 
 t  SEVEN  Spirits  of  God. 
 
 6  And  before  t  the  throne 
 there  was  a  Sea  of  Glass  like  unto 
 Crystal:  and  in  the  Midst  of  the 
 throne,  and  round  about  the 
 THRONE,  were  Four  Beasts  full  of 
 Eyes  before  and  behind. 
 
 7  [And]  the  first  beast  was 
 like  a  Lion,  and  the  SECOND  Beast 
 like  a  Calf,  and  the  third  Beast 
 had  •\2i  FACE  as  a  Man,  and  the 
 FOURTH  Beast  was  like  a  flying 
 Eagle. 
 
 8  And  the  Four  Beasts  had 
 teach  of  them  six  Wings  about 
 him;  and  they  were  full  of  Eyes 
 within :  and  they  rest  not  Day  and 
 Night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  fholy, 
 *Lord  God  Almighty,  which 
 WAS,  and  is,  fand  is  to  COME. 
 
 9  And  when  those  beasts  give 
 Glory  and  Honour  and  Thanks  to 
 HIM  that  SAT  on  the  throne, 
 *  who  LIVETH  for  ever  and 
 ever, 
 
 10  The  FOUR- and-t went Y  El- 
 ders fall  down  before  him  that 
 SAT  on  the  THRONE,  and  worship 
 HIM  that  LIVETH  for  EVER  and 
 EVER,  and  cast  their  CROWNS  be- 
 fore the  THRONE,  saying, 
 
 11  Thou  art  worthy,  ■\  0  Lord, 
 to  receive  GLORY  and  honour 
 and  power:  For  tf)OU  hast  cre- 
 ated   ALL    things,    and    for    thy 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  is  the  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  he  who  was,  and  he  who 
 IS,  and  he  who  is  to  come.         9.  to  him  who  liveth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 20.  both  come  in  (b).  1.  must  come  to  pass. 
 Immediately  after  These  things,  I  was  in  the  Spirit  (a  b).  2.  throne,  to  look  upon 
 like  a  Jasper  and.  3.  like  a  Vision  of  Emeralds  (b).  4.  Four-and -twenty  Elders  (a). 
 5.  Voices  and  Thunderings  (ab).  5.  Seven  Spirits  of.  6.  his  throne  there  was 
 as  a  Sca(B).         7.  the  Face  of  a  Man(B).  8.  everyone  of  them  (b).  8.    holy, 
 
 holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  God,         8.  and  is.         11.  O  Lord,  even  our  God,  the 
 ^OLY  one,  to  receive  (b).     6'ee  21,  4  (a),  4  (a),  7. 
 
 425 
 
V.  1. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN 
 
 V.  13. 
 
 PLEASURE  they  t  are,   and   were 
 created. 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 1  And  I  saw  in  the  right- 
 hand  of  HIM  that  SAT  on  the 
 THRONE  a  Book  written  within 
 and  on  the  f  backside,  sealed  with 
 seven  Seals. 
 
 2  And  I  saw  a  strong  Angel 
 proclaiming  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book, 
 and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof? 
 
 3  And  no  man  in  t heaven, 
 nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the 
 earth,  was  able  to  open  the 
 BOOK,  neither  to  look  thereon. 
 
 4  And  $  wept  much,  Because 
 no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open 
 [and  to  read]  the  BOOK,  neither 
 to  look  thereon. 
 
 5  And  one  of  the  elders  saith 
 unto  me,  AVeep  not:  behold,  "^the 
 LION  of  the  TRIBE  of  Juda,  the 
 ROOT  of  David,  hath  tp^vailed 
 to  open  the  book,  and  [to  loose] 
 the  SEVEN  Seals  thereof 
 
 6  And  I  beheld,  [and,  lo],  in 
 the  Midst  of  the  throne  and  of 
 the  four  Beasts,  and  in  the  Midst 
 of  the  ELDERS,  stood  a  Lamb  as 
 it  had  been  slain,  having  seven 
 Horns  and  seven  Eyes,  f  which  are 
 "^  the  SEVEN  Spirits  of  God  sent- 
 EORTH  into  All  the  earth. 
 
 7  And  he  came  and  took  fthe 
 
 BOOK   out   of  the  RIGHT-HAND  of 
 
 HIM  that  SAT  upon  the  throne. 
 
 8  And  when  he  had  taken  the 
 
 book,  the  four  Beasts  and  four- 
 and-TWENTY  Elders  fell  down  be- 
 fore the  LA3IB,  having  every  one 
 of  them  t  Harps,  and  golden  Vials 
 full   of    Odours,    which    are    the 
 
 t  PRAYERS  of  SAINTS. 
 
 9  x\nd  they  sung  fa  new  Song, 
 saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  f  t^ke 
 the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals 
 thereof:  For  thou  wast  slain,  and 
 hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  tliy 
 BLOOD  out  of  Every  Kindred,  and 
 Tongue,  and  People,  and  Nation ; 
 
 10  And  hast  made  fus  unto  our 
 God  Kings  and  Priests:  and  fwe 
 shall  reign  on  the  earth. 
 
 11  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard 
 t  the  Voice  of  many  Angels  round 
 about  the  throne  and  the  beasts 
 and  the  elders:  and  the  num- 
 ber of  them  was  Ten- thousand 
 times  Ten-thousand,  and  Thou- 
 sands of  Thousands; 
 
 12  Saying  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 Worthy  is  "^the  LAMB  that  was 
 slain  to  receive  power,  and 
 t  Riches,  and  Wisdom,  and 
 Strength,  and  Honour,  and  Glory, 
 and  Blessing. 
 
 13  And  Every  Creature  which 
 is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth, 
 and  under  the  earth,  and  [such 
 as  are]  in  the  sea,  and  f  all  that 
 are  in  them,  heard  I  saying, 
 blessing,  and  honour,  and 
 GLORY,  and  POWER,  be  unto  HIM 
 that  SITTETH  upon  the  throne, 
 and  unto  the  LAMB  for  EVER  and 
 
 fEVER. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 5.  that  lion  which  is  of  the  tribe.        6.  those  seven  Spirits 
 of  God  which  are  sent-forth.         12.  that  lamb  which  was  slain. 
 
 i  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  11 60. — 11.   were  (a),  and  were  created.  1.  outside, 
 
 scaled  (b).  3.  heaven  above,  nor  in  (b).  5.  prevailed :  he  it  is  that  openeth  the 
 
 BOOK,  and  the  seven  (b).  6.  which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God  sent-forth  (b) 
 7.  the  Book  out  of  (a).  8.  a  Harp  and(AB).  8.  Prayers  of.  9.  a  New  Song. 
 9.  open  the  book,  and  to  open.  10.  them  unto  our  (a  b).  10.  they  shall  reign. 
 11.  as  the  Voice  (b).  12.  riches,  and  (b).  13.  All  things  that  arc  in  tliem,  I  heard 
 All  Siiying.         13.  ever.  Amen  (b).     ^ec  4  (b),  5  (ab),  6(b),  13  (a). 
 
 426 
 
V.  14. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 \  1.  13. 
 
 14  And  the  four  Beasts  said, 
 t  Amen.  And  f  tlie  FOUR-and- 
 TWENTY  Elders  fell  down  and 
 worshipped  [him  tliat  livetli  for 
 EVER  and  ever], 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 1  And  I  saw  twhen  the  lamb 
 opened  one  of  the  f  seals,  and  I 
 heard,  as  fit  were  the  Noise  of 
 Thunder,  one  of  the  FOUR  Beasts 
 saying,  Come  and  fsee. 
 
 2  t  And  [I  saw,  and]  Behold,  a 
 white  Horse:  and  he  that  sat  on 
 him  had  a  Bow;  and  a  Crown 
 was  given  unto  him :  and  he  went 
 forth  conquering,  and  to  conquer. 
 
 3  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
 SECOND  Seal,  I  heard  the  SECOND 
 Beast  say.  Come  and  fsee. 
 
 4  And  there  went  out  Another 
 Horse  that  was  red:  and  f power 
 was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon 
 to  take  PEACE  from  the  earth, 
 [and]  that  they  should  kill  one 
 another :  and  there  was  given  unto 
 him  a  great  Sword. 
 
 5  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
 t THIRD  Seal,  I  heard  the  third 
 Beast  say,  Come  and  fsee.  And 
 [I  beheld,  and]  lo,  a  black  Horse; 
 and  HE  that  SAT  on  him  had  a 
 Pair-of-Balances  in  his  hand. 
 
 6  And  I  heard  a  Voice  in  the 
 Midst  of  the  fFOUR  Beasts  say, 
 A  Measure  of  Wheat  for  a  Penny, 
 and  Three  Measures  of  Barley  for 
 a  Penny;  and  see  thou  hurt  not 
 the  OIL  and  the  wine. 
 
 7  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
 FOURTH  SEAL,  I  heard  [the  Voice 
 of]  the  FOURTH  Beast  say,  Come 
 and  t  see. 
 
 8  And  fl  looked,  and  behold  a 
 pale  Horse:  and  HIS  Name  that 
 SAT  on  him  was  death,  and  hell 
 followed  [with]  him.  And  Power 
 was  given  unto  them  over  the 
 FOURTH  part  of  the  earth,  to 
 kill  with  Sword,  and  with  Hun- 
 ger, and  with  Death,  and  with  the 
 BEASTS  of  the  EARTH. 
 
 9  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
 FIFTH  Seal,  I  saw  under  the  al- 
 tar the  SOULS  of  THEM  that  were 
 SLAIN  for  the  WORD  of  God,  and 
 for  the  TESTIMONY  t  which  they 
 held: 
 
 10  And  they  cried  with  a  loud 
 Voice,  saying.  How  long,  O  Lord, 
 HOLY  and  tTRUE,  dost  thou  not 
 judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on 
 
 THEM  that  DWELL  On  the  EARTH? 
 
 11  And  t  white  Robes  were 
 given  unto  every  one  of  them: 
 and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that 
 they  should  rest  yet  for  a  [little] 
 Season,  until  *  their  fellowser- 
 VANTS  also  and  their  brethren, 
 that  SHOULD  be  killed  as  tf)Cg 
 were,  should  be  f  fulfilled. 
 
 12  And  [1  beheld]  when  he  had 
 opened  the  SIXTH  SEAL,  [and  lo], 
 there  was  a  great  Earthquake ;  and 
 the  SUN  became  black  as  Sack- 
 cloth of  Hair,  and  the  MOON  be- 
 came as  Blood; 
 
 13  And  the  stars  of  heaven 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — XL  those  fellowserv ants  of  theirs,  and  those  breturen  of 
 theirs  which  should. 
 
 •I"  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160.— 14.  And  the  four  Beasts  said  amen  (n). 
 14.  And  the  elders  fell  down  and  (a  b).  1.  That  the  lamb.  1.  seven  Seals  (a  h). 
 1.  a  Voice  of  Thunder,  one(AB).  1.  behold  (b).         2.  And,  lo,  a  white  Horse  (n). 
 
 3.  behold.  And  there.  4.  it  was  given.  5.  third  seal  (a  b).  5.  beliold.  (b).  6.  beasts 
 say.  7.  behold  (b).  8.  lo,  a  pale  Horse,  and  he  that  sat  (b).  9.  of  the  lamb  whicli  (b). 
 10.  true  Cab).  11.  a  white  Robe  was  p:iven  unto  them;  and  (b).  11.  completed.  And. 
 -See  14(ab),  2  (b),  4(b),  5(n),  7(uc),  8(1!).  11  (b),  12,  12(bc). 
 
 427 
 
VI.  14. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 VII.  9. 
 
 fell  unto  the  EARTH,  even  as  a 
 Fig-tree  casteth  her  untimely- 
 figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a 
 Mighty  Wind. 
 
 14  And  the  f  Heaven  departed 
 fas  a  Scroll  when  it  is  rolled  to- 
 gether; and  Every  Mountain  and 
 Island  were  moved  out  of  their 
 
 PLACES. 
 
 15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
 and  the  great-men,  and  -fihe 
 RICH-MEN,  and  the  chief-cap- 
 tains, and  the  mighty-men,  and 
 Every  Bondman,  and  [Every] 
 Free-man,  hid  themselves  in  the 
 DENS  and  in  the   ROCKS   of  the 
 
 MOUNTAINS; 
 
 16  And  said  to  the  mountains 
 and  ROCKS,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide 
 us  from  the  Face  of  him  that 
 sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
 from  the  wrath  of  the  lamb. 
 
 17  For  the  great  day  of  his 
 WRATH  is  come;  and  who  shall 
 be  able  to  t stand? 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 §  III- 
 
 1  And  after  f  these  things  I 
 saw  Four  Angels  standing  on  the 
 FOUR  Corners  of  the  earth, 
 holding  the  FOUR  Winds  of  tlie 
 EARTH,  that  the  Wind  should  not 
 blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the 
 SEA,  nor  on  Any  Tree. 
 
 2  And  I  saw  Another  Angel 
 ascending  from  the  East,  having 
 the  t  Seal  of  the  living  God:  and 
 he  cried  with  a  loud  Voice,  to  the 
 FOUR   Angels,    to   whom   it  was 
 
 given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the' 
 
 SEA, 
 
 3  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth, 
 neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees, 
 till  we  have  sealed  the  servants 
 of  our  God  in  their  t  foreheads. 
 
 4  And  I  heard  the  number  of 
 them  which  were  sealed  :  [^and 
 there  were  sealed  an  Jluiidred- an d- 
 forty-«wfl?-four  Thousand]  ||  of  all 
 the  Tribes  of  the  Children  of 
 Israel. 
 
 5  Of  the  Tribe  of  Juda  were 
 sealed  Twelve  Thousand.  Of  the 
 Tribe  of  Reuben  [were  sealed] 
 Twelve  Tliousand.  Of  the  Tribe 
 of  Gad  [were  sealed]  Twelve 
 Thousand. 
 
 6  Of  the  Tribe  of  Aser  [were 
 sealed]  Twelve  Thousand.  Of  tlie 
 Tribe  of  Nepthalim  [were  sealed] 
 Twelve  Thousand.  Of  the  Tribe 
 of  Manasses  [were  sealed]  Twelve 
 Thousand. 
 
 7  Of  the  Tribe  of  Simeon  [were 
 sealed]  Twelve  Thousand.  Of  the 
 Tribe  of  Levi  [were  sealed]  Twelve 
 Thousand.  Of  the  Tribe  of  Is- 
 sachar  [were  sealed]  Twelve  Thou- 
 sand. 
 
 8  Of  the  Tribe  of  Zabulon 
 [were  sealed]  Twelve  Thousand. 
 Of  the  Tribe  of  Joseph  [were 
 sealed]  Twelve  Thousand.  Of  the 
 Tribe  of  Benjamin  [were  sealed] 
 Twelve  Thousand. 
 
 §  IV. 
 
 9  After  this  I  beheld,  and, 
 lo,  a  great  Multitude,  which  no 
 man  could  number,  of  All  Nations, 
 
 +  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 14.  heaven  (ab).         14.  rolled  together  as  a 
 Scroll;  and  every.  15.  the  chief-captains,  and  the  rich-men,  and  the  mighty- 
 
 men  (a  b).  17.  be  saved?  1.  this,  I  saw  (a  b).  2.  Seals  of  the.  3.  forehead. 
 See  15  (ab),  4,  5 — 8.  TJie  words,  *^were  sealed,"  are  omitted  also  in  a  b  everi/  time  except 
 the  first  and  last. 
 
 II   The  words  ^^  and  #Acre  wer*  sealed  an  Hundred-and-forty-four-Thousand,"  are /omw J 
 in  the  three  earliest  MSS.,  \,  b,  c. 
 
 428 
 
VII.  10. 
 
 THE   REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 VKI.  7. 
 
 and  Kindreds,  and  People,  and 
 Tongues,  stood  before  the 
 THRONE,  and  before  the  lamb, 
 clothed  with  white  Robes  and 
 Palms  in  their  HANDS; 
 
 1 0  And  t  cried  with  a  loud 
 Voice,  saying,  Salvation  to  *  our 
 God  which  sitteth  upon  the 
 throne,  and  unto  the  lamb. 
 
 11  And  All  the  angels  stood 
 round  about  the  throne,  and 
 about  the  elders  and  the  four 
 Beasts,  and  fell  before  the  throne 
 on  their  f  Faces,  and  worshipped 
 God, 
 
 12  Saying,  Amen:  blessing, 
 and  GLORY,  and  wisdom,  and 
 thanksgiving,  and  honour, 
 and  POWER,  and  might,  be  unto 
 our  God  for  ever  and  ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 13  And  one  of  the  elders  an- 
 swered, saying  unto  me.  What  are 
 These  which  are  arrayed  in  white 
 robes?  and  whence  came  they? 
 
 14  And  I  said  unto  him,  t  Sir, 
 ti)OU  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me, 
 These  are  they  which  came  out 
 of  great  tribulation,  and 
 have  washed  their  robes,  and 
 made  them  white  in  the  BLOOD 
 of  the  LAMB. 
 
 15  Therefore  are  they  before  the 
 THRONE  of  God,  and  serve  him 
 Day  and  Night  in  his  temple: 
 and  HE  that  SITTETH  on  the 
 THRONE  shall  dwell  among  them. 
 
 16  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
 neither  thirst  [any  more] ;  neither 
 shall  the  SUN  light  on  them,  nor 
 Any  Heat. 
 
 17  For  *the  lamb  which  is  in 
 the  Midst  of  the  throne  shall 
 
 feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them 
 unto  Living  Fountains  of  Waters : 
 and  God  shall  wipe  away  All 
 Tears  from  their  eyes. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 1  And  when  he  had  opened  the 
 SEVENTH  seal,  there  was  Silence 
 in  HEAVEN  about  the  space  of 
 Half-an-Hour. 
 
 2  And  I  saw  the  SEVEN  Angels 
 which  stood  before  GOD;  and  to 
 them  were  given  Seven  Trum- 
 pets. 
 
 3  And  Another  Angel  came 
 and  stood  at  the  altar,  having 
 a  golden  Censer;  and  there  was 
 given  unto  him  much  Incense,  that 
 he  should  offer  it  with  the  PRAY- 
 ERS of  all  SAINTS  upon  "^  the 
 GOLDEN  ALTAR  which  was  before 
 
 the  THRONE. 
 
 4  And  the  SMOKE  of  the  in- 
 cense, which  came  with  the  pray- 
 ers of  the  saints,  ascended  up 
 before  GoD  out  of  the  angel's 
 Hand. 
 
 5  And  the  angel  took  the 
 CENSER,  and  filled  it  with  fire 
 of  the  ALTAR,  and  cast  it  into  the 
 earth  :  and  there  were  f  Voices, 
 and  Thunderings,  and  Lightnings, 
 and  an  Earthquake. 
 
 6  And  *the  seven  Angels 
 which  HAD  the  SEVEN  Trumpets 
 prepared  themselves  to  sound. 
 
 7  The  first  [Angel]  sounded, 
 and  there  followed  Hail  and  Fire 
 mingled  with  Blood,  and  they 
 were  cast  upon  the  f  earth:  and 
 the  THIRD  part  of  trees  was 
 burnt  vip,  and  All  green  Grass 
 was  burnt  up. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 10.  that  God  of  ours  who  sitteth.  17.  that  lamb  which 
 is.      3.  that  golden  altar  which  was.       6.  those  seven  Angels  which  had. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 1 60. — 10.  they  cried  (a  b).  11.  faces  (a  b).  14.  My 
 Lord,  tl)OU  knowest  (b  c).  5.  Thunderings  and  Voices,  and  (b).  7.  earth,  and  the  third 
 part  of  the  earth  was  burnt  up;  and  the  third  part  of  trees  was  (a  b).  See  16,  7  (a  b). 
 
 429 
 
yrii.  8. 
 
 THE   REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 IX.  7. 
 
 8  And  the  second  Angel 
 sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great 
 t  Mountain  burning  with  Fire  was 
 cast  into  the  SEA :  and  the  THIRD 
 part  of  the  sea  became  Blood; 
 
 9  And  the  third  part  of  "^the 
 creatures  which  were  in  the 
 SEA,  and  HAD  Life,  died;  and  the 
 THIRD  part  of  the  ships  were 
 destroyed. 
 
 10  And  the  third  Angel 
 sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great 
 Star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it 
 were  a  Lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the 
 third  part  of  the  rivers,  and 
 upon  the  fountains  of  wa- 
 ters; 
 
 1 1  And  the  name  of  the  star 
 is  called  f  Wormwood:  and  the 
 THIRD  part  of  the  waters  be- 
 came Wormwood  :  and  Many 
 tMen  died  of  the  waters,  Be- 
 cause they  were  made  bitter. 
 
 12  And  the  fourth  Angel 
 sounded,  and  the  third  part  of 
 the  SUN  was  smitten,  and  the 
 third  part  of  the  MOON,  and  the 
 third  part  of  the  stars;  so  as 
 jthe  THIRD  part  of  them  was 
 darkened,  t^nd  the  day  shone 
 not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and 
 the  night  likewise. 
 
 13  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an 
 t  Angel  flying  through  the  Midst- 
 of  Heaven,  saying  with  a  loud 
 Voice,  Woe,  Woe,  Woe,  to  the 
 inhabiters  of  the  earth  by 
 reason  of  the  other  Voices  of 
 the  trumpet  of  *  the  three 
 Angels,  which  are  yet  to  sound ! 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 1  And  the  fifth  Angel 
 sounded,  and  1  saw  a  Star  fall  from 
 HEAVEN  unto  the  earth  :  and  to 
 him  was  given  the  key  of  the 
 BOTTOMLESS  PIT. 
 
 2  [And  he  opened  the  BOT- 
 TOMLESS-/9z7] ;  and  there  arose  a 
 Smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the 
 Smoke  of  a  great  f  Furnace ;  and 
 the  SUN  and  the  air  were  dark- 
 ened by  reason  of  the  SMOKE  of 
 the  PIT. 
 
 3  And  there  came  out  of  the 
 SMOKE  Locusts  upon  the  earth  : 
 and  unto  them  was  given  Power, 
 as  the  SCORPIONS  of  the  earth 
 have  [Power]. 
 
 4  And  it  was  commanded  them 
 that  they  should  not  hurt  the 
 GRASS  of  the  earth,  neither  Any 
 Green  thing,  neither  Any  Tree;  '' 
 but  [only]  those  MEN  which  have 
 not   the   SEAL    of  GoD   in  their 
 
 FOREHEADS. 
 
 5  And  to  them  it  was  given 
 that  they  should  not  kill  them, 
 but  that  they  should  be  tormented 
 five  Months:  and  their  TORMENT 
 was  as  the  Torment  of  a  Scorpion, 
 when  he  striketh  a  Man. 
 
 6  And  in  those  days  shall  men 
 seek  DEATH,  and  shall  fnot  find 
 it;  and  shall  desire  to  die,  and 
 DEATH  shall  flee  from  them. 
 
 7  And  the  shapes  of  the  LO- 
 CUSTS were  like  unto  Horses  pre- 
 pared unto  Battle;  and  on  their 
 HEADS  were  as  it  were  f  Crowns 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  those  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  things  having  Life, 
 died.         13.  THOSE  three  Angels  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 8.  burning  Mountain  was  cast(B).  11.  worm- 
 wood (a  b).  11,  men(ab).  12.  and  the  third  part  of  them  appeared  not:  the 
 DAT  and  the  night  Hkewisc  (b).  And.  13.  Eagle  flying  (a  b^.  2.  burning  Furnace; 
 and  (b\  6.  by  no  nicans  find  it  (a  n).  7.  golden  Crowns  (b):  and  their  faces  were 
 as  the  Face  of  Men.     See  2  (b),  3,  4  (a  b) 
 
 430 
 
IX.  8. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 X.  1. 
 
 like   Gold,  and  tlicir  FACES  were 
 as  the  Faces  of  Men. 
 
 8  And  tliey  had  Hair  as  the 
 Hair  of  Women,  and  their  TEETH 
 [were]  as  the  teeth  of  Lions. 
 
 9  And  they  had  Breastplates, 
 [as  it  were  Breastplates]  of  Iron; 
 and  the  SOUND  of  their  WINGS 
 ivas  as  the  Sound  of  f  Chariots  of 
 many  Horses  running  to  Battle. 
 
 10  And  they  had  Tails  like  unto 
 Scorpions,  fand  there  were  Stings 
 in  their  tails:  and  their  power 
 ivas  to  hurt  men  five  Montlis. 
 
 11  And  they  had  fa  King  over 
 them,  which  is  the  ANGEL  of  the 
 BOTTOMLESS-/?z7,  whosc  Name  in 
 the  ^ehvQw-tongue  is  Abaddon, 
 but  in  the  GREEK-tongue  fhath 
 his  Name  ApoUyon. 
 
 12  One  woe  is  past;  and,  be- 
 hold, there  fcome  Two  Woes 
 more  thereafter. 
 
 13  And  the  sixth  Anc'el 
 sounded,  and  I  heard  a  Voice  from 
 the  FOUR  Horns  of  ^  the  golden 
 ALTAR  which  is  before  GoD, 
 
 14  Saying  to 
 which  had  the 
 ^  the    FOUR 
 
 Angels 
 BOUND    in    the 
 
 the  SIXTH  Angel 
 
 TRUMPET,    Loose 
 
 which 
 
 are 
 
 GREAT     RIVER 
 
 Euphrates. 
 
 15  And  "^the  FOUR  Angels  were 
 loosed,  which  were  prepared  for 
 an  HOUR,  and  a  Day,  and  a  Month, 
 and  a  Year,  for  to  slay  the  third 
 part  of  MEN. 
 
 16  And  the  number  of  the  t  Ar- 
 
 my t  of  the  HORSEMEN  were  f  Two 
 Hundred  Thousand  Thousand : 
 and  I  heard  the  number  of  them. 
 
 17  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses 
 in  the  vision,  and  them  that 
 SAT  on  them,  having  Breastplates 
 of  Fire,  and  of  Jacinth,  and  Brim- 
 stone: and  the  heads  of  the 
 HORSES  were  as  the  Heads  of 
 Lions;  and  out  of  their  MOUTHS 
 issued  Fire  and  Smoke  and  Brim- 
 stone. 
 
 18  By  these  t  three  was  the 
 THIRD  part  of  MEN  killed,  by 
 ■^the  FIRE,  and  [by]  the  smoke, 
 and  [by]  the  brimstone,  which 
 
 ISSUED-OUT  of  their  MOUTHS. 
 
 19  For  t  their  power  is  in  their 
 MOUTH,  and  in  their  tails:  for 
 their  tails  were  like  unto  Ser- 
 pents, and  had  Heads,  and  with 
 them  they  do  hurt. 
 
 20  And  the  rest  of  the  men 
 which  were  not  killed  by  these 
 PLAGUES  [yet]  repented  not  of  the 
 avorks  of  their  hands,  that  they 
 should  not  worship  devils,  and 
 t  Idols  of  GOLD,  and  silver, 
 [and  brass],  and  stone,  and  of 
 WOOD :  which  neither  can  see,  nor 
 hear,  nor  walk : 
 
 2 1  Neither  repented  they  of  their 
 MURDERS,  nor  of  their  sorceries, 
 nor  of  their  FORNICATION,  nor  of 
 their  thefts. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 1   And  I  saw  [Another]  mighty 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 13.  that  golden  altar  which  is.  14.  those  foItr  Angels 
 which  arc.  15.  those  four  Angels.  18.  that  fire  and  by  that  smoke,  and  bv 
 that  brimstone,  which. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 1 60.— 9.  many  Chariots  running  to  battle.  10.  and 
 the  Stings  in  their  tails  had  Power  to  hurt  men  (p.).  11.  for  King  over  them,  an 
 Angel  of  (b).  11.  it  is  Apollyon.  12.  cometh  Two  Woes  more  (a).  And  after 
 these  things,  the  sixth  Angel  also  sounded  (b).  16.  Armies  (a  b).  16.  of  the  iioksk. 
 16.  Ten-thousand  times  Ten-thousand  (b):  I  heard  (a  b).  18.  three  Plagues  was  the 
 THIRD  part  of  men  killed,  by  that  fire,  and  that  smoke,  and  that  brimstone  (a  b). 
 19.  the  power   of    the   hoksics   is   in  (b  c).  20.    idols  (a  b).      See  8,  9,18  (a  b), 
 
 18  (ab),  20(c),  20,   1  (p). 
 
 431 
 
X.  2. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XI.  3. 
 
 Anfjel  come  down  from  heaven, 
 clothed  with  a  Cloud:  and  a 
 t  Rainbow  was  upon  his  head, 
 and  his  face  was  as  it  were  the 
 SUN,  and  his  feet  as  Pillars  of 
 Fire: 
 
 2  And  he  had  in  his  hand  a 
 t  Little-book  open :  and  he  set  his 
 KIGHT  FOOT  upon  the  SEA,  and 
 his  LEFT  foot  on  the  EARTH, 
 
 3  And  cried  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 as  when  a  Lion  roareth:  and 
 when  he  had  cried,  SEVEN  Thun- 
 ders uttered  their  Voices. 
 
 4  And  when  the  seven  Thun- 
 ders had  uttered  [their  voices], 
 I  was  about  to  write :  and  I  heard 
 a  Voice  from  heaven  saying  unto 
 me.  Seal  up  those  things  which 
 the  seven  Thunders  uttered,  and 
 write  Them  not. 
 
 5  And  the  angel  which  I  saw 
 stand  upon  the  SEA  and  upon  the 
 EARTH  lifted  up  his  fHAND  to 
 HEAVEN, 
 
 6  And  sware  by  him  that 
 LIVETH  for  EVER  and  ever,  who 
 created  heaven,  and  the  THINGS 
 that  therein  are,  and  the  earth, 
 and  the  things  that  therein  are, 
 [and  the  sea,  and  the  things 
 which  are  thereini,  That  there 
 should  be  Time  no  longer: 
 
 7  But  in  the  days  of  the  voice 
 of  the  SEVENTH  Angel,  when  he 
 shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery 
 of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he 
 hath  declared  to  fHiS  Servants 
 the  prophets. 
 
 8  And  the  VOICE  which  I 
 heard  from  heaven  spake  unto 
 
 me  again,  and  said.  Go  and  take 
 ■^the  LITTLE-BOOK  which  is  OPEN 
 in  the  hand  f  of  "^  the  Angel 
 which  STANDETH  upou  the  SEA 
 and  upon  the  earth. 
 
 9  And  I  went  unto  the  angel, 
 and  said  [unto  him],  Give  me  the 
 LITTLE-BOOK.  And  he  said  unto 
 me.  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up;  and  it 
 shall  make  Thy  belly  bitter,  but 
 it  shall  be  in  thy  MOUTH  sweet  as 
 Honey. 
 
 10  And  I  took  the  t  LITTLE- 
 BOOK  out  of  the  angel's  hand, 
 and  ate  it  up ;  and  it  was  in  my 
 MOUTH  sweet  as  Honey:  and  as 
 soon  as  I  had  eaten  it  my  belly 
 was  bitter. 
 
 11  And    t  1"^^    said    unto    me, 
 Thou  must  prophesy  again  before    '" 
 many  Peoples,  and  t  Nations,  and 
 Tongues,  and  Kings.  \ 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 1  And  there  was  given  me  a 
 Reed  like  unto  a  Rod:  and  the 
 Angel  stood,  saying,  Rise,  and 
 measure  the  temple  of  God,  and 
 the  altar,  and  them  that  wor- 
 ship therein. 
 
 2  But  *  the  COURT  which  is 
 t  WITHOUT  the  TEMPLE  leave  out, 
 and  measure  it  not;  For  it  is  given 
 unto  the  Gentiles  :  and  the 
 HOLY  CITY  shall  they  tread  under 
 foot  forty  and  two  Months. 
 
 3  And  I  Avill  give  power  unto     , 
 my  TWO  Witnesses,  and  they  shall     t 
 prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred 
 and  threescore    Days,   clothed   in 
 Sackcloth. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  that  little-book  which  is  open.        8.  that  Angel  which 
 
 STANDETH.  2.    THAT  COURT  which  is  WITHOUT. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160, — 1.  rainbow  (b).      2.  Scroll  open  (b).      5.  right 
 
 HAND    to    HEAVEN  (b  C).  7.  his    SERVANTS   the   PROPHETS  (b).  8.   of  THAT    ANGEL 
 
 which  (a  b).         10.  SCROLL   out  of  (b).         11.  they  say  unto  me  (ab).         11.  before 
 Nations  (b).        2.  within  the  temple.     See  4  (a  b),  6  (a),  9. 
 
 432 
 
XL  4. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XL  17. 
 
 4  These  are  "^the  two  Olive- 
 trees,  and  ftlie  Two  Candlesticks 
 STANDING  before  the  f  Ood  of  the 
 
 EARTH. 
 
 5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
 Them,  Fire  proceedeth  out  of 
 their  MOUTH,  and  devoureth  their 
 ENEMIES:  and  if  any  man  will 
 hurt  Them,  he  must  in  this  man- 
 ner be  killed. 
 
 6  These  have  Power  to  shut 
 HEAVEN,  that  it  rain  not  in  the 
 Days  of  Their  prophecy:  and 
 have  Power  over  waters  to  turn 
 them  to  Blood,  and  to  smite  the 
 earth  with  All  Plagues,  as  often 
 as  they  will. 
 
 7  And  when  they  shall  have 
 finished  their  testimony,  "^the 
 beast  that  ascendeth  out  of 
 the  BOTTOMLESS-pz7  shall  make 
 War  against  them,  and  shall  over- 
 come them,  and  kill  them. 
 
 8  And  their  f  dead-bodies 
 shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the 
 GREAT  city,  which  spiritually  is 
 called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where 
 also  tour  Lord  was  crucified. 
 
 9  And  they  of  the  people  and 
 Kindreds  and  Tongues  and  Nations 
 shall  see  their  t  dead -bodies 
 three  Days  and  a  half,  and  shall 
 not  suffer  their  DEAD-BODIES  to 
 be  put  in  f  Graves. 
 
 10  And  they  that  dwell  upon 
 the  earth  shall  rejoice  over 
 them,  and  make  merry,  and  shall 
 fsend   Gifts   one  to  another;  Be- 
 
 cause   These    two    Prophets  tor- 
 mented them  that  dwelt  on  the 
 
 EARTH. 
 
 11  And  after  t  three  Days  and 
 an  Half  the  Spirit  fof  Life  from 
 God  entered  into  them,  and  they 
 stood  upon  their  feet  ;  and  great 
 Fear  f  fell  upon  them  which  saw 
 them. 
 
 12  And  they  heard  a  great  Voice 
 from  heaven  saying  unto  them, 
 Come  up  hither.  And  they  as- 
 cended up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud  ; 
 and  their  ENEMIES  beheld  them. 
 
 13  And  fthe  Same  hour  was 
 there  a  great  Earthquake,  and  the 
 TENTH  part  of  the  CITY  fell,  and 
 in  the  EARTHQUAKE  wcre  slain  of 
 Men  seven  Thousand :  and  the 
 REMNANT  were  aflfrighted,  and 
 gave  Glory  to  the  GoD  of  heaven. 
 
 14  The  second  woe  is  past; 
 and^  behold,  the  third  woe 
 cometh  quickly. 
 
 15  And  the  seventh  Angel 
 sounded ;  and  there  were  great 
 Voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The 
 t  KINGDOMS  of  this  world  are 
 become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord, 
 and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall 
 reign  for  ever  and  fEVER. 
 
 16  And  the  four-and -twenty 
 Elders,  ^  which  fSAT  before  GoD 
 on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their 
 FACES,  and  worshipped  GoD, 
 
 17  Saying,  We  give  thee  thanks, 
 O  [Lord]  God  "^Almighty, 
 which  art,  and  wast,  [and  art  to 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  those  two  Olive-trees  and  Two  Candlesticks  which  stand 
 before.  7.  that  beast  which  ascendeth.  16.  they  which  sat.  17.  the  Al- 
 mighty, thou  who  art,  and  thou  who  wast,  and  thou  who  art-to-come. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 4.  those  two  Candlesticks  which  stand  before 
 the  Lord  of  the  earth  (a  b).  8.    dead-body  shall  (ab).         8.   their   Lord  (a  b). 
 
 9.  DEAD-BODY  three  Days  and(AB).  9.  the  Grave.  10.  give  Gifts  (bc).  11.  Three 
 Days  and  a  Half.  11.  of  God  from  out  of  life  entered.  11.  was  upon.  13.  in 
 That  DAY  there  was(B).  15.  kingdom  of  the  world  is  become  the  kingdom  of  (ab). 
 15.  EVER.  Amen.  And  the.  16.  sat  on  their  seats  before  the  throne  of  God,  fell  (b). 
 Sec  17,  17  (a  b). 
 
 F  F  43 :J 
 
XJ.  18.  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XII.  11. 
 
 come];  Because  tliou  liast  taken 
 to  thee  tliy  great  power,  and 
 hast  reigned. 
 
 18  And  the  nations  were  angry, 
 and  thy  WRATH  is  come,  and  the 
 TIME  of  the  DEAD,  that  they 
 should  be  judged,  and  that  thoU 
 shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy 
 SERVANTS  the  PROPHETS,  and  to 
 the  SAINTS,  and  them  that  fear 
 thy  NAME,  SMALL  and  GREAT; 
 and  shouldest  destroy  them  which 
 
 DESTROY  the  EARTH. 
 
 19  And  the  temple  of  God 
 was  opened  in  heaven,  and  there 
 w\as  seen  ti"-  ^"^is  temple  the 
 ARK  of  his  testament:  and  there 
 were  Lightnings,  and  Voices,  and 
 Thunderings,  [and an  Earthquake], 
 and  great  Hail. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 1  And  there  appeared  a  great 
 Wonder  in  HEAVEN;  a  Woman 
 clothed  with  the  SUN,  and  the 
 MOON  under  her  feet,  and  upon 
 her  HEAD  a  Crown  of  Twelve 
 Stars : 
 
 2  And  she  being  with  child 
 cried,  travailing  in  birth,  and 
 pained  to  be  delivered. 
 
 3  And  there  appeared  Another 
 Wonder  in  heaven  ;  and  behold  a 
 great  red  Dragon,  having  seven 
 Heads  and  ten  Horns,  and  f  seven 
 Crowns  upon  his  HEADS. 
 
 4  And  his  tail  drew  the  third 
 part  of  the  STARS  of  heaven, 
 and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth  : 
 
 and  the  dragon  stood  before  "^  the 
 WOMAN  which  was  ready  to  be 
 delivered,  for  to  devour  her  CHILD 
 as  soon  as  f  it.  was  born. 
 
 5  And  she  brought  forth  a  man 
 Child,  who  was  to  rule  All  na- 
 tions with  a  Rod  of  Iron:  and 
 her  CHILD  was  caught  up  unto 
 God,  and  fto  his  throne. 
 
 6  And  the  woman  fled  into 
 the  WILDERNESS,  whero  she  hath 
 a  Place  prepared  of  GoD,  that  they 
 should  t^^cd  her  there  a  thou- 
 sand two  hundred  and  threescore 
 Days. 
 
 7  And  there  was  War  in  hea- 
 ven: Michael  and  his  angels 
 fought  t against  the  DRAGON;  and 
 the  DRAGON  fought  and  his  an- 
 gels, 
 
 8  And  prevailed  not;  neither 
 was  t  their  Place  found  any  more 
 
 in  HEAVEN. 
 
 9  And  "^the  GREAT  DRAGON 
 was  cast  out,  THAT  OLD  SERPENT, 
 
 CALLED  the  Devil,  fand  Satan, 
 which  DECEIVETH  the  whole 
 WORLD:  -fhe  was  cast  out  into 
 the  EARTH,  and  his  angels  were 
 cast  out  with  him. 
 
 10  And  I  heard  a  loud  Voice 
 t saying  in  heaven.  Now  is  come 
 SALVATION,  and  STRENGTH,  and 
 the  KINGDOM  of  our  God,  and 
 the  POWER  of  his  Christ:  For 
 ■^the  ACCUSER  of  our  brethren  is 
 cast  tdown,  which  ACCUSED  them 
 before  our  GoD  Day  and  Night. 
 
 11  And  tj)0B  overcame  him  by 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 4.  that  woman  which  was.  9.  that  great  dragon  was  cast 
 out,  that  old  serpent  which  is  called  the  Devil;  even  that  Satan  which  deceiveth 
 the  whole  world  was  cast  out.         10.  that  accuser  of. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160, — 19.  the  ark  of  (b)  the  testament  of  the  Lord 
 in  his  temple;  and  there  were (b).  3.  Seven  Crowns  npon(AB).  4.  she  shonld 
 bring  forth.         5.  unto  his  throne  (a  b).         6.  nourish  her  there  (b).  7.  with  the 
 
 DRAGON  (b).  8.  Place  found  for  him  any  more  in.  9.  even  that  Satan  which 
 
 deceiveth  (b).        9.  and  he  was  cast  out.        10,  in  heaven,  saying,  Now  is  come  (ab), 
 10.  out,  who  accused  them  (a  b).     See  19  (b). 
 
 434 
 
XII.  12. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 xm.  8. 
 
 the  BLOOD  of  the  lamb,  and  by 
 the  WORD  of  their  testimony; 
 and  they  loved  not  their  lives 
 unto  the  Death. 
 
 12  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  f  hea- 
 vens, and  ye  that  dwell  in 
 them.  Woe  to  the  inhabiters 
 of  the  earth,  and  of  the  sea  ! 
 For  the  devil  is  come  down 
 nnto  you,  having  great  Wrath, 
 because  he  knoweth  That  he  hath 
 but  a  Short  Time. 
 
 13  And  when  the  dragon  saw 
 That  he  was  cast  unto  the  earth, 
 he  persecuted  the  woman  which 
 brought  forth  the  man  child. 
 
 14  And  to  the  woman  were 
 sjiven  Two  Wino-s  of  a  great 
 eagle,  that  she  might  ny  into  the 
 the  wilderness,  into  her  place, 
 t  where  she  is  nourished  for  a 
 Time,  and  Times,  and  half  a  Time, 
 from  the  Face  of  the  serpent. 
 
 15  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of 
 liis  mouth  Water  as  a  Flood  after 
 the  woman,  that  he  might  cause 
 tf)Ct  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood. 
 
 16  And  the  earth  helped  the 
 WOMAN,  and  [the  earth]  opened 
 her  MOUTH,  and  swallowed  up  the 
 flood  which  the  DRAGON  cast 
 out  of  his  MOUTH. 
 
 17  And  the  dragon  was  wroth 
 with  the  WOMAN,  and  went  to 
 make  War  with  "^the  remnant  of 
 her  seed,  which  keep  the  com- 
 mandments of  God,  [and  have] 
 the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER   XHL 
 1  And  I  stood  upon  the  sand 
 
 of  the  SEA,  and  saw  a  Beast  rise 
 up  out  of  the  SEA,  having  seven 
 Heads  and  ten  Horns,  and  upon 
 his  HORNS  Ten  Crowns,  and  upon 
 his  HEADS  the  tName  of  Blas- 
 phemy. 
 
 2  And  tlie  beast  which  I  saw 
 was  like  unto  a  Leopard,  and  his 
 FEET  were  as  the  feet  of  a  Bear, 
 and  his  mouth  as  the  Mouth  of 
 a  Lion:  and  the  dragon  gave 
 him  his  power,  and  his  seat, 
 and  great  Autliority. 
 
 3  And  fl  saw  one  of  his  heads 
 fas  it  were  wounded  to  Death; 
 and  his  deadly  wound  was 
 healed:  and  All  the  world  won- 
 dered after  the  beast. 
 
 4  And  they  worshipped  tthe 
 DRAGON  which  gave  Power  unto 
 the  beast  :  and  they  worshipped 
 the  BEAST,  saying.  Who  is  like 
 unto  the  beast  ?  who  is  able  to 
 make  war  with  him  ? 
 
 5  And  there  was  given  unto 
 him  a  Mouth  speaking  great  things 
 and  t  Blasphemies ;  and  Power 
 was  given  unto  him  to  continue 
 forty  and  two  Months. 
 
 6  And  he  opened  his  MOUTH 
 in  Blasphemy  against  GoD,  to 
 blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  ta- 
 bernacle, [and]  them  that 
 DWELL  in  heaven. 
 
 7  And  it  was  given  unto  him 
 to  make  War  with  the  saints, 
 and  to  overcome  them :  and  Power 
 was  given  him  over  f  All  Kindreds, 
 and  Tongues,  and  Nations. 
 
 8  And  ALL  that  dwell  upon 
 the    earth    shall    worship    him. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  that  remnant  of. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160.— 12.  Heavens  (bc).  14.  so  that  she  should  be 
 noimshed  there  for  a  Time.  15.  Her  to  be(AB).  1.  Names  of  (a  b).  3.  I  saw 
 one(AB).         3.  as  if  it  were  (b).  4.  that  dragon  which   had   given   power  (b). 
 
 6.  Blasphemy;  and  (b).         7.  Every  Kindred  and  People  and  Tongue  and  Nation  (a  b). 
 &e  16,  17,  6(ab).  ^  ' 
 
 F  F  2  435 
 
XIII.  9. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XIV.  3. 
 
 Whose  t  NAMES  are  not  written 
 in  the  BOOK  of  life  fof  "^the 
 LAMB  SLAIN  from  the  Foundation 
 of  the  World. 
 
 9  If  any  man  have  an  Ear,  let 
 him  hear. 
 
 10  t  He  that  leadeth  into  Cap- 
 tivity shall  go  into  Captivity:  he 
 that  killeth  with  the  Sword  must 
 be  killed  with  the  Sword.  Here 
 is  the  PATIENCE  and  the  faith 
 
 of  the  SAINTS. 
 
 1 1  And  1  beheld  Another  Beast 
 coming  up  out  of  the  EARTH;  and 
 he  had  [two]  Horns  like  a  Lamb, 
 and  he  spake  as  a  Dragon. 
 
 12  And  he  exerciseth  all  the 
 POWER  of  the  FIRST  Beast  before 
 him,  and  causeth  the  earth  and 
 THEM  which  DWELL  therein  to 
 worship  the  FIRST  BEAST,  whose 
 DEADLY  WOUND  was  healed. 
 
 13  And  he  doeth  great  Won- 
 ders, fso  that  he  maketh  Fire 
 come  down  from  heaven  on  the 
 EARTH  in  the  sight  of  men  ; 
 
 14  And  deceiveth  fTHEM  that 
 DWELL  on  the  earth  by  the  means 
 of  those  MIRACLES  which  he  had 
 power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the 
 BEAST ;  saying  to  THEM  that 
 DWELL  on  the  EARTH,  that  they 
 should  make  an  Image  to  the 
 BEAST  which  had  the  f  WOUND 
 tby  a  SWORD,  and  did  live. 
 
 15  And  he  had  power  to  give 
 Life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast, 
 that   the    image    of   the   beast 
 
 should  both  speak,  and  cause  that 
 as  many  as  would  not  worship  the 
 image  of  the  BEAST  should  be 
 killed. 
 
 16  And  he  causeth  all,  both 
 small  and  great,  rich  and 
 POOR,  FREE  and  BOND,  to  receive 
 fa  Mark  in  their  right  hand,  or 
 in  their  f  FOREHEADS: 
 
 17  And  that  no  man  might  buy 
 or   sell,   save    he   that   had   the 
 mark,    [or    the    name    of   the 
 beast]    or   the   number   of  his     j 
 name.  ' 
 
 18  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him 
 that  HATH  t  understanding  I 
 count  the  number  of  the  beast: 
 for  fit  is  the  Number  of  a  Man; 
 [and]  his  number  is  Six  hundred 
 threescore  and  six. 
 
 CHAPTER    XIV. 
 
 1  And    I    looked,   and,   lo,   a     \ 
 fLamb  stood  on  the  mount  Sion,      ' 
 and  with  him  an  Hundred  Forty- 
 and-Y owx  Thousand,  having  fhis      \ 
 father's  name  written  in  their 
 
 FOREHEADS. 
 
 2  And  I  heard  a  Voice  from  |i 
 HEAVEN,  as  the  Voice  of  many 
 Waters,  and  as  the  Voice  of  a 
 great  Thunder:  and  fl  heard  the 
 Voice  of  Harpers  harping  with 
 their  harps  :  , 
 
 3  And  they  sung  [as  it  were]      } 
 a  new  Song  before  the  throne, 
 and  before  the  four  Beasts,  and 
 the  ELDERS:  and  no  man  could 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  the  lamb  which  was  slain  from. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 8.  name  is  not  written  in  the  scroll  of  life  (b)  of 
 THAT  LAMB  which  was  SLAIN  (a  b).  10.  If  anv  man  hold  in  Captivity,  he  shall  go  away 
 into  Captivity ;  if  any  man  kill  with  the  Sword,  he  must  also  be  killed  luith  the  Sword. 
 13.  that  even  Fire  from  heaven  should  come  down  on  the  earth  in  (b).  14.  mine  that 
 DWELL.         14.  Wound.         14.  from  the  sword,  and  did  live  (b).         1 6.  Marks  in  (b). 
 
 16.  forehead.  18.  Understanding  (a  b).  18.  his  number,  Six-hundred  Threescore 
 and  Six,  is  the  Number  of  a  Man  (b).  1.  lasib  (a  b).  1.  his  name  and  his  father's 
 na.me(ab).        2.  the  voice  which  1  heard  was  as  the  voice  of  Harpers  (a  b).     See  11, 
 
 17,  18  (b),  3  (b). 
 
 436 
 
XIV.  4. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XIV.  15. 
 
 learn  that  SONG  but  the  hundred- 
 fl/ifl?- FORTY -««^- FOUR  Thousand, 
 *  which  were  redeemed  f  from 
 
 the  EARTH. 
 
 4  [These  are  they  which  were 
 not  defiled  with  Women :  for  they 
 are  Virgins.]  These  are  they 
 w^hich  FOLLOW  the  lamb  whither- 
 soever he  goeth.  These  were  re- 
 deemed tfrom  among  men,  being 
 the  Firstfruits  unto  God  and  to 
 the  LAMB. 
 
 5  And  in  their  mouth  was 
 found  no  f  Guile  :  for  they  are 
 without  fault  [before  the  throne 
 of  God]. 
 
 6  And  I  saw  f  Another  Angel 
 fly  in  the  Midst-of- Heaven,  hav- 
 ing the  everlasting  Gospel  to  preach 
 unto  THEM  that  f  DWELL  on  the 
 EARTH,  and  to  Every  Nation,  and 
 Kindred,  and  Tongue,  and  Peo- 
 ple, 
 
 7  Saying  with  a  loud  Voice, 
 Fear  f  God,  and  give  Glory  to 
 him ;  For  the  HOUR  of  his  JUDG- 
 MENT is  come:  and  worship  him 
 
 that  MADE  HEAVEN,  and  EARTH, 
 
 and  the  f  Sea,  and  the  Fountains 
 of  Waters. 
 
 8  And  there  followed  Another 
 t  Angel,  saying,  t  Babylon  is  fall- 
 en, [is  fallen],  that  GREAT  city. 
 Because  she  made  All  Nations 
 drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
 
 of  ther  FORNICATION. 
 
 9  And  tthe  Third  Angel  fol- 
 lowed them,  saying  with  a  loud 
 Voice,   If    any   man   worship   the 
 
 BEAST  and  his  IMAGE,  and  receive 
 his  Mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in 
 his  hand, 
 
 10  The  same  shall  drink  of  "^the 
 wine  of  the  WRATH  of  God, 
 which  is  POURED -OUT  without 
 mixture  into  the  CUP  of  his  IN- 
 DIGNATION ;  and  he  shall  be 
 tormented  with  Fire  and  Brim- 
 stone in  the  presence  of  the  holy 
 Angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
 
 LAMB : 
 
 1 1  And  the  SMOKE  of  f  their 
 TORMENT  ascendeth  up  for  Ever 
 and  Ever:  and  they  have  no  Rest 
 Day  nor  Night,  who  worship 
 the  BEAST  and  his  image,  and 
 whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of 
 his  NAME. 
 
 12  Here  is  the  f  Patience  of  the 
 SAINTS:   t[here   are]  they  that 
 
 KEEP     the      COMMANDMENTS     of 
 
 God,  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 
 
 13  And  I  heard  a  Voice  from 
 HEAVEN  saying  unto  me.  Write, 
 Blessed  are  ^the  dead  which  die 
 in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  Yea, 
 saith  the  spirit,  fthat  they  may 
 rest  from  their  LABOURS ;  and 
 their  WORKS  do  follow  them. 
 
 14  And  I  looked,  and  behold 
 a  white  Cloud,  and  upon  the 
 CLOUD  one  fsat  like  unto  the  Son 
 of  Man,  having  on  his  head  a 
 golden  Crown,  and  in  his  HAND  a 
 [sharp]  Sickle. 
 
 15  And  Another  Angel  came 
 out  of  the  temple,  crying  with 
 a  Loud  Voice  to  him  that  SAT  on 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 3.  they  which  were  redeemed.      10.  that  wine  of.      13.  those 
 
 DEAD  which  DIE. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. —  3.  on  the  earth.  4.  by  Jesus  from  among  (b). 
 5.  Lie:  for  (b).  6.  an  Angcl  fly  (b).  6.  sit  on  the  earth (bc).  7.  the  Lord,  and 
 give(B).  7.  SEA  (a  b).  8.  Angel,  the  Second,  saying  (bc),  Babyhm  the  great  is  fal- 
 len''a  b).  8- ijer  fornication.  9.  Another  Angel,  the  Third,  followed  (a  b).  U.  the 
 torment  (a  b).  12.  PATIENCE  of  (a  b).  12.  thcif  are  they  that  keep  (a  b).  13.  even 
 that  they  may.  14.  sitting  like  unto  a  Man,  having  (a  b).  See  4,  5(ab),  8  (bo), 
 12  (a  b),  14. 
 
 437 
 
XIV.  16. 
 
 THE  EEVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XVI.  8. 
 
 the  CLOUD,  Thrust  in  thy  SICKLE, 
 and  reap :  For  the  time  is  come 
 [for  thee]  to  reap  ;  For  the  har- 
 vest of  the  earth  is  ripe. 
 
 16  And  HE  that  sat  on  the 
 CLOUD  thrust  in  his  SICKLE  on 
 the  earth  ;  and  the  EARTH  was 
 reaped. 
 
 17  And  Another  Angel  came 
 t  out  of  ^  the  TEMPLE  which  is 
 in  HEAVEN,  i^e  also  having  a  sharp 
 Sickle. 
 
 18  And  Another  Angel  came 
 out  from  the  altar,  which  had 
 Power  over  fire;  and  cried  with 
 a  loud  Cry  to  him  that  had  the 
 SHARP  SICKLE,  Saying,  Thrust  in 
 Thy  SHARP  SICKLE,  and  gather 
 the  CLUSTERS-of-the-viNE  of  the 
 EARTH;  For  flier  GRAPES  are 
 fully  ripe. 
 
 19  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his 
 SICKLE  into  the  earth,  and  ga- 
 thered the  VINE  of  the  earth, 
 and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine- 
 press of  the  WRATH  of  God. 
 
 20  And  the  winepress  was 
 trodden  f  without  the  city,  and 
 Blood  came  out  of  the  winepress, 
 even  unto  the  HORSE  bridles, 
 by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and 
 six  hundred  Furlongs. 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 1  And  I  saw  Another  Sign  in 
 HEAVEN,  great  and  marvellous, 
 seven  Angels  having  the  seven 
 LAST  Plagues;  For  in  them  is 
 filled  up  the  wrath  of  God. 
 
 2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  Sea 
 
 of  Glass  mingled  with  Fire:  and 
 THEM  that  had  gotten-the- 
 VICTORY  over  the  t  beast,  and 
 over  his  IMAGE,  and  [over  his 
 MARK,  and]  over  the  NUMBER  of 
 his  NAME,  stand  on  the  sea  of 
 GLASS,  having  the  Harps  of  God. 
 
 3  And  they  sing  the  SONG  of 
 Moses  the  Servant  of  God,  and  of 
 the  SONG  of  the  lamb,  saying, 
 Great  and  marvellous  are  thy 
 WORKS,  Lord  God  Almighty; 
 just  and  true  are  thy  WAYS,  thou 
 king  of  t  SAINTS. 
 
 4  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O 
 Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name?  For 
 thou  only  art  holy:  For  fAll  NA- 
 TIONS shall  come  and  worship  be- 
 fore thee;  For  thy  judgments 
 are  made  manifest. 
 
 §  y- 
 
 5  [And]  after  tf)at  I  looked, 
 and,  [behold],  the  temple  of  the 
 tabernacle  of  the  testimony 
 in  heaven  was  opened: 
 
 6  And  t  the  seven  Angels 
 came  out  [of  the  temple]  ,  having 
 the  SEVEN  Plagues,  clothed  in 
 pure  [and]  white  Linen,  and 
 havino;  their  breasts  girded  with 
 golden  Girdles. 
 
 7  And  one  of  the  four  Beasts 
 gave  unto  the  seven  Angels 
 Seven  golden  Vials  full  of  the 
 WRATH  *of  God,  who  liveth 
 for  EVER  and  ever. 
 
 8  And  the  temple  was  filled 
 with  t  Smoke  from  the  GLORY  of 
 God,  and  from  his  power;  and 
 no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 17.  that  temple  which  is. 
 
 7.  that  God  who  liveth. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 17.  out  of  the  temple  in  heaven;  and  ]^c  had. 
 18.  the  GRAPE  of  the  earth  is  fully  ripe  (b).         20.  outside  the  city.  2.  image, 
 
 and  over  his  beast,  and  over  the  number  (b).        3,  nations  (a  b).  Who  shall.      4.  all 
 men  shall  come  (b).  6.  those  seven  Angels  which  had  the  seven  Plagues,  came 
 
 out  (a  c),  which  were  clothed  (b).         8.  the  smoke  (b).     See  15  (a  b),  2  (a  b),  5,  5  (a  b), 
 6  (b),  6  (a  b). 
 
 438 
 
XVI.  1, 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XVI.  14. 
 
 TEMPLE,  till  the  SEVEN  Plagues 
 of  the  SEVEN  Angels  were  ful- 
 filled. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 1  And  I  heard  a  great  Voice 
 out  of  the  TEMPLE  saying  to  the 
 SEVEN  Angels,  Go  your  ways, 
 and  pour  out  the  f  vials  of  the 
 WKATH  of  God  upon  the  earth. 
 
 2  And  the  first  went,  and 
 poured  out  his  vial  fupon  the 
 EARTH;  and  there  fell  a  noisome 
 and  grievous  Sore  upon  "^the  MEN 
 which  HAD  the  mark  of  the 
 BEAST,    and   upon    them    which 
 
 WORSHIPPED  his  IMAGE. 
 
 3  And  the  second  Angel 
 poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
 SEA;  and  it  became  as  the  Blood 
 of  a  Dead  man  :  and  Every  [living] 
 Soul  died  in  the  sea. 
 
 4  And  the  third  [Angel] 
 poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
 rivers  and  fountains  of  wa- 
 ters; and  they  became  Blood. 
 
 5  And  I  heard  the  angel  of 
 the  WATERS  say.  Thou  fart  right- 
 eous, [O  Lord],  *  which  art,  and 
 WAST,  and  SHALT-BE,  Bccausc 
 thou  hast  judged  Thus. 
 
 6  *  For  they  have  shed  the 
 Blood  of  Saints  and  Prophets, 
 [and]  thou  hast  given  them  Blood 
 to  drink;  [for]  they  are  worthy. 
 
 7  And  I  heard  t  another  out  of 
 the  ALTAR  say.  Even  so.  Lord 
 God  Almighty,  true  and  right- 
 eous are  thy  judgments. 
 
 8  And  the  fourth  [Angel] 
 poured  out  his  VIAL  upon  the 
 SUN;  and  power  was  given  unto 
 him  to  scorch  men  with  Fire. 
 
 9  And  MEN  were  scorched  with 
 great  Heat,  and  f  blasphemed  the 
 
 NAME      of    *  God,    which      HATH 
 
 Power  over  these  PLAGUES:  and 
 they  repented  not  to  give  him 
 Glory. 
 
 10  And  the  fifth  [Angel] 
 poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
 SEAT  of  the  BEAST;  and  his 
 KINGDOM  was  full  of  darkness; 
 and  they  gnawed  their  tongues 
 
 for  PAIN, 
 
 1 1  And  blasphemed  the  God  of 
 HEAVEN  because  of  their  PAINS 
 and  their  SORES,  and  repented  not 
 of  their  deeds. 
 
 12  And  the  sixth  [Angel] 
 poured  out  his  vial  upon  the 
 great  RIVER  t Euphrates;  and 
 the  WATER  thereof  was  dried  up, 
 that  the  WAY  fof  "^the  KINGS  of 
 the  East  might  might  be  prepared. 
 
 13  And  I  saw  three  unclean 
 Spirits  t  like  Frogs  come  out  of 
 the  MOUTH  of  the  DRAGON,  and 
 out  of  the  MOUTH  of  the  beast, 
 and  out  of  the  MOUTH  of  the 
 FALSE-PROPHET. 
 
 14  For  they  are  the  Spirits  of 
 Devils  working  Miracles,  which  go 
 forth  unto  the  KINGS  [of  the 
 EARTH  and]  of  the  whole  world^ 
 to  gather  them  to  the  f  Battle  of 
 
 that  GREAT  DAY  of  GOD  AL- 
 MIGHTY. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 2.  those  men  which  had.  5.  thou  who  art,  and  thou  who 
 WAST,  and  thou  who  shalt-be.  6.  Because  they  have.  9.  that  God  who  hath. 
 12.  those  kings  who  are  from  tlie  risings  of  the  sun  might  be  prepared. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuschu't,  No.  1160. — 1.  seven  Vials(A  b).  2.  into  the  earth  (a  b). 
 5.  wast  righteous,  tiiou  who  art,  who  also  wast  holy,  Because  thou  (i$).  7.  one  out 
 of  the  altar  saying  (a  c).  9.  men  blasphemed  (b).  12.  Euphrates  (b).  12.  of  those 
 KINGS  wlio  are  from  the   Rising   of  the  Sun  (b  c).  13.  as  Frogs  come  out  of(ij). 
 
 11.  battle  (a  b>      See  3,  4  (a  b),  5  (ab),  6,  6  (^a  b),  8  (a  b),  10  (a  b),  12  (a  b),  14  (a  n). 
 
 439 
 
XI.  15. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XVH.  7. 
 
 15  Behold,  I  come  as  a  Thief. 
 Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth, 
 and  keepeth  his  GARMENTS,  lest 
 he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his 
 
 SHAME. 
 
 16  And  he  gathered  them  toge- 
 gether  into  a  "^place  called  in 
 the  Hebrew-tongue  fArmageddon. 
 
 17  And  the  seventh  [Angel] 
 poured  out  his  vial  finto  the 
 AIR ;  and  there  came  a  great  Voice 
 
 out   of  the    TEMPLE    of  HEAVEN, 
 
 from  the   THRONE,   saying.  It   is 
 done. 
 
 18  And  there  were  t  Voices^  and 
 Thunders,  and  Lightnings ;  and 
 [there  was]  a  great  Earthquake, 
 such  as  was  not  since  men  were 
 upon  the  earth,  so  Mighty  an 
 Earthquake,  and  so  great. 
 
 19  And  the  great  city  was 
 divided  into  Three  Parts,  and  the 
 CITIES  of  the  NATIONS  fell:  and 
 ■^  GREAT  Babylon  came  in  remem- 
 brance before  GoD,  to  give  unto 
 her  the  CUP   of  the  wine  of  the 
 
 FIERCENESS  of  his  WRATH. 
 
 20  And  Every  Island  fled  away, 
 and  the  Mountains  were  not  found. 
 
 21  And  there  fell  upon  men  a 
 great  Hail  out  of  heaven,  every 
 stone  about  the  weight-of-a-talent : 
 and  men  blasphemed  GoD  because 
 of  the  PLAGUE  of  the  hail;  For 
 the  PLAGUE  thereof  was  exceed- 
 ing great. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 1  And  there  came  one  of  "^the 
 SEVEN  Angels  which  had  the 
 SEVEN  Vials,  and  talked  with  me, 
 
 saying  [unto  me],  Come  hither; 
 I  will  show  unto  thee  the  judg- 
 ment of  *  the  GREAT  WHORE 
 that  SITTETH  upon  MANY  WA- 
 TERS: 
 
 2  With  whom  the  kings  of  the 
 EARTH  have  committed  fornica- 
 tion, and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
 EARTH  have  been  made  drunk 
 [with  the  wine  of  her  fornica- 
 tion]. 
 
 3  So  he  carried  me  away  in 
 the  Spirit  into  the  Wilderness: 
 and  I  saw  a  Woman  sit  upon  a 
 t  scarlet-coloured  Beast,  full  of 
 Names  of  Blasphemy,  having  se- 
 ven Heads  and  ten  Horns. 
 
 4  And  the  woman  was  arrayed 
 in  Purple  and  Scarlet-colour,  [and] 
 decked  with  Gold  and  Precious- 
 stones  and  Pearls,  having  a 
 t  Golden  Cup  in  her  hand  full  of 
 Abominations  and  Filthiness  of 
 t  her  Fornication : 
 
 5  And  upon  her  forehead 
 was  a  Name  written,  Mystery, 
 Babylon  the  great,  the  mother 
 of  harlots  and  abominations 
 
 of  the  EARTH. 
 
 6  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunk- 
 en with  the  BLOOD  of  the  saints, 
 and  with  the  BLOOD  of  the  mar- 
 tyrs of  Jesus:  and  when  I  saw 
 her,  I  wondered  with  great  Ad- 
 miration. 
 
 7  And  the  angel  said  unto 
 me.  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel? 
 $  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of 
 the  WOMAN,  and  of  ^the  beast 
 that  CARRIETH  her,  which  HATH 
 the  SEVEN  Heads  and  ten  Horns. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 16.  that  place  whicli  is  called.  19.  Babylon  the  great 
 
 came.         1.  those  seven  Angels  which  had.       1.  that  great  whore  which  sitteth 
 
 7,    THAT  BEAST   which  CARRIETH  her,  THAT  whlch  HATH. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160.— 16.    Magedon(B).  17.   upon  the  air  (ab). 
 
 18.  Lightnings  and  Voices  and  Thunders,  and  a  great  (.i).  3.    scarlet-coloured 
 
 BEAST.       4,  golden  (a  b).       4.  the  fornication  of  the  earth  (b).     See  17  (a  b),  18  (b), 
 1  (a  b),  2,     These  ivords  are  not  omitted  in  the  earlier  MSS.,  4  (ab). 
 
 440 
 
XVII.  8. 
 
 THE  KEVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XVHI.  4. 
 
 8  The  t  Beast  that  thou  sawest 
 was,  and  is  not;  and  shall  ascend 
 out  of  the  BOTTOMLESS-jof/,  and 
 go  into  Perdition:  and  fTHEY 
 that  DWELL  on  the  earth  shall 
 wonder,  whose  t  names  were  not 
 written  in  the  "^BOOK  of  life  from 
 the  Foundation  of  the  World, 
 when  fthey  behold  *the  beast 
 that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 
 
 9  And  here  is  ^  the  mind  which 
 HATH  Wisdom.  The  seven 
 Heads  are  seven  Mountains,  on 
 which  the  WOMAN  sitteth. 
 
 10  And  t there  are  seven  Kings: 
 FIVE  are  fallen,  [and]  ONE  is,  and 
 the  OTHER  is  not  yet  come ;  and 
 when  he  cometh,  he  must  con- 
 tinue a  short  space. 
 
 11  And  the  beast  that  was,  and 
 is  notj  even  f)e  is  the  Eighth,  and 
 is  of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into 
 Perdition. 
 
 12  And  the  ten  Horns  which 
 thou  sawest  are  Ten  Kings,  which 
 have  received  no  Kingdom  as  yet; 
 but  receive  Power  as  Kings  One 
 Hour  with  the  beast. 
 
 13  These  have  One  Mind,  and 
 t  shall  give  ^  their  POWER  and 
 strength  unto  the  beast. 
 
 14  These  shall  make  war  with 
 the  LAMB,  and  the  lamb  shall 
 overcome  them:  For  he  is  Lord 
 of  Lords,  and  King  of  Kings :  and 
 THEY  that  are  with  him  a?-e 
 CALLED,  and  chosen,  and  faith- 
 ful. 
 
 15  And  he  saith  unto  me.  The 
 waters  which  thou  sawest,  where 
 the  WHORE  sitteth,   are  Peoples, 
 
 and  Multitudes,  and  Nations,  and 
 Tongues. 
 
 16  And  the  ten  Horns  which 
 thou  sawest  f  upon  the  beast, 
 these  shall  hate  the  whore,  and 
 shall  make  her  desolate  [and  na- 
 ked], and  shall  eat  her  flesh, 
 and  burn  Her  with  Fire. 
 
 17  For  God  hath  put  in  their 
 hearts  to  fulfil  his  twiLL,  and 
 to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdosi 
 unto  the  beast,  until  the  words 
 of  God  shall  be  fulfilled. 
 
 18  And  the  WOMAN  which  thou 
 sawest  is  that  great  city, 
 which  REIGNETH  over  the  kings 
 fof  the  EARTH. 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 §   VI. 
 
 1  [And]  after  these  things  I 
 saw  Another  Angel  come  down 
 from  HEAVEN,  having  great  Power ; 
 and  the  earth  was  lightened  with 
 his  glory. 
 
 2  And  he  cried  [mightily]  with 
 a  strong  Voice,  saying,  Babylon 
 the  GREAT  is  fallen,  [is  fallen], 
 and  is  become  the  Habitation  of 
 Devils,  and  the  Hold  of  t  Every 
 foul  Spirit,  and  a  Cage  of  Every 
 unclean  and  hateful  Bird. 
 
 3  For  All  NATIONS  have  drunk 
 of  the  WINE  of  the  wrath  of  her 
 FORNICATION,  and  the  KINGS  of 
 the  EARTH  have  committed  forni- 
 cation with  her,  and  the  mer- 
 chants of  the  EARTH  are  waxed 
 rich  through  the  abundance  of 
 
 her  DELICACIES. 
 
 4  And  I  heard  Another  Voice 
 
 8.  the  BEAST,  That  it  was,  and  is  not, 
 13.  thcir-own  power. 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.— 8.  scroll  of  life. 
 and  yet  is.         9.  that  mind  which  hath. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 8.  beast  which  thou  sawest  (ab).  8.  they 
 who  inhabit  the  earth  (b).  8.  name  was  not  written  (a  b).  8.  they  behold  That 
 the  beast  was,  and  is  not  (b),  and  shall  be  present  (a  b).  And  here  is.  10.  the  Kings 
 are  seven  (b):  five.  13.  they  give  thcir-own  power  (a  b).  16.  and  the  beast  (a  b). 
 17.  Will.       18.  on  the  earth  (b).       2.  a  foul  Spirit.     See  10  (a  b),  16,  1  (a  b),  2  (b),  2. 
 
 441 
 
XVIII.  5. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.         XVHI.  27. 
 
 from  HEAVEN,  saying,  Come  out 
 of  her,  my  people,  tliat  ye  be 
 not  partakers  of  her  SINS,  and  that 
 ye  receive  not  of  her  PLAGUES. 
 
 5  For  her  sins  have  f  reached 
 unto  HEAVEN,  and  GoD  hath  re- 
 membered her  t  INIQUITIES. 
 
 6  Eeward  her  even  as  Sj^  re- 
 warded [you],  and  double  funto 
 her  double  according  to  her 
 works:  in  fthe  CUP  which  she 
 hath  filled  fill  to  her  double. 
 
 7  How-much  she  hath  glorified 
 herself,  and  lived  deliciously.  So- 
 much  Torment  and  Sorrow  give 
 her:  For  she  saith  in  her  heart, 
 1 1  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  Widow, 
 and  shall  see  no  Sorrow. 
 
 8  Therefore  shall  her  PLAGUES 
 come  in  One  Day,  Death,  [and] 
 ]\Iourning,  and  Famine;  and  she 
 shall  be  utterly  burned  with  Fire : 
 For  t  strong  is  *the  Lord  God 
 who  JUDGETH  her. 
 
 9  And   *  the    kings     of   the 
 
 EARTH,    who    have    COMMITTED- 
 
 FORNICATION  and  lived  deli- 
 ciously with  her,  shall  bewail 
 [her],  and  lament  for  her,  when 
 they  shall  see  the  SMOKE  of  her 
 
 BURNING, 
 
 10  Standing  afar  off  for  the 
 FEAR  of  her  TORMENT,  saying, 
 Alas,  [alas]  "^t/iat  great  city 
 Babylon,  that  mighty  city  !  For 
 in  One  Hour  is  thy  JUDGMENT 
 come. 
 
 1 1  And  the  merchants  of  the 
 EARTH    shall    weep    and    mourn 
 
 over  her ;  For  no  man  buyeth  their 
 merchandise  any  more : 
 
 12  The  Merchandise  of  Gold, 
 and  Silver,  and  precious  Stones, 
 and  of  Pearls,  and  Fine-linen,  and 
 Purple,  and  Silk,  and  Scarlet;  and 
 All  thyine  Wood,  and  All  manner 
 Vessels  of  Ivory,  and  All  manner 
 Vessels  of  most  precious  Wood; 
 and  of  Brass,  and  Iron,  and  Mar- 
 ble; 
 
 13  And  Cinnamon,  and  Odours, 
 and  Ointments,  and  Frankincense, 
 [and  Wine],  and  Oil,  and  Fine- 
 flour,  and  Wheat,  and  t  leasts, 
 and  Sheep;  and  Horses,  and  Cha- 
 riots, and  Slaves;  and  Souls  of 
 Men. 
 
 14  And  the  fruits  that  thy 
 SOUL  lusted  after  are  departed 
 from  thee,  and  All  things  which 
 were  dainty  and  *  goodly  are 
 t  departed  from  thee,  and  thou 
 shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all. 
 
 15  ^The  MERCHANTS  of  these 
 things,  which  were  made-rich 
 by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  the 
 FEAR  of  her  TORMENT,  f  weeping 
 and  wailing, 
 
 16  [And]    saying,    Alas,    [alas] 
 
 THAT      GREAT      CITY,      that     was 
 
 CLOTHED  in  Fine-linen,  and  Pur- 
 ple, and  Scarlet,  and  decked  with 
 Gold,  and  Precious-stones,  and 
 Pearls ! 
 
 17  For  in  One  Hour  so-GREAT 
 Riches  is  come  to  nought.  And 
 Every  Shipmaster,  and  fAll  the 
 COMPANY  in  SHIPS,  and  Sailors, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  the  Lord  that  God  who.         9.  those  kings  of.         10.  thou 
 GREAT   CITY,  Babylon,   thou   mighty  city.  14.    things   which   were   goodly  arc. 
 
 15.  Those  merchants  of  these  things  which. 
 
 f  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 5.  cleaved  unto  (a  b).  5.  for  her  iniquities. 
 6.  unto  her  the  double  as  also  sf}C  hath  doubled;  even  according  to  her  works,  in.  6.  bcr 
 cur  which  (b).  7.  I  am  as  a  queen,  and  no  Widow  (a  b).  8.  strong  is  that  Lord 
 who  hath  judged  her  (a  b).  13.  Sheep  and  Beasts  (b).  14.  lost  to  thee  (a  b),  and  thou. 
 15.  both  weeping  and  waihng,  saying.  17.  all  who  sail  to  any  place  (a  c),  and  Ship- 
 men,  and  as  many  as.     See  6  (a  b),  8  (b),  9  (a  b),  10,  13  (b),  16  (ab),  16  (b). 
 
 442 
 
XVIII.  18. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XIX.  5. 
 
 and   as   many   as   trade   by  sea, 
 stood  afar  off, 
 
 18  And  cried  when  tliey  saw  tlie 
 SMOKE  of  her  BURNING,  saying, 
 [What  city  is  like  unto  this  great 
 city! 
 
 19  And  they  cast  Dust  on  their 
 HEADS,  and  cried  weeping  and 
 wailing,  saying],  Alas,  [alas]  that 
 GREAT  CITY,  wherein  were  made 
 rich  ALL  that  HAD  f  Ships  in  the 
 SEA  by  reason  of  her  costliness  ! 
 For  in  One  Hour  is  she  made 
 desolate. 
 
 20  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  Hea- 
 ven, and  ye  fHOLY  Apostles  and 
 PROPHETS ;  For  God  hath  a- 
 venged  you  on  her. 
 
 21  And  fa  mighty  Angel  took 
 up  a  Stone,  like  a  great  Millstone, 
 and  cast  it  into  the  SEA,  saying, 
 Thus  with  Violence  shall  *  that 
 GREAT  City  Babylon  be  thrown 
 down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more 
 at  all. 
 
 22  And  the  Voice  of  Harpers, 
 and  Musicians,  and  of  Pipers,  and 
 Trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no 
 more  at  all  in  thee ;  and  no  Crafts- 
 man, of  Whatsoever  Craft  he  be, 
 shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee; 
 [and  the  Sound  of  a  Millstone 
 shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in 
 thee] ; 
 
 23  And  the  Light  of  a  Candle 
 shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 
 [and  the  Voice  of  the  Bridegroom 
 and  of  the  Bride  shall  be  heard 
 
 no  more  at  all  in  thee:  For]  thy 
 MERCHANTS  wcre  the  great-men 
 of  the  EARTH ;  For  by  thy  sor- 
 ceries were  All  nations  de- 
 ceived. 
 
 24  And  in  her  was  found  the 
 Blood  of  Prophets,  and  of  Saints, 
 and  of  ALL  that  were  slain  upon 
 
 the  EARTH. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 §    VII. 
 
 1  [And]  after  these  things  I 
 heard  a  [great]  Voice  of  much 
 People  in  heaven,  saying,  Alle- 
 luia; t  SALVATION,  and  GLORY, 
 and  HONOUR,  and  POWER,  unto 
 the  Lord  our  God: 
 
 2  For  true  and  righteous  are 
 his  JUDGMENTS:  For  lie  hath 
 judged  the  great  whore,  which 
 did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her 
 FORNICATION,  and  hath  avenged 
 the  BLOOD  of  his  SERVANTS  at 
 her  fHAND. 
 
 3  And  again  they  said.  Alleluia. 
 And  her  smoke  rose  up  for  ever 
 and  EVER. 
 
 4  And  the  four-and-twenty 
 ELDERS  and  the  FOUR  Beasts  fell 
 down  and  worshipped  *GoD  that 
 SAT  on  the  THRONE,  saying, 
 Amen ;   Alleluia. 
 
 5  And  a  Voice  came  out  fof 
 the  THRONE,  saying.  Praise  our 
 God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye 
 that  FEAR  him,  [both]  SMALL  and 
 GREAT. 
 
 -2L    Babylon,  the  great  City,  be  thrown  down. 
 
 4.     THAT 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text.- 
 
 GOD  who  SAT. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 19.  ships  (a  n),  20.  saints,  and  apostles, 
 and  prophets  (a  b).  21.  an  Angel  took  up  a  Mighty  Stone  like.  1.  The  salvation, 
 and  the  power,  and  the  glory  of  our  Gou  (b).  2.  Hand  (a  b).  5.  from  the 
 
 throne  (a  b).  See  18  —  19.  These  words  are  considered  by  Dr.  Birch  as  undoubtedly  omitted 
 by  the  Transcriber  from  want  of  care.  19,  22.  As  these  words  occur  in  tlie  Greek  between  ttvo 
 similar  phrases,  ev  aoi  en,  the  probability  is  great  that  they  also  tvere  omitted  by  oversight  of 
 the  Transcriber.  2P,.  The  same  words,  6i'  croi  ert,  in  the  same  position  as  in  verse  22,  have 
 probably  caught  the  eye  of  the  Transcriber  in  this  case  also,  and  caused  him  to  omit  the 
 intervening  words.    1  (a  b),  1,  5(ab). 
 
 443 
 
XIX.  6.  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XIX.  20 
 
 6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the 
 Voice  of  a  great  Multitude,  and 
 as  the  Voice  of  many  Waters,  and 
 as  the  Voice  of  mighty  Thunder- 
 ings,  saying,  Alleluia:  For  fthe 
 Lord  God  *OMNiPOTENT  reigneth. 
 
 7  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice, 
 and  give  honour  to  him:  For 
 the  MARRIAGE  of  the  LAMB  is 
 come,  and  his  WIFE  hath  made 
 herself  ready. 
 
 8  And  to  her  was  granted  that 
 she  should  be  arrayed  in  Fine- 
 linen,  t clean  and  white:  for  the 
 
 FINE-LINEN    is    the    RIGHTEOUS- 
 NESS of  SAINTS. 
 
 9  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write, 
 Blessed  are  they  which  are  cal- 
 led unto  the  marriage  supper 
 of  the  LAMB.  And  he  saith  unto  me, 
 These  are  the  true  SAYINGS  of  God. 
 
 10  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to 
 worship  him.  And  he  said  unto 
 me,  See  thou  do  it  not:  I  am  "^thy 
 Fellowservant,  and  of  thy  bre- 
 thren that  HAVE  the  testimony 
 of  Jesus :  worship  God:  for  the 
 testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spi- 
 rit of  prophecy. 
 
 11  And  1  saw  heaven  opened, 
 and  behold  a  white  Horse ;  and 
 HE  that  sat  upon  him  was  called 
 Faithful  and  True,  and  in  Right- 
 eousness he  doth  judge  and  make 
 war. 
 
 12  His  eyes  were  [as]  a  Flame 
 of  Fire,  and  on  his  head  were 
 many  Crowns;  and  he  had  t^ 
 Name  written,  that  no  man  knew, 
 but  he  himself 
 
 13  And  he  was  clothed  with  a 
 Vesture  dipped  in  Blood:  and  his 
 NAME  is  called  The  word  of  God. 
 
 14  And  "^  the  armies  which  wer^. 
 in  HEAVEN  followed  him  upon 
 white  Horses,  clothed  in  f  Fine- 
 linen,  white  and  clean. 
 
 15  And  out  of  his  MOUTH  goeth 
 a  sharp  f  Sword,  that  with  it  he 
 should  smite  the  nations:  and 
 i)e  shall  rule  them  with  a  Rod  of 
 Iron :  and  %Z  treadeth  the  wine- 
 press of  the  FIERCENESS  and 
 WRATH  of  Almighty  God. 
 
 16  And  he  hath  on  his  VESTURE 
 and  on  his  thigh  a  fNAME  writ- 
 ten. King  of  Kings,  and  Lord  of 
 Lords. 
 
 17  And  I  saw  an  Angel  standing 
 in  the  SUN;  and  he  cried  with  a 
 loud  Voice,  saying  to  "^All  the 
 FOWLS  that  FLY  in  the  Midst-of- 
 Heaven,  Come,  [and]  gather  your- 
 selves together  unto  the  f  SUPPER 
 of  the  GREAT  God; 
 
 18  That  ye  may  eat  the  Flesh 
 of  Kings,  and  the  Flesh  of  Cap- 
 tains, and  the  Flesh  of  Mighty- 
 men,  and  the  Flesh  of  Horses,  and 
 of  THEM  that  SIT  on  them,  and 
 the  Flesh  of  All  men^  ■\both  Free 
 and  Bond,  both  Small  and  Great. 
 
 19  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and 
 the  KINGS  of  the  earth,  and 
 their  armies,  gathered  together 
 to  make  War  against  him  that 
 SAT  on  the  HORSE,  and  against 
 his  ARMY. 
 
 20  And  the  beast  was  taken, 
 and  t  with  f)hn  *the  false-pro- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 6.  Almighty  reigneth.         10.  a  Fellowservant  of  thine,  and  of 
 
 THOSE  BRETHREN  of  thine  which  HAVE.  14.    THOSE  ARMIES  wllich.  17.    All    THOSE 
 
 FOWLS  that  FLY.  20.    THAT  FALSE-PROPHET  which  WROUGHT. 
 
 f  Vatican    Manuscript,   No.  1160. —  6.    our   God,   the   Almighty,   reigneth  (b). 
 8.  white  and  clean  (b^.  12.    Names  written,  and  a  Name  written  (b).  14.  clean, 
 
 white,  Fine-linen  (a  b).  15.  two-edged  Sword  (b).         16.  Name  (a  b).         17.  great 
 
 6UPPER  of  God  (ab).  18.  Free  as  well  as  Bond  (a  b\  Small  as  well  as  Great  (b). 
 
 20.  THAT  false-prophet  with  him  which  wrought  (b).     See  12  (b),  17  (a  b). 
 
 444 
 
XIX.  21 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XX.  10. 
 
 PHET   that   WROUGHT    MIRACLES 
 
 before  him,  with  which  he  de- 
 ceived THEM  that  had  received 
 the    MARK   of    the    beast,    and 
 
 THEM      that      WORSHIPPED      his 
 
 IMAGE.  These  both  were  cast 
 aUve    into    ^a    LAKE    of    fire 
 
 BURNING    with    t  brimstone. 
 
 21  And  the  remnant  were  slain 
 with  *the  SWORD  of  him  that 
 SAT  upon  the  HORSE,  which 
 sword  t  PROCEEDED  out  of  his 
 MOUTH :  and  All  the  fowls  were 
 filled  with  their  FLESH. 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 1  And  I  saw  an  Angel  come 
 down  from  heaven,  having  the 
 KEY  of  the  BOTTOMLESS-jOzY  and 
 a  great  Chain  in  his  hand. 
 
 2  And   he    laid   hold   on    the 
 
 DRAGON,      that      OLD      SERPENT, 
 
 which  is  the  Devil,  fand  Satan, 
 and  bound  him  a  Thousand  Years, 
 
 3  And  cast  him  into  the  bot- 
 TOMLESS-joz7,  and  shut  him  up, 
 and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he 
 should  t  deceive  the  nations  no 
 more,  till  the  thousand  Years 
 should  be  fulfilled:  [and]  after 
 that  he  must  be  loosed  a  Little 
 Season. 
 
 4  And  I  saw  Thrones,  and  they 
 sat  upon  them,  and  Judgment  was 
 given  unto  them :  and  /  saw  the 
 
 SOULS  of  THEM  that  WCrC  BE- 
 HEADED for  the  WITNESS  of  Jesus, 
 [and]  for  the  WORD  of  GoD,  and 
 
 which  had  not  worshipped  the 
 BEAST,  neither  his  IMAGE,  neither 
 had  received  his  mark  upon 
 t their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
 HANDS ;  and  they  lived  and 
 reigned  with  Christ  a  Thousand 
 Years. 
 
 5  [But  the  t  REST  of  the  DEAD 
 lived  not  again  until  the  thou- 
 sand Years  were  finished.]     This 
 
 is  the  FIRST  RESURRECTION. 
 
 6  t  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
 hath  Part  in  the  first  resur- 
 rection: on  such  the  f  second 
 death  hath  no  Power,  but  they 
 shall  be  Priests  of  God  and  of 
 Christ,  and  shall  reign  f  with 
 him  a  Thousand  Years. 
 
 7  And  fwhen  the  THOUSAND 
 Years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be 
 loosed  out  of  his  prison, 
 
 8  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive 
 ^the  nations  which  are  in  the 
 FOUR  Quarters  of  the  EARTH, 
 Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them 
 together  to  f  Battle:  the  number 
 of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the 
 
 SEA. 
 
 9  And  they  went  up  on  the 
 BREADTH  of  the  EARTH,  and 
 compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints 
 about,  and  the  beloved  city: 
 and  Fire  came  down  ffrom  God 
 out  of  HEAVEN,  and  devoured 
 them. 
 
 10  And  *the  devil  that  de- 
 ceived them  was  cast  into  the 
 the  lake  of  FIRE  and  Brimstone, 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 20.   that  lake  of  fire  which  burneth  with.  21.   that 
 
 SWORD  of  HIM  who  SAT  upon  the  HORSE,  which  PROCEEDED.  8.    THOSE  NATIONS  which 
 
 are.         10.  that  devil  who  deceived  them. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 20.  Brimstone  (ab).  21.  went-forth  out  of  (a  b). 
 2.  even  that  Satan  who  deceiveth  the  whole  earth,  and  bound  him  (b).  3.  not 
 deceive  the  nations,  till.  4.  theii-  (a  b).  6.  Both  blessed  and.  6.  second  Death  (a  b). 
 6.  after  these  things  a  Thousand  Years.  7.  after  the  thousand  Years.  8.  the  bat- 
 tle (ab).  9.  out  of  heaven  from  God,  and  (b).  See  3  (a  b),  4,  5.  These  words  may 
 have  been  omitted  by  oversight,  caused  by  the  similar  endings  (x*^*«  cttj)  of  this  and  the 
 preceding  sentence,    6.  "  rest  of  the  men  lived  "  (b). 
 
 445 
 
XX.  11 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XXL  8. 
 
 where  fthe  BEAST  and  the  false- 
 PROPHET  are,  and  shall  be  tor- 
 mented Day  and  Night  for  ever 
 and  EVER. 
 
 11  And  I  saw  a  great  white 
 Throne,  and  him  that  SAT  on  it, 
 from  Whose  Face  the  earth  and 
 the  HEAVEN  fled  away;  and  there 
 was  found  no  Place  for  them. 
 
 12  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small 
 and  great,  stand  before  fGrOD; 
 and  the  Books  were  opened :  and 
 Another  Book  was  opened,  which 
 is  the  book  of  life  :  and  the  dead 
 were  judged  out  of  those  things 
 which  were  written  in  the 
 BOOKS,  according  to  their  WORKS. 
 
 13  And  the  sea  gave  up  fthe 
 DEAD  which  were  in  it;  [and 
 DEATH  and  HELL  delivered  up  the 
 DEAD  which  were  in  them:  and 
 they  were  judged  every  man  ac- 
 cording to  their  wORKs]. 
 
 14  And  DEATH  and  hell  were 
 cast  into  the  lake  of  FIRE.  fThis 
 is  the  SECOND  Death. 
 
 15  And  whosoever  was  not  found 
 written  in  the  BOOK  of  life  was 
 cast  into  the  LAKE  of  fire. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXL 
 
 1  And  I  saw  a  new  Heaven  and 
 a  new  Earth :  for  the  FIRST  Hea- 
 ven and  the  first  Earth  twere 
 passed  away;  and  there  was  no 
 more  SEA. 
 
 2  And  -fl  John  saw  the  holy 
 
 CITY,  new  Jerusalem,  coming 
 down  ffrom  GoD  out  of  heaven, 
 prepared   as  a  Bride  adorned  for 
 
 her  HUSBAND. 
 
 3  And  I  heard  a  great  Voice 
 out  of  heaven  saying,  Behold, 
 the  TABERNACLE  of  GoD  is  with 
 MEN,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them, 
 and  tl)Pg  shall  be  his  People,  and 
 God  himself  shall  be  with  them, 
 \_and  be  their  God]. 
 
 4  And  tGOD  shall  wipe  away 
 All  Tears  from  their  EYES;  and 
 there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
 neither  Sorrow,  nor  Crying,  nei- 
 ther shall  there  be  any  more  Pain : 
 For  the  former  things  are  passed 
 away. 
 
 5  [And]  he  that  sat  upon  the 
 throne  said.  Behold,  I  make  All 
 things  new.  And  he  said  [unto 
 me].  Write,  For  These  words 
 are  ftrue  and  faithful. 
 
 6  And  he  said  unto  me,  t  It  is 
 done.  $  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
 the  BEGINNING  and  the  end.  $ 
 will  give  unto  him  that  is  A- 
 THIRST  of  the  FOUNTAIN  of  the 
 WATER  of  LIFE  freely. 
 
 7  He  that  overcometh  t  shall 
 inherit  all  things;  and  I  will  be 
 His  God,  and  f)e  shall  be  My  SON. 
 
 8  But  t  the  Fearful,  and  Unbe- 
 lieving, and  the  Abominable,  and 
 Murderers,  and  Whoremongers, 
 and  Sorcerers,  and  Idolaters,  and 
 All  LIARS,  shall  have  their  PART 
 in  "^the  LAKE  which  burneth 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  that  lake  which  burneth. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 10.  both  the  beast  and(AB).      12.  the  throne; 
 and  the  Books  (a  b).  13.    those  dead  which  were  in  it  (a  b).  14.  This   lake 
 
 of  FIRE  is  the  SECOND  death  (ab).  1.  went  away  (b);  and.  2.  I  saw  (ab).  2.  out 
 of  heaven  from  God,  prepared  (a  b).  4.  he  shall  wipe  away  from  them  All  Tears 
 from  (b).          5.  faithful  and  true  (a  b).  6.  I  am  become  Alpha  and  Omega,  both  the 
 
 beginning  (b).  7.  I  will  give  to  him  these  things;  and  I  will  be  (b).  8.  the  fearful, 
 and  Unbeheving,  and  Sinners,  and  Abominable,  and  (b).  See  13.  Dr.  Birch  conjectures 
 that  these  words  are  omitted  by  reason  of  the  recurrence  of  the  words  Kai  6  Oavaros  kui  o 
 ^Srjy,  at  the  beginning  of  this  and  of  the  next  sentence.    3  {a.  b),  5,  5  (a  b). 
 
 446 
 
XXI.  9. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XXL  22. 
 
 with  Fire  and   Brinstone:   which 
 is  the  t  Second  Death. 
 
 9  And  there  came  [unto  me] 
 one  of  *the  seven  Angels  which 
 HAD  the  SEVEN  Vials  full  of  the 
 SEVEN  LAST  Plagues,  and  talked 
 with  me,  saying,  Come  hither,  I 
 will  shew  thee  the  f  bride,  the 
 lamb's  wife. 
 
 10  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the 
 Spirit  to  a  great  and  high  Moun- 
 tain, and  shewed  me  -Xthat  great 
 CITY,  the  HOLY  Jerusalem,  de- 
 scending out  of  HEAVEN  from  God, 
 
 11  Having  the  GLORY  of  GOD: 
 [and]  her  light  was  like  unto  a 
 Stone  the  most  precious,  even  like 
 a  jasper  Stone,  clear  as  crystal; 
 
 12  And  thad  a  Wall  great  and 
 high,  and  had  twelve  Gates,  and 
 at  the  gates  twelve  Angels,  and 
 Names  written  thereon,  which  are 
 ■\the  names  of  the  twelve  Tribes 
 of  the  t CHILDREN  of  Israel: 
 
 10  On  the  East  three  Gates;  fon 
 the  North  three  Gates;  on  the 
 South  three  Gates;  and  on  the 
 West  three  Gates. 
 
 14  And  the  wall  of  the  city 
 had  twelve  Foundations,  and  f  in 
 them  the  Names  of  the  twelve 
 Apostles  of  the  lamb. 
 
 15  And  HE  that  talked  with 
 me  had  fa  golden  Reed  to  mea- 
 sure the  CITY,  and  the  gates 
 thereof,  [and  the  wall  thereof]. 
 
 16  And  the  city  lieth  four- 
 square, and  the  length  is  as 
 large  as  the  breadth:  and  he 
 measured  the  city  with  the  reed, 
 twelve  t  thousand  Furlongs.  The 
 LENGTH  and  the  breadth  and 
 the  height  of  it  are  equal. 
 
 17  And  the  measured  the  wall 
 thereof,  an  Hundred  and  Forty 
 and  Four  Cubits,  according  to  the 
 Measure  of  a  Man,  that  is,  of  the 
 Angel. 
 
 18  And  the  building  of  the 
 wall  [of  it  was  of  Jasper:  and 
 the  CITY  was  pure  Gold,  like  unto 
 clear  Glass. 
 
 19  And  the  foundations  of 
 the  wall]  of  the  city  were  gar- 
 nished with  All  manner  of  precious 
 Stones.  The  first  foundation 
 was  Jasper;  the  SECOND,  Sap- 
 phire; the  TPiiRD,  a  Chalcedony; 
 the  FOURTH,  an  Emerald; 
 
 20  The  FIFTH,  Sardonyx ;  the 
 sixth,  Sardius;  the  seventh, 
 Chrj^solyte ;  the  eighth.  Beryl; 
 the  NINTH,  a  Topaz;  the  tenth, 
 a  fChrysoprasus;  the  eleventh, 
 a  Jacinth ;  the  twelfth,  an 
 Amethyst. 
 
 21  And  the  twelve  Gates  were 
 Twelve  Pearls  ;  Every  several 
 GATE  was  of  One  Pearl  :  and  the 
 STREET  of  the  CITY  was  pure 
 Gold,  as  it  were  transparent  Glass. 
 
 22  And  I  saw  no  Temple  therein : 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 9.  those  seven  Angels  which  had  those  seven  Vials  which 
 were  full. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 1 60.— 8.  second  death  (a  b).       9.  woman,  the  lamb's 
 BRIDE  (b),  10.    the    holt    city  Jerusalem  (ab).  IL    And  she  had   a   Wall 
 
 great  and  high;  she  had  twelve  Gates  (a  b).  12.  the  Names  of(B).  12.  Children  of 
 Israel  (a  B).  13.  and  on  the  West  three  Gates,  and  on  the  North  three  Gates,  and  on 
 the  South  three  Gates.  14.  on  them  the  Twelve  Names  of  (ab).  15.  for  Measure 
 a  golden  (a  b).  16.  times  twelve  thousand  Furlongs.  17.  the  wall  thereof  is  an 
 Hundred  and(B).  20.  Chrysopast.  See  9  (ab),  11  (ab),  15(b),  18.  These  words  are 
 not  found  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160.  That  they  were  left  out  by  oversight 
 of  the  Copyist  appears  prohab/e  from  this,  that  the  plural  participle  ''  garnished"  agrees 
 with  "  foundations,"  and  not  with  "  building."  Here  again  the  recurrence  of  the  same 
 words,  Tov  Tetxous,  at  the  end  oj  this  and  of  the  preceding  clause,  probably  caught  the  eye 
 of  the  Transcriber  and  misled  him. 
 
 447 
 
XXI.  23. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XXH.  9. 
 
 for  tlie  Lord  God  Almighty  and 
 tlie  LAMB  are  the  Temple  of  it. 
 
 23  And  the  CITY  had  no  Need 
 of  the  SUN,  neither  of  the  MOON, 
 to  shine  [in  it]:  for  the  t GLORY 
 of  God  did  lighten  it ;  and  the 
 LAMB  is  the  LIGHT  thereof. 
 
 24  And  f  the  nations  of  them 
 which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
 LIGHT  of  it :  and  the  kings  of 
 the  EARTH  do  brins:  their  GLORY 
 and  HONOUR  into  it. 
 
 25  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not 
 be  shut  at  all  by  Day :  for  there 
 shall  be  no  Night  there. 
 
 26  And  they  shall  bring  the 
 GLORY  and  HONOUR  of  the  NA- 
 TIONS finto  it. 
 
 27  And  there  shall  in  no  wise 
 enter  into  it  anything  that  de- 
 fileth,  neither  f  whatsoever  worketh 
 Abomination,  ormaketh  a  Lie:  but 
 THEY  which  are  WRITTEN  in  the 
 lamb's  book  of  LIFE. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXH. 
 
 1  And  he  shewed  me  a  [Pure] 
 River  of  Water  of  Life,  [clear]  as 
 Crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the 
 THRONE  of  God  and  of  the  lamb. 
 
 2  In  the  Midst  of  the  street 
 of  it,  and  on  t either  side  of  the 
 RIVER,  ivas  thei-e  the  Tree  of 
 Life,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of 
 Fruits,   fand  yielded  her  FRUIT 
 
 every  Month :  and  the  leaves  of 
 the  tree  were  for  the  Healing  of 
 the  nations. 
 
 3  And  there  shall  be  No  more 
 t Curse:  but  the  throne  of  God 
 and  of  the  lamb  shall  be  in  it; 
 and  his  servants  shall  serve  him : 
 
 4  And  they  shall  see  his  FACE; 
 and  his  name  shall  be  in  their 
 FOREHEADS. 
 
 5  And  there  shall  be  no  Night 
 [tliere] ;  -f  and  they  need  no  Can- 
 dle, neither  Light  of  the  Sun ; 
 For  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
 light:    and    they    shall   reign    for 
 
 EVER  and  EVER. 
 
 6  And  he  tsaid  unto  me.  These 
 SAYINGS  are  faithful  and  true :  and 
 the  Lord  God  of  the  f  holy 
 Prophets  sent  his  angel  to  shew 
 unto  his  SERVANTS  II  the  things 
 which  must  shortly  be  done. 
 
 7  Behold,  I  come  quickly : 
 blessed  is  HE  that  keepeth  the 
 
 SAYINGS  of  the  PROPHECY  of  this 
 BOOK. 
 
 8  And  1 5  John  *  saw  these 
 things,  and  heard  them,  f  And 
 when  I  had  heard  and  seen,  I 
 fell  down   to   worship   before  the 
 
 FEET      of      *  the     ANGEL      wllich 
 
 sheaved  me  these  things. 
 
 9  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  See 
 thou  do  it  not:  [for]  I  am  *thy 
 Fellowservant,   and   of  thy  bre- 
 
 *  Emphatic  Text. — 8.  am  he  who  saw  these  things.  8.  that  angel  which  shewed 
 me.         9.  a  Fellowservant  of  thine,  and  of. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1160. — 23.  glory  itself  of  God  (b).  24.  the  nations 
 walk  by  the  light  of  it  (a  b)  :  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  bring  for  him  the  Glory  and 
 Honour  of  the  nations  into  it  (b).  26.  to  enter  into  it  (b).  27.  he  that  w^orketh 
 Abomination  or  a  Lie.  2.  this  side  and  that  of  the  river  (a:  ).  2.  each  yielding  its 
 FRUIT  Month  by  Month  (b).  3.  Any  Accursed-thing;  but(AB).  5.  and  no  Need 
 of  Candle  or  Light ;  for  the  Lord  God  enlighteneth  them :  and  they  (b).  6.  saith  unto 
 ine(B).  6.  SPIRITS  of  the  prophets  sent  (a  b).  8.  31  John  am  he  who  heard 
 and  saw  these  things  (a  b).  And  when  I  had  heard,  and  when  I  had  seen,  I  fell  down  (b). 
 See  23  (b),  1  (a  b),  1,  5  (b),  9  (a  b). 
 
 II  6.  These  words,  ''to  shew  unto  his  servants,"  are  not  found  in  the  Vatican  Manuscript, 
 No.  1160  But  as  the  sense  would  be  incomplete  without  them,  we  mat/  presume  that  they  were 
 omitted  by  oversight,  being  the  words  occurring  between  avrov  .  .  .  avrov. 
 
 448 
 
XXII.  10. 
 
 THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN. 
 
 XXII.  21. 
 
 THKEN  the  rROPliETS,  and  of 
 niEM  which  KEEr  the  sayings 
 Df  this  BOOK:   worship  GOD. 
 
 10  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal 
 
 not  tlie  SAYINGS  of  the  PROPHECY 
 
 of  this  BOOK:  fFor  the  time  is 
 at  han(L 
 
 1 1  He  tliat  is  unjust,  let  him 
 be  unjust  still:  and  HE  which  is 
 filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still: 
 and  HE  that  is  righteous,  let 
 him  t  be  righteous  still :  and  he 
 that  is  HOLY,  let  him  be  lioly  stilL 
 
 12  [And,]  behold,  I  come  quick- 
 ly; and  my  liEWARD  is  with  me, 
 to  give  every  man  according  as 
 his  WORK  shall  be. 
 
 13  3t  am  Alpha  and  Omega, 
 t  the  Beginning  and  the  End,  the 
 first  and  the  last. 
 
 14  Blessed  are  tiiey  that  DO 
 his  commandments,  that  they 
 may  have  right  to  the  TREE  of 
 LIFE,  and  may  enter  in  through 
 the  GATES  into  the  city. 
 
 lo  [Eor]  without  «re  DOuS,  and 
 SORCERERS,  and  WHOREMON- 
 GERS, and  MURDERERS,  and  ido- 
 laters, and  whosoever  lov- 
 F.TH  and  maketh  a  Lie. 
 
 16  $  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel 
 
 to  testify  vmto  you  these  things  in 
 the  churches.  J  am  the  root  and 
 the  OFFSPRING  o£  f  David, -f  and 
 the  BRIGHT  and  morning  star. 
 
 17  And  the  spirit  and  the 
 BRIDE  sav,  Come.  And  let  him 
 that  HEARETH  Say,  Come.  And 
 let  HIM  that  is  athirst  com^ 
 And  WHOSOEVER  WILL,  let  him 
 take  the  water  of  Life  freely. 
 
 18  [For]  fl  testify  unto  Every 
 man  that  heareth  the  words  of 
 the  PROPHECY  of  this  BOOK,  If 
 any  man  shall  add  unto  these 
 things,  God  shall  add  unto  him 
 ■^  the  PLAGUES  that  are  avritten 
 in  this  tBook; 
 
 19  And  if  any  man  shall  take 
 away  from  t  the  WORDS  of  the 
 Book  of  this  PROPHECY,  God 
 shall  take  away  his  part  out  ot 
 the  Book  of  life,  and  out  of  the 
 liOLY  CITY,  and  from  the  things 
 which  are  written  in  this  Book. 
 
 20  He  which  testifieth  these 
 things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quickly. 
 Amen.  Even  so,  come.  Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 21  The  grace  of  four  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
 [Amen.]  f 
 
 *  EaiPHATic  Text. — 18.  those  plagues  which  are  written. 
 
 t  Vatican  Manuscript,  No.  1 160. — 10.  for  the  time  (a  b).  11.  do  Righteousness 
 
 still  (a  b).  13.  the  FIRST  and  the  last,  the  beginning  and  the  END  (b).  15.  wiioue- 
 MONGEiis,   and   sorcerei-s,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  (a  b).  16.   David  (a  bJ,  the 
 
 BRIGHT  MORNING   STAR  ^b).    And.  18.    jl  testify   unto  EVERY-ONE    that    HEARETH  (a  b). 
 
 18.  BOOK  (a  b).  19  THOSE  WORDS  of  the  book  of  this  PROPHECY  which  are  written 
 in  this  BOOK,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
 city.  He  who  testifieth  (ab).  21.  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (a  b)  be  with  All  the 
 saints  (b).  Amen  (b).  See  12(a),  15  (a b),  18  (a b),  21(a).  Subscription:  The 
 Revelation  of  John  (a). 
 
 the  end. 
 
 GG 
 
 449 
 
SAMUEL   BAGSTER  AND    SONS, 
 
 15,  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  LONDON. 
 POLYGLOT    BIBLES  AND    BIBLICAL   WORKS, 
 
 PRERENTATIOIf  COPIES,  IN  EVERY  VARIETY  OF  SUITABLE  BINDING. 
 
 CATALOGrES,  BY  POST,  TJiT.T.. 
 
 Nearly  ready. 
 
 The    Twofold    New    Testament,  being   a   New   Translation 
 
 accompauying  a  Revised  Text,  in  parallel  columns.    By  the  Eev.  Thomas  Sheldon 
 Geeen,  M.A.    Small  quarto. 
 
 Nearly  ready. 
 
 The  Holy  Gospels  arranged  as  a  single  Narrative.     Foolscap 
 
 octavo. 
 
 1)1  the  press. 
 
 The   Old    Testament    Scriptures,   Hebrew   and   English,  in 
 
 parallel  columns.    Small  quarto. 
 
 In  tlie  press. 
 
 The    New   Testament    Scriptures,    Greek    and   English,    in 
 
 parallel  columns,  uniform  with  the  Old  Testament.    Small  quarto. 
 
 In  Hie  press. 
 
 An    English-Greek    Concordance    to   the    New   Testament 
 
 Scriptures.    Octavo. 
 
 Biblia  Ecclesise  Polyglotta.  The  Proper  Lessons  for  Sun- 
 days; together  with  tlie  whole  of  the  Psalms,  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  and  English. 
 One  Volume,  Crown  quarto,  price  £1. 12?.    Large  Paper  copies,  £2.  5*. 
 
 The  Bible  of  Every  Land.  A  History  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
 tures in  every  Language  and  Dialect:  illustrated  by  Specimen  portions  in  native  charac- 
 ters ;  Series  of  Alphabets ;  coloured  Ethnographical  Maps,  Tables,  Indexes,  etc. 
 Quarto,  half-bound  in  Morocco,  extra,  price  £2.  2^. 
 
 The  Commentary  Wholly  Biblical :  an  Exposition  of  the  Old 
 
 and  New  Testaments  in  the  very  Words  of  Scripture :  with  subsidiary  helps.  Three 
 Volumes,  Quarto,  price  £3.  3^.    Kept  bound  in  various  styles. 
 
 As  THE  DIAMOND  discovcrs  its  brilliancy  only  to  the  attrition  of  its  own  particles, 
 so  the  light  of  the  Written  Word  of  God  is  revealed  by  the  collation  of  portions  of 
 its  own  Truth. 
 
 The  English  Hexapla:    exhibiting  the  Six  most  important 
 
 English  Translations  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  in  parallel  columns,  with  the 
 Greek  Text ;  preceded  by  a  History  of  English  Translations  and  Ti'anslators.  Extra 
 Demy  quarto,  price  £2.  2s. 
 
4  SAMUEL    BAGSTER   AND    SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 The  Greek   Student's   Manual.      Small   octavo,   half-bound, 
 
 price  \5s. 
 
 Lexicon  Syriacum :  Ji^gidii  Gutbirii  oinnes  Novi  Testamenti 
 
 Syriaci  dictiones  et  particulas  complectens.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  4^. 
 
 Evangelia.     Novi  Testamenti  Biblia  Triglotta :  sive,  Graeci 
 
 Textus  Archetypi,  versionis  Syriacse,  et  versionis  Latinse  Vulgatse,  Synopsis :  cui  acce- 
 duut  subsidia  critica  varia.    Quarto,  price  14.?, 
 
 Cruden's  Concordance  to  the  Bible,  embracing  every  passage 
 
 of  Scripture  contained  in  the  largest  editions.  Octavo,  price  4.s.  6d. ;  Foolscap  octavo 
 and  32mo.,  price  4*. 
 
 A  Collation  of  the  Principal  English   Translations   of  the 
 
 Sacred  Scriptures.    Quarto,  price  12^. 
 
 Textual  Criticism  of  the  New  Testament  for  English  Bible 
 
 students :  being  a  succinct  Comparison  of  the  Authorised  Version  with  the  Critical 
 Texts  of  G-riesbacli,  Scholz,  Laclimann,  Tischendorf,  Tregelles,  and  Alford,  and  the 
 Uncial  MSS. ;  including  the  celebrated  Codex  Sinaiticus.  By  C.  E.  Sttjart.  Octavo, 
 price  3^. 
 
 A  Large-Print  Paragraph  Bible,  with  marginal  Renderings, 
 
 Introductions,  alphabetical  Indexes,  and  numerous  Maps.  Each  Book  of  Holy  Scrip- 
 ture being  also  published  separately. 
 
 The  Blank  Page  Bible:   an  edition  of  the  Scriptures  printed 
 
 with  alternate  pages  of  ruled  blank  paper,  on  an  entirely  novel  plan,  for  Manuscript  notes. 
 Octavo,  price  £1.  5^. 
 
 Bagster's  Comprehensive  Bible ;  a  Family,  Pulpit,  and  Study 
 
 Bible,  complete  in  one  volume:  which  contains  a  copious  body  of  Critical  Notes; 
 500,000  selected  Parallel  Passages ;  Dissertations  on  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures ; 
 explanations  of  Weights,  Measures,  MSS.,  Versions,  Jewish  Writings,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. ; 
 Introductions  and  concluding  Remarks  to  each  Book  ;  Five  various  Indexes  ;  a  Family 
 Register  ;  and  a  fully  coloured  series  of  new  Maps.  All  the  editions  of  tlie  Compi'ehen- 
 sive  Bible  are  kept  ready,  in  various  styles  of  thoroughly  durable  binding.  Gilt  and 
 Silver  mounting,  of  every  kind,  and  newest  patterns.  Covers,  Cases,  Presentation 
 Caskets,  always  ready. 
 
 The  Miniature  Quarto  Bible.     An  Edition  of  the  Scriptures 
 
 prepared  especially  for  the  use  of  those  to  whom  lightness,  large  type,  and  superior  finish 
 are  recommendations.  Handiness  and  legibility  are  the  characteristics  of  this  Bible. 
 It  is  printed  upon  tlie  finest  'toned'  paper,  and  contains  copious  Critical  Notes, 
 Parallel  Befei'ences,  coloured  Maps,  etc.,  etc.  The  volume  measures  about  7  inches  by 
 91,  and  is  not  more  than  24  in  thickness.  Tlie  Miniature  Quarto  Bible  is  kept  bound  in 
 evei'y  variety  of  style,  from  plain  morocco  to  "Bagster's  flexible  Turkey  morocco."  Also 
 in  elaborate  antique  bindings.  Silver  and  Gilt  Mountings  of  the  newest  patterns. 
 Cases  and  presentation  caskets  always  ready.    Prices  from  £1.  Is. 
 
 The  Pocket  Treasury  Bible :   being  a  Treasury  of  parallel 
 
 references  and  notes  interpaged  with  the  English  Version  of  the  Polyglot  Bible.  Fools- 
 cap octavo,  pi-ice  £1. 
 
 Bibles  with  wide  Margins  for  Manuscript  Notes.     Imperial 
 
 quarto,  with  four  inches  of  clear  margin,  price  £3.  Royal  quarto,  with  three  inches  of 
 margin,  £2. 15^.    Demy  quarto,  with  two  inches  of  margin,  £1.  18^. 
 
 The  Treasury  Bible,  with  blank  margins,   on  paper  ruled 
 
 with  water  lines.    Quarto,  price  £1.  10?. 
 
SAMUEL    BAGSTER   AND    SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the   Olde  and   Newe   Testameiite ; 
 
 ■with  the  Apocripha:  faithfully  translated  from  the  Hebrue  and  Greke  by  Mtles 
 CovEEDALE,  sometime  Lord  Bishop  of  Exeter,  m.d.xxxv.  With  a  Portrait  and 
 facsimile  title-page.    Quarto,  price  £L  10^.    Large  paper  copies,  £2.  I8s. 
 
 Bagster's  Polyglot  Bibles.  (Pocket  Yolumes.)  The  Minia- 
 ture English  Yersion,  with  references  and  maps.  In  every  variety  of  plain  and 
 ornamental  bindings,  and  with  plain  and  ornamental  silver  and  gilt  mountings  of  the 
 newest  patterns.    Prices  from  9^. 
 
 *#*  Combined  with  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  Meti'ical  Psalms ;  with  an 
 Alphabetical  Index  of  Subjects;  with  the  Psalms  and  Paraphrases  of  the  Church  of 
 Scotland;  with  Wesley's  Hymns  ;  with  Watts's  Psalms  and  Hymns  ;  with  a  Greek  and 
 English  New  Testament ;  or,  with  a  Greek  and  English  Lexicon. 
 
 Bagster's  Polyglot  Bibles.  (Pocket  Volumes.)  The  Middle- 
 size  English  Version.  Foolscap  8vo.,  with  references  and  coloured  maps.  In  every 
 variety  of  binding  and  mounting.    Prices  from  12^. 
 
 *^*  Combined  with  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  Metrical  Psalms;  with  an 
 Alphabetical  Index  of  Subjects;  with  Cruden's  Concordances;  with  the  Apocrypha; 
 with  the  Scotch  Psalms ;  with  Watts's  Psalms  and  Hymns ;  with  a  Greek  and  English 
 Testament ;  with  a  Greek  Lexicon ;  or,  with  a  Greek  Concordance. 
 
 Bagster's  Polyglot  Bibles. — The  Facsimile  Large-Print  Eng- 
 lish Version,  with  references  and  coloured  maps.  In  every  variety  of  plain  and 
 ornamental  bindings  and  mountings.    Prices  from  14.s'. 
 
 %*  Combined  with  tlie  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  Metrical  Psalms ;  with  an 
 Alphabetical  Index  of  Subjects;  with  Cruden's  Concordance;  with  the  Apocrypha; 
 with  the  Psalms  of  the  Church  of  Scotland;  or,  with  a  Gi*eek  and  English  Testament. 
 
 %*  An  edition  of  this  Bible  has  been  prepared  on  extra  stout  paper,  with  wider 
 margins,  for  MS.  notes. 
 
 Bible  Pictorial  Illustrations:    a  series  of  One  hundred  and 
 
 Eight  beautiful  engravings  of  Bible  events,  fi*om  entirely  new  Designs.  Each  Picture  is 
 accompanied  with  suitable  Scripture  explanations.  Small  8vo.,  half-bound  in  morocco, 
 price  I2s. 
 
 *#*  This  elegant  volume  is  remarkably  adapted  for  presentation  to  the  young.  It  is  a 
 ivork  in  which  the  principal  Lessons  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  Histories  may^be 
 pleasantly  and  profitably  studied. 
 
 Biblia    Hebraica,    versibus,    capitibus,    et    sectionibus   inter- 
 
 stincta  ;  Notisque  Masoretarum  Kevi  ct  Chetib,  instructa.  Ad  editionem  Hooghtianam 
 accuratissime  adornata.  Adjiciuntur  Varise  Lectiones  Pentateuch!  Hebra^i  et  Hebrseo- 
 Samaritani.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  18y. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  Septuagint.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  Latin  Vulgate.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Hebrew,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.    Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Greek  Septuagint  Version  of  the  Old  Testament,  accord- 
 ing to  the  Vatican  Edition :  together  with  the  real  Septuagint  Version  of  Daniel  and  the 
 Apoci'ypha,  including  the  fourth  Book  of  Maccabees,  and  an  Historical  Introduction. 
 Octavo,  price  18?. 
 
6  SAMUEL   BAGSTEK   AND   SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 Vetus  Testamentum  secundum  Septuaginta  seniorum  inter- 
 
 pi'etationem  juxta  exemplar  Vaticauum;   adjiciuntur  editionis  Grabiause  Yarise  Lec- 
 tiones.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  12*. 
 
 The  LXX.  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  Latin  Vulgate.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  LXX.  with  the  Portuguese  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 Biblia  Sacra  Vulgatse  Editionis,  Sixti  V.  et  Clementis  VIIL 
 
 ,  Jussu  recognita  atque  edita.  Editio  nova,  versiculis  distincta.  Foolscap  octavo, 
 price  9s. 
 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  Septuagint  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Vulgate,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.    Foolscap  octavo. 
 Luther's  German  Bible.     Foolscap  octavo,  price  9^. 
 The  German,  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  Septuagint  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  Vulgate  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  German,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.    Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 La  Sainte  Bible;  contenant  TAncien  et  le  Nouveau  Testa- 
 ment :  accompagnee  de  nombreux  renvois  aux  passages  les  plus  importants  et  les  plus 
 remarquables,  arranges  d'une  maniere  toute  nouvelle ;  pour  servir  a  etablir  et  expliquer 
 les  rapports  qui  existent  entre  eux.    16mo.,  price  9*. 
 
 La   Sainte    Bible,    qui   contient    la   Vieux   et  le   Nouveau 
 
 Testament.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  9*. 
 
SAMUEL   BAGSTEK   AND    SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 The  French,  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  Septuagint  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  Vulgate  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  French,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 La  Sacra  Bibbia,  che  contiene  il  Vecchio  e  il  Nuovo  Testa- 
 
 mento :  tradotta  in  lingua  Italiana  da  Giovanni  Diodati.    Foolscap  octavo,  9*. 
 
 The  Italian,  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  ItaHan,  with  the  Septuagint  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  Vulgate  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  Spanish  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Italian,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 La  Biblia,  traducidos  en  Espanol,  6  el  Antiguo  y  Nucvo 
 
 Testamento,  por  el  Rmo.  P.  Phelipe  Scio.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  9*. 
 
 The  Spanish,  mth  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  Septuagint  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  Vulgate  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  German  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Sj)anish,  with  the  French  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  Italian  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Spanish,  with  the  Portuguese  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 A  Santa  Biblia;    contendo  o  Velho  e  o  Novo  Testamento, 
 
 traduzido  em  Portuguez  segundo  a  Vulgata.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  9^. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  Hebrew  Text.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the    Septuagint  Version.      Foolscap 
 
 octavo. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  English  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  Vulgate  Version.     Foolscap  octavo. 
 
8  SAMUEL   BAGSTEK   AND    SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  German  Version.  Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  French  Version.  Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  Italian  Version.  Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Portuguese,  with  the  Spanish  Version.  Foolscap  octavo. 
 
 The  Greek  New  Testament,  edited  from  Ancient  Authorities, 
 
 with  the  Various  Eeadings  of  all  the  Ancient  MSS.,  the  Ancient  Versions,  and  eavliev 
 Ecclesiastical  Writers  (to  Eusebius  inclusive),  together  with  tlie  Latin  Version  of 
 Jerome,  from  the  Codex  Amiatinus  of  the  sixth  Century.  By  S.  P.  Teegelles,  LL.D. 
 Q.uarto,  price  £3.  3,y. 
 
 The  Greek  NeAV  Testament,  with  selected  Various  Readings 
 
 from  Griesbach,  Scholz,  Lachmann,  and  Tischendorf,  and  references  to  Parallel  Passages 
 Octavo,  price  125.    Very  large  type. 
 
 The  Greek  New  Testament.     Consisting  of  the  Greek  text  of 
 
 Scholz,  with  the  Eeadings,  both  textual  and  marginal,  of  Griesbach ;  and  the  variations 
 of  the  editions  of  Stephens,  1550;  Beza,  1598;  and  the  Elzevir,  1633:  with  the  English 
 Authorised  Version,  and  its  Marginal  Renderings.    16mo.,  price  8^. 
 
 An  Edition  on  Writing  Paper,  with  ample  margins  for  MS.  notes.    Small  quarto, 
 price  lOs.  6d. 
 
 Novum  Testamentum  Grsecum  ad  exemplar  Millianum,  cum 
 
 emendationibus  et  lectionibus  Griesbachii,  prsecipuis  vocibus  ellipticis,  thematibus 
 omnium  vocum  difficiliorum,  atque  locis  Scripturse  parallelis.    32mo.,  price  5s. 
 
 Novum  Testamentum  Grascum ;  ad  exemplar  Millianum,  cum 
 
 emendationibus  et  variis  lectionibus  Griesbachii.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  5^. 
 
 Ditto,  interpaged  with  the  English,  or  with  the  Latin,  or 
 
 German,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Spanish,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew  Version. 
 
 The  Greek  New  Testament.  "Narrow  Edition."    With  Various 
 
 Readings.    32mo.,  price  4^.  6d. 
 
 Jesu  Christi  Domini  Nostri  Novum  Testamentum  Latinum. 
 
 Interprete  Theodoeo  Beza.    32mo.,  price  3*.  6d. 
 
 Novum  Jesu  Christi  Testamentum  Vulgatse  Editionis,  Sixti  V. 
 
 et  dementis  VIII.  jussu  recognita  atque  edita.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  3^.  6d. 
 
 Ditto,  interpaged   with   the   Greek    Text,  or   with   the 
 
 English,  or  German,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Spanisli,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew 
 Version. 
 
 The   New   Testament   in   German.      32mo.,    and    Foolscap 
 
 octavo,  price  3s.  6d. 
 
 Ditto,  interpaged  with   the   Greek    Text,    or   with   the 
 
 English,  or  Latin,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Spanish,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew  Version. 
 
 Le   Nouveau   Testament   de   notre    Seigneur   Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Foolscap  octavo,  and  32mo.,  price  3*.  6d. 
 
 Ditto,  interpaged   with   the    Greek   Text,  or  with   the 
 
 English,  or  Latin,  or  German,  or  Italian,  or  Spanish,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew  Version. 
 
Samuel'  bagster  and  sons,  London.  9 
 
 II  Nuovo  Testamento  del  nostro  Signore  e  Salvatore  Gesu 
 
 Cristo:  tradotto  in  lingua  Italiana  da  Giovanni  Diodati.  Foolscap  octavo,  and 
 32mo.,  price  3^.  6c?. 
 
 Ditto,   interpaged   with   the    Greek    Text,  or   with    the 
 
 English,  or  Latin,  or  German,  or  French,  or  Spanish,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew- 
 Version. 
 
 El  Nuevo  Testamento,  traducido  al  Espafiol.     For  el  Rmo. 
 
 p.  Phelipe  Scio.    Foolscap  octavo,  and  32mo.,  price  3s.  Gd. 
 
 Ditto,   interpaged   with   the    Greek    Text,  or   with   the 
 
 English,  or  Latin,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Portuguese,  or  Hebrew  Tersion. 
 
 The  New  Testament  in  Hebrew.     Octavo,  price  85.     Fcap. 
 
 octavo,  and  3.2nio.,  price  5.y. 
 
 Ditto,   interpaged   with   the    Greek    Text,  or   with   the 
 
 English,  or  German,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Spanish,  or  Portuguese  Version. 
 
 Novo  Testamento  de  Jesu  Christo,  traduzido  em  Portuguez 
 
 segundo  a  Vulgata.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  3*.  6d. 
 
 Ditto,   interpaged   with   the   Greek    Text,  or   with   the 
 
 English,  or  German,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Spanish,  or  Hebrew  Version. 
 
 Novum  Testamentum  Syriacum.     Foolscap  octavo,  price  Ss, 
 The  New  Testament  of  om^  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 according  to  the  Authorised  Version,  "Narrow  Edition."    32mo.,  price  8?. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  reprinted  verbatim  from  Tyndale's  first 
 
 edition,  1526 :  with  a  Memoir  and  Portrait. 
 
 The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
 
 with  short  Explanatory  Notes,  and  numerous  references  (o  illustrative  and  Parallel 
 Passages.  32mo.,  price  4^.  Ditto,  with  the  Book  of  Psalms.  Ditto,  with  Cruden's 
 Concordance. 
 
 The  Emphatic  New  Testament,  with  the  Various  Readings, 
 
 in  English,  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript.    By  John  Tayloe.    Octavo,  price  12^.  6d. 
 
 The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 A  fac-simile  reprint  of  the  celebrated  Genevan  Testament,  m.d.lvii.,  with  the  marginal 
 Annotations  and  References,  the  initial  and  other  woodcuts.  Prefaces  and  Index.  Fools- 
 cap octavo,  half-morocco,  price  8*. 
 
 A  Revised  Translation  of  the  New  Testament :  witK  a  notice 
 
 of  the  principal  various  readings  in  the  Greek  Text.  By  Kev.  H.  HiaHTON,  M.A. 
 Octavo,  price  10^.  6^. 
 
 The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  in  Eight  Languages;  namely, 
 
 English,  French,  Italian,  German,  Spanish,  Greek,  Ancient  and  Modern,  Latin ;  with 
 the  occasional  Services  in  Latin  and  English.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  12*. 
 
 Liturgia   Britannica:    Liber   Precum    Communium,    necnon 
 
 administrationis  Sacramentorum,  aliorumque  Rituum  ac  Cserimoniarum  Ecclesise,  juxta 
 usum  Ecclesise  Britannicte ;  una  cum  Psalterio,  seu  Psalmis  Davidis :  quibus  accesserunt 
 forma  et  modus  faciendi,  ordinandi,  et  consecrandi  Episcopos,  Presbyteros  et  Diaconos  ; 
 cum  XXXIX.  Articulis  Religionis.    32mo.  and  Foolscap  octavo,  price  3s.  6d, 
 Also,  interpaged  with  English,  or  other  languages. 
 
12  SAMUEL    BAGSTEH   AND    SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 The  Gospel  of  St.  John,  with  Scripture  Illustrations.     32mo., 
 
 Roan,  price  Is.  8d. 
 
 The  Gospels  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  according  to 
 
 the  Authorised  Version.    "Narrow  Edition."    32mo.,  Eoan,  price  2*.  6^. 
 
 The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in  Greek  and  English,  luith  luide 
 
 onargins  for  notes.  The  Greek  text  is  accompanied  with  Various  Readings,  and  is 
 printed  parallel  with  the  English  upon  the  same  page.    Small  quarto,  price  3s. 
 
 The  Epistles  of  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  according  to 
 
 the  Authorised  Version.    "Narrow  Edition."    32mo.,  Eoan,  price  2s.  6d. 
 
 The   Epistles  and   the    Revelation,   a   translation  from  the 
 
 Greek ;  with  critical  Notes.    By  Joseph  Tuenbull,  Ph.  Dr.    Octavo,  price  lO^-. 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Romans,   with    Scripture   Illustrations. 
 
 32mo.,  Eoan,  price  Is.  4o?. 
 
 Epistola  di  S.  Paolo,  L'Apostola  A'Romani.      32mo.,  price 
 
 2c?.    Printed  for  distribution  as  a  Tract. 
 
 The  Epistle  to   the    Hebrews,  with    Scripture  Illustrations. 
 
 32mo.,  Eoan,  price  Is.  ^d. 
 
 An   Amended  Translation  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 
 
 By  Heney  Ceaik.    Eoolscap  octavo,  price  6d. 
 
 The  Epistle  to   the    Hebrews,  in    Hebrew,  as   a   Tract  for 
 
 distribution.    32mo.,  price  3c?. ;  or,  £1.  a  hundred. 
 
 The  Book  of  Revelation,  translated  from  the  Ancient  Greek 
 
 Text.  With  an  Historical  sketch  of  the  printed  Text  of  the  Greek  New  Testament,  etc. 
 With  a  notice  of  a  Palimpsest  MS.  hitherto  unused.  By  S.  P.  Teegelles,  LL.D. 
 Foolscap  octavo,  price  2^. 
 
 "It  is  Written:"  or,  the  Scriptures  the  Word  of  God.    From 
 
 the  French  of  Professor  Gatjssen.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  3s. 
 
 The  Warrant  of  Faith:  or,  a  Handbook  to  the  Canon  and 
 
 Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures.  By  the  Eev.  Eobeet  Whytehead,  M.A.  Post  octavo 
 price  6s.  6d. 
 
 Daily  Light  on  the  Daily  Path :  a  Devotional  Text  Book  for 
 
 every  day  in  the  Year ;   in  the  very  words  of  Scripture. 
 The  MoENiNG  HorE.    16mo.,  price  3s.  6d. ;  32mo.,  2^.  6d. 
 
 Daily  Light  on  the  Daily  Path :   a  Devotional  Text  Book  for 
 
 every  day  in  the  Year ;   in  the  very  words  of  Scripture. 
 The  Eyening  Houe.    16mo.,  price  3^.  6d. ;  32mo.,  2^.  6d. 
 
 An  Ecclesiastical  History  to  the  twentieth  year  of  the  reign 
 
 of  Constantine,  being  the  324th  of  the  Cliristian  Era.  By  Eusebitjs  Pamphilus, 
 Bishop  of  Ceesarea.  To  which  is  prefixed,  the  Life  of  Eusebius,  by  Valesius.  Octavo, 
 price  7s. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  History.     The    Life  of  the  Blessed  Emperor 
 
 Constantine,  in  four  Books,  from  306  to  337,  a.d.  By  Eusebius  Paimphilus.  Octavo, 
 price  7^. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  History.     A  History   of  the    Church   in   six 
 
 Books,  from  a.d.  431  to  a.d.  594.  By  Eyageius.  With  an  account  of  the  Autlior  and 
 his  Writings.    Octavo,  price  7*. 
 
SAMUEL    BAGSTER   AND    SONS,    LONDON.  13 
 
 Ecclesiastical  History.     A  History  of  the  Church  in  seven 
 
 Books,  from  the  accession  of  Constantine,  a.d.  305,  to  tlie  38th  year  of  Theodosius  II., 
 including  a  period  of  140  years.  By  Socrates  Scholasticus.  With  some  account  of 
 the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Author.    Octavo,  price  7*. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  History.      A  History  of  the  Church  in  nine 
 
 Books,  from  a.d.  324  to  a.d.  440.  By  Sozomen.  With  a  Memoir  of  the  Author. 
 Octavo,  price  7^. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  History.      A   History  of  the    Church  in  five 
 
 Books,  from  a.d.  322,  to  the  death  of  Theodox-e  of  Mopsuestia,  a.d.  427.  By  Theo- 
 DOEETUS,  Bishop  of  Cyrus.    With  a  Memoir  of  the  Author.    Octavo,  price  7*. 
 
 Prolegomena  in  Biblia  Polyglotta.     Auctore  Samuele  Lee, 
 
 S.T.B.    Quarto,  price  75. 6f7. 
 
 The  Doctrine  of  Scriptural  Predestination,  briefly  stated  and 
 
 considered,  in  its  tendency  to  promote  unity,  and  in  contrast  with  .the  theories  which 
 have  been  substituted  for  it.  With  some  remarks  on  the  Baptismal  Question.  By  the 
 Eev.  BoBEET  Knight.    Octavo,  price  5^. 
 
 The  Plurality  of  Worlds,  the  positive  argument  from  Scrip- 
 ture. With  answers  to  some  late  objections  from  analogy.  By  the  Bev.  Eobeet 
 Knight.    Crown  octavo,  price  3s.  6d, 
 
 The  Chronological  Scripture  Atlas:    containing  a  complete 
 
 series  of  Maps  elucidatory  of  the  Sacred  History ;  illustrating  also  the  principal  Epochs 
 of  the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  Christendom,  and  the  condition  of  the  Holy  Land  from 
 the  earliest  ages  to  the  present  day:  an  elaborate  Chart  of  general  History,  and  a  com- 
 parative Index  and  Concordance  of  all  the  Scripture  occurrences  of  the  Places.  Quarto, 
 Half-morocco,  price  10^.  6d. 
 
 A  Scripture  Atlas :    comprising  Thirty  Maps :   in  which  are 
 
 exhibited  not  only  the  places  of  well-defined  situation,  but,  according  to  the  supposition 
 of  the  best  Authors,  other  localities  of  Historic  interest  mentioned  througliout  the 
 Sacred  Scriptures.    Engraved  by  J.  Wyld.    Quarto,  Half-morocco,  price  10s.  6d. 
 
 The  Pocket  Scripture  Atlas,  with  a  Chart  of  Scripture  His- 
 tory.   Foolscap  octavo,  price  2,?.  ^ 
 
 Scriptural  Coincidences;  or,  Traits  of  Truth.    By  J.  Duncan 
 
 Ceaig,  M.A.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  3^. 
 
 A  Textual  Commentary  on  the  Book  of  Psalms.  An  Ex- 
 pository and  Devotional  help,  on  a  new  plan,  designed  to  facilitate  and  encourage  the 
 self-interpretation  of  Scripture  generally.    By  H.  N.  Champney.    Price  3*. 
 
 Rabbi  Mosis  Maimonidis  liber  More  Nebuchim,  sive  Doctor 
 
 perplexorum":  primum  ab  authore  in  lingua  Arabica  conscriptus,  deinde  a  Babbi  Jehuda 
 Alcharisi  in  linguam  Hebrajam  translatus,nunc  veroadnotationibus  illustratus  a  Simone 
 Scheyero,  Ph.  D.,  e  vetere  Codice  Bibliothecoe  nationalis  Parisiis,  primum  edidit  L. 
 ScHLOSBEEG.    Octavo,  pHcc  7s.  6d. 
 
 A  Discourse  on  Church-Government :   wherein  the  rights  of 
 
 the  Church,  and  tlie  supremacy  of  Christian  Princes,  are  vindicated  and  adjusted.  By 
 John  Pottee,  D.D.    Octavo,  price  7^. 
 
 Universal  History.     The  AVorld's  History  from  the  Creation 
 
 to  the  Accession  of  Queen  Victoria.  In  Seven  Volumes.  Foolscap  octavo,  half-bound 
 in  Morocco,  price  £2.  2*. 
 
14  SAMUEL   BAGSTER   AND   SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 Institutes  of  Ecclesiastical  History,   Ancient   and   Modern, 
 
 by  John  Laurence  ton  Mosheim,  D.D.  With  copious  additional  Notes.  Edited,  and 
 brought  down  to  the  present  time.    In  Three  Yolumes.    Price  £2.  5^. 
 
 Antichrist,  What,  Where,   and  Who  is  He?     By  the  Rev. 
 
 H.  H.  Beamish,  M.A.    Crown  octavo,  price  3*. 
 
 Remarks  on  the  Prophetic  Visions  in  the  Book  of  Daniel. 
 
 With  Notes  on  prophetic  interpretation  in  conne'ction  with  Popery,  and  a  Defence  of 
 the  authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Daniel.  By  S.  P.  Teegelles,  LL.D.  Post  octavo, 
 price  5*. 
 
 Defence  of  the  Authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Daniel.     Post 
 
 octavo,  price  Is.  6d. 
 
 Sunday  Afternoon,  or.  Questions,  Pictures,  and  Poems,  upon 
 
 the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  For  the  use  of  Parents  and  Teachers.  Illustrated 
 with  Seventy-two  Steel  Engravings  from  new  and  original  designs.  Foolscap  octavo, 
 Cloth,  extra  gilt,  price  8*.  6d. 
 
 Questions  on  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  arranged  Chro- 
 nologically.  Foolscap  octavo,  price  1*.  6d, 
 
 The  Jansenists :  their  rise,  persecutions  by  the  Jesuits,  and 
 
 existing  remnant.  A  chapter  in  Church  History.  By  S.  P.  TEEaELLES,  LL.D.  With 
 Portraits  and  Illustrations.    Post  octavo,  price  3*.  6d. 
 
 Memoirs  of  John  Caspar  Lavater,  with  a  brief  Memoir  of  his 
 
 Widow.  To  which  is  added  Lavater's  Correspondence  with  the  Oberlins,  By  P.  I. 
 Heisch.   With  Portraits  and  Illustrations.    18mo.,  price  5*. 
 
 Memorials  of  Myles  Coverdale,    sometime    Lord  Bishop   of 
 
 Exeter ;  who  first  translated  the  whole  Bible  into  English :  together  with  divers  matters  _ 
 relating  to  the  promulgation  of  the  Bible,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth.    With  a  " 
 Portrait.    Octavo,  price  4*.  Qd 
 
 Memoir  of  John  Frederic  Oberlin,  Pastor  at  Ban  dela  Roche; 
 
 with  a  Narrative  of  Louisa  Schepler ;  with  Illustrations.    ISmo.,  price  4^. 
 
 The  Pilgrim's  Progress.    Illustrated  by  nearly  three  hundred 
 
 Engravings,  and  Memoir  of  Bunyan.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  2^.  6d. 
 
 Bunyan's  Autobiography.     Foolscap  octavo,  price  2s. 
 
 The   Pilgrim's  Progress.     With  Engravings,  from  entirely 
 
 new  designs.    Octavo,  price  7s.  6d. 
 
 The  Pilo-rim's  Progress.     An  Epic  Poem.     With  numerous 
 
 Engravings.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  3s.  6d. 
 
 St.  Augustine's   Life  and  Labours.     A  Historical    Sketch. 
 
 By  Philip  Schaee,  D.D.    Post  octavo,  price  3.?.  6d. 
 
 The   Robin   of  Woodside   Lodge.      A    True    Tale.      With 
 
 coloured  Illustrations.    16mo.,  price  2*.  6d. 
 
 Mamma's  Absence;  or,  "The  Written  Rules."  16mo., price  1^. 
 Leaves  from  Life.     By  L.  N.  R.     Small  quarto,  extra  gilt, 
 
 price  7*.  6d. 
 
SAMUEL   BAGSTER  AND   SONS,    LONDON.  15 
 
 An  Introduction  to  Perspective,  Practical  Geometry,  Draw- 
 ing and  Painting ;  a  new  and  perfect  explanation  of  the  mixture  of  Colours ;  with  practical 
 directions  for  Miniature,  Crayon,  and  Oil  Painting;  in  a  series  of  familiar  Dialogues 
 between  the  Author's  Children,  and  Letters  addressed  to  his  Pupils.  Illustrated  with 
 numerous  Wood  Engravings,  from  Drawings  by  John  Hayter,  Esq.,  and  Coloured 
 Plates.    Octavo,  price  15s, 
 
 The  Invalid's  Hymn  Book,  with  an  Introductory  Preface  by 
 
 the  Eev.  Hugh  White,  A.M.    Price  2^.  6d. 
 
 Church  and  Parochial  Psalmody.     Consisting  of  a  collection 
 
 of  Psalms  and  Hymns,  selected  from  Authorised  Versions,  and  appropriate  to  the 
 Festivals  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  other  occasions.    12mo.,  price  3s. 
 
 Who  is  God  in  China,  Shin  or  Shang-te?    Remarks  on  the 
 
 etymology  of  Elohim  andjof  Theos,  and  on  the  rendering  of  those  Terms  into  Chinese. 
 By  the  Eev.  S.  C.  Malan,  M.A.    Octavo,  price  7^.  6d. 
 
 The  History  of  the    Great   Reformation   of  the    Sixteenth 
 
 Century  in  Germany,  Switzerland,  France,  etc.  By  J.  H.  Meele  D'Aubigne. 
 Abridged  from  the  complete  French  edition,  chiefly  by  the  original  Translator.  18mo., 
 price  45.  6d. 
 
 CYIII  Bible  Pictures,  from  designs  by  Charles  Bell  Birch. 
 
 With  full  descriptions  from  Scripture.    Foolscap  octavo,  half-morocco,  price  12^. 
 
 A  Contribution  towards  an  Argument  for  the  plenary  Inspi- 
 ration of  Scripture,  derived  from  the  minute  Historical  accuracy  of  the  Scriptures  of  the 
 Old  Testament,  as  proved  by  certain  Ancient  Egyptian  and  Assyrian  remains  preserved 
 in  the  British  Museum.    By  AEACHNOPniLrs.    Octavo,  price  6d. 
 
 A  Brief  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Death  of  Thomas  Henry 
 
 Hull.  With  a  Sketch  of  his  Intellectual  Character,  and  Two  of  his  Sermons.  Foolscap 
 octavo,  price  Is.  id. 
 
 The  Offices  for  the  Sick :  properly  arranged,  according  to  the 
 
 use  of  the  United  Church  of  England  and  Ireland.    Post  octavo,  price  2s. 
 
 The    Way  of  Faith;    or,   the  Abridged    Bible;    containing 
 
 selections  from  all  the  Books  of  Holy  Writ.  By  Dr.  M.  BUdinger ;  translated  from  the 
 German,  by  David  Ashee.  Specially  sanctioned  by  the  Eev.  Dr.  Adler,  Chief  Eabbi. 
 Intended  for  the  use  of  Jewish  Schools  and  Families.    Octavo,  price  4?. 
 
 The  Curate's  Grave.     18mo.,  price  Is.  6cL 
 
 Rome,  its  Wonders,  and  its  Worship :  as  seen  and  graphically 
 
 delineated  by  the  Eev.  John  A.  Claek.    18rao.,  price  2s. 
 
 Stella.    A  Poem  of  the  Day.    In  three  Cantos.     Post  octavo, 
 
 price  3.?. 
 
 The  Pentateuch al  Narrative  vindicated  from  the  absurdities 
 
 charged  against  it  by  the  Bishop  of  Natal.  By  John  Colltee  Knight.  Octavo, 
 price  8d. 
 
 The  Original  Language  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel.     By  S.  P. 
 
 Teegelles,  LL.D.    Octavo,  price  6d. 
 
 The  Book  of  the    Unveiling:    an    Exposition  with  Notes. 
 
 12mo.,  price  2^.  6d. 
 
16  SAMUEL    TJAGSTER   AND   SONS,    LONDON. 
 
 Gertrude    and    her    Family.      A    Tale.      Foolscap   octavo, 
 
 price  2s.  6d. 
 
 Reading  Lessons  in  Irish.    With  an  Irish  Grammar.     12mo., 
 
 price  2s.  6d. 
 
 Hints   and   Suggestions  on    the   proposed   Revision   of  our 
 
 English  Bible.    By  Heney  Ceaik.    Small  octavo,  price  6d, 
 
 The  Distinguishing  Characteristics  and  essential  Relationships 
 
 of  the  leading  Languages  of  Asia  and  Europe.  By  Heney  Ceaik.  Foolscap  octavo, 
 price  1*. 
 
 Brief    Reply   to    Certain    Misrepresentations   contained    in 
 
 "  Essays  and  Reviews."    By  Heney  Ceaie.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  4(7. 
 
 The  Tabernacle  in  the  Wilderness :  the  Shadow  of  Heavenly 
 
 things.  Four  Engravings,  coloured,  and  inlaid  in  Gold,  Silver,  and  Brass,  according  to 
 the  Texts  of  Scripture :  with  explanatory  Notes.    By  W.  Gr.  RniND.    Price  15^. 
 
 The  High  Priest  of  Israel,  in  his  Robes  of  Glory  and  Beauty. 
 
 By  W.  Q.  Ehind.    Price  165.  6d. 
 
 The  Apocrypha.     Foolscap  octavo,  price  2s. 
 
 A  Few  Scripture  Helps  for  the  Solemn  Day  of  Confirmation. 
 
 32mo.,  price  Sd. 
 
 Practical  Lectures  on  the  Church  Catechism :  and  an  Exer- 
 cise by  way  of  Question  and  Answer,  preparatory  to  Confirmation.  By  Thomas  Adam. 
 12nio.,  price  2s. 
 
 The  Roman  Census,  Recorded  by  Luke,  ii.  1 — 5,  Explained, 
 
 and  with  reference  to  the  Birth-day  of  our  Lord,  for  the  first  time,  independently  of 
 the  Gospel  Testimony,  established  on  Historical  grounds.  By  Johannes  ton 
 GuMPACH.    Octavo,  price  Sd. 
 
 The  Incredibilities  of  Part  II.  of  the  Bishop  of  Natal's  Work 
 
 upon  the  Pentateuch.    A  Lay  Protest ;  by  John  Collyer  Knight.    Octavo,  price  Sd. 
 
 The   Physical    History   of    the   Earth.      Meditations   by   a 
 
 Student.    Foolscap  octavo,  price  2^.  6d. 
 
 The  Manual  Concordance  of  the  New  Testament,  with  Con- 
 texts, comprising  nearly  30,000  References.  Selected  and  arranged  on  a  new  principle. 
 18mo,,  Cloth,  price  2-y.  6d. 
 
 Samuel   Bagster   and    Sons'    Catalogue    (by   post,    free)    of 
 
 Polyglot  Bibles,  and  Aids  to  the  Study  of  the  Scriptures,  in  Ancient  and  Modern 
 Languages,  Lexicons,  Concordances,  Grammai's,  Lesson  Books,  Manuscript-margin 
 Bibles,  Commentaries,  Indexes,  etc.,  etc.  The  Common  Prayer,  in  various  Languages, 
 and  Church  Services  of  vai-ious  forms,  in  every  style  of  best  flexible  bindings  and 
 mountings.    Catalogues,  by  post,  free. 
 
 Samuel  Bagster  and  Sons,  15,  Pateenostee  Eow,  London. 
 
}  ■  y:'\'l.*:^^>Mr':r^%^'^;-^^'■ 
 
.'.'it,     '    '  '.  '     ■ 
 
 )'■-         '''     '.      '    • 
 
 ^hy.:<.'] 
 
 ■*.■*-/■'■ 
 
 '"^•S